M 
 
 Cornell University 
 Library 
 
 The original of this book is in 
 the Cornell University Library. 
 
 There are no known copyright restrictions in 
 the United States on the use of the text. 
 
 http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924091302111 
 
In compliance with current 
 
 copyright law, Cornell University 
 
 Library produced this 
 
 replacement volume on paper 
 
 that meets the ANSI Standard 
 
 Z39.48-1992 to replace the 
 irreparably deteriorated original. 
 
 2001 
 
CORNELL 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 LIBRARY 
 
LEXICON 
 
 TO 
 
 
 ^SCHYLUS, 
 
 CONTAINING 
 
 A CRITICAL EXPLANATION OF THE MORE DIFFICULT 
 PASSAGES IN THE SEVEN TRAGEDIES. 
 
 Rev. WILLIAM LINWOOD, M.A., M.R.A.S. 
 
 STCDENT OF CHRIST CHURCH, OXFORD. 
 
 LONDON: 
 TAYLOR AND WALTON, 
 
 UPPER GOWBR STREET. 
 
 M.DCCC.XMII. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 This Lexicon was some time ago announced for publica- 
 tion, and the earlier sheets committed to the press, when 
 from unavoidable circumstances the work was suspended, 
 and the MS. laid aside. Several alterations and additions have 
 been made on resuming the correction of the press ; and in 
 a very few instances, it may be observed, that the opjDor- 
 tunity has been taken of revising or modifying a statement 
 made in the earlier pages of the work, when further con- 
 sideration had led to the adoption of an opinion different 
 to the one originally proposed. 
 
 The object of this work, besides furnishing an interpret- 
 ation of the words and ordinary phraseology of the author, 
 is to explain the difficulties of the text ; meaning, of course, 
 by difficulties, such as would present themselves to students 
 possessed of that previous degree of knowledge without 
 which it is presumed that no one would attempt to read 
 jiEschylus. The explanation of matters belonging to History, 
 Geography, and Antiquities has been seldom touched upon, 
 as being a province wholly distinct in its character, and 
 requiring to be separately treated: information sufficient 
 for all general purposes on the latter of these subjects will 
 
IV PREFACE. 
 
 be found in the Dictionary of Antiquities, lately brought 
 out by the publishers of this work: and two similar works 
 on the subjects of Mythology and Geography, if completed 
 with equal ability, will supply, with the former, a deside- 
 ratum long felt in this department of classical literature. 
 
 It will hardly be thought, by those who are competent 
 to form an opinion upon the subject, that a work like the 
 present is a superfluous addition to what has already been 
 written upon ^schylus. Such especially as have under- 
 taken to read this author without assistance, must have felt 
 how often they have been driven upon their own resources, 
 and how much not only of apjoarent but of real difficulty has 
 been left unexplained. It is not denied, that they who will 
 be at the pains to work out the meaning for themselves 
 by patient investigation, may derive greater benefit by the 
 exercise than they who depend upon the assistance of a 
 commentator : but to do so with certainty requires an 
 amount of scholarship not often met with amongst younger 
 students; and, whilst a few may reap more solid advantage from 
 the very scantiness of the help afforded them, by the majority 
 the Author wUl either be unread, or, if read at all, be in 
 danger of being continually misunderstood. 
 
 It is not pretended that in this Lexicon the student will 
 find a full solution of every difficulty. It may, however, be 
 honestly asserted that no passage has been designedly passed 
 over where any real obscurity exists : in "all such, except from 
 imintentional omission, either an explanation has been given, 
 or the nature of the difficulty stated. This, of course, does 
 not apply to those passages so obviously corrupt, that to 
 attempt to explain them in their present state would be a mere 
 waste of time, and an unprofitable exercise of ingenuity. 
 
 An Index is given at the end of the volume, in which are 
 noted those passages of which a fuller or more particular 
 
PREFACE. V 
 
 explanation was likely to be wanted: by consulting this, the 
 student will be able to use the Lexicon as a running commentary 
 on the text ; and this plan will possibly be found the more 
 advantageous of the two, since, from the degree of trouble it 
 involves, it will prevent recourse being had to it except in cases 
 of real difficulty. The references are given to the text of 
 Wellauer, as perhaps on the whole the least objectionable of 
 the complete editions of ^schylus for the use of younger 
 students. References have, however, been given also to 
 five of the plays as edited by Dr. Blomfield. 
 
 In passages evidently corrupt, the most probable conjec- 
 tural emendations have been recorded, and occasionally 
 recommended for adoption ; a list of which will be found at 
 the end of the book. Many passages, however, where the 
 vulgar reading, though not so obviously incorrect, has been 
 nevertheless believed to be corrupt, have been left untouched, 
 from a desire not to encumber with a display of critical 
 ostentation a work principally intended for younger students. 
 A few original emendations have been suggested, chiefly 
 such as have occurred in carrying the work through the 
 press: they are, however, merely offered as conjectures, 
 which every one is at liberty to reject upon the production of 
 better, and which can hardly be chargeable with presumption 
 when not rashly obtruded upon the text. 
 
 It may be necessary to claim the indulgence of the reader 
 for many typographical errors, which it is feared may remain 
 uncorrected. The manuscript having been almost entirely 
 recomposed whilst passing through the press, and the cor- 
 rection of the sheets having to be simultaneously performed 
 without any kind of assistance, and frequently under circum- 
 stances the most unfavorable, it may be supposed that the 
 weariness attendant on such a task may have led to some 
 occasional oversights. This may be peculiarly the case in 
 
VI PRErACE. 
 
 the earlier sheets, which were corrected under great indis- 
 position. It is believed, however, that these errors are for 
 the most part only of such a nature as will at once explain 
 themselves to those at all acquainted with the subject; and it 
 has not therefore been considered necessary to encumber the 
 volume with a list of errata, which it would have taken much 
 time to prepare, and to which few probably would have been 
 at the trouble to refer. 
 
 It remains only to express a hope that this work, imperfect 
 as in many respects it is, may not be without advantage to 
 those who desire an accurate acquaintance with that language 
 whose magnificent remains, though mutilated by the ravages 
 of time, and by the ignorance of still more merciless tran- 
 scribers, must for ever form the basis of all sound and liberal 
 education: a language which, to whatever theme or subject 
 it be applied — whether breathing from the harp of Sappho, 
 or pealing with the thunder of Demosthenes — stands unri- 
 valled beneath the sun for glory and for beauty, and which 
 contains the record, not only of the most illustrious achieve- 
 ments which the world has ever witnessed, but of the most 
 ennobling sentiments of which the human heart is capable, 
 and the sublimest speculations which human reason has 
 produced. 
 
 London, April 1843. 
 
N.B. 
 
 1. For the advantage of younger students, the quantity of the long 
 penultimate has heen marked. In order to save room, the derivations 
 of words have not generally been given, as they will, for the most 
 part, readily suggest themselves to any one moderately acquainted 
 with the language. For the same reason, in the case of some words of 
 continual recurrence, e.g. Kai, re, and the like, the references have 
 occasionally been curtailed, where no disadvantage was likely to arise 
 from their omission. 
 
 2. It has been thought better in some cases to retain the orthography 
 of the old editions, e.g. in such words as yipofiai, yivwaKto, aleroe, 
 vTTEpdop^, K.T.\. where modern editors usually write y/yco/xai, yiyvaxTKb), 
 aeToe, vTrepdopel, k.t.X. As it did not fall within the plan of the 
 present work to enter upon a discussion of this point, the method 
 which has the sanction of authority has been retained in the citation 
 of passages. 
 
 3. With respect to the accentuation of adjectives compounded 
 from verbs, and bearing an active signification, it has been intended 
 to follow the rule of the grammarians, sc. in that case to accent 
 the penultimate. This rule, although definite in its principle, ap- 
 pears, as far as we can judge, to have been extremely uncer- 
 tain in its application, and it perhaps may be unsafe to depart 
 from what appears to have been usual in each instance. If, how- 
 ever, the rule be of authority at all, it ought, as it would seem, to be 
 equally so in all cases to which it is applicable ; and it is desirable 
 that, as far as possible, uniformity of practice should be observed. 
 Exceptions are of course to be made in case of those adjectives where 
 the compound is formed from the substantive and not, as might 
 appear at first sight, from the verb, e.g. ra-^Jjiropos, Taf(yppodoQ, k.t.X. 
 
and those cases likewise seem to be rightly excepted, where the 
 force of the verb is so merged in the composition as to form only 
 one idea, e.g. virepKowog, k.t.X. The question is one which calls 
 for a fuller discussion. 
 
 The reader is requested to correct a few more important errata, 
 sc. : — 
 
 Page 2,i. two lines from bottom, for " P.904." read " E. 904." 
 
 — 3,b. six lines from bottom, after " passively," insert " A. 1614." 
 
 — 5, a. line 9, for " dyxvpa," read " dyKvpa." 
 
 — 6, a. — 13, after •' ayvidrrie," insert " A. 1051. 1056.-" 
 
 — 14, J. — 22, for " Ki(pi," read " ke ix<pi," 
 
 — 19,6. — 21, insert " how" before " might," 
 
 — 23, a. — 6, for " 1649." read " 521." 
 
 — 24, a. — 35, for " P. 229." read " S.229." 
 
 — 40,6. — 13, for "A. 1647." read "A. 1438." 
 
 — 41,6. — 39, dele "A. 1652." 
 
 — 48,6. — 12, insert " S. 605." 
 
 — 51,6. seven lines from bottom, insert " S.832." 
 
 — 55,a. line 5, for " 49." read " 1049." 
 
 — 59, a. — 30, after " j3j)Xoe," insert " C.564." 
 
 — — — 37, after " yaioQ," insert " S.806." 
 
 — 71, a. — 21, for " yap," read " yag." 
 
 — 76,6. ten lines from bottom, for "pretending," read "portending." 
 
 — 141, a. nine lines from bottom, for " \6yov," read " Xoyoig." 
 
 — 160,6. line 9, for " useless," read " unless." 
 
 — 164,6. six lines from bottom, for " iiroiitvoe," read " kwofikvoug." 
 
 — 248,6. line 20, dele " Blomf." 
 
LEXICON 
 
 'A sometimes written &, a particle 
 expressive of any strong and sudden 
 emotion. Hesych. a, a. axt-rXiatJTiKov 
 ETrippriiia. a irdl ttot riyayic fie A. 
 1057. In S.153. for a Z^v' (a Z^i/, 
 for Zevq, ap-xaUwe Salvin.) w ZtS is 
 commonly read, a a C.1043. A. 1060. 
 a a, 'la 'la P. V. 114.565. a a, iSov, 
 iSoi A. 1096. a a a S.805. 
 
 "AfiaroQ untrodden, pathless, P.V. 
 2. Blomf. from Phavor.s. afipoTri vv^, 
 reads ajSpnTOQ. So Schol. Venet. ad 
 11.;^ 78. Eustath. Suid. MS.C.C.C. 
 Oxon. The vulg. is probably quite 
 correct, cf. afSaroy elg opoe Soph. 
 CEd. T. 712. 
 
 'AjSXa/jEta security, ett' a/3Xa/3£ty 
 is read by Herm. whom Blomf. and 
 Well, follow in A. 995. See under 
 evXajieia. 
 
 AjiKafj-fiQ safe, h. e. uninjured. 
 S.c.T.68. safe, h.e. not injuring, P. 
 547. E. 275.452. 
 
 A/DovKoXriToe unheeded, indifferent. 
 apovKoXriTOV tovt ifiio ^povrjfiari S. 
 907. this is a matter of indifference to 
 me. From (iovKo\a.v, q.v. 
 
 'Aj3ov\ia imprudence. KpaTTjBsig 
 S' Ik <j)iX(i)v ajJovXlaie S.c.T.782. in- 
 dueedby evil counsels fromhis friends. 
 See under £K, andcf. Soph. Ant. 1204. 
 with Erfurdt's note. 
 
 'Afipoparrig walking delicately. P. 
 1029. an epithet of the Persians. So 
 seq. 
 
 'Afipoyoog softly lamenting, P. 533. 
 Porson marks this word as doubtful. 
 Blomf. adopts Pauw's conj . Affpoydot. 
 Wellauer also rejects ajBpoyooi. There 
 
 appears, however, no satisfactory rea- 
 son for doing so, the epithet being, 
 as Heath observes, sufficiently ap- 
 plicable to the lamentations of the 
 youthful brides of the Persians. The 
 reason assigned by Blomfield, that 
 aPpoxiToivag follows so soon after, 
 seems little to the purpose, repetitions 
 of the same word being very common 
 in ^schylus. 
 
 'AfipodiaiTOQ softly living, P. 41. an 
 epithet of the Lydians. See Herod. 
 1. 155. 
 
 'Afipor'ifiog soft and costly, A. 675. 
 Here Salmas. conj. ajSpoirrivwv rich 
 in texture : so Glasg. Blomf. 
 
 ' Ajipoxiriav covered with soft cloth- 
 ing, P. 535. 
 
 'Appvveiv [y'} to make effeminate, 
 fxr) yvvaiKog iv rponoic ifit appvvE A. 
 893. Mid. ajipvveaQai he conceited, 
 give oneself airs. ajipivErac Trdg rig 
 ev Trpdaaoiv ttXeov A. 1178. 
 
 "AjSva-iToc bottomless, unfathomable, 
 arrjc a^vaaov ireXayog S.465. Me- 
 taph. <j>piva Aidv — o\piv a(iv(raov 
 S. 1044. TrXovTOQ a^vaaog S.c.T.931. 
 inexhaustible wealth. 
 
 " Aya Doric for ayr] q.v. 
 
 'Ayalieiv to feel displeasure, to. 
 deSiv firjBev aya^eiv S. 1047. not to 
 feel displeasure at the decrees of the 
 gods. Hesych. ayal^ei, ayavatcrei, (ia- 
 pibig ipiptL. 
 
 'Ayadog good. h.e. virtuous, S.c.T. 
 592. — brave, S.c.T.577. P. 882. 929. 949. 
 cZeoer, A. 769. — favorable, auspicious, 
 kind, P.838. A.151. 733.1103. E.841. 
 931.943.966. S.621.944. P.214. InA. 
 
AFAA 
 
 (2) 
 
 AFAN 
 
 124:0. the yulg.'ir kg (pdopoy ttectovt' 
 ayadii) d' afJ.EitpoiJ.at is opposed both to 
 the sense and metre. Jacob, reads tte- 
 croyra y' SsS ajisitponai, which Butl. 
 approves and Blomf. has adopted. 
 Heath, -KtauvT' iytb S' ajiuipoixai 
 h. e. and I will perish in my turn, 
 which is certainly very harsh. Schiitz. 
 ayada S' cifjutpofiai, h.e. I will return 
 the benefits received. Wellauer, in 
 defiance of the anapaest, conjectures 
 ayaO' wS' dfjsitpofxat, with the same 
 sense. An anonymous conjecture, 
 adopted by Scholefield, appears more 
 probable than any of these, lyi) S' 
 a/i expofiai, which accords very well 
 with the general sense of the pas- 
 sage. 
 
 'AyaXaKToc stickled along with 
 others, A. 700. This is the meaning 
 generally assigned tot he word by the 
 Etymologists, the a being equivalent 
 to ofjov : so Valck. Some consider 
 it to mean not suckled with milk : so 
 Passow. The latter appears prefer- 
 able, the epithet being applied to a 
 lion's cub brought up, not in the usual 
 way by its mother, but with the chil- 
 dren of a family, and hence said to 
 be ayaXuKTOC- Blomf. translates, a 
 foster-brother, in accordance with the 
 former meaning. If the latter be 
 correct, the epithet (piXo/jaa-Tov will 
 merely denote the tender age of the 
 cub. See (ptXofjaaroe. 
 
 "AyaXfja an ornament, an embel- 
 lishment. tIkvov, Sofiotv ayaXfia A. 
 201 . 'linrove, ayaXfja riJQ inrzpTrXovTOv 
 XXiSjjc P. V. 464. ai:a(Tica~iov ayqiXiJa 
 wXovTov A. 721. Helen, the pride of 
 the wealthy Paris. ayaXfja TVfjjjov 
 C. 198. an honour to the tomb. Here 
 ayaXfja is the ace. referring to avjx- 
 TTCvOclv ijjoi. Scholef. rightly trans- 
 lates, quod esset honori — as in A. 218. 
 See Matth. Gr. Gr. 431.5. an image 
 of a deity. ayaXfiar alBolov Aio'c S. 
 189. so S.C.T. 240. 247. E. 55. 881. 
 The meanings of ayaXfia are thus 
 traced by Ruhnken on Timaeus, 
 " ayaXXeiv proprie est nitidum red- 
 dere, sic aliquid exornare, ut oculos 
 
 grata sui specie exhilaret. Vim verbi 
 ayaXXeiv retinet inde ortum ayaXfia, 
 recteque adeo ab antiquis grammati- 
 cis exponitur KaXXcjiricrfia irav e<j> <a 
 Tie ayaXXerai ical X"<P^'- Q^^ ^°^^ 
 notione ab Horoero positumesse recte 
 monet Eustathius. Tragici saepe di- 
 cunt liberos parentum ayaX/jaTa, de- 
 licias, oblectamenta, ut Eurip. Suppl. 
 367. — Sed quoniam in statuis praeci- 
 puum ornamentum est, ayaXfia pro- 
 prie de his usurpari coepit. — Saspe 
 veteres scriptores ayaXfjara a pic- 
 turis distinguunt. — Neque tamen 
 perpetuum hoc discrimen est. — Im- 
 primis autem frequens hujus vocis 
 usus est de donariis numini alicui 
 consecratis, et de Deorum simula- 
 cris." 
 
 ' AyafxtfivovwQ of Agamemnon. 
 ' AyafiEfivoviav aXoxov A. 1480. the 
 wife of Agamemnon. ' Ayafjefivovitov 
 oIkwv C. 848. the house of Agamemnon. 
 For this use of adjectives derived from 
 proper names, see Matth. Gr.Gr. 440. 
 10 ; and on the different forms, Aya- 
 ficfivoveioc, -IOC, and -soe, seeLobeck 
 on Soph. Aj. v.] 08. 
 
 ' Ayajxi^jvuiv Agamemnon, A. 26. 42. 
 509.1219.1287.1377. C.925. E. 434. 
 
 "AyafJOQ unmarried, ayajjov aSa- 
 jxarov kK<pvyeiv S. 135. 144. 
 
 "Ayav too much, very much, e. g. 
 ayav aX-qQelQ S.c.T. 692. too true, 
 P.V. 72. 180.318. 327.543. S.C.T. 35. 
 220. 228. 429. 674. 953. P. 10. 211. 512. 
 507. 780. 813. A. 472. 984. 1214. 1227. 
 C. 957. E. 788. 904. S. 404. 699. 738. 
 892. ovTti>Q a^zXipaXc ■)(^epalv ip'alpoi'T 
 ayav S.c.T. 793. they were slain too 
 surely, davioi' d' ovk ayav iXevdepog 
 E.324. he is not very (i.e. not at all) 
 free. In A.I313. Trotvae davdroiv ayav 
 iiriKpavti, the vulg. violates both the 
 sense and the metre. Hei'm. omits 
 ayav (omitted also by Ven. Flor.) and 
 reads eTriicpalvei, H. Voss arav re 
 Kpavti, which Blomf. adopts. It is 
 possible that ayav may have arisen 
 from the careless repetition of the 
 preceding syllable aruv. In P. 904 
 for fjrfXa t evdtvovvr ayav, Dobree 
 
AFAN 
 
 (3 ) 
 
 AFEI 
 
 conj. EvdEyoui/ra yd, which is not at 
 all improbable. 
 
 'AyavopnoQ brave, P. 985. Doric 
 from ayrjvbia, 
 
 Ayavoe mild, gracious, ek QvciGiv 
 ayava <paivov<T kXiris A.IOl. See <j>a.i- 
 
 VEIV 
 
 'AydarovoQ deeply groaning, S.c.T. 
 95. 
 
 Ayauoc illustrious, august. Ueptraie 
 ayavo'iQ P. 948. 
 
 'Ayfiarava Echatana, P. 922. In 
 P. 16. 526. all MSS. read 'E/.-/3ardra<)/ 
 q.v. 
 
 Ayyapoe a Persian courier. See 
 Herod, viii. 98. Metaph. ^puKros ott' 
 ayydpov Tvvpoe A. 273. a beacon of 
 fire transmitted from post to post suc- 
 cessively. 
 
 'AyytXla a message, P.V. 1042. A. 
 86. 
 
 AyyiWEiv to deliver a message. 
 ayyEXK' lovtra C.7G8. ayytXXe roTo-t 
 
 KVpioilTl SwflClTiOV C.647. we 6 IppVKTOS 
 
 ayyEXKwv irpitrEi A. 30. See irpEireiv. 
 With ace. ayyiKXeiv KaKa P. 249. <j,iX- 
 rar ayyiXXbtv S.597. rdS' dyyEXioy 
 C. 698. Ti haivoy ayyEXaij/ F.V. 945. 
 TavT ayyEXXe C.759. With attract. 
 <l>rjixri£ v(f riQ ijyyEiXav ol i,ivoi C. 730. 
 Pass. To'iOL vvv -iiyyEXfJLEVOiQ C.763. 
 
 "AyyEkoQ a messenger, P.14. A. 271. 
 624. S.C.T.267.355.830. S. 182. C. 
 838. dyyEXov SiKrjv C.193. like a mes- 
 senger. ayyEXov oh fiifj,\^ETai ttoXiq yi- 
 povra S. 755. old as lam, the city shall 
 not complain of me as a messenger. 
 Zrjvi TTUTTOv ayyEXov P.V. 971. a mes- 
 senger in the service of Jupiter. Me- 
 taph. Koviv avavSov ayyeXov trrparov 
 S. 177. So S.C.T. 82. vv^toc ayyEXoe 
 TTvpoQ A. 674. the beacon fire, ovrt 
 fiiXXwv — TraprJKEv ayyEXov fiipoQ A. 
 282. did not omit its office of messenger. 
 ovZev dyyiXtov trdivos we avrog avrHv 
 avZpa TTEvQEadai iripi C.837. is unin- 
 tellig-ible. Schiitz reads (Je avroy aii- 
 rHv K.T.X. and translates non tantum 
 valet nuntii relatio quantum si dominus 
 ipse de his rebus sciscitetur et inqui- 
 rat. Blomf. compares the expression 
 ovZev o'iov kcrr aKovaai Arist. Av.967. 
 
 Herm. Obss. Critt. p. 121. strongly 
 objects to this use of Otg and proposes 
 a remedy which is certainly not less 
 objectionable; we avrog avrSiv avSpa 
 ■KEvdEuQai TraptT h.e. non usus est nun- 
 ciis, quum ipse adsis, ut hospitem de 
 rebus illis interroges. Botha conj. u>g 
 avTOv avrCov avra TTEvdEtrdai irdpa. 
 Schlitz's conjectui-e and explanation 
 seems upon the whole the best. The 
 expression is a general one, aySpa 
 being used as in Soph. CEd.T. 315. 
 avopa S' ixpEXeiv a.<f wv 'i-xpi te kuI 
 hvvairo KaXXidTog ■kovwv. The con- 
 struction apparently is ouSeV adivog 
 ayycXwv {roiovrov iariv) big avSpa 
 uvTOVTrEvOctrBaiireplavTbiv. This use 
 of <ie may perhaps be supported by 
 that in Act. Apost. 20. 24, although no 
 great authority in such matters. ovBe 
 (.■)(b) riiv xpvxriy jjlov rifxlav ifxavT^ btg 
 TEXEihiaai Tov Spofiov fiov fiETa ^(apdg. 
 On C. 762. iy ayyiXb) yap KpvTzrbg 
 opQovrai Xoyog, see under Kpvirrog. 
 
 'AySafidrag proper name of a 
 man, P. 920. 
 
 "AyEiv to lead, to bring. aySpa ayei 
 yvyfj Tig S.C.T. 627. kv/j.' aytt 740. brings 
 on a wave. ^y£ P. 334. A. 1613. dyov, 
 Dorice, with acc. yoarot ayoy o'lKog P. 
 847. iro«^/(ii72era/jome, where the vulg. 
 has f e o'U-ovg which violates the metre 
 and is therefore rejected by Glasg. 
 Blomf. Passow retains kg but corrects 
 ayoy for dyoy. v<f apfxar' fiyayov 
 'i-KTtovg P.V. 463. I yoked horses to 
 chariots. ttoI iror riyayig iJ,e; A. 1057. 
 1109. ijyayE P. 542. ijyayov TrdXiy A. 
 827. brought back. ydEg ijyayoy P. 555. 
 ayE C. 701. Trpoc irvXag ayoi Xo^oy 
 S.C.T.06. ayEivC.768. a^etv A.1258. 
 ayovira A. 394. ayovrag E(pi(TTioy S. 
 498. See i(j>E(rTiog. — to carry away 
 S, 607. 709. 919. Pass, otto (3pETEwv 
 dyofxivav S.425. ayEaOat wXoKdjXWV 
 S.C.T. 308. to be dragged away by the 
 hair, a^rj fut.mid. used passively you 
 shall be dragged away. For this use 
 of what is commonly called the future 
 middle in a passive sense, see Monk's 
 note on Hippolytus 1458, who quotes 
 from j^ischylus, TijxiiaETai A. 567. 
 
AFEI 
 
 (4 ) 
 
 AFKP 
 
 l3ou\ev(rerai S.c.T. 180. ap^ovrai P. 
 581. See also Pierson on Moeris 
 under the words a-KoXKaXovrai, yvfx- 
 vacrerai, TijxriatTai. Monk rightly 
 observes that the first instance of the 
 kind is found in Homer Od. A. 123. 
 Xaipe ^elve" Trap' afifii <pCKr]a£ai. See 
 likewise Matth. Gr.Gr.494.11. and 
 Bernhardy, Synt. Gr. p. 344. Note. — 
 to drive, to harass, P.V.577. ayEi yap 
 alfia firirpfov E.221 . — to support, bear 
 up. <j>e\\oi 2' (Se ayovai diKrvov C. 499. 
 ■ — to hold in esteem, to believe in. 
 &yoifi av (sc. Beovs) e"i ti£ raaSs fifi 
 '^aipfi<TETai S.902. / will believe in 
 them. Cf. Abresch, Animadv.^sch. 
 210. and see under rojuifttv. — to pass 
 sc.time.Kpeovpyoy ^lfiapEvdvfi(i)£ ayeiv 
 A. 1574. — to take in marriage, ore rav 
 ofJiOiraTpiov ayayee 'Hcriovav P.V. 658. 
 imper. iiye come ! bl)0< ciye, Hipciai — 
 6b)fj.eda P. 136. come let us malte. aye 
 2)) A. 757. aye Zi\ cat -xopov a\pii)- 
 fiev E. 297. aye h) \ei,(>)fiev S. 620. 
 plur. ayere tuiv jraXai 7!-eirpay[Xev(iiv 
 Xviraad' aifia C . 792. 
 
 "Ayeiog without a land, from a and 
 y^. "Ayetoe kyi) (iadv)(puo£ ftaOpelag 
 ^aOpeiae S. 838. Here Turn. Vict, 
 have aywe, but ayeiog Med. Guelpli. 
 Aid. Rob. The passage is usually 
 considered corrupt, but it perhaps 
 may mean, 7, although extremely no- 
 ble in respect of my origin, am without 
 a country, h. e. am an exile from my 
 country, referring to the preceding 
 fitjwoTe Trakiv "iZoifXi K. r.X. The word 
 ayEioc is without authority, but may 
 be formed from a and yy, as ev- 
 yeioc, padvyeioc;, eiriyewQ, etc. See 
 iiytOQ. 
 
 'Ayeipeiv to collect, e. g. (as evi- 
 dence) to infer, rl raivS' oi/c ivS/ic&if 
 ayeipit); C. 629. Schol. avya^ae Ka- 
 TTiyopu). 
 
 'Aye'tTwv ivithotii a neighbour, soli- 
 tary, P.V. 270. 
 
 'AyeXacrroe not to be laughed at. 
 ayekaoTOiQ ^vfiipopa^gC.SO. not laugh- 
 ing. ayeXaara 7rpd(7<i)7ra A. 768. On 
 the active or passive force of verbals 
 see under vapOijKOTrXijpoiroe. 
 
 'Ayfi a fragment, aya'tai Kwirwy 
 P. 417. See seq. 
 
 "Ayri jealousy, aya deodev A. 130. 
 the jealousy of the gods; restored by 
 Herm. for the vulg. ara which vio- 
 lates the metre, ao-a Burn. Elms, ad 
 Eur. Med. 240. — a mischievous or 
 spiteful act (i*) fj.ri\o<p6yoi(nv ayaim 
 A. 712. So Herm. for vulg. araiaiv 
 which violates the metre. Pauw and 
 SchiitZ read fxriXo^ovoie araiai. Butl. 
 araig firfKo^ovoiai. Klausen ayaiaiv 
 from ay)), quoting Gramm. Sang. 336. 
 Bekk. ayat* bi rpayiKoX tclq rpbxreic 
 oiirii)£ eKoKovv koI ra rpavfiara' Kai 
 yap TO rpavfia olov Karay^a yive- 
 rai. This is probably correct, and is 
 somewhat confirmed by the Homeric 
 usage, e.g. II. E. 161. wq St Xeoiv kv 
 (iovdi dopibv ki, avj^eVa ci^jj Tropnog fie 
 (Soog Cf. also frangere in Horace, 
 Od. i. 23. 11. non ego te tigris ut 
 aspera, Gattdusve leo, frangere per- 
 sequor. A very probable conjecture 
 has been suggested to me by Prof. 
 Maiden, firiXo(p6i'oicriv aaaiai. 
 
 'Ayr]vii)p brave, manly, S.c.T. 117. 
 ayioe a var. lect. in S.838. where 
 ayeiog (q. v.) is to be preferred. 
 Porson on Eur. Orest. 750. observes 
 that aytos is very seldom used by 
 the Attics, and never by the tragic 
 writers. 
 
 "AyKaBev. contr. from aveKaQev 
 (q. V.) above, at the top. areyaiQ 
 'ArpeiSiiv ayKadev A. 3. 
 
 "Aycafltv from ayKag, in the arms 
 (cf. ay/coc eXai^ero Il.E. 371). ayKadev 
 XajBwv E. 80. taking in the arms, em- 
 bracing. 
 
 'AyKoXri the arm. kv ayKoXaig 
 Xafiiov S. 476. taking in the arms. 
 etTK kv ayKctXaig A. 705. was carried 
 in the arms. Metaph. verpaia ayKaXrj 
 P.V. 1021. a rocky embrace. irovTiai 
 ayKoXai C. 580. the bosom of the 
 ocean. 
 
 "AyKpKTig contr. for avcucpitng a 
 judicial inquiry : a legal term strict- 
 ly meaning the inquiry instituted be- 
 fore the magistrate previous to the 
 regular trial, answering to the Latin 
 
ATKY 
 
 (3) 
 
 Arpi 
 
 Divinatio. fiijZ' Ig ayKpimv iXdeiv 
 sc. Geouc E. 342. and that they should 
 not engage in any judicial inquiry ; by 
 which the chorus expresses its desire 
 that the gods should not take cog- 
 nisance of those matters which it 
 belonged exclusively to their prero- 
 gative to investigate. 
 
 "AyKupa an anchor. Met. iSpa kfi- 
 ■KopovQ fxcduvai ayKvpav iv Sofioiai 
 iravSoKoiQ ^vwy C. 651. to put up for 
 the night. 
 
 Ayicvpovxla the standing of a ship 
 at anchor, S.747. 
 
 'AyXaiafia an emhellishmeni, a 
 pleasing object, oh livpwv ayXaicrfxa 
 Zbjfxaai A. 1285. no Syrian odour. C. 
 194. the offering of hair on the tomb 
 of Agamemnon. 
 
 Ayva/xTTTOe inflexible, dijxtvoc ay- 
 yafiirroy voov P.V. 163. This verse 
 does not correspond with the strophe 
 St'Jio yap afi<fi aaig rux"'?- Pauw 
 and Herm. conj . TidEfievos a. v. Butl. 
 QifjLtvoQ fi&X' a, V. Morell. dlfiEi-og 
 Tov a. V. Arnald OcfiEvoe ayva/iTrrov 
 Tov voov, which is the easiest altera- 
 tion and affords the best sense, but 
 is doubtful on account of the short- 
 ening of the word before yv. See 
 Person on Hec. 302. Dawes's Misc. 
 Crit. p. 196. Bothe and Blomf. alter 
 the strophe. 
 
 'Ayveveiv to be pure from guilt, with 
 
 gen. OpVlQoQ OpVlQ TTUIQ UV UyVEVOl 
 
 ipayuv ; S. 223. how could a bird be 
 free from guilt as touching another, 
 having devoured it ? 
 
 " Ay viafia an expiatory offering, fia- 
 rpSov ayvKTfia Kvpiov <p6yov E. 315. 
 poetically for fiarpoiov ayvitrfxa <p6- 
 vov. 
 
 " Ay voia ignorance, ayvol^ A. 1 578. 
 in ignorance, unawares, ayvoiag iiwo 
 S. 494. 
 
 ' Ay voppvTOQ flowing purely, P.V. 
 432. where Brunck and Schiitz adopt 
 ayvopvTiov contrary to MSS.and Edd. 
 
 'AyvoQ pure, i.e. clear, bright, al- 
 6ipa ayvov P.V. 280. hyvag ^Aaiag 
 409. ayvov 'SiTpvjXovog P. 489. ■xpl"- 
 jxaros ayi'ov A. 94. — pure i.e. chaste, 
 
 holy, ayvu aravpuTog A.236. uffirpoQ 
 &yvav (ipovpav S.c.T. 735. an unholy 
 soil. "ApTEfiig ayva A. 133. S.IOH. 
 ayvov a-rdfiarog E. 277. ayvwv (TTOfia- 
 TOjv S.677. &ym Aibg Kdpa S.136.^ 
 avSpbg ayvov S. 358. Trdie — ayvog yk- 
 voiT av ; S. 225. how could he escape 
 pollution? — Sacred jioog ayvijg P. 
 603. TroXefi6KpavTOV ayvov rtXog S.c.T. 
 14C. ayvo'ig So/xoig 260. Salfxoveg ayvoi 
 P. 620. ayvov 'AwoXXbi S.211. Zr/vog 
 ayvov 640. fiavTelaovKtO' ayva E. 686. 
 no longer held sacred, ayvov Tleidovg 
 a-kfiag E. 845. iSpavav ayviHv S.96. 
 kv ayvS — 'l^ecrOe S.220. in a sacred 
 place. 
 
 'Ayvi)e unknown, ayviig irpoc a- 
 yvSira C.6C6. ayvud' ofiiXov S. 971. 
 ayvGira <j)0)v{iv A. 1021. 
 
 "Ayooc unmourned, S.c.T. 1055. 
 
 'Ayopa the market-place, dcolg ayo- 
 pas tTnaiQOTtoig S.c.T. 254. 
 
 'Ayopalog protecting the market- 
 place. ZeOc ayopatoc E,931. dEwvrHv 
 ayopai&v A. 90. 
 
 "Ayoe a curse for guilt, S. 370. 371. 
 C. 153. E. 161. ayoe Oewv Trarpwov 
 S.C.T. 1008. the curse of his father s 
 gods. 
 
 'Ayoe a leader, S.c.T. 245. 881. 
 
 "Aypa a prey, S.c.T. 304. E.143. 
 Aype7v to take. j(p6vo) /xev ayptj 
 Upiafjiov TToXiv uSe KkXevdog A. 125. 
 Here the present is used for the fu- 
 ture, as in Homer II. A. 365. '^H Bliv 
 <j k^avvo) ye Kat vcrrEpov avrijioXiiaag. 
 See Matth. Gr. Gr. 604. 3. Abresch. 
 Anim. iEsch. 1.463. Bernhardy, Synt. 
 Gr. c. X. 2. 
 
 "Ayptu/ia a net, S.c.T. 589. C.992. 
 plur. A. 1018. E. 438. 
 
 "Aypioc wild. Met. fntrpbg aypiag 
 aiTO P. 606. periphrasis for the vine, 
 — cruel, fierce, aypiuiv teafiCiv P.V. 
 175. ■TTOrafioi Trvpog SaiTTOvree aypiatg 
 yvaOoig 368. So C. 278. ayploig ttoi- 
 (j>vyfiaai S.C.T. 262. aypiag aXog S. 
 35. 
 
 'Aypiojg cruelly, E. 929. In P.V. 
 155. Blomf. reads aypioig, which is 
 found in Codd. ap. Steph. Med. Kegg. 
 G. N, Colb. 1. 
 
AFPO 
 
 (6) 
 
 AAAM 
 
 'AypovofMc dwelling in the fields, 
 A. 140. For the accent upon this 
 and similar words, see Loheck on 
 Soph. Aj. p. 230. 
 
 'Aypcirr/c (?) ff commander, P. 963. 
 Toup proposes dyptVat fromHesych. 
 aypirav, rjycfiova, Geov. Thus we 
 have WiraypeTriQ. Blomf. ap-^irai. 
 Roh. has aKporai. So V.C. ap. Turn. 
 Schol. Brunck, Schiitz. 
 
 " AypvTTvoQ never sleeping, P. V. 
 358. 
 
 'AyviarrjQ [d] an epithet of Apollo as 
 the guardian deity of streets, to whom 
 an altar called ayvuvg was placed 
 before the street doors at Athens. 
 Hesych. 'AyvuvQ. 6 irpb rwv dvpwv 
 
 IcTTlhe j3wjj.di tV (7)({lHaTl KiOVOQ. Cf. 
 
 Arist. Vesp. 875. (3 ZtairoT ava^, yel- 
 Tov 'Ayvitv, Tov fiov Trpodvpuv irporu- 
 \au. Apollo himself was also called 
 'Ayvuvc Horace Od. iv. 6. 26. Lcevis 
 Agyieu. 'Ayviiv t is the common 
 reading in this passage, but re is un- 
 intelligible, ayvia r Med. whence 
 Herm., rightly conj . ayviar. 
 
 'Ayvprpia a female mendicant, A. 
 1246. the masc. form is ayvprrie from 
 ayeipu). This word was peculiarly 
 used of those who collected a contri- 
 bution from the bystanders at religious 
 shows. Ruhnken, on Tim. s.v. ayei- 
 povaav. i}Q Icpelav ■!repiEp-)(ojxivriv, ob- 
 serves, " Plena locutio aytipeiv xP^'i- 
 fiara, (iiov, cnria, tam nota est, nullis 
 ut opus sit scriptoruni testimoniis. Ne 
 absolutum quidem aydpuv pro men- 
 dicando colligere valde rarum est. — 
 Scilicet in variis artibus quibus sacri- 
 ficuli simplicis plebeculae pecunias 
 ad se derivarent, non postrema haec 
 erat. Dei Deaeve alicujus effigiem vel 
 humeris portantes,vel jumento impo- 
 nentes, per oppida et vicos vagaban- 
 tur, et verbo Diis, re ips-A sibi stipem 
 quaarebant. Ex quo circumforaneo 
 quaestu ayvpraiv nomen invenerunt — 
 Quo veteri more satis vindicatur locus 
 Herodoti, iv. 35, vfivieip'OiTrlv te Kal 
 Apyiv, ovofxdZoVTaQ te Kai ayEipovrag, 
 ubi Thom. Galeus temere conjiciebat 
 iyEipovras. 
 
 'Ayxdprie [d] prop, name of a 
 man. P. 956. 
 
 "Ayx' near, with gen. P. 459. C. 
 630. 
 
 'Ay^taXoc near the sea. P. 861. 
 Upon this epithet as applied to islands, 
 see Lobeck on Soph. Aj . 135. 
 
 'Ayx'y''"'^'' neighbouring. P. 860. 
 
 'AyxiwroXte near the city. S.c.T. 
 483. an epithet of Minerva as wor- 
 shipped at Thebes. Cf. •KvKaiai yEi- 
 ro)v v. 486. 
 
 " Ay)(i(TTOs nearest, next in order. 
 ToS" ay)(i.aTOv 'Airt'ae yaiag fiovo^pov- 
 pov EpKoe A. 248. Here Schiitz, re- 
 ferring the words to Clytemnestra, 
 as being yalac fjiov6(ppovpov epKos in 
 the absence of her husband, under- 
 stands ayx"^™'' 'o mean near, i. e. 
 approaching. Others apply the ex- 
 pression to the Chorus, upon whom, 
 in the king's absence, it next devolved 
 to guard the city. This is clearly 
 the meaning of ayxK'rov, whether it 
 be referred to Clytemnestra, which 
 may be supported by v. 251, or to 
 the Chorus. Svvarai Awg ayx'Ta 
 S. 1018. next after Jupiter. 
 
 'Ayxovr) hanging. a.y)(6i'tie yipfiara. 
 E. 716. death by hanging. 
 
 'Aywyri a bringiiig. ifJ.rJQ ayojyfjs 
 A. 1236. the bringing of me. 
 
 ' Ay it V an assembly for deliberation. 
 Koivovs ayGivae Bevteq A. 819. — a con- 
 test. E. 647. 714. plur. 874. C. 577. 
 718. vvv iiwEp iravTiiyv aywv. P. 397. 
 now it is a struggle for all. ayb)v 
 vEiKrie TraXaiae A. 1360. a struggle 
 originating in an antient quarrel, sc. 
 about the slaughter of Iphigenia. See 
 Lobeck, Soph. Aj. v. 1163. 
 
 'Ayoictoc presiding over contests, 
 aywvlbtv 6ewv S. 186. 239. 328. 360. 
 A. 499. 
 
 "ASaiToe not fit to be feasted upon, 
 unlawful. Qvalav adairov A.147. 
 
 'Adai^ayrtvoe of adamant, P.V. 6. 
 04. 
 
 'ASajuavroStroe bound in adamant. 
 aSa/jiavroSiTOtcn Xvfjiaie P.V. 148. 
 the disgrace of being bound in ada- 
 mant. TTOi'oic nSajxaiTO^Eroig 424. the 
 
AAAM 
 
 (7 ) 
 
 AEI 
 
 sufferings of one so hound. The epi- 
 thet here is improperly applied to the 
 thing instead of the person. See 
 Lobeck on Soph. Aj. v. 7. and com- 
 pare aXirvKoq. 
 
 'AScLfiaroe unsubdued, C. 53. S.c.T. 
 215. where dSa/iiaoTOj' is the vulg-. 
 corrected by Pauw. — unmarried. S. 
 136.144. 
 
 "ASSiji/ enough, P.V.687. a poeti- 
 cal form of alr)v. Here Brunck, 
 Glasg, Schiitz, Blomf. have aZriv 
 (q.v.) contrary to all MSS. and 
 Edd. 
 
 'ASetfiavTOQ free from fear. With 
 gen. kjxavTrfQ aSEifiavTog P. 158. with- 
 out fear for myself. 
 
 'ASeiixavrioQ without apprehension. 
 C. 760. 
 
 "^Suv to sing, C. 1021 . 
 
 'ASe\<pri a sister, S.c.T. 959. 1056. 
 P.V.800. C.17. it is used adjective- 
 ly in S.c.T. 793. aSe\(j>aiQ x^P<^«'i % 
 hands of brothers. 
 
 'ASe\^£t!e "■ brother, S.c.T. 959. 
 This form is unknown to the tragic 
 senarius. Hence in the corrupt pas- 
 sage in S.c.T. 558. where kuI tov <t6v 
 aiidie irpocFjj.opov aScXcpsov appears as 
 the vulg. aSeX^eoy is probably spu- 
 rious. See bp-on-KopoQ. 
 
 'ASevrie prop, name of a man. P. 
 304. 
 
 "AStjv enough. With gen. aSj;v tXtt- 
 ^ev atfiaTOQ TvpavviKOv A. 802. 
 
 'ASripiTOQ not to be contended with. 
 P. V. 105. 
 
 "ASi;c Hades, hell. avavyrirov 
 "ASriv P. V. 1031 . '^Zov (TOLKTOpi Xiepaav 
 P. 887. filling hell with the Persians. 
 See aaicToip. — the god of Hades, Pluto. 
 TOV Kara ^Ooi'og "^Sov A. 1360. fiiyaQ 
 yap "^Sijc toTif evQvvoQ fiporiov E. 
 263. EV "^^ov sc. dSnoie A. 1509. S. 
 225. 411. ds "^Bov SC. So/xovg P.V, 
 236. "^Sov wvXaQ A. 1264. IIktvov 
 "^Sov A. 1080, a fatal net. "^dov fxt}- 
 ripa 1208. a deadly, fatal mother. See 
 Lobeck on Soph. Aj. 802. who refutes 
 the opinion that firjrip is here put for 
 firjTcpi. y?)?)' TToyTioi' A. 653. a watery 
 grave. 
 
 'ASiKilv to be unjust, ro firi 'Swili' 
 E. 85. 661. 719. the absence of injus- 
 tice. 
 
 "ASiKoe unjust, A. 387. C. 392. 990. 
 aSiKa S. 399. acts of injustice. 
 
 'AUkoiq unjustly, A. 1526. 
 
 'AS/ujjc. Perhaps this word ought 
 to be read in S.140. adfi^roQ aSfir/Ta. 
 So Reg. L. Lachm. See seq. 
 
 ' A^/iijroc fern. aSfirirri unmarried. 
 aSfj,riTa£ aSfiijra pvaiOQ yeyeadii) S. 
 140. 
 
 ' j^Sofidrrig gone to Hades, dead. 
 <}So(idTai TToXXoi ^wrec P. 888. Here 
 the vulg. is aydapdrai without sense. 
 adafidrai Rob. iipddparat cotlj. Cant. 
 lirwojioTai Heath. ' Ayfiaravuv Wes- 
 seling on Herod, i, 42. So Brunck, 
 Schiitz. aQdvaroL Blomf. Passow's 
 conjecture ^lojidTai has been deser- 
 vedly adopted by Weilauer. 
 
 "AZoXoq sincere, genuine, A. 95. 
 See Trapriyopia. 
 
 'AS6X(i)q without deception, truly, 
 C. 950. in a corrupt passage. See 
 ■Xpovil^civ. 
 
 'AdpdcTTEta the goddess Adrasteia, 
 the same as Nifietris P. V. 938. " Ad 
 vitandara invidiam Grseci solebant 
 dicere, TrpoaKvvSi rriv Tiifxctriv, Dem. 
 adv. Arist. i. p,495. Kal 'Alpdartiav 
 fiEV avQpwTCOQ &v iyioye irpoaKvvS). 
 Plat. Rep. TS ■KpoBKvvGi Se 'ASpaa- 
 reiav, <i TXavKwv, xapiv o5 fiiXXta 
 Xiyeiv," Giacomell. Similar forms 
 of expression constantly occur, e. g. 
 TOV (pdovov 2e irp6aicv(7ov Soph. Phil. 
 776. ovv S' 'ASpaOTCi^ Xeyu). Eur. 
 Rhes. 468. See fdovog and Blomf. 
 Gloss, in loc. 
 
 "ASpaoToc prop, name of a man. 
 S.C.T. 50. 657. 
 
 "AdpETTToe not gathered, S. 649. 
 
 'Ad (on the quantity of the a see 
 under aliv) always. With present 
 tenses, ael S' avanTWv eotI Seifji.' ii,ai- 
 aiov S. 609. P.V. 162. 517. A. 670. 
 740. With past. atX 6'ipeig 'ivvv^oi 
 Trapriyopovv P.V.648. C.958. P. 435. 
 With future, ad tov irapovroe aj^- 
 driSwv KaKov rpvau at P. V. 26. E. 
 654. 947. In E. 675, tie to ■kolv ad 
 
AEIA 
 
 (8) 
 
 AIIST 
 
 JtVov daTTTUV, uEi^evov (q.v.) is read 
 by Well, from Schneider's emenda- 
 tion. In P. V. 939. Oanrre tov Kpa- 
 TovvT ad Butler translates tov icpa- 
 TovvT ad unumquemque regnantem, 
 i.e. the reigning sovereign, whoever 
 is in power. Perhaps, however, 
 it is better, on account of the po- 
 sition of the article, to join ad 
 with doJwTC, aei in the other case 
 being usually inserted between the 
 article and the attributive, e.g. Thuc. 
 i. 3. rae ael TrXripovfiivaQ. i. 2. rHv 
 ad ■k\£wvo)V ii. 11. TtHv aex vpoea- 
 TUTiOV, TOV KparovvT ael in this sense 
 would be equally incorrect with j; 
 ■KoKiQ avoi for the upper city. In 
 such a passage as Soph. (Ed. T. 1037. 
 ») TOV Tvpdvvov rrjads yfjs iraXat Trort ; 
 the construction is not tov TraXai irore 
 Tvpdvvov, but Tvpdvvov is equivalent 
 to TvpavvtiiaavToz. See aid, aiiv in 
 their order. 
 
 'Aeileiv to sing, A. 16. 091. 
 'Adi^b)0Q everliving. a^0o£ aell^wv 
 S. 966. contr. from ad^wov. Here 
 ai£i l^iHv is the vulg. ael l^wv Aid. 
 Rob. Glasg. Schiitz. ad^wv Both. 
 Elmsl. That it is an adjective and 
 not the participle of the verb, is shewn 
 by the words n)v aEiZwv iroav in 
 Fragm. Glauc. Bekk. An. p. 347. 22. 
 'AeiKtig unseemly, P.V. 97.523.1044. 
 contr. aiKrie P. V. 470.' ahte irrjfia. 
 
 'Ad^evoefor ever a stranger. By an 
 emend, of Schneid. in C. 673. where 
 the vulg. is aEi i,ivov. 
 
 'Adpeiv to lift up. aXKo 8' aeipei 
 sc. KVfia S.c.T. 741. See ttitvuv. 
 evfiapiv delpwv P. 1506. to move, as 
 an expedition. a'XX' iuoraXi; Kal 
 Xektov dpovfitv dTokov P. 781. where 
 dpovfiev is the fut. by contr. from 
 depiH, apu). Cf. Porson on Eur. Med. 
 848. Elmsley on Heracl. 323. See 
 alpo) to bring up, to educate, pass. 
 Ifiov Ik tovS' epvog depOtv A. 1506. 
 
 'AEia-vpoQ ever drawing. P.V. 450. 
 an epithet of the ant, who, as Horace 
 (Sat. i. 1. 34.) says, " ore trahit quod- 
 eunque potest atque addit acervo." 
 This is the reading of all the MSS. 
 
 and Edd, except Vienn.B. and Turn. 
 See dvTvpoQ. 
 
 'AEKiav unwilling, S. 39. See aKwr. 
 "AeX-ktoq unexpected, P. 257. 697. 
 985. A. 885. S. 54. See <paivE(Tdai. 
 385. 
 
 'AeXtttus unexpectedly, S. 963. P. 
 255. 
 
 'Aivaoc everflowing, S. 548. 
 
 ' Ai^EaQai to increase, C.812. S.836, 
 
 'A£Jt(^uXXoe fostering leaves. "Zifio- 
 EVTOQ dKTag iir aE^KpvXXovQ A. 681. 
 So Abresch, Schiitz, Herm. For the 
 vulg. ali^vXXoue. Stanl. Pears. Blomf. 
 read av^KpvWovg. 
 
 "Aetttos (?) unable to follow, said to 
 be from Eirofiai. So Passow. Ipotroig 
 aEiiTOLQ fxaXEpwv \e6vtii)v A. 139. This 
 is the reading of Flor. dl'wTOKn Farn. 
 Vict. Schol. but this Wellauer just- 
 ly condemns. dtXirroiQ Med. Phil. 
 Guelph. Aid. Rob. Turn, whence 
 Blomf. dXhiTOiQ ovo nondum exclusis. 
 The origin of the corruption assigned 
 by Well, who reads Sp6(roi(roL XETrroTc, 
 appears correct, sc. that AEIITOIS 
 was corrupted into AEIITOIS, and 
 that diXiTTOiQ is derived from X in- 
 serted as a correction over the first 
 letter of dlwroie. See a similar fe- 
 licitous emendation by the same critic 
 in S.90. 
 
 'AtpSj^v lifting up, A. 226. 
 
 'AEpia a name by which .iEgypt 
 was known to the Greeks before it 
 took its appellation from king JEgyp- 
 tus. It was so called according to 
 Steph. Trapa tov dipa, Kal yap rjEpoEir- 
 cravavrriv ^a(rt>',oraccordingto Etym. 
 on To'iQ ett' avrflv irXiovai, KoiXri ovaa, 
 ov (paivETai TTplv av (T'xeddv bpjxrjQi^ai. 
 Kal TOTE iSffTTEp H, op-iyXiiQ Kal dipoQ 
 KEKaXvjifiivrj (paiVErai S.71. 
 
 "A^e(rdai to dread, E.367. — to re- 
 spect, E.956. S.639. 
 
 "A^^jjXoc unenviable, wretched, P.V. 
 143. C. 1012. 
 
 'AriSii)v the nightingale, A. 1116. 
 1117. S.60. 
 
 'A))6»;e unwonted, S.562. 
 
 "Aii^a a blast, E.865. A. 1392. 
 
 'Ai)(7vpoe driven by the wind, light. 
 
AGAM 
 
 ( 9 ) 
 
 AIAN 
 
 atitrvpoi fivpfiriKeg P.V. 450. This is 
 read only by Vienn. B. Turnu and 
 written over in Regg. A. B. biit is 
 confirmed by Eustath. Od. iv. p. 
 150, whence it has been adopted by 
 Brunckand other editors for adavpoi, 
 which is the readingof all other MSS. 
 and Edd. See aehvpog. 
 
 'AdafiavTie a daughter of Athamas. 
 iropdfioy 'AOafiavritoQ "EXKr/Q P.70. 
 the Hellespont. 
 
 Adava [a] Minerva. Doric for 
 'A6r)vi]. The Doric form of this word 
 is always used by the tragic writers, 
 as m SapoQ, eku-i, KvyayoSt iroSaynC) 
 Xoxayoc, ^evayoQ, SiradoQ. They, 
 however, say, 'AOr^vaia not 'AQavaia. 
 Porson on Orest. 26. 
 
 'AOavaroQ immortal, E. 330. 911. — 
 giving immortality, adavdrae rpi^de 
 C. CIO. 
 
 "Adairroe unburied, S.cT. 1005. 
 1036. 
 
 'Aflt'XEoe unwilling. diXeog aOeXeoe 
 S. 842. 
 
 "AdeXKToe not to be soothed. S. 1041. 
 
 'ABefilcrnoQ unlawfully, C. 635. but 
 here ov Befiiorrwe is read for the sake 
 of the metre by Glasg. Herm. Schiitz. 
 
 "AOeoQ ungodly, impious, E. 146. 
 613. P. 794. 
 
 'AOipfxavTOQ not heated. aOepfiavrov 
 EtTTiav tojxiov C.620. a hearth where 
 the sacred rites are not duly per- 
 formed. This is the best explana- 
 tion. So oLTTVpiav lepaiv A. 70. The 
 Scholiast explains it dBpdavvroQ, not 
 daring. So Blomf. For this sense 
 cf. Oepfxog. See, however, the whole 
 passage explained under rieiv. 
 
 'AOtTioq without control, arbitrarily, 
 P.V. 150. Hesych. aOerwe. oh trvyKd- 
 TaredeifiEVWQ. 'Aiay^vXoQ Upo/irjOci 
 he<Tfio)Tri. This is restored from con- 
 jecture by Bentley for a&iafjLuie which 
 violates the metre, if defiapSnrig be 
 correct in the strophe. 
 
 'Adijvai Athens, P. 227. 277. 340. 
 466. 702. 810. 'Adavai Dorice, P. 278. 
 936. 
 
 'Adr])'aia Minerva. See 'Adara 
 E. 278.289. 684. 
 
 'AQtjvaioQ Athenian, k^ 'AQrjvai(i)v 
 arparov P. 347. 
 
 "AdcicTO£nottouchitig,8.ctive\y.K£pSwv 
 adiKTOv E. 674. not touching bribes. — 
 Untouched, ^ass. voaoig adiKrov S.556. 
 not to be touched, holy. dOiKTiov x«/"c 
 A. 362. See vapdrjKoirXripbiroe. 
 
 'A6Xe{i€iv ioundergo suffering, P.V. 
 95. 
 
 "AOXioe wretched, A. 1587. C.975. 
 S.567. S.cT. 761.905. 
 
 'AdXiwe in a miserable manner, 
 C. 972. 
 
 ^AOXov (contraction of aeOXov') a 
 struggle, suffering, arvytpbv TriXei roi' 
 idXov S.1015. 
 
 ''AOXoe id. P. V. 257. 262. 637.704. 
 754. 936. 
 
 'AOpol^eiv to collect, pass, ildpoiarro 
 P. 406. 
 
 'AOvfieiv to be dejected, P. V. 472. 
 
 "Advfiog dejected, dastardly, S.c.T. 
 698. — causing dejection.bZovQa.6vjj.ove 
 E.740. 
 
 "AduioQ of Athos. "AOoiov €xlwOQ 
 A. 276. the height of Athos. 
 
 A'i an exclamation of grief, ai a'i 
 P.V.66.98.136. S.cT. 769. 873. 874. 
 P. 252. 275. 323. 425. at at a'i a'i P. 
 659.892.1104. S.546. C. 1003. With 
 gen. a'i a'i a'i a'i fitXiwv 'ipyiav C. 1001. 
 alas for these wretched deeds! See 
 Lobeck on Soph. Aj. v. 370. 430. 
 
 A'la a land, E. 58. S. 251. rrii 
 triStipofxriTOpa alav P.V.302. rav (la- 
 6vy(dov' aJav S.C.T. 288. iroXvTrvpov 
 alav S.550. a.fji(j)0Tepas a'iag P. 129. 
 Europe and Asia. 'EXXaSa aJav 
 P. 2. A. 417. 263. IlepmQ aTa P. 59. 
 244. 638. 1026. 1030. Au)piB' alav P. 
 478. 'RSwviS' alai> P. 487. TevKpiSa 
 alav A. 112. a'iae ^pvyiac S.543. 
 
 Atd^eiv to mourn, P. 886. 
 
 AiaKToe to be mourned, S.c.T. 828. 
 P. 895. actively, mourning, P. 1025. 
 See vapdrjKOTrXripwToe. 
 
 Aldvrie perpetual, dc rov alavrj 
 ypovov E.542. Hence alav Hg, for 
 ever, E.394. From this comes the sig- 
 nification tedious, vexatious. See seq. 
 — thence, sad, painful, alavrj /3ay- 
 fiara P. 627. alavrj avZdv 903. alarfig 
 C 
 
MAN 
 
 ( 10 ) 
 
 AIAii 
 
 voaoQ E. 902. 457. Nuktoc aiavr\ riicva 
 vulg. in E. 894. where alavriQ from 
 Earn. Turn, is preferred by Herm. 
 Schiitz, Bothe. 
 
 Atavofi livelong, wearisome, vvktos 
 alavrjs TtKya E.394. See prec. 
 
 AJavwe for ever. kw. toF aiavaic 
 fiivoi E. 642. See prec. The forms 
 alavriQ and alavoQ are often confused. 
 Bloraf. on P. 627. wishes to expunge 
 the latter altogether, which Hermann 
 on Soph. Aj. 672. justly disapproves, 
 comparing Soph. El. 496. He also 
 observes " re vera alaviie et alavoQ 
 idem esse atque ex eadem origine 
 natum videtur, unde aivoQ est : quod 
 nisi fallor, ab ahl deductum primo 
 diuturnum, deinde diuturnitate mo- 
 lesium et grave, ideoque tcedii plenum 
 significabat." See Lobeck on Soph. 
 Aj. 672. 
 
 A'tae Ajax. vijaov A'iavToe P. 299. 
 360. AlavToe irepiKkvaTa vaaoQ 588. 
 Salamis. 
 
 Aiyaios ^gean. irtXayoc Alyalov 
 A. 645. 
 
 AlyuoQ descended from yEgeus. 
 Alyeib) arpaTw E.653. the Atheiiian 
 people. 
 
 AlyiXiip goat defying, inaccessible, 
 S. 775. From a'i^ and Xeiwetv. 
 
 Aly'nrXayKToq the name of a moun- 
 tain in the Megarian district, A. 294. 
 
 Atyi'c the cegis or shield of Mi- 
 nerva, E.383. A storm,C!iZ5. From 
 ataaeiv. 
 
 MyiaBoQ JEgisthus, A. 1411. 1594. 
 C. 109. 474. 645. 
 
 Alyvirioe a vulture, A. 49. 
 
 AlyvirTLos JEgt/piian, P. 303. S. 
 797.852. 
 
 AlyvTTToytviis horn in jEgypt, S. 
 30. 1039. in P. 35. the vulg. is Alyvw- 
 Tioyeyijc, but Med. Reg. P. Lips. 2. 
 Barocc. Mosq. Aid. Turn, have At- 
 yviTToyevliQ. Wellauer rightly ob- 
 serves that the vulg. is contrary to 
 analogy. Pauw, Person, and Schiitz 
 adopt AlyvTTToyeviie. Brunck defends 
 the vulg. supposing that Alyvwrwye- 
 vrie is of five syllables, lo coalescing 
 into one. Butler objects to this 
 
 because the crasis of lo would form a 
 long syllable. This reasoning appears 
 scarcely correct, the i in such cases 
 being probably equivalent to our y, 
 and the quantity of the syllable de- 
 pending on the second member of the 
 crasis, as in AlyvrtriuQ II. 1. 382. etc. 
 TToXwQ in B. 811. has the last long by 
 the arsis. About the correctness of 
 the reading Aiyi/7rroy£>'>)e there can, 
 however, scarcely be any doubt. 
 
 A'iyvnTOQ Mgyptus, S. 9. 318. 330. 
 382.469.722.887.906. 
 
 AiSeiirOat to revere, stand in awe 
 of. Aia TOi i,(.vwv fieyav alSovixai A. 
 353. alSovvrai S.632. j/SeVw C.106. 
 alBov S.340. aiSe(7ai 6.511. C.883. 
 alhtiaBt E.650. alMaQai S. 473. al- 
 SovfAcyrj C.104. aiZovfiivoiQ E.680. 
 (u&taQtlQ A. 911. TraTpSov aldeadEis 
 [iopoy E.730. respecting the death of 
 your father. With inf. oh Ocwv l3pETr} 
 ^SovvTO avKav P. 796. they did not 
 scruple to spoil, etc. fxrirkp' alZeaQG) 
 KTavelv ; C. 886. 
 
 A'iSea-dai i.q. alStiaBai, to respect. 
 TTOTirpoiraiov aidofj-evos S.357. ^tvo- 
 riixovg tTnaTpoi^aQ Siondrwv alhofievoc 
 Tie 'idTii) E. 519. let every one observe 
 the honourable entertainment of stran- 
 gers. 
 
 'AilriQ i,q."^8)jc q.v. 'AiSac Dorice 
 S. 772. 'At'gou P.V. 152. 'AiS^ Dor. 
 S.cT. 850. 
 
 Alho'ioQ worthy of respect, tov ifxov 
 aihdlov TToaiv A. 686. alZoiov Atoc S. 
 189. liovXevTijpioy alSdloi' E.675. re- 
 spectful, alSola kVjj S. 191. aidolov 
 trpo^Evov 486. m,aS' iKirriv alSolw 
 ■KvcvfiaTL ■xiopOiQ S.28. with a kindly 
 feeling on the part of the country. 
 
 "A'idpie ignorant. With gen. S.448. 
 A. 1076. 
 
 'AiSwrtue i.q."^Sj)G q.v. P.641.642. 
 
 AiSwc shame, modesty, P.V. 134. C. 
 654. riiv kfiriv atS&i jxeQdz P.685. dread 
 at my presence. SaKpvwv anoaral^ei 
 TrivOLfiov aiSw S. 574. poetically, she 
 sheds tears of mournful shame. With 
 inf. alSioe ?';>' t/joi Xeyiii' tASe A.1177. 
 I was ashamed to say these things. 
 TToXXfi aiSwc (TVfxaTO^QopCiv A.1177. 
 
AIEI 
 
 ( " ) 
 
 AIMA 
 
 / am greatly ashamed to spoil myself, 
 etc. 
 
 AUl i.q. ati always, P. 172.494. E. 
 743. S. 660. 685. S.c.T. 838. tov ahl 
 aTtKtVTOv VTTVOV A. 1425. death. On 
 E. 76. pEpuiT av alti Trjy irXavoaTifiij 
 Xdova, see under av. On Sti/pd y' aid 
 E.556. see under Zevpo. 
 
 Aitl^vrjOTOQ ever to be remembered, 
 P. 746. 
 
 'Aieiv to hear. With gen. P. 625. 
 • — to obey, P. 853. With ace. A. 55. 
 E. 807. 838. S.67. 
 
 Aiiv i.q. ael always, P. V. 426. P. 
 608. A. 865. is alei E.800. for ever. 
 This is said by Etym. M.P.302.3. 
 to belong to the Argive dialect, which 
 changes t into v, as in trirtiSw (Tirivlio, 
 aWi aliv. The same writer observes 
 that Homer recognizes only three 
 forms, sc. ad, aid, aliv. So likewise 
 ^schylus. Twelve dialectic varie- 
 ties are, however, recorded by Etym. 
 Reg. Par. MS. quoted by Keen, on 
 Greg, de Dial. Dor. 154, where see 
 Bast's note. Aid is found even in 
 Attic prose writers. See Dorv. Cha- 
 rit. p. 280, but scarcely ever without 
 a£t being in some MS. Person, Pref, 
 to Hec. p. iv. decides that ael always 
 is to be written, considering the pe- 
 nult, common. So Pierson on Moeris 
 p. 231. q.v. Hermann denies this, and 
 thinks that the Attics wrote aid, or 
 aei as the metre required. Apollo- 
 nius, MS., however, wtpl iinpprifia- 
 Ttov, quoted by Bast, confirms the 
 opinion of Person. 
 
 Attrdc an eagle, P.V.1024. P. 201. 
 A. 136. C. 245. 256. The Ionic form 
 is changed for aerog by Brunck and 
 some others, in all these places, but 
 MSS. and Edd. have every where 
 aleroQ. 
 
 AldaXoEiQ fiery. alBakovaaa (fkoi, 
 P.V. 994. for alQoKoeaaa. 
 
 AWeiv to burn, 'iuie av aidr) trvp 
 i<f kariac ifirje A. 1410. h. e. so long 
 as JEgisthus is a sharer in the same 
 house with myself. Ka'idovaa for Kal 
 aWovcra C.599, but here Karaidovaa 
 is to be preferred from an emenda- 
 
 tion by Canter. a'lBuv Xrjfm S.c.T. 
 430. fiery in temper. See Lobeck on 
 Soph. Aj. 1088. 
 
 AWipioe in the air, P.V. 157. S.c.T. 
 81. 
 
 AWitp the air or firmament, P.V. 
 88. 125. 280. 394. 1046. 1090. 1094. S.C.T. 
 140. S.603. P. 357. A. 6. W aiOipi 
 E. 351. opposed to Karaydv. aWipoe 
 dpovoQ S. 773. a seat in the air. 
 
 AlQio^ an Ethiopian, irap AlOio- 
 ■^iv S. 283. the name of the river. 
 TTorafjioe Aldioxl/ P.V. 811. 
 
 Ahne P.V. 470. contr. from aei- 
 Ki'iQ q.v. 
 
 AiKia [i] an insult or indignity, 
 P.V. 93. 177.602. 
 
 AiKt^eadai to treat with indignity, 
 P.V. 196. 227. 256. passive, iv yviOTri- 
 ZaiQ alKii^ojj.ivov P. 168. 
 
 A'tKiafia an indignity, P.V. 991. 
 
 A'lXivoc a mournful exclamation 
 used by the Greeks. a'iXivov a'iXivov 
 dire A. 120. 137. 154. literally, alas for 
 Linus ! Hesiod in Eustath. upon II. 
 S. p. 1163. thus explains its origin. 
 Ovpaviij S' ap (.tikte Aivov iroXviipa- 
 Tov vlov, ' Ov Srj oaoi (ipoToi dtnv 
 doiZol Kal Kidapiarai, XiavTze fiev Oprj- 
 vov(nv iv tlXairivcuQ re ■)(opo7s re, 
 ' Apxofitvoi di Aivov Kal Xiiyovrec 
 KoXiovtri. It is supposed by some 
 that Homer alludes to this custom 
 in Iliad 2. 569. irais (popfxiyyi Xiydri 
 Ifiipoev KiOapi^e, Xlvov S' i/tto koXov 
 aeiSe AtirTaXiri <j)<M)vij, but this Heyne 
 disapproves. See Herodotus' account 
 of Maneros, whom he affirms to be 
 the same as Linus, ii. 79. Cf. also 
 Soph. Aj. 627. with Lobeck's note. 
 Eur. Or. 1392. The plural form is 
 used by Call. H. Ap. 20. Qine 'A^'- 
 Xrja Kivvperai a'iXiva jXitTrjp. 
 
 Aifia blood. i^uxpVTOv aifxa S.837. 
 the life-blood — blood that is shed. 
 TrinwKtv aljxa yala S.C.T.803. aljua 
 KaQapaiov 662. E. 427. the blood of a 
 victim shed in expiation, avlpoicraalav 
 atfiaroQ ov Oefxiarov 676. murder, 
 causing the shedding of unlawful 
 blood. avraSeXfov alfia 700. a bro- 
 ther s blood. ficXafinayic alfia (jtoivwv 
 
AIMA 
 
 ( 12 ) 
 
 AINE 
 
 803. Trapdeviov aijiaroQ A. 208. kv- 
 Spos fieXav aifia 992. a'lfiari o'lKoe 
 i<p{ipdri A. 714. aifiaroQ Tvpavvimv 
 602. fipoTeiov aXfia 1162. wporipiov 
 a'lfia 1311. 6i,tiav aifiaToe <T(j)ayriv 
 1362. h. e. aifxa cr(j>a^6fXEvov, the blood 
 of a slaughtered victim. See er^ay^. 
 \iwo£ aifiUToe 1403. C. 47. 396. 526. 
 539. 571. 1051. 1054. E.41. vpoQ alfxa 
 Kal (XToKayfiov, E.238. ev Sia Svo7v for 
 CToXayfiov aifiaroe (See Lobeck on 
 Soph. Aj. 145) 270. 617.623.652.935. 
 In the sense of murder. aXfi aviwrov 
 A. 1438. TO. Travra tiq zKyiaQ avd' 
 aijxaTOC tvos C. 513. Xvaarrd' a'lfia 
 ■Kpoaiparoie hUaig C. 793. roS' a'lfia 
 Koivov 1034. E. 583. a'lfia fir]TpZov 
 E. 221. 251. ■KpoLKTopEQ a'lfiaTOS 309. 
 a'tfiaros viov E. 195. 339. i<p' al^ari 
 ZrifiriKaaLav S. 6. banishment for mur- 
 der, ofiaifiov a'lfia 444. the murder of 
 relatives. TroXirav fiiXeov a'lfia A. 696. 
 In the sense of relationship by blood. 
 aiQtv ki, a'ifiaTOQ yeyofafiev S.C.T. 
 123. avTa.de\(j>ov dXfia E.89. an own 
 brother. firiTpbg a'lfia (piXrarov E. 578. 
 the near relationship of a mother, 
 tyio de fjrjrpbe rrje Efirjg ev a'lfiari; 
 576. am I related to my mother ? 
 The plural is used in C. 920. iroXkStv 
 a'ifjia.TU)v many murders. iraXaidv al- 
 jxaTtov S.262. bfioairopoiQ Lmppoaiaiv 
 alfiartiiv A. 1491. — for the singular, 
 alfiaro)!' evdvri(Tifi(i)v (nroppvivTiiiv A. 
 1266. Zi a'lfxaff EKwoQivff inch ■)(Qov6q 
 C.64. alfiariav ayoe E.160. d<Tfi^ 
 (ipoTcluiv a'lfiaTwv 244. 
 
 A'lfiaaaeiv to stain with blood, al- 
 ixa^ai S.474. A. 1571. aificKraovrae 
 S.C.T.257. a'ljxa'^Qtiaa apovpav P. 
 587. 
 
 AlfiaTTJpoc bloody, E. 789. 1037. 
 1616. C.467. E. 132. 685. 
 
 AifiaTri<j>6poe blood-stained, S.c.T. 
 401. 
 
 Aifian'Ceiv to stain with blood, al- 
 Harlaai S.648. 
 
 AlfxaToiiic bloody, C. 461. S.c.T. 
 737. A. 682. S.1028. (iXaxai ainaro- 
 e(T(7ai tS)V iTnfiaaTi^idiv apTiTpE(j>ElQ 
 S.c.T. 330. the cries of the infants 
 murdered on the breast. For this 
 
 poetical transposition of epithets, see 
 Lobeck on Soph. Aj. v. 7. 
 
 AlfiaroXotxoe licking blood, A. 
 1457. 
 
 AifiaToppo^oe sucking blood, E.184. 
 
 Aifiaroarayrie dropping blood, A. 
 1282. E.343. S.C.T.818. 
 
 Alfiaroafayfic formed of the blood 
 of the slain. iriXavoe alfiaroa^ayrjQ 
 P.802. a clot of blood shed inslaughter. 
 Here aifiaroa-rayfie is a var. lect. in 
 Reg. B. M. 1. and is adopted by 
 Brunck, Glasg. Schiitz, Bloraf. The 
 vulg. however, is more poetical, being, 
 as Wellauer remarks, equivalent to 
 wiXavoc a'lfiaroe (r(bayivro£. He com- 
 pares A. 213. ■!rapdevo(T(l>ayoi<n pEed- 
 poiQ. Cf. also A. 1362. 
 
 Aifiarovv to stain with blood. Mid. 
 V. firi&EV aifiaTi)fj.EQa A..l6i\. let US 
 have no bloodshed. 
 
 AifivXoe wily, plausible, P.V. 207. 
 
 A'lfiMv bloody. The word occurs 
 in a corrupt passage in S. 826. where 
 aifiovEe i)£ is read by Med. Reg. L. 
 Guelph. Aid. Rob. for which a't/iov 
 UfXT Turn. Vict. So Glasg. Schutz. 
 By separating this latter word, we 
 
 obtain a tolerable sense. ^Ira 
 
 ^EOiroaiiJ i,vv vppEi, yofi^oZirt^ re topi, 
 Si oXov a'lfiov ii^o) a Etc ctfilSa, h.e. 
 stained all over with blood, I will place 
 you on board the vessel. The present 
 will then be used for the future ; upon 
 which see under aypelv. 
 
 AIveIv to mention or relate. 6 tl Ka\ 
 hwarbv Koi Olfiis aivE~iv A. 98. ^ fii- 
 yav o'lKoiQ To'ia^E Saifiova — alvelg A. 
 1461. — to praise, lyatertyuwc uIveIv A. 
 
 891. (TV S' aivElv EITE fJLE if/EyEiv diXeiQ 
 1376. p/jr' avapKrov (iiov fxrjTE Ztavo- 
 TovfXEVOV aivEarje E. 504. rb apirev 
 alvw 707. aivij fivQcvg tUvSe tZv kcxt- 
 Evyfidroiv 975. Evy(a.e atvui raarde 
 auxjtpovac S. 691. — to acquiesce in, to 
 bear with, SUaia koi firj SUaia alvEodi. 
 C.78. Trpd^ae ev adi Travra^jj raS' 
 alvEiTb) E. 447. El fj.fl Ti£ Eie vavv Eiaiv 
 alviaag rdSc S. 879. kukov rb Zifioipov 
 aivC). — to permit, with part. Saifxova 
 fiEyavyrj wi't aiviaaT Ik Sofiiov P. 
 634. — permit him to come — to com- 
 
AINI 
 
 ( 13 ) 
 
 AIPE 
 
 mand, with inf. alvS) upvirruv raaSe 
 a-vyOrjKag ifias C.648. alvio trpacra-eiv 
 WQ virtvOivo) TaSe 704. alvii (bvXa^ai 
 S.176. 
 
 Alviyfia a riddle, P.V. 613. A. 
 1093.1156. C. 874. 
 
 AlviyfiaTuSrie cenigmatical, S.459. 
 
 AiviKTTipiioc cenigmatically . \afi- 
 irpSiQ Kohdev alviKTt^piWQ P.V. 835. 951 . 
 
 AlvoXanwi'ie shining horribly. (j>wg 
 alvoXafiTTCQ A. 378. 
 
 AlvoXeKTpos fatally married, A. 
 695. 
 
 AlvofiopoQ of unhappy destiny, 
 S.c.T. 886. 
 
 AivoTrarrip a wretched father. <5 
 Trarsp alvoTrarep C. 313. 
 
 AlyoQ a tale or narrative, fev, (pev 
 KUKOP aivov ar-qpac Tvy(ag A. 1462, as 
 an exegesis to the words jiiyav o'lKoie 
 To'iaoe Satfiova cai Papvjxriviv alvelg. 
 See Matth. Gr.Gr. 431.5. — praise, 
 cvvafiiv TrXdurow ■jrapcKTrjfxov aivio A. 
 1527. viiDaov cvippov' alvov S. 529. re- 
 new our cheering glory. Schol. ava- 
 viu(roy rrjv tprjjxriv on aov kafiiv. alvoQ 
 ■7r6\iv r>]vS{. n.E\a(ry<Sv ix^^'^ 1002. 
 iwirvfifiioe dicoc A. 1527. a funeral 
 panegyric. 
 
 AlvtSe miserably, P. 894. See 
 alaviie. 
 
 AloXSfiriTig crafty in counsel, S. 
 1019. 
 
 AloXoQ quick-moving. Xiyvvv fii- 
 Xaivav al6\qv irvpoQ Kaaiv S.c.T. 
 476. — changing, various. aloX avdpw- 
 TTwy KaKo. S.323. See Buttm. Lexil. 
 in voc. 
 
 AloXoarofiOQ speaking things of va- 
 rious import, P.V. 664. 
 
 AlTroXtitrOai to graze, lit. as goats, 
 E. 187. contr. for olyowoXilaQaL. 
 
 Aliroe ahill. " Ad(00v a'nroe A. 276. 
 'Apa^fcuov aliroe 300. 
 
 Alirvfirirrie lofty in counsel, alirv- 
 firJTa irdi P.V. 18. 
 
 AiTvvvuTOQ situated ona lofty ridge, 
 P.V. 832. 
 
 A'lpeiv to take. Zpaaai te fxi) Spdtrai 
 T£ Kal Tt/xv tXetv S.37. to take the 
 alternative, sc. of doing or not do- 
 ing. — to capture. aTpartvfi kiraKTOi' 
 
 ifiliaXiiiv ypu irSXiy S.c.T. 1010. he 
 was taking, h.e. was endeavouring to 
 take. For this use of the imperfect 
 see Matth. Gr.Gr.497.c. Bernhardy, 
 Synt. Gr. ex. 3. ypriKam A. 258. 
 eIXe P.848. t'Xj) P.V'.166. IXEtv A. 
 1308. eXb)V S.c.T. 460. IXovree 858. 
 A. 331. 563. — Pass. ?)Sj/ Texvai^f^iv Iv- 
 Oloie yprj/jiiyr] A. 1188. inspired with 
 prophecy. — to kill or destroy, orav 
 "Aprjs Tidaabe &v ^iXov eXri E.336. 
 irarpoe tncoirw. Si jx eiXov S. 767. — 
 Mid. V. aipeiaBai to take to oneself, 
 to obtain. Ik x^P'^" eiXeadi fjiov E. 749. 
 776. ToiavO' kXeadai aoi irapeariv i^ 
 efiov 829. TToXXCv yap icdXiSv rriv 
 oprjirtv £lX6fj.riv A. 341. the enjoyment 
 which I have obtained is one of 
 many blessings. The aorist is here 
 used with the force of the perfect, as 
 in E. 749. 776. S. 767. Here Herm. 
 whom Blomf. follows, reads rr/vS' 
 unnecessarily. Herm. conceives that 
 the particle av is understood with 
 dXoiiriv, which is rightly denied hy 
 Wunderlich, Ohss. Critt. p. 173. who 
 remarks, that in this case a protasis 
 with el must always be either expres- 
 sed or implied. Cf. Horn. Od. E. 426. 
 Soph. El. 903. with Hermann's note, 
 1021. jEsch. S.C.T.990. Herm. also 
 joins iroXXiHv iaOXdv with a'lpEiardai, 
 and not with ovquiv, in the sense, / 
 should prefer this enjoyment to many 
 blessings : it is, however, better to 
 consider ■koXXojv as an opposition to 
 ZixoppoTTug in the preceding verse, 
 Clytemnestra's hope being not for 
 partial, but many blessings. — to take 
 upon oneself. ZuifiaTiav yap EiXo/iav 
 avarpoTrae E.334. rac kfiSo/xac — 'A- 
 w6XX<i)v e'lXeto S.c.T. 783. — to incur. 
 Oavarov elXer iv iroXti 1000. (iXoirvpov 
 alpovjj.evoy ayos E. 161. but here 
 Heath rightly corrects apafievov for 
 alpovixevov, which violates the metre^ 
 See alpcddai. iroXtfiov alprjai] viov. 
 S.928. In this passage, which is 
 obviously corrupt, Porson, according 
 to Blomf. in Edinb. Rev. xxx. p. 
 320. reads j; "orai raS', ?j Zei iroXefioi' 
 a'ipeo-dai vlov. ElmsleyalsoonHeracl, 
 
AIPE 
 
 ( 14 ) 
 
 AISS 
 
 505. prefers d'lpeaQai, which is cer- 
 tainly the more usual form, see S. 
 337.434; but there does not appear 
 sufficient reason for condemning the 
 other. a.vaip€iaQai TroXefiov occurs 
 in Eur. Supp.492. where see Markl. 
 In P. 473. however, for alpovvTai 
 (pvyrjv should probably be read dlpov- 
 rat with Elmsley on Heracl. 505. 
 who compares Rhes. 54. 126. Soph. 
 Aj.243. — to choose, ove !slep^ri£ — 
 iiXcTO P. 7. ftri fi a'lpov KpiTi'/v S.392. 
 i,vjjifia^ov eXSfiEvog A.cKav 390. repa- 
 aKOTTOv §6 tuvSe a aipov\x.a.i iripi C. 
 544. eXoS yap P.V.782. — make your 
 choice. Pass. a.vy\p kut avSpa ijpedri 
 S.c.T. 487. <j>6v(ji)y StKOorae opKtwv 
 a'lpovfikvovQ E.461. — to take in pre- 
 ference, to accept. TOVT avr iicei- 
 vi3>v TOVTTOQ alpovfiai (Tcdcv S.c.T. 246. 
 ofi.(i)e S' ajioiJ.<pov ovra a aXpov\iax wo- 
 Xei E.453. See SvaTrrifiaros. Tovd' 
 ofiuig alpovfieOa C. 921. Here Herm. 
 Obss. Critt. p. 125. needlessly objects 
 to the vulg. and reads oftwc apw/xeda 
 translating it, tot ceedihus superatis, 
 illud simul precamur, ut salvus sit 
 ac superstes Orestes, which Well, 
 properly disapproves. ojXijQ refers to 
 alfjLaTbiv and the meaning is, ' Orestes 
 has added another, to a long series of 
 murders, yet, murder though it he, 
 we accept it as an alternative,' etc. 
 
 A'ipeiv to raise, ap opdov aipeic <j>lX- 
 rarov to crov Kapa; C. 489. With ace. 
 ETTEi fiiv ficyav apag C.780. having 
 raised him to be great, awo ofuKpov 
 S' av apeiag fiiyav C. 260. For this 
 use of the ace. see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 420.3. Bernhardy, Synt. Gr. c. iii. 
 26. ii. pass, dipecrdai Keap A. 578. 
 to be elevated in spirit. i]pdriv <p6ji<o 
 irpog fiaKCLpwr Xirag S.c.T. 196. / was 
 excited by my alarm to pray to the 
 gods. — to amass, as wealth. oXjjov ov 
 Aapiloe ^pcv P.160. — to raise, as a la- 
 ment. jjLopov Twv ol-)(o^(.viav a'ipw So- 
 Kifjuog TroXvTTtvQT) P. 539. / raise a 
 strain for the death of the departed. 
 — to move, as an expedition. aroXov — 
 TTJaZ^ inro Xbipar -fipav A. 47. apovfiev 
 aroXop P. 781. where the a in the 
 
 antep. is long by contr. from aeipio, 
 whence aspoi apd. See aeipuv. Pass. 
 (TToXov — apdevT awo ■Kpoarofiiiiiv Ntt- 
 Xov S.2. — to remove. (iTTO yap jxenii-av 
 Safiidv deiSi/ SwirdXafjiot Trap' ovSev 
 ■^pav SoXoi E. 808. have removed me 
 from my honours as a thing of nought. — 
 Mid. v. alpscrdai to take upon oneself. 
 iroXefiov a'ipeadai S. 337. 434. to engage 
 in war. So perhaps in S.928. but 
 see prec. a'ipovrai ^vyr}v P. 473. take 
 flight, where the vulg. is alpovvrai. 
 See prec. (iXotrvpoj' apa.fie.vov ayog 
 ix^iv E.161. having incurred a curse. 
 See prec. — to obtain for oneself. 
 apotaOe KvSog ro'icrSe iroXiTaig S.c.T. 
 298. may ye obtain glory at the hands 
 of these citizens. Blomf. rightly 
 observes that this is imitated from 
 Horn. I1.A.94. •jrao'i St (ft Tpweuai y(a- 
 piv Kal Kvdog apoio. So II. 1. 303. 7) 
 yap Ki<pi juaXa fiiya KvZog apoio. For 
 similar uses of the dative, see Pors. 
 on Hec.533. Matth.Gr. Gr. 394. 3. 
 Bernhardy, Synt. Gr. c. iii. 6. 
 
 AtpetTig choice, P.V. 781. 
 
 "Aig i. q. "^S?)s q. v. P.V.431. 
 S.c.T. 304. 
 
 Alca Fate, personified, C. 637. 
 fate, destiny. P.V. 104. S. 212. 658. 
 iv a'iaa by fate, S.540. SovXiog aJa-a 
 the fate of slavery, C.363. Trap' alirav 
 contrary to fate. davarri(p6pov alirav 
 C.363. death. 
 
 Aiudavetrdai to perceive. With part. 
 P.V. 959. 
 
 Aiaifxia a blessing, from a'iaifiog. 
 \aiptT' tv alaifiiaig trXoiirov E.950. 
 rejoice in all those blessings which 
 wealth bestows. 
 
 A'inog well omened, A. 104. See 
 SSiog. 
 
 'Aia-aeiv to rush, P.V. 679. P. 462. 
 With ace. without prep. P. V.839. ti)v 
 vapaKTiav iciXtvBov ^^os you rushed 
 along the way of the coast. Pierson 
 on Mceris p. 301. observes that dia. 
 <rw is generally a dissyllable in the 
 Attic writers ; thus always in Sopho- 
 cles, with one exception in jSEschylus 
 (P. 462), and two in Eur. sc. Hec. 
 30. Iph. A. 12. in the first passage 
 
AIST 
 
 ( 13 ) 
 
 AIXM 
 
 he proposes for jji^', tVri)? or airfj^. 
 In Hec. 30. ay^(7(7M, in Iph. A. 12- 
 tKToad' ^(TcreiQ. Porson, however, on 
 the former passage of Euripides, 
 observes " potius quam hsc omnia 
 mutemus, licentiae pauUum poetis 
 concedamus." 
 
 'At(7roSv to destroy utterly, P.V. 
 151.232. 
 
 "AioToe or AinTOQ out of sight, for- 
 gotten, destroyed, iv a'iaToiq A. 454. 
 among the dead. jjw/xolaiirToi P. 797. 
 A. 513. BpdvMv aliTTOv kKJiaXti P.V. 
 912. It is a dissyllable in E. 635. 
 &\et aK\av(TTO£ oiinTOQ. aitrrov vjjpiv 
 S. 858. such insolence as was never 
 seen. 
 
 Aiiry(0£ disgrace, S.986. P. 324. 
 
 Al(r)(p6firjTig counselling disgrace, 
 A. 215. 
 
 Alar-xpog disgraceful, A. 600. P.V. 
 1041. S.C.T. 393. icaicojv Se Katffj^pG)' 
 ohriv EVKXeiav (.pzig S.C.T. 667. no- 
 thing glorious can he said of what is 
 at once had and disgraceful, aiat-f^i.- 
 (TTov P.V. 689. — ato-j^iora adv. 961. 
 ala-xpa. is the vulg. in S.c.T. 677. 
 where sx^P" ^^® been generally 
 adopted from a number of MSS. 
 
 Aia-xpuie disgracefully, P. 436, C. 
 487. E. 98. 
 
 Al(7^vv£iv [O] to violate, pollute, A. 
 390.1609. — alcr)(yfeaBaitohe ashamed. 
 With inf. A.830. C.904. With part. 
 S.C.T. 1020. and as a vai'ious reading 
 in P.V. 645, where oSvpofiat is gene- 
 rally read. 
 
 AliTxvyv shame, personified, S.cT. 
 391. — disgrace, P. 760. S.c.T.665. 
 
 AiayyvTrtp a violator, C. 984. 'iyii 
 yap, alaxvvrfjpoc &£ vonov, iiKrjv. 
 The genitive ai<T-)(yvTrjpoQ in this pas- 
 sage arises, as Well, observes, from 
 a confusion of two constructions, ej(ei 
 SiKriv b)e ai(T-)(yvri]p, and tj^tt ZIktjv 
 ala-)(yvTfjpoQ. 
 
 Alreiv to intreat, S. 366. with dou- 
 ble ace. A. 1. raid. v. aiTeiaQai id. 
 P.V.620.824. P.313. 216.617. S.c.T. 
 242. C. 2.473. Upon alrel 'iiifijioXa 
 Kpavai A. 142. sc. Am, see under 
 Tipirvog. 
 
 Alrla a cause or reason, P.V. 226. 
 hlame, kxroQ alrlag. without blame, 
 P.V.330. C.1027. alrlav t'xw rov (p6- 
 vov I am accused of the murder, E. 
 99. 549. in a good sense, S.c.T. 4. el 
 ev irpa^aijxev, alrla deiov sc. av e'lr) 
 it would be ascribed to the gods, alrlac 
 reXoQ E. 812. the decision of the cause. 
 In S. 226, 0vyjj juaraiov alrlae is said 
 to be put by enallage for ahiav fia- 
 raiov or Tov ixaraiog elvai the charge 
 of rash daring, but the reading is 
 probably incorrect. See jxiuraioQ. 
 
 Alridfia an accusation, P.V. 194. 
 255. 
 
 A'lTiog the cause or author of a 
 thing, C.824. fem. P.V. 47. P. 865. 
 absolutely, tov a'iriov C.67. rots ai- 
 TLoiQ 115. the guilty parties, rov 
 irarpoQ tovq airiovQ the murderers 
 of my father, C.271. 
 
 Ahvame of Mtna, P.V. 365. 
 
 Al^vitiog sudden, P.V. 683. the lo 
 in al(j>vtSLog here coalesces into one 
 syllable. See AiyvirrioyevriQ. Blomf. 
 from Person's conjecture, transposes 
 al(pviSioe aiiToy. Wunderlich Obss. 
 Critt. p. 148. conj. e.^aicpvrig from the 
 Scholiast. 
 
 Atx/ia^£iv to fight with the spear, 
 ivdov ai')(jial^eiv P. 742. to fight at 
 home, an ironical expression for to be 
 a dastard. Butler compares Pind. 
 01. xii.l4. ivSofia.'xa.g ar' a\eKTk)p. 
 Cf. also Eum. 828. The word occurs 
 first in Horn. II. A. 324. also in Soph. 
 Trach.354. Aj.97. 
 
 A2x/ia\ft)roc taJcen in war, A . 325. 
 E.378. A. 1415. evvav alj(^fidX(i>T0V 
 S.C.T. 346. the couch of a captive. 
 
 Ai'xjjiri a spear or dart, P.V. 422. 
 S.511. S.c.T.658. <rvv al^jiy P. 741. 
 alyjxdg aKopstTTOV 960. an arroio. to- 
 ^ovXKog alxf^ri P. 235. a sceptre, P.V. 
 927. 404. authority (of which the scep- 
 tre is the badge) yvvacKog alxfi^ A. 
 470. yvvaiKtiav alyQidv C.621. In 
 E. 770. fipwTfjpag a'f^ixag (TirEpfxaTiov. 
 Scaliger conj . av-^Qxovg unnecessarily ; 
 alyjiag being metaphorically used in 
 apposition to araXdyfiaTa, to express 
 the evil influences emitted by the 
 
AIXM 
 
 ( 16 ) 
 
 AK02 
 
 Furies. The metaphor appears to 
 be taken from the sting of a poisonous 
 animal. 
 
 Alxf-fists armed with a spear, P. 
 134. 
 
 Alxpa forthwith, S. 476. 
 
 Alwv time, fiopaijxog aliiv S.46. 
 the time appointed by fate, cvju^u-oc 
 albiv A. 107. the time destined for the 
 omen to fulfil itself. See ireidui. — life. 
 3t' aiSJvoQ through life, CltQ. P. 969. 
 E.533. Si' aluivoQ fxaKpov S.577. tov 
 Si alCJvoe ■)(p6vov A. 540. alCovoe inr- 
 avffTov S. .569. aiSJva Sioij^VEt E. 305. 
 S.C.T.201.756. A. 221. 238. 696.1119. 
 P.V.864. P. 256. C. 345. 436. E.305. 
 — a generation- alwva te rpiTOv /xiveL 
 S.C.T.729. 
 
 "AKaipos unseasonable, idle, P.V. 
 1038. 
 
 'AKaipbjQ unfitly, unseasonably, A. 
 782. C. 615. See tUiv. 
 
 'AicdKjje harmless, P. 841. 
 
 "AKaeoe id. P. 653.658. 
 
 'AicajxaroQ unwearied, P. S69. 
 
 " AKajXTTTOQ unflinching, C.448. 
 
 'AKapTTia sterility, E.768. 
 
 "AKapwog producing sterility, E. 902. 
 
 'AKapirioTog fruitless, E.684. 
 
 'A/cao-Katoe soft, delicate, A. 721. 
 Hesych. ixKaOKa, riav'^^ug, fxaXaKoig, 
 [ipaSewg. 
 
 'AKarr) a boat, A. 958. The word 
 aKarrj is without authority, aKarog 
 being the form in use. Blomf. and 
 Bothe therefore read itKarovg. See 
 Traprif^av. 
 
 'AKiXevffTog uncommanded, A. 713. 
 952. 
 
 "AcEo-yua a remedy, P.V. 480. 
 
 'AKTjdeiv to be careless of, P.V. 506. 
 
 'AKrjparog pure, unadulterated, P. 
 606. — uninjured, A.Gil . The word is 
 derived, according to Blomf., from 
 Krjp harm (whence Kripaivco) and not 
 from Kepao). Passow, however, derives 
 it from Kepcuo. See Timaeus, Lex. 
 s.v. OLKTipaTOL with Ruhnken's note. 
 
 'AMapig without the harp, S.665. 
 
 " AKLKvg imbecile, P.V. 547. 
 
 'AKixvrog inaccessible, inexorable, 
 P.V. 184. 
 
 "AKkavBTog unmourned, E. 535. ac- 
 tively, not weeping, S.c.T. 678. See 
 vap6riKow\ripii)roc . 
 
 "AKXripog without a portion, desti- 
 tute. With gen. E.333, 
 
 "AKXrjroc uncalled, uninvited, P.V. 
 1026. C. 825. 
 
 'AKfia^Eiv to be at the height, or 
 point, impcrs. aKixa^u jiperiiav '^X^"' 
 Oai S.c.T. 94. it is just the time to clasp 
 the images. aKfial^ti ttsiOoi C715. it 
 is just the time for persuasion. 
 
 'AKjxdiog mature, ripe, P. 433. E. 
 383. 
 
 'A/cjUTj a point of time, P. 399. fie\- 
 \tlv aicfiri time for delay, to fifi jxiX- 
 \tiv aKfiri A. 1326. a time for no delay. 
 In circumlocutions, iroSog aKfiav E. 
 348. the extremity of the foot, aic- 
 fiy XcpSiv P. 1017. the points of the 
 fingers. 
 
 "Akjxuv an anvil, P. 51. Xoyj^nc 
 a/c/iocEc h.e. bearing the thrusts of 
 the spear like an anvil does the 
 blows of the hammer. Scholefield 
 compares Shaksp. Cor. iv. 5. (fAe are- 
 vil of my sword. 
 
 'Axori hearing, Dor. aKoa P.V. 692. 
 
 'AKoifxriTog sleepless, P.V. 139. 
 
 " Akoitiq a wife, P.V. 670. 
 
 ' AKofiiraarog without boasting, 
 S.c.T. 920. 
 
 "Aicofiirog id. S.c.T. 536. 
 
 'AKovTwrrfg a javelin-man, P. 52. 
 
 'AKopearog insatiable. With gen. 
 P. 960. abs. incessant, never ending. 
 A.734.975. 1304. 1463. P. 537. 
 
 'AKopiTog id. With gen. A. 1114. 
 abs. 1088. 
 
 "Akoq a remedy, A. 377. 1142. E. 
 482. With gen. raicwv cikoq P. 623. a 
 remedy for ills. ■Kr}novi]g aKt) S.446. 
 iroWiov ToS kv l^poru'ig aKog E.942. 
 tort roi/S' aKog 615. virvov aicog A. 17. 
 a remedy against sleep, o'iyovri ovti 
 vvj.i<piKSiv eS(i)\ib)v aKog C.70. there is 
 no means of repairing the violation of 
 a virgin's chamber. arae -ofialov 
 ■Kr)fia.T(av C.532. a medicinal remedy. 
 See TOfialog and EvrifivELV. clkt) rofiaia 
 S.265. aKOQ ovSev roi'lc Opr]vtl<xQai 
 P.V. 43. it is of no use to mourn for 
 
AK02 
 
 ( 17 ) 
 
 AKPA 
 
 him. In S.263. ret Zr) — xpavdEid 
 aviJKe yaia, firivelrai d' ao/, the words 
 firfveiTai 8' ficij are evidently corrupt. 
 Among several unsatisfactory emen- 
 dations, Porson's appears the most 
 probable, nrfvvrri SaKri, fir/viTr) refer- 
 ring to yaia, and Soocjj to KVtoSaXwv 
 in V. 261. The word firfviTog does 
 not occur, but may be defended by 
 the analogy of o^vfifivirog and afiri- 
 fiToe. Heath proposes yriyevij Sdcij. 
 Butler firiviOfiSv Saicri. Dind. from 
 Med. which omits S", unviaH aKr], 
 which he compares with efifir/v lepa 
 in Soph. El. 281. 
 
 "AKoiTfioe disorderly, P. 462. 
 
 AKOdfiiaq in a disorderly manner., 
 P.366.414. 
 
 'Akoveiv to hear, clkoviii C.646. ap 
 aKovere; E. 181. KXiovris ovk tjkovov 
 P.V.446. ctsrouo-jj fut. mid. E.599. 
 iJKOvora S.iSl. i/icovtrag S. c. T. 229. 
 iJKOvffev P. 355. iiKoitaafiev C. 835. 
 &.KOVE P.V. 633. S.cT. 229. C. 601. 
 &.KOvaov C. 452. S.c.T. 789. aKovaare 
 E. 114. cLKOVEiv P. 207. 'ipyov KciXov 
 cLKOvaai S.c.T. 563. jxivoi aicovtraj. E. 
 647. cLKovovaa S.c.T. 229. — With a 
 genitive of the person, koi tZvF clkov- 
 <Tac ovTi fir) \r]<^dS) ZoKif S.c.T. 38. 
 with £K. aa^rj aKoveiQ i^ eXevOepoffro- 
 fiov yXoiffarie. — With a gen. of the 
 thing, Kai rrjaS' aKovcov Xoicrdiov fioijg 
 C.493. S.cT. 227. 249. A. 385. C.493. 
 ^Kovtrad' wv iiKovaare E.649. — With 
 accusative of the thing, rag irpotrepiroii- 
 arag rvxag aKoiiraTe P.V. 273. 283. 441. 
 705. adiKoag 742. 804.825. S.c.T. 96. 
 185. P. 699. 830. A. 390. 446. 666.1218. 
 1277. 1315. 1406. C. 5. 443. 642. 677. 
 E. 296. 528. 613. 909. S.58. 450.461. 
 616. 618. 904. aKoveiv ToSe tt^/x' aeX- 
 TTTOV P. 257. where the inf. is equi- 
 valent to (3oT£ amvtiv, not to iia to 
 or irpog to cikoveiv, as Schiitz and the 
 Schol. assert. See Wunderl. Obss. 
 Critt. p. 194. — With gen. of the per- 
 son and ace. of the thing. aKovaacrai 
 Trarpoc — \6yovg S. 692. 962. P.V. 1056. 
 A. 316. — It has sometimes the sense 
 of to obey, kh firi Tig opj^^c Trjg efiijg 
 aKOiKTETai S.C.T. 178. cttcI ovk aKOVLig 
 
 6£,v Twvkjxwv \6yijiv S.884. lw(.i aKov- 
 eiv aov KariiTTpaixfiai TaZe A. 936. 
 since I am constrained to obey you in 
 these things. — With ace. and inf. 'Ij/- 
 hovg iiKOvo) vofiaSag LTnro(ja.iJ.O(Tiv eivai 
 Ka/iriXoig S.281. rvrda ex^vyelv avaiCT 
 aiiTov iSg aKovofiev P. 557. where see 
 o)e. 
 
 'AKoiffiog involuntary, A. 778. 
 
 "AKpa a top, a summit. ovS' vircp- 
 diovT aKpav E. 532. Aepvrjg uKptiv re 
 P.V. 680. lonice for aKpav. Here 
 Canter, because Lerna was a valley, 
 and not a hill, proposes Aipvrig n 
 Kprivqv, which Blomf. adopts. Butler, 
 however, properly observes that the 
 very idea of a valley implies sur- 
 rounding hills, and quotes Pans. ii. 
 36. KariovTiov te kg Aipvav. Kar olk- 
 pag — iropOovfisOa C.680. from top to 
 bottom, h. e. utterly. This phrase oc- 
 curs first in Hom. II. 0. 567. car' ctKpjje 
 "IXior aliruvriv eXieLv. Cf. Thucyd. 
 iv. 112. car' &Kpag Kai (itfialwg kXeiv 
 TTiv TToXiv. Virg. JEn. ii. 290. ruit 
 alto a culmine Troja. 
 
 'AKpay^g not barking, dumb, P. V. 
 805. 
 
 "AKpavTog ineffectual, without issue. 
 aicpavTa fia^w C. 869. Ti-)(vaL KaX- 
 ■)(avTOg OVK aKpavTOi A. 240. — ctK- 
 pavTog vvj the dead of night, h.e. 
 when nothing can be done. Cf. Lat. 
 nox intempesta. rovg Z' aKpavrog tj^et 
 vii^ C. 63. some are surprised in the 
 dead of night. The Schol. and Stanl. 
 less correctly explain uKpavrog viii, 
 as eternal night, h.e. death. The 
 passage does not appear to indicate 
 duration, but different points of time, 
 at which vengeance may overtake 
 the guilty ; some, namely, it visits 
 kv <pae.i, in the prime of life, others 
 kv fi£Tai')Qxiif aKOTOv, in their declin- 
 ing years, and with others again it is 
 deferred till aKpavrog viil, h.e. the 
 very time of death. 
 
 ' AKparrig unable to control, yXwo-o-ije 
 aKparfig P.V. 886. 
 
 "AKparog unmixed, pure. cLKparov 
 al/xa C.571. — intemperate. &KpaTog 
 opyfjy " ApyoQ P.V. 681. 
 
AKPI 
 
 ( 18 ) 
 
 AAAS 
 
 'AKplfjSig accurately, P.V.328. 
 
 "AKpiroe not subject to trial, irre- 
 sponsible, S.366. 
 
 ' AKpiTO^vproQ indiscriminately min- 
 gled, S.C.T.342. 
 
 'AKpojSoXos struck upon the summit. 
 aKpojioXuiv iiraX^itov XiQac tpj^trat 
 S.c.T. 143. a shower of stones comes 
 (i. e. is aimed) against the battle- 
 ments, struck upon their summits. 
 Blomf. denies that this can be the 
 meaning of aKpofSoXoe, and joins 
 uKpoPoXbiv XiOag i.e. lapidum irnher a 
 velitibus jactus, which is certainly 
 extremely harsh. Wellauer takes 
 aKpo/3oXoc actively, desuper tela jaci- 
 ens, and translates, a propugnaculis 
 desuper jacientibus lapidum imber 
 descendit, but the words more natu- 
 rally refer to an attack made upon 
 the city from without, than to one 
 upon the enemy from within. Schlitz's 
 interpretation, given above, appears 
 upon the whole the best. For the pas- 
 sive sense of aKpofioXog cf. a^^i/3d- 
 XoKTi TToXiraie in v. 280. and for the 
 use of the genitive IttoX^ewv after 
 epX^^Tai see Matth. Gr. Gr. 350. For 
 the accent of the word aKpupoXoc or 
 a(cpo/3o\oe see Lobeck on Soph. Aj. 
 
 V.324. 
 
 'AKpodivia first fruits, E.798. 
 
 'AicpoirevOi'ie mourning exceedingly, 
 P. 132. 
 
 'AKpoTTToXig a citadel, S.c.T. 222. 
 
 "AKpog at the top. aKowiXoiQ kv uk- 
 poie P. V. 142. on the summits of the 
 rocks. Kopvcpaie kv aKpaig 366. aKpov 
 Kopvuljov o'xdov P. 660. ■^cpwv aicpove 
 Krivag A. 1576. the extreme points of 
 the fingers, ovk iW ctKpac (ppevoe 779. 
 not from the surface of the mind. h.e. 
 deeply. Cf. Eur. Hec.246. oIS'" ov 
 yap axpaq icapilag i^avai fiov. — 
 clever, dexterous, ro^orrie uKpoe 614. 
 0i(T<pa.Tii>v yvi)fi(ov aKpog A. 1101. 
 
 AKpiovia the mutilation of the ex- 
 tremities, E. 179. 
 
 ' AKTalvuv to lift up. diCTaive.iv ara- 
 crtv E. 36. to lift up the foot, to spring. 
 This passage is referred to by Phry- 
 nichus and the Etym. M. under cik- 
 
 raivwaai axidaKTaivw. SeeRuhnken's 
 note upon Timaeus, s. dicTaiveiv' yau- 
 piav Koi draKTUig nriSav. 
 
 'AKTfi a shore, P. 265. 295. 413. 562. 
 915. (see vux'os) ^^- A.680. E.IO. 
 ^v 6 (piXoxopoe Har c/ilSaTevei Trovriae 
 dtcrije 'iiri P. 441. There should be 
 no comma here after kfx^arevei, the 
 succeeding words referring not to the 
 situation of the island, but to Pan. 
 afipvK dir dKTfJQ rovS' bpui A. 479. / 
 see a herald come hither from the 
 sea coast. — any raised or projecting 
 spot. aKTr) xy'fiaTOg C.711. 
 
 'AktLs a ray of the sun, A. 662. P. 
 356.495. P.V.799. 
 
 "AKTiap a leader, P. 549. E. 377. 
 
 "AKTiap prop, name of a man. S.c.T. 
 537. 
 
 'Akvjiwv [u] without waves, A. 552. 
 
 "AKti)v (contr. for dtKoiv) unwil- 
 ling. Tzap aKovrae ■fjXBe i7w<j)pove1v 
 A. 174. ovKaKOvaaiQ P.V. 277. QiXova 
 &KOVTI Koivojvei KaKwv {KaicSiv for KaKu 
 has been rightly adopted from MSS. 
 and Edd. by Brunck, Schiitz, Blomf. 
 for the vulg. KaKoI) i\iv)(f\ S.c.T. 1025. 
 dravroc AtdsP.V.773. repeated, cikov- 
 Ta a aKbiv — TrpoairaaaaXtiKJUt P.V. 
 19. yafiSiv aKovaav Hkovtos Tzapa S. 
 224. awiKXewe Swjuarw;' aKovirav UKOiv 
 P.V. 674. 
 
 'AXalveiv to wander in mind, to 
 dote, A. 82. 
 
 'AXadfi blind, P.V. 649. Metaph. 
 dead. aXaoXai koi SeSopKoai E. 312. 
 
 'AXaira^eiv to lay waste, fut. aXa- 
 wa^ei A. 129. 
 
 'AXaadai to wander, P.V.669. C. 
 130. E.98. aXadeie Dor. S.849. 
 
 'AXaaroQ not to be forgotten, an epi- 
 thet applied to any severe calamity 
 or crime. oXacrTa (XTvyva irpoKaKa 
 P. 950. See seq. 
 
 'AXaoTwp a committer of heinous 
 crimes, E.227. — one who forgets not to 
 punish crime, an avenger, P. 346. A. 
 1482.1489. S.410. — an evil genius, an 
 author of ill, P. 346. This and the 
 preceding word appear to be derived 
 from the Homeric form XeXatrixai, 
 from Xaj'Oavw. So Passow. Blomf. 
 
AAAT 
 
 ( 19 ) 
 
 AAI2 
 
 in his Glossary derives it from. " aXtj 
 mentis error, delirium) whence aXa^w 
 decipio, and from this akai^iiv' 6 
 airarebiv koI KOfnraaTr\Q. Etym. M. 
 UkatTTup qui in errorem perniciosum 
 trahit, SXaaroe, qui in errorem perni- 
 ciosum inducitur, whence, according 
 to him, error ipse, et deinceps omnis 
 calamitas, oKaaroQ dicebatur." 
 
 'AXartt'a wandering. "Hpac aXarei- 
 aiQ iroviav P.V.902. painful wander- 
 ings inflicted by Juno. 
 
 'AXytTi/ to feel pain. fi\yr]a blkov- 
 aag P. 830. With gen. ro)/ iSivra aX- 
 yCiv ■ypri tv')(ji]q iraXtyicorou A. 557. 
 to grieve for reverse of fortune. With 
 dat. fiXyijirov ^irap ivSUoig oveiSetri 
 E.130. With ace. dXyw fiev epya ical 
 wados yivoQ re Trat' C. 1011. o"i fxaXa 
 Kox Toh' aXyu) P. 1002. thus again I 
 express my sorrow. 
 
 'AkyeivoQ painful, S.443. With 
 inf. 7rd<rj^£iv (CKyeiVDuai P.V. 238. 
 oKy^iva \iytiv 197. 
 
 'AXylbtv more painful, comp. of 
 aXyoc, P.V. 936. 
 
 "AXyoc name of a river, S.251. 
 
 "AXyoc pain, grief, P.V.433. 701. 
 S.C.T.762. P.533.575.821. A. 1446. C. 
 463. E.174. plur. S.C.T.350. P.832. 
 A.50. (seelinrdrioe) C. 28. 734. E.444. 
 S.1028. (pOovepov aXyoQ A. 438. the 
 pain of jealousy. a.fia-)(pv aXyoe ol- 
 Ktrais A. 715. where aXyoc is the ace. 
 in apposition to the preceding words. 
 See ayaXfia. aXyoQ SC. karl it is 
 painful. aXyOQ Ze aiyav P.V. 198. 
 261. C.907. — a lament, oifj.ai aft — 
 fj(Tciv ciXyoc iwa^iov S.c.T.847. 
 
 'AXyvveiv [u] to give pain to, C. 
 735. pass. r/Xyvvdr] Keap was grieved 
 in heart, P.V. 2i5. 
 
 'AXSaivEiv to cherish, S.c.T. 12. 
 P.V. 537. to increase. aXSaiveiy KaKa, 
 S.C.T.539. 
 
 'AXeyeic to care for or respect. 
 (iuiiiHv aXeyovres oi/StV S.733. 
 
 AXet<j>aoil, A. 313. The more usual 
 form is aXtupap, which Pearson and 
 Schiitz have restored, but against the 
 authority of MSS. 
 
 'AXtKTbip a cock, A. 1656. E.833. 
 
 'AXi^avlpoc prop, name of Paris^ 
 A.61.354. 
 
 'AXi^rifia remedy, P.V. 477. 
 
 'AXe^tjTTipios averting. Zevg aXe^rj- 
 rrjpioc Jupiter the averter of evil, 
 S.C.T. 8. Cf. Lat. averruncus. See 
 
 tTirWVVflOQ. 
 
 'AXeveiv to avert. aXevtrov S.523. 
 S.C.T.87.128. aXeu' iS ga P.V.577. 
 
 "AXi; wandering. irvoai fiporiot' iiXai 
 A. 187. winds detaining the crews 
 from their object. 
 
 'AXrideia truth, r^e aXride[ag ylfjiuiv 
 A. 599. i,vy aXr]Qdq. 1548. aXri6ei<^ <j)p£- 
 vSiv 1529. iir aXrjQdq. S.623. that they 
 may come true. 
 
 'AXrjOevetvto speak truth,S.c.T .5ii. 
 
 'AX?)ej/c<™e,S.c.T.421. 692. 868.927. 
 A.477.666. S.273. P.505. C.831. •TrSe 
 SrJT au EiTTtuv KeSva raXrjd^ T{r)(oie ; 
 A. 608. might you possibly succeed in 
 stating the truth favorably ? h.e. in 
 stating what is at once favorable and 
 true. 
 
 'AXridofiavns a true prophetess, A. 
 1214. 
 
 'AXridtoe truly, correctly, S. 310.580. 
 A. 1217. E.763. 
 
 'AXfirriQ a wanderer, A. 1255. C. 
 1038. 
 
 'AXiyKioe resembling, P.V. 447. 
 
 'AXidovos tossed by the sea, P. 267. 
 
 'AXificvoe without a harbour, S.749. 
 
 "AXtos belonging to the sea. aXwv 
 Kifia S.14. fiXtov wpZva P.129.856. 
 See Trpiiv. 
 
 'AXippodoQ resounding with the sea, 
 P. 359. 
 
 'AXippvTog flowing with waves. aXlp- 
 pvTov aXtroQ S.848. Metaph, the sea. 
 See aXaoQ. 
 
 "AXie enough. aXis ^XOee (?) avap- 
 aiOQ A. 497. b)Q aXiQ XeXcyfiivwv E. 
 645. avdpae 'Apydoicri KaSfieiovg aXig 
 (sc. eerri) tc ■)(E'lpac iXdeiv S.c.T. 661. 
 irrifiov^e dXic y vTrap)(ei A. 1641. there 
 is enough of woe already, il li tol 
 fj.6y(6<i)v yivoiro rwvd' liXig y l-xplfieff' 
 av A. 1644. This passage is very 
 obscure. Perhaps upon the whole it 
 may be best to place the comma after 
 aX(£ y, and translate, and if there 
 
AAIS 
 
 (20 ) 
 
 AAAA 
 
 should he indeed enough of these evils, 
 we would grasp at it, stricken as we 
 have been, etc. The word a\ie will 
 then be used emphatically with refe- 
 rence to V. 1641. if really enough, h. e. 
 so that there arise no more. 
 
 'KKidKeiv to take. pass. 2aor. subj. 
 avSpEQ Hv aXw ■KoKie S.c.T.239. part. 
 aXoiiQ A. 460, 'aXovaa 792. S.C.T.568. 
 oKovariQ A. 330. S.c.T. 199. oKovtuv 
 A. 315. aXoiiaaQ E.67. P.M. kaXiaKi 
 is taken, A. 30. 
 
 ' AXiarovoQ groaning with the waves, 
 P.V.714. 
 
 'AXiTalveiv to offend, aor.2. aXireiv 
 /ii7)3' aXiroifii Xoyotc P.V.551. — With 
 acc. to offend against, o\jjei Se ke'i tiq 
 aXKov rjXtrev (iporiov E.259. Here 
 ctXXoe is read by some for aXKov, un- 
 necessarily. 
 
 'AXirpaiveiv id. oortc S' aXirpwv 
 &anrep oS' avrip E.306. Here Well, 
 rightly corrects aXiTplSiiv, being the 
 2. aor. as aXiTibv from aXiraiveiv. 
 aXiTwv is unnecessarily conjectured 
 by Stanley, whom Herm. and Schiitz 
 follow. 
 
 'AXirvTTOc struck or beaten by the 
 sea. Xaoiradrj aXiTVira (iaptj P. 907. 
 the sufferings incurred in the persons 
 of those whose bodies were tossed upon 
 the sea. See v. 265. 560. etc. The epi- 
 thet dXlrvwa, which properly refers 
 to the persons themselves, is here 
 improperly applied to their sufferings: 
 for instances of this, see Lobeck on 
 Soph. Aj. V.7. Heath and Schiitz 
 incorrectly understand XaoTvadij and 
 aXiTvira to refer to two sorts of cala- 
 mities, the one incurred by land, the 
 other by sea : an error which may 
 perhaps have arisen from the parti- 
 cles re — TE, which have been rightly 
 ejected by Pass. Lachm. and Well. 
 
 'AXkj] strength or power, kv ataroig 
 teXeOovtos ovTis d\(ca_A. 454. there is 
 no strength in one who is dead, ^vyov 
 aXrae P. 586. the yoke of authority. 
 a'i a'i KeSvde aXKcig 892. military force. 
 aXKrj irETTOidwe C.235. KaTairveiEi aX- 
 mv avfKpvTOQ alwv A. 107. See ireidw. 
 (3aKX^ Trpoc aXKrjV S.C.T, 480, rages 
 
 all his might. See Trpdc- — sup- 
 port, assistance, oXko. ekclq airocrraTEi 
 A. 1074. P.V.545. S.c.T.74.197. 744. 
 E.248. S. 347.712. 812. — fight, a.XKi)v 
 apitrrov S.C.T.551, most excellent in 
 fight. Bvv dXKq. S.c.T. 859. in fight. 
 
 'AXdfpwv magnanimous, P. 92. 
 
 'AXKfirivri prop, name of a woman, 
 A. 1010. 
 
 'AXXa bnt; used in various con- 
 nexions. In changing the subject, 
 e.g. P.V. 106. aXX' oiiTE (Tiyav ovte 
 lj.fl aiydv T{iy(a.s olov re fJ.oi TaffF kari. 
 So in 187.261.358.439.674.749. S.c.T. 
 638.646.843.1052. P. 146.222. 229. 243. 
 
 337. 518. 728. 767. 835. S. 321. 705. 908. 
 943. A. 473. 1286. 1320. 1506. 1633. C. 
 187. 199. 336. 533. 586. 699. 770. 1040. E. 
 582. — With a negative preceding, e.g. 
 S.601. iio^EV 'ApyEioicriv oh Si-xpppo- 
 TTwe, aXX' i)s CIV ijfir](Taijxi. So in P.V. 
 232.240.444.446.478. 521. 532. 671. 613. 
 655. 714. 868. 952. 1033. 1035. S.C.T. 199. 
 219. 459. 574. 599. 661. 867. P. 350. 366. 
 386.684.702.801. A. 1337.1628. C.19S. 
 466.760. 825. 979. E. 177. 437. 599. 636. 
 762. — With imperative, in exhorta- 
 tion or encouragement, e.g. S.73. aX- 
 Xa Oeoi ycvtrai kXvet Ei m SiKaiov 
 iSovTEE 188.216.459. P.V.71. 315.344. 
 607.1060.1073. S.C.T. 30.111. 836. P. 
 136. 611. 620. 632. 683.689.823. A.510. 
 1275. C.469. 864.905. E.411. Withinfi- 
 nitive, used in the sense of the impe- 
 rative, aXX' (i fiEyaXai jxdipaL Aiodev 
 rySs teXevtcLv C. 304. upon which see 
 ]\/[atth.Gr.Gr.546. Bernhardy, Synt. 
 Gr. c.ix.3. — In answers which imply 
 an objection, e.g. P.V.629. firiroi fie 
 Kpvij/rig Tovd' OTTEp jxeXXu) iraQE'iv, to 
 which Prom, replies aXX' ov fiEyalpu 
 roi/St rroi dupi'ijiaToe. So in 936. 983. 
 S.cT. 193. 680. 700. 1037. 1041. 1044. P. 
 783. A.1179.1221. 1276.1647.1651. C. 
 220.394. E.199.407. 567. 685.691. S, 
 
 338. 506. 710. 741. 930. — In answers 
 which imply an affirmation, e.g. A. 
 
 1020. TTEldoi dv, eI TTEldoi' aTTEldoiTje 
 
 S' 'ItTwe. to which Clyt. replies aXX' 
 e'lTTEp Ecrrl fiyj — KEKrrifiivr) — ■keiQui viv 
 X6y<D. So 1087.1337.1637. — To ob- 
 viate an objection implied, P. 781. — 
 
AA/VA 
 
 ( 21 ) 
 
 AAAO 
 
 With the optative, expressing a wish, 
 aW out' ayadHv ayaQoiai (ipvoiQ S. 
 944. C.1059. E. 287. A. 918.1222. Cf. 
 at in Latin. dW oiiv, in transition, 
 P. V. 1060.1073. See oZv. AXX' ^, in 
 interrogations, S.891. C. 218. 763. 764. 
 aXKa — yap, in elliptical sentences, 
 P.V.943. C.369. E.764. 
 
 'AWoyq change, alteration, A. 469. 
 
 'ASXaatJiiv to exchange. With gen. 
 P.V.969. 
 
 "AXKeadai to leap, 2 aor. fiaka yap 
 oiv aXofiiva E. 346. Herm. and Schiitz 
 by conj. for the vulg. &\\ofiiva, 
 which violates the metre. See Er- 
 furdt on Soph. CEd.T. 1310. 
 
 "AXXjj (dat. of aWoe) in a different 
 manner. aW aXKa S' efopEvti E.504. 
 some in one way and some in another. 
 
 'AXKr)\o^6voi slaying each other. 
 vtt' a\XaKo(p6yoiQ X^piri S.c.T.914. 
 aXKrfKoifiovovQ fiaviaQ A. 1557. 
 
 'AXX^Xwv of each other, inr' aXXq- 
 \(i)v (j>6va S.C.T.803. murder by each 
 other's hands. dXX^Xoic P. 406. dX- 
 \ri\oim 498. P.V. 200. aXKr/Xyai P. 185. 
 A. 640. dXXjjXovs P.V. 489. li. 210. 825. 
 aXkriXa P.V. 1089. 
 
 'AXXo2a7rdc foreign, S.c.T.1068. 
 Buttm. Lexil. s.v. tp^flo^oir^o-at, con- 
 siders that this word is derived from 
 the anastrophe aXKov airo, others 
 derive it from ScfTrcSov or iSacpoe. 
 Passow thinks it is merely a length- 
 ened form of aXKoe. 
 
 "AXKoOevfrom another quarter. aX- 
 Xoc aXKodtv one from one place and 
 another from another, A.581. E.479. 
 oXXtj aWodev A. 92. 
 
 'AWoOpooe speaking a strange lan- 
 guage, foreign. aXKodpooig S.951. 
 contr. aXKodpovv A. 1173. 
 
 "AXXoc another, P.V.233.321.520. 
 776.804. S.C.T.462.741. P.33. 258.360. 
 812. 954. A. 290. 460. 598. 735. 832. 839. 
 850. 891. 1312. 1653. 1639. C. 102.28 1. 395. 
 465.698.802 (this verse, however, is 
 considered spurious by Herm. Schiitz, 
 and Seidler, and must be rejected, 
 unless a verse ui the strophe has been 
 lost). 989.1017. E. 230. 259 (here ciXXoe 
 is read for ciXXoi' by Heath. So 
 
 Schiitz. Herm. Both. Glasg. 2. aWov 
 is, however, governed by riKirev q. v.). 
 404.429.819.241. S.440.470 {(3<onovg 
 tir oKKovQ Zaiixovtov. Here Ileg. L. 
 has aXXwj', which would be the more 
 usual construction, but see examples 
 of this transposition of adjectives in 
 Lobeck. Soph. Aj..v.7). 659.938.970. 
 ot/SeV TTOT aXko C. 16. it is nothing 
 else. — the other, the rest, in which 
 sense 6 iSiKKoq is more usual, irov Ze 
 <j)iXijjv aXKoe o-xXoe, P. 917. Fa te, Kal 
 aXXoi ■)(QovLii)V ayefiovee P. 632. 'Ap- 
 TCfiiSoQ evvoiawi avv r ctXXotg QtoiQ 
 S.C.T.432. avv aXKois 245. with the 
 rest. TTpbc aXXwv vavrlXiov A. 617. 
 aXXotfTiy Ev VEKpolai E.96. /jlet aXXt> 
 SopiKfjirjTi XaS C.360. 6XXos Tie some 
 one else, P.V. 48. 156. 1065. S.C.T.1018. 
 C. 186.661. aXXjjj' riv aTTjv avT i/jiov 
 TcXovH^ETE A. 1241. where aXXrfv tiv, 
 aXXr/v is probably correct. See arjj. 
 ovTie aXXoc P.V. 465. rig ctXXos ; who 
 else? S.C.T.655. P.233. C.122. S.302. 
 313. Tie aXXoe Tj 'yot; P.V. 438. ri S' 
 aXXo y i\ ■Kovoi irovoiv; S.c.T.834. — 
 In the sense of besides. aXXav SeI tiv 
 iv XoyoiQ arvyE'iv ^oiviav SKvXXav 
 C.604. jxovov Br) wpoadEv ctXXoj' — eI- 
 aiZofirjv P.V. 423. "Epjirje oS' (iXXoe 
 rdiaiv "EKKitviov vofioie S.217. pleo- 
 nastically, jj^ti yap iifiMV aXXoe aZ 
 Tifxdopoe A. 1253. iriKpov j(Eifi.aTOe 
 ctXXo jJ-yixap jjpiQvTEpov A. 192. a re- 
 medy itself lihewise more bitter even 
 than the storm. See Passow, Lex. in 
 aXXoc. — In enumerations, generally 
 denoting the second, yiyae o3' aXXoe 
 
 S.C.T.406. KEp^El KEpSoe aXXo TlKTETat 
 
 419. Tiravie aXXjj E.6. aXXoe ekeivov 
 Trate P. 752. TEraproe aXXoc S.c.T. 
 468. — In comparisons, other than. 
 With J^ Tie aXXoe v 'yii; P.V. 438. 
 what other than I ? tI d' aXXo y ij 
 TToi/ot 'Koviav; S.c.T.834. — 6 S' ouSev 
 aXXo y >) •KTr\l,ae Sifiag TrapE'iyE P. 205. 
 he did nothing else than, etc. For 
 this expression, see Matth. Gr. Or. 
 488.11. and compare the use of nihil 
 aliud quam in Latin. See Zumpt. Lat. 
 Gr. Sect. 83.— With irXitv. ovk aXXo y 
 oi/Stc irXflv Orav Ktlvif SoKjf P.V.258. 
 
AAAO 
 
 (22 ) 
 
 AA20 
 
 With avri. OVTIQ oKkoQ avr kjxov P.V. 
 468. aKkr]v tiv avr kfiov A. 1241. — 
 ctXXoe is sometimes used in the ellip- 
 tical sense of strange, h.e. other (than 
 usual). "Apri tov apoToig depi^oiTa 
 PpOTOVQ tv aXKoiQ S.629. Zfue aXkoQ 
 ev Kafiovariv 228. another Jupiter, 
 h.e. Pluto. Hence it comes to sig- 
 nify bad, untoward. So Hesiod. Op. 
 et D.344. ei yap roi Kal 'XPVI^' tyKo)- 
 fj.iov aXko yivoiro some mishap. Cf. 
 use of, erepoe. See Passow, s. ctX- 
 Xoe, who compares the Latin alius 
 and secus. — Repeated, vifi£i yipa 
 aWoiaiv aXXa P.V. 230. different re- 
 wards to different persons. aXkog aX- 
 Xoc ayti S.c.T.322. kit oKKrjv oXKoq 
 "idvvEv Sopv P. 403. aXKos Trap' aWov 
 TrXjipoitfievoi A. 304. taken up each hy 
 the other. aXX' aXX^t 3' efopcvti E. 504. 
 irpoQ aXXoT ctXXov P.V. 276. aXKoe 
 aXKo<rE P. 351. HKKoe etXXo0£)/ A. 92. 
 581. E.479. See aXKrj, aWore, aXXocre, 
 aXXodey. — With the strict sense of 
 aXXos preserved in each case, Xky 
 aXXoj' aXXaie kv irvXaig elXr)-^6ra 
 S.c.T.433. SiKrjV Ltt oKXo Trpayyua 6?;- 
 yavei /3Xd/3i/£ irpoQ aXXaiQ Orjydpaicn 
 MoXpa A. 1517. — 01 aXXoi the rest. 
 To'iOLV aXkoLQ E. 63. TO. ctXXa A. 36. 
 818.886.1218. C. 505. 576. 737. E.620. 
 7-aXXa C. 545. S. 702. — for Kara to. aX- 
 Xa in all other respects, A. 595. 892. E. 
 633. S.992. aXXy adv. sub. 6S^ E.504. 
 01/3' kipeffTiov aXXriv rpawiaQai. Ao^iac 
 k<j)iero C.1035. where if the reading 
 of Med. Guelph. Aid. Rob. be correct, 
 oSov must be understood. k(f ianav 
 is, however, the vulg. reading. See 
 k(peiXTioe. 
 
 "AXXoare in another direction. aXXog 
 a.XXo(Te — kiciTtiiBoiaTO P. 351. some in 
 one direction and some in another. 
 
 "AXXoTE at another time, wpbg aX- 
 XoT aXKov Trrjfiovri irpon^apei P.V- 
 276. sometimes near one and sometimes 
 near another. aXXwe HXXote S.c.T. 
 1062. differently at different times. 
 
 'AXXorpwe belonging to another. 
 aXXorpias dial yvvaiKOQ A. 435. 
 
 'AXXd(j!ii'Xos belonging to another 
 race- aXXofvXoy ^(Oova E.813. 
 
 "AXXwc otherwise, ovk aXXwc kpu> 
 S.c.T. 472. 1062. A. 487. — on other ac- 
 counts. ewEnrep aXX(og, <i i,f.v , etc 
 "Apyoc Kt£tc C.669. since you are 
 going on other business. Hence the 
 phrase aXXwe te Kal especially, h.e. 
 both for other causes, and also, etc. 
 E.451. S.749. ctXXtiie r£ iravTwg Kal 
 both on all other accounts and, etc. 
 P.V. 639. E.696. P. 675. See Hermann 
 on Viger, p. 619. — idly, to no purpose. 
 oiiTOi Svffoi^b) Oafivov iig opvig fojjo) 
 &XX(og A. 1290. I feel no idle alarm. 
 See Ruhnken's note on Timseus, s. 
 oiiK a.\X(i)g irpovoEL' ov fiarriv. 
 
 "AXfiri the brine of the sea, P. 389. 
 Moeris remarks that aXfiri in the Attic 
 writers means pickle of fish, which 
 in ordinary Greek was (tofiog. Sal- 
 lier, however, quotes this passage 
 and one from Theophrastus (lib. ii. 
 de Caus.PIant.'cap.g), to shew that 
 the other signification is used also 
 by Attic writers. 
 
 'AXfifieig briny, S.824. 
 
 'AXotSopoe not reproaching, A. 401. 
 See under a(j>uvai. 
 
 "AXo? a furrow, A. 987. Metaph. 
 ovvxog aXoKi C.25. a furrow cut by 
 the nail. (iaOeJav ctXo/ca Sia (ppevog 
 KdpTTOVficvog. S.c.T, 575. having a rich 
 store of wisdom in his mind. Allud- 
 ing to this latter passage, Timaeus 
 observes, (iaOeiav aXoica. oirep karl 
 a-)(i.aTr\g y^c i/tto aporpov. fiETa(j)opi.Kiig 
 awo TOVTOV fiadelag (jtpivag Kal KtKpvfx- 
 jxEvag artixaivEi. Stanley compares 
 <l>piva jiaQtiav in Pind. Nem. iv. 13. 
 and fiadv<ppova in Nera. vii. 1. 
 
 ' AXovpyig a purple carpet. Etym. 
 M. £K TOV &Xg BiXog, koX tov ipyov. 
 aw TalaSi fi kfipaivovd' aXovpyiai A. 
 920. where <jvv raiale (emend, by 
 Heath for the vulg. avv ro'ig Se) re- 
 fers to apfivXaig, understood from 
 apfivXag v. 918. 
 
 "AXoxoe a wife, S. 59. 298. A. 1480. 
 P. 63. 
 
 "AXc the sea, A. 1382. P.568. S.38. 
 128. TTEXay/av &Xa the open or high 
 sea, P. 419. 459. See TrfXaytoc. 
 
 "AXo-oc a grove OY mead, S. 503. 504. 
 
AAYE 
 
 ( 23 ) 
 
 AMEr 
 
 553. irdvrjo;' a\(70c P. 111. Metaph. 
 aXlppvroy &\<ro£ S.6ie. tfie sea. Cf. 
 Cic. in Arat. Neptunia prata secan- 
 tes. 
 
 'AXvEiv to rave, S.c.T.373. 
 
 "AXu^ic escape, A. 1212. See nXiuv. 
 
 "AXvQ name of a river, P. 848. 
 
 A\v(7KEiv to escape, oirr/ irrifiovag 
 aXi^o) P.V.589. P.94. A. 1598. Todev 
 ovK iarriv inrep Ovarov oXv^ayTa ^v- 
 yCiv P. 101. where t-oOev — dXu^avra 
 should be joined in construction. 
 Upon aXvcTKeiv with a gen. see Mus- 
 grave on Soph.E1.617. ed. Herm. 
 
 "AXuroe indissoluble, P.V. 154. 
 
 'AX^£(rt/3o(oc generally fetching the 
 price of oxen, as in 11.18.593. but in 
 S.835. nourishing oxen. 
 
 'AXiprjarffc inventive, finding gain. 
 A general epithet of men, in Homer's 
 Odyssey and Hesiod. avZputv aXiprj- 
 CTTwv oX/3oe S.C.T.752. 
 
 "AXdjg a circular area OT disc. S.c.T. 
 471. 
 
 'AXixTifjoe liable to capture. aXw- 
 aifjiov iraiava S.c.T.617. a ptjean ce- 
 lebrating the capture of the city. 
 aXuaifjiov fia^iy A. 10. a report of the 
 capture of the city. 
 
 "AXiaaiQ capture. 'IXiov aXioaiv A. 
 515. SatoM' aXoxriv S.c.T. 112. the 
 taking of the city by the enemy. 
 
 "Afia at the same time. ^eviKov lia- 
 TiKOv afia S.613. opOiov afia avrri- 
 Xa.Xat,£ — ^X*^ P. 381. 6 SalfAbiv KOivoe 
 7iv a/x<po7y afjiaS.c.T.ldi. With part. 
 KXvovaa Trarayov afia — iKoixav S.c.T. 
 221. evvijv avSpoe al(T')(yvova afia — 
 ifiovXevaae A. 1609. ttoXXo S^ fipL^wv 
 afia — klnfjieX^aQ C.884. With dat. 
 along with, rifielg S' afia rwSt sc.'ifiev 
 S.c.T. 1064. 
 
 'Afia^oiv an Amazon, E. 598.655. 
 P.V. 725. S.284. 
 
 'Afiadvveiv [i/] to lay in the dust, 
 to destroy, E.897. 
 
 ' Afiav to reap. otovnoT IXwLaavTeQ 
 ^fir]aa.v koXwq A. 1014. have reaped a 
 fine harvest h.e. fortune. 
 
 'Afia^riprie belonging to a carriage. 
 lifia^ijpi]g dpovoQ A. 1024. a carriage- 
 seat. 
 
 ' Afiapravdv to miss a mark, ijfinp- 
 Tov, ^ drfpCt Ti; A. 1167. — to miss or 
 fail in anything, auxppovog yvoifirjg 
 afiaprelv A. 1649. to fail in sound 
 judgment. ^vfifia')(iaQ afiaprwv A.206. 
 having failed in my alliance h.e. hav- 
 ing forfeited my character as an ally. 
 Tov pvalov fjfiapTE 1649. he lost his 
 pledge. See pvaiov. — to fail or err. 
 Ikuv, eKwv rjfiaprov P.V. 260. 266. 580. 
 TToXX! afiapTiov S.893. having erred in 
 many things. 
 
 'Afiaprla an error or crime, P.V.9. 
 A. 1170. 
 
 'AfiaprivooQ having lost the senses, 
 S.537. 
 
 'Afiapriovthewagesof crime, A.523. 
 P. 663. See Siayetv. 
 
 'Ajiavpoc obscure, ki, afiavpag kXt]- 
 ZovoQ C.840. from an obscure report. 
 ctfiavpaQ Ik (fipEvog fi avacrreveiv A. 
 532. from my secret soul. Referring 
 to the dead, TiBeia afiavpov A. 453. 
 kXve — ki, oLfiavpag (j>pcv6g C. 155. 
 
 'Afiavpovv to obscure. rafiiraXiv Sk 
 TwvSc yaiq. kclto-)^ afiavpovarOai CKorip 
 P.219. 
 
 'AfiAxerog invincible, S.c.T. 85. 
 
 "Afiaxog id. P. 90. 841. A.715. C..53. 
 
 'AfijiXiveiv [y] to blunt, render of 
 no effect, S.c.T. 826. 
 
 'A/XjSXue blunted, having lost the 
 power to hurt, E.229. 
 
 'AfifiXiOTTog dimming the eyes, E.915. 
 Upon the various forms otp, u)\p, wttj/c, 
 wTToc, and the accentuation of them, 
 see Lobeck on Soph. Aj. v. 955. Pors. 
 on Eur. Med. 1363. 
 
 'Afiftoafia Dor. and contr. for ava- 
 fiorifia a loud cry, C.34. 
 
 'Afifiodv for avajSodv to shriek, to 
 bewail loudly, P. 564. For similar in- 
 stances of syncope in the tragedians, 
 see Blomf. note on S.c.T. 740. (ed. 
 Blomf) 
 
 "AfiPpoTog immortal, E.249. 
 
 'Afieyaprog unenviable, \i.e.mourti- 
 ful, unpleasant, P.V.401. (see Kparv- 
 veiv) S.633. The word is derived 
 from fieyaipu), and means that which 
 no one envies or gi'udges another. 
 Buttmann (Lexil. in voc.) observes 
 
AMEI 
 
 ( 24 ) 
 
 AMEI 
 
 that this word is applied only to 
 mournful objects, and is not used in 
 the meaning of immense, as is the 
 case with a<pdovQe, from (pdoulu). 
 
 'Afieifieiv to change. ■)(poi5.e a.fi£i\p- 
 £iCa>'6oe P.V.23. With dat. a/i££/3wi/ 
 ypHra iroptpvpif /3a0p P.309. — to give 
 in exchange. %apiv rpoipaQ a.ii(.Lji(i)v 
 A. 711. ewei fiiv fiiyav apag, Ziivfia 
 KoX TpnrKa xaXifiTvoiva OtXtuc afiEt\j/ei 
 C. 782. where afieiipu is the third per- 
 son active referring to Orestes, not 
 the second person middle, as Pauw 
 and Abresch suppose. This is suffi- 
 ciently proved by the participle 61- 
 X(i)v: &pas will, therefore, be the 
 nominative absolute for o-oS fiiv apav- 
 TOQ. For this use of the Nom. abs. 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr.562. 1. Bernhardy, 
 Synt. Gr.c. xiv. 15. Valck. on Eur. 
 Ph(En.292. See also under awow- 
 rveiv. From the sense of exchanging, 
 is derived the meaning of exchanging 
 place, h.e. passing from one place to 
 another; either as referring to the 
 place from which the exchange is 
 made, in which sense the active is 
 more common, or to that to which it 
 is made, where the middle is gener- 
 ally used. TTOpdfiov a.fX£i\\jaQ 'AOa/xav- 
 WSof "EX\j)s P. 69. having passed the 
 Hellespont, el S' oiv a.jiei\^ti) jiriKov 
 fpKeiov irvkdv C.564. if I pass the 
 threshold. Mid. v. afidpttrde rovSe tov 
 TOTTov P. 229. come and occupy this 
 place, ■tto'lov afieiipEirdc yaiag wiZov 
 t5.(tS' apeiov; S.c.T.286. what better 
 land than this will ye occupy in ex- 
 change ? -j^povoQ afitii^erai Trpodvpa 
 Su)fia.ru>v C.1014. time will enter the 
 doors of the house. Hence to pass 
 through, generally, as implying the 
 exchange of one point of locality for 
 another, ovtlq aaivyj j3iotov afiEitpc- 
 rai C.1014. no one will pass through 
 life exempt from harm. Wunderlich, 
 Obss. Critt. P. 182. compares the use 
 of mutare in Latin, as in Hor. Od. i. 
 17.1. 11.16.18. Car. Sec.39. The pas- 
 sage in S.c.T. 838. viTvXov oc aley Si 
 'A'xipovT afxcl/ierai rav — dewplSa — 
 eiQ cKpavij ■)(^epcrov, is somewhat ob- 
 
 scure. Schiitz translates afiei^trai 
 by sequiiur, which Wunderlich justly 
 disapproving conjectures wifnrErai. 
 Blomfield translates it deduco, which 
 is probably correct, though a/xdfieiv 
 does not occur elsewhere in the sense 
 of causing to pass over. For the 
 somewhat unusual usage of the mid- 
 dle for the active see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 496.7. This is cleai'ly the idea in- 
 tended by the word : Wellauer's ex- 
 plication, jrairizi cymbam (TrirvKog?) 
 et cum ea per Acherontem in locum 
 inferorum se confert, is ahsurd. It 
 is also used in the middle in the sense 
 of exchanging words, or answering. 
 cVoc afieijjov Trpog 'iiros E.556. irpoc 
 T-aSr' CLfxeifiov S.246. ToiiTOig afieifiov 
 Trdcny ehjxadig rl fiOL E.420. ^ti'ovc 
 ajXEilitrrff i)Q linjXvSac vrptVEt S.192. 
 On the corrupt passage ayaOi) 8' 
 afiei^ofj-ai A. 1240. see under ayaOog. 
 
 'AjxelXixog severe, cruel, C.614. 
 
 'Aficivuit/ better, P. V. 1037. afieivov 
 ktrri it is better, S.185. With iarlv 
 omitted, S.711. With infin. toXXw 
 y afieiviav rovg irtXaj <j>pivovv k(]>vg 
 jj (ravrov P.V.335. P. 676. otto crrpa- 
 Tclag yap fiiv ^/xiroXij/cdra Ta irXftor 
 cLfie'ivov eicppomv SeStyfiivrj Apoirri, 
 ■jrepwvTi Xovrpa. Kairi ripfxarL 4>apoc 
 Trapeadp'wae E.602. This passage 
 is very obscure, and undoubtedly 
 corrupt. Bothe's conjecture f/ ippa- 
 crai for tv^poaiv, which Butler ap- 
 proves, appears upon the whole the 
 best. Butl. however, translates ab 
 expeditione igitur bellica eum rede- 
 untem, ubi plurima melius quam did 
 potest, administrasset, balneis exci- 
 piens. It may perhaps be better to 
 place the comma after irXeiuTa, and 
 join ajitivov {ajxuvov, not afielvov. 
 So Herm.) j'J (ppaaai dcdEyfj.evri as 
 referring to Clytemnestra. The 
 whole passage may be translated, 
 receiving him with a bath more cour- 
 teously than can be expressed, upon 
 his return from the expedition, where 
 he had gained the utmost honours — 
 as he was passing through the water 
 and had reached the end (of the 
 
AMEA 
 
 (25 ) 
 
 AMIS 
 
 vessel), she threw over him a cloak, 
 etc. 
 
 'AjxeKEiv to neglect, to )uj) 'fieXelv 
 fidds E.86. With gen. 8.706.754.1016. 
 
 AficfXTTTogblameless. afienTTTOcxpo- 
 vov P. 678. blameless as regards the 
 time of my stay. Moeris asserts, that 
 in the Attic writers this word has only 
 an active signification. So Thom. 
 Mag. and Phavor. Sallier, however, 
 quotes against Moeris the present 
 passage, and Eur. Iph. A. 1158. to 
 which Pierson adds afie/nrroe fiXoe 
 from Xen. Cyr. v.lO. 
 
 A-jxifiTTTitiQ blamelessly, unerringly, 
 S.624. 
 
 'AficfifrjQ blameless, S.576. not to be 
 complained of, h.e. abundant. vXovros 
 a/ifju^jjC P. 164. 
 
 'AfiE/dipia absence of blame. SiaX- 
 XaKTijpi ovK afiefi(j>ta <piXoic; S.C.T.892. 
 the friends do not fail to cast blame 
 upon the reconciler. For this use of 
 the dat. see Bernhardy, Synt. Gr. 
 p. 92. who compares the usage in P. V. 
 499.616. C.233. Compare also P.V. 
 251.615. and see Herm. on Viger. 
 App.vi. p. 716. 
 
 Ajxr/vlTos (fifivic:) without anger, 
 ^vv dixrjvira (Ba^ei Xawv S.953. with 
 a kind expression on the part of the 
 people. ■x^ifiUva ovk dfirivirov 6to~iQ 
 A. 635. a storm caused in anger by 
 the gods. 
 
 'AfiTivirioe without anger, gracious- 
 ly, kirei t' idr/KE Zeiig dftriviriog SofJ-oig 
 Koivwvov tlvai y(epvij3(i)v A. 1006. 
 Since Jupiter has graciously caused 
 you to share with our house in the lus- 
 tral waters. The epithet may either 
 refer to Cassandra, whom Jupiter had 
 so far favoured as to make her the 
 slave dpj(a.ioTrXovTOiy SicnroTwv, or to 
 Clytaemnestra, as expressingher sense 
 of the favour of Jupiter to herself 
 in granting the capture of Troy. So 
 Wunderl. Ohss. Critt. p. 151. The 
 former sense, however, appears the 
 best suited to the general meaning 
 of the passage, nor is it necessary 
 with Schiitz to adopt the conj. of 
 Auratus, cifxriviroiQ. 
 
 ' Afirf^aviiv to hesitate, to be per- 
 plexed, S..374. (Sot' a.fx.rj'xa.vciv Swot 
 rpcaroiVTO P. 450. ki, alviyfiaruv iirap- 
 yifiOKTi deatpdroie afir))(avio A. 1084. 
 With aLCCfripfjia dfirf)(a.vio 1150. / am 
 in doubt as to the end. ctyuijj^ovfii ei- 
 ^dXajiov fiepifivav oira rpa.7rit>nai, 
 1512. / am perplexed in thought, as 
 to whither I must turn. 
 
 'AfirixavoQ helpless, S.c.T.615. ir- 
 remediable E.531.739. P.V.59. S.615. 
 ^ Afirf^dviitQ helplessly, dfirf^aviae 
 exovra C.401. without possibility . fii- 
 yeiv irifiTTEiv St Bvawfinavr dfiri')(a.vios 
 l/i04 E. 459. See SvffwfjfiarOQ. 
 
 'AfiiavTOQ (jMalveiv) unpolluted, y 
 afiiavTog. sc. 6dXa<T(ra P. 570. the sea. 
 Schol. SriXaSfi 6a\tt<rerijc, oxj yap fii- 
 aiverai nunroTe, koi ttoXXHv ixoXvafxa- 
 Tujv ewf)(yBtVT<i)v avrrj. This usage 
 of descriptive epithets instead of the 
 names of persons or things is illus- 
 trated by Gottling, Pref. to Hesiod 
 p. XV. He refers it to the didactic 
 school of poetry cultivated by Hesiod 
 and his followers, and adopted in the 
 oraculai' style at Delphi. As exam- 
 ples of this, he quotes from Plutarch 
 de Pyth.Orac. 24. irvpiicdoc denoting 
 the Delphians, oipi^opoi. the Spartans, 
 opcdvec men, opcixiroTai rivers. In 
 Hesiod are found (jiepiotKog a tortoise, 
 dyoareoc the polypus, wevro^og the 
 hand, ■)(X<i)p6v and avov the nail and 
 its paring, 'iSpie an ant, rifxepoKoirog 
 dvijp a thief. In epic poetry this usage 
 is scarcely found. Homer once only 
 calls ships aXoc 'iw-jroi. jEschylus has 
 some few instances of it, thus dvQe- 
 fiovpyoQ P. 604. a bee, and in this 
 passage /; dfilavroe the sea. Gottling 
 wrongly, however, refers •j^oXkov /3a- 
 0a/ A. 598. to this head. 
 
 "AfiLKToe not mingled, distinct, A. 
 312. 
 
 "AfiiXXa rivalry, emulous exertion. 
 TTTtpvydov OooIq dfiiXXaig P.V. 129. 
 
 'Ajut's a ship, S. 822. 827. For the 
 signification of this word see Butl. 
 Not. Philolog. in loc. 
 
 "AfxitrBos not hired, A. 952. C.722. 
 'A/iiVrpTjcprop.nameof aman,P.2i. 
 
 E 
 
AMIS 
 
 ( 26 ) 
 
 AMHA 
 
 'AjxiarpiQ id. P. 312. Probably the 
 same as the preceding, altered for 
 the sake of the metre. 
 
 ' A fivrijiovtiv to forget, E.24. 
 
 'Afivrifiuy forgetful. With gen. 
 S.C.T.588. 
 
 "Afioipoe having no part in, desti- 
 tute. With gen. S.c.T.715. E.333. 
 
 'Afio/KpriTOQ blameless. Kai firiv 
 (^ajxofx^rjTOy ^' 'ireiva tov \6yov) tl- 
 firijJia. Tvjxfiov rije ai/oifiiiKTOv rvy^rjQ 
 C.S03. This is Wellauer's reading 
 of the passage, the meaning of which 
 accordingly will be — and surely (nor 
 can any object to the assertion) they 
 only can pay honour to a tomb who 
 are not in unhappy circumstances. 
 This emendation comes so near to 
 the vulg. afiofxfrfrov Se riva tov X6- 
 yov, that it is undoubtedly to be pre- 
 ferred. Hermann, Obss. Critt. p.97, 
 considers this verse to be spurious. 
 So Porson (Praef. ad Hec. p. xl), But- 
 ler and Well. It is omitted by Aid. 
 and Turn. In Rob. it i; placed after 
 V. 504. Canter assigns it to the Cho- 
 rus, and corrects cifiefiipri tSvSc rifx^ 
 TOV Xdyov. Stanl. a.jxo^<l>fi rrivde Tina. 
 Erfurdt also assigns it to the Chorus, 
 and reads afxeficprj rovSe Ti/iijaei \6yov. 
 Tyrwhitt a/ndyuc^ijroc ye reivai, whence 
 Wellauer S' tTeiva. For the phrase 
 Tdveiv \6yov, prjaiv k.t.X. see Ttivtiv. 
 Seidler conj. /cat fif/v afisfiiprj roj/S' 
 ireiva TOV \6yoi'. Herm. de Vers. 
 Spur. ap. iEsch, p. v. assigns it to the 
 Chorus with the following verses, 
 and reads koi fir\v afiefi<pri t6v^' Itei- 
 varov \6yov. So Blomf. substituting 
 only eTeivaTrjv for kTzivarov. 
 
 " Ajj-ofj-fos blameless, irpoc vf/oiv 
 afiofj.(poQ E. 648. blameless in your 
 sight. afinjx(j>ov ttoXu 453. one against 
 whom the city has no complaint. — 
 having nought to complain of E.391. 
 Here a.fiopd>ov is the vulg. for which 
 Rob. rightly has afiofK^ov. These 
 words are confused again in v. 648. 
 where Aid. has afiop<j>og. 
 
 'Afioc a Doric form of fifj-irepoc, 
 our, S. 99.318. S.c.T.399.636. mine, 
 as rivets is sometimes put for iyw, 
 
 E.418. C. 422.481. Brunck on Andr. 
 1175. says " a/^os Doricum est pro 
 ^/:(£r£poe,oLjuo£^tticum pro Ifioe," but 
 this distinction is probably incorrect. 
 See Matth. Gr.Gr.l49. Blomf. Gloss. 
 S.c.T. 413. The aspirated form is 
 used by the Dorians, and the soft by 
 the Jiolic, epic, and tragic writers. 
 
 'A/xoxOei or afioxSl without labour, 
 P. V. 208. Upon the probable forma- 
 tion of adverbs in ei and i, see Blomf. 
 Gloss, in loc. who decides that when 
 derived from the dative of nouns in 
 a or r], gen. tjq, they ought to be 
 written with ei, this being the antient 
 form of the dative; but that when 
 derived from nouns in oe, they should 
 be written with i, the o being omitted 
 to distinguish them from the nom. 
 plur. It is, however, a question of 
 great uncertainty, owing to the con- 
 tinual variation of the MSS. See 
 Matth. Gr.Gr.257. Herm. and Lo- 
 beck on Soph. Aj. 1206 (ed. Herm.). 
 The quantity of i in the last syllable, 
 as Blomf. shews in opposition to 
 Apoll. de Adv. p. 571. is common, 
 except in the case of gentile adverbs 
 in Ti, which have the i short. 
 
 "A/^tteXoc the vine, P. 607. 
 
 'AfiTciiitruv to send up, C.376. for 
 avaTrifiiriiv. See afifiodv. 
 
 'A/i7r£'x"v to clothe, P. 834. 
 
 'A/jTriVrttv to fall back, A. 1581. 
 for avaniwTeiv. 
 
 'AjxtiKaiceiv to err, 2 aor, lic rao 
 i'lfiTrXaKOv A. 1185. when I had thus 
 offended, pass, ri S' riiiirXaKi^rai S. 
 894. what offence has been committed? 
 Monk on Hipp. 145. is of opinion that 
 avrXaKeiv, aTrXaKia, a.TrXaKr]fia, with- 
 out fi, is the proper orthography in 
 the tragic writers, there being many 
 passages which require this. This 
 is undoubtedly true so far, but neither 
 does there appear sufficient reason for 
 rejecting the other form a^TrXaKelv, 
 K.T.X. which (except in S.227) is the 
 form constantly preserved in the 
 MSS. and Edd. throughout ^schy- 
 lus. Both forms probably were in 
 use by the tragic writers, fi being 
 
AMtlA 
 
 (27 ) 
 
 AM*! 
 
 inserted for the sake of .euphony, as 
 in afi<j>acrla, Afifiporoe, k. t. X. See 
 Herm. on Soph. GEd. T. 472. Trach. 
 120. anddeEm.Rat.Gr.Gr.p.i9. The 
 derivation of the word appears cor- 
 rectly given by Blomf. Gloss. P.V. 
 122 (ed. Bl.) " videtur formatum esse 
 a wXdi^b) errare facio, a praefixo ttXso- 
 va(TriKSie vel Kar liriTaaiv, ut crraxve 
 ioTOXue; /3\?JXpoc afiXrjXpoe; fiiXyui 
 hfiiXybi ; et similia." 
 
 'A/xTrXdKrjjXQ an offence, P.V. 112. 
 386.623. 8.227. E.894. See prec. 
 
 'AixTrXdicrjTog read by some in A. 
 336. See avafmrXdKrjTOQ. 
 
 'AfiirXada an offence, P.V. 562. See 
 afiTrXaKeiv, 
 
 ' AfiirvKTrip a frontlet or ornament 
 to fasten the hair on a horse's fore- 
 head, S.C.T.443. 
 
 "Aixttv^ a band encircling the fore- 
 head, S. 420. "Est &fnrv^ quicquid 
 caput circumdat," Blomf. Gloss. 
 'Afivyfios laceration, C.24. 
 'Afj.vvddea6aL to ward off from one- 
 self, E.416. 
 
 'Afivyeiv [y] to ward off, A. 102. 
 Mid. V. to ward off from oneself A. 
 1354. 
 
 AjxvaaEiv to tear, Kai fie KapSlav 
 iijxvatrti (jipovTiQ P. 157, pass, (ppffv 
 afivaaeTai ^ojiw 115. 
 
 'Afitpr/Kfje (afjupi, aKJj) two-edged, 
 P.V.694.1046. A.1120. 
 
 'Afjiipl with gen. concerning, respect- 
 ing, S.C.T.1003. A. 62.1044. 1053.1111. 
 S.386.610.787. In P.V.714. tov afi<f 
 eavrfjedOXov i^riyovij,ivris,there seems 
 a mixture of the constructions e^r/y. 
 TOV kavriJQ ddXov, and l^rjy. afufi 
 kavTiJQ TOV (laur^s) dOXov. — With 
 dat. denoting place, about, around, 
 A.317. P.V.55.71.195.821. P.702.833. 
 afifl BKrjvaie rpo\rjXaToitnv oiriaOcv 
 S' kwofievoi 901. near their rolling 
 biers. See OdTrreiv. — concerning, rcic 
 dfiipi aoL XafX-KTr)povyl.a.Q A. 864. oni^i 
 aoi Trddri bpSxra 867. ^ ^oXov riv a.fx(j)i 
 fioi TrXeKELQ; C.218. St'Sta a/x0t aaiq 
 TvxaiQ P.V. 182. a.fi<j>i voario rio (ia(n- 
 Xsloi opaoXoireiTai OvjWQ P. 8. a/j^c 
 o^daXfiols <j>6(3oe P. 164. aiji(j)l Tapfiu 
 
 C.540. Pors. Schiitz. through fear; 
 but see antftirapfiris. — With ace. de- 
 noting place, about, around, P.V. 416. 
 555.727.808.832.1031. S.c.T.136. P. 
 301.368.475.854. S.900. A.1130. E.283. 
 In P.702. hfif 'AdrivaiQ irac SU^Oap- 
 Tai arparoct Brnnck, Schiitz, and 
 Blomf. read 'Adfivag, unnecessarily 
 as regards the sense (see A.317. 
 Eur.Iph.T.6, etc.); this reading is, 
 however, supported by Regg. A. B. 
 O.K. Colb.I.M.1.2. Ven.2. Guelph. 
 Turn. — about, denoting time, Trfilrjfj! 
 opovaae a/Kpl n.Xeia.Su)v Sv(riv A. 800. 
 — concerning, fupifxva ajjufi iroXiv 
 S.C.T. 136. iroXvQprfvov alwv afi<pl 
 woXirdv fxtXeov aifi dvarXaaa A. 697. 
 siprjKae a[j.(pl Koafiov dxj/cvdrj Xoyov S. 
 243. c'xEti' aix(j>i tl to engage in any- 
 thing, ■KOT , A fxi) vvv, dfjiipl Xirdv 'i^- 
 ofiev; S.C.T. 98. when shall we engage 
 in prayer? separated from its verb by 
 tmesis, aju^t St KVKXovvTOTrciaav vij(rov. 
 P. 449. 
 
 'Aii(j)tdpeu>Q Attic for 'AfKplapaoQ 
 proper name of a man, S.c.T.551. 
 
 'AfKpifiaiveiv to Stand about, as a 
 protection, S.c.T. 158. An Homeric 
 usage; cf. II. A. 37. Od. A. 198, etc. 
 
 'Afi(l>il3a.XXeiv to place upon, ^vyov 
 dfi^i^aXEiv P. 50. 72. to place a yoke 
 upon, 
 
 'Afi(plj3Xr]<TTpov (from prec.) any- 
 thing thrown about the person, as 
 chains or a net. KbiXoitnv afjt^i^XriaTp 
 E'xei P.V. 81. dfiiplfiXrirrrpov (Jiirirep ?j(- 
 dvojv A. 1355, C. 485. 
 
 'A^0//3o\oe (id.) struck on both 
 sides, S.c.T.280. See aKpoPoXog, 
 
 'Afi(j>iji6Xu)e doubtfully, undecided- 
 ly. ovK dfi^ifi6X(ocS.c.T,8i5. In P. 
 871. dfi<pi(i6Xb)e is adopted by Blomf. 
 Pass, and Well, from Reg. G. Colb. 1. 
 Aid. Rob. Schol. for the vulg. a/jupi- 
 Xoyttie q.v. 
 
 'Afjtfi/iovXog hesitating, undecided 
 in purpose- aju^t/jouXos ovcra dviiov- 
 <rdat iroXu E.703. 
 
 ' AfKpil^tvicTOQ fastened at both ends. 
 TOV a.fi<j>i^£VKTOv dXiov Trpwva P. 128. 
 See irpbiv, and cf. v. 50.708.723. 
 'AfjupidaXric flourishing on all sides, 
 
AM<I>I 
 
 ( 28 ) 
 
 AN 
 
 Met. aju^tflaXij KaKo'iQ jilov A. 1115. a 
 life abounding on all sides with ills. 
 The word is peculiarly applied to chil- 
 dren whose father and mother are both 
 living; and also to the gods who live 
 in perfect happiness. See Ruhnken's 
 note on Timaeus, s.v. afifiOaX^ls. In 
 C.388. Kal TTOT ay ayU^iflaXqc Zevg eiri 
 ^tTpa j3a\oi ; it seems rather to have 
 an active signification, causing both of 
 us to flourish. 
 
 'AiJ.(f>i\a(pfis lit. laying hold upon 
 all sides, h.e. ample, extensive, ttoWo. 
 Sd<rtc EK Aiog aix(pi\a<j){]S A. 986. ydoc 
 aix(l>i\a(j>fle TapayQdg C. 328. lamenta- 
 tion extensively excited, where, as 
 Butler observes, the adjective has 
 the force of an adverb. Upon the 
 meanings of this word, see Ruhnken's 
 note on TimaBus, s.v. a/j^tXa(^£'c ttoXv 
 KoX ciipOovop. It is derived, according 
 to Hemsterhuys, from Xa(pw, an old 
 form of \a<j>{i<i), XacpvcriTdj. The old 
 grammarians derive it from Xafieiy, 
 quasi a.fjL(pikaPris. 
 
 'Afi(pi\ti;TOc of double import, two- 
 fold. a.fM(pi\£KTa TC^jlClTO. ifiol T^pO<j><i)- 
 
 vwv A.855. — disputing, afjiCplXcKTog Siv 
 cparft 1567. disputing for the sove- 
 reignty. 
 
 'Afi<piXiKT<ite doubtfully. ovS' afi- 
 (pCKtKTWQ S.c. T. 791. in right good 
 earnest. 
 
 'AfKpiKoyuiQ doubtfully, ovk afKpi- 
 \6ywe P. 871. without doubt. See a^u- 
 <pij36\ws. 
 
 'A/KpiveiKijc made a subject of con- 
 tention, A. 672. 
 
 'AfKfiiirroXie involving the whole 
 slate, C.73. 
 
 'Ajj.(pi(T(3aiva a sort of snake, capa- 
 ble of moving backwards as well as 
 forwards, whence its name, A. 1206. 
 
 'Afi(pi(TTpevg prop, name of a man, 
 P.312. 
 
 'Afjupirap/Srie encompassed with ter- 
 ror, C. 540. Here afj.<pt rapjSti is read 
 by Porson and Schiitz. Butler, how- 
 ever, prefers the vulg. Blomf. afi- 
 (piTapfiu, actively. 
 
 'AfKfiiTtixm encompassing the walls. 
 ydTOvtQ Kapdias fxlpijivai i^ojirvpovcn 
 
 Ta.pj3os Tov a.ijUJ>iTti)(ij Xeoiv S.c.T.272. 
 For an explanation of the usage of 
 the accusative here see under K\veiy. 
 
 'AfxipiToixoQ cutting both ways, A. 
 1475. 
 
 'Afj-fiXacKeiv to open the mouth 
 about. fiatTTOv a.fi(j>i)(CL)Tic' tfjoy C.538. 
 he sucked at my breast. 
 
 'A/x^(!rfpoc both. afKporipag koivov 
 aias P. 129. the two continents of Eu- 
 rope and Asia. afi<j>oTtpov£ ofxaifiuiv 
 raS' i-KiamTTti Zevg S.397. observes 
 both parties in this matter, afjuporepa 
 yap 7jy rads P.483. afiiporepa SC. tte- 
 fds TE Kal vavTt)g P. 706. afKporepa 
 fiiyeiv irijjnreiv Si E.458. See Sv(7wri- 
 fxarog. 
 
 " AjKpii) both, C. 252.556. &/i(po1v 
 S.c.T.794. A. 1632. 
 
 " A fiwfxog faultless. koXXel a/xufiii) 
 P. 181. where Aid. Rob. Vict, have 
 afiwfia. 
 
 " Av a particle, joined with the past 
 tenses of the indicative, with the 
 optative, subjunctive and infinitive 
 moods of verbs, and in certain cases 
 with participles. It is used in M%- 
 chylus — I. in the apodosis of a sen- 
 tence with the past tenses of the 
 indicative, preceded by a protasis 
 witb El, expressing a condition which 
 was not fulfilled, e. g. eX vir' 'IXi'w — 
 KaT-qyapiadr]g, ■Ko\v-)(wcrToy av Eix^S 
 Tafoy C. 341-346. if thou hadst been 
 slain under Troy (which thou wast 
 not) thou wouldst have been posses- 
 sing, etc. So in S.c.T.645. A. 844. 
 1000.1369. — With the aorist, denoting 
 a completed action, eI Toi,OTEV)(E~ig 
 y'lTE, Kapr av, i^Kacra S. 285. A par- 
 ticiple may stand in the protasis for 
 a finite verb with el, as in woWuiv 
 ■!raTr)(TjXov EtfLarwy ay Evl,a.fJ.r]V, Sofioicri 
 ■!rpovvE)(devTOg iv ■)(pr](TTriploie A. 397. 
 where 7!-povyej(d£VTOQ is equivalent to 
 El TrporivE-xdrj. Sometimes this pro- 
 tasis is omitted, but may easily be 
 supplied, e. g. avrr] yap fjv av ■Krifia- 
 Ttov awaXKayri P.V. 756. sub. eI 
 QavElv ■/jv iTEirpojfiEvoy. In 985. ai 
 yap irpo(7T]vS<i)v ovk av, ovd' virriptTtiv 
 sub. El aw<l>poyE~iv riiri(TTafiriy. So in 
 
AN 
 
 ( 29 ) 
 
 AN 
 
 C.690. £1 Swaroy ^v, in P.V.244. d 
 irap^v fjf) elaiSiiv, or similar protases 
 maybe understood. — With tlie aorist, 
 aWoe ofxoibic y)\dev av raS' ayyekSiv 
 C.698. sub. tl (TV firi ^\0t£. So in 
 S.581. — II. With the optative, pre- 
 ceded by a protasis with el and 
 the indicative, expressing a present 
 condition, e. g. eytb yap ovk el Svcr- 
 TV)^Si TOvo tii^cKa dlXoiiJ,' av bi£ wXsicr- 
 TOioL irrjfiovas rv^eiv P.V.346. if I 
 am unhappy, I should not therefore 
 wish, etc. So P.V.980. P. 024. S. 
 384. C.202. E. 847. 848. A relative 
 may stand in the apodosis for £t, e. g. 
 ttSjq ovk Kv (so. h^oijir]v) ^tlq ix ^ibg 
 ira<7)^a) caicwc P.V. 7G1. tL F av (j)0- 
 jjoifJ-Tiv, li Oaveiv oh jXupaLfiov ; 935. — 
 With the optative, preceded by a 
 protasis with el, expressing a future 
 condition, e. g. t'tjjc ^oprjTOQ ovk av, 
 £1 TfpdaaoiQ KoXCJQ P.V. 981. you 
 would not be to he home, if you should 
 be prosperous. So S.c.T. 6.387.634. 
 P.422. A. 1644. E.398. S. 734.903. 919. 
 eireiSav — Kravwaiv in S.c.T.716. forms 
 the protasis to rig av Tropoi, k. t. X. in 
 V.720. In this construction, as above, 
 a participle may supply the place of 
 el with the finite verb in the protasis, 
 e. g. -^oiav TLva eyovT av e'irj Bai- 
 fioiriv TcpoQ iiZovijv h. e. el '^oiav 
 Tiva ej^ot P.V. 492. o^og t aXeKpd t 
 EK^iag ravra Kvrei, hiyoaTarovvT av 
 oh <j>i\wg irpoaevveTTOig h. e, el eKytaig. 
 The same is the case in P.V. 492. 760. 
 987. S.c.T. 177.652. P.208. A.314.C. 
 257. S. 223. 225. 286. 583. Hence the 
 optative with av very frequently has 
 the force of a softened future, and 
 may in this case be preceded by a 
 protasis containing a future indica- 
 tive, el hiSe Tpa-)^e~ig Kal rtOrjyfievovQ 
 \6yovg pi\peig, rd-)^ av aov — kKvoi 
 Zevg P.312. ayoifi av, e'i Tig rdaSe 
 (u>) '^aipriaeTai. This future in the 
 protasis may also be expressed by 
 a genitive absolute, e. g. deGiv 6e\6v- 
 riov av a\r]deviTaifi kyli) S.C.T. 544. 
 if it he the will of the gods, my words 
 will come trite. So deHv SiSovtuiv, 
 ohK av eK<j>vyoi KaKO. 701. h. e. el Otol 
 
 Soxrovtn. In C.336. iV av ik raivBe 
 deog ■xpi]!^<i)v Beir) KeXd^ovg ev(pQoyyo- 
 ripovQ, the av of Qeir) refers equally 
 to K0fxi(7£iev in v. 340. rowvSe toi rap- 
 fiovvreg evSiKuig cefiac — tx"""' ""^ ^' 
 672. h.e. el Tup^rjaere. Cf. S.76. In 
 S.760. the wish piekag yevoifiav Kair- 
 vog — oXoifiav, forms the protasis to 
 the words aipvKTOV ohKer av iriXoi 
 Keap v. 765. So likewise, in many 
 passages where the protasis is not 
 expressed, av gives the verb a future 
 sense, e. g. oiS' -iioaov av yivoio Soi- 
 fiaaiv (pi\og C. 697. which is equiva- 
 lent to the preceding future ovroi 
 Kvpi]aeig. So E.521. oi/k avoXfiog 
 ierai, iravoiXedpog S' oviror av ye- 
 voiTO, where the protasis is avdyKag 
 arep. For instances of this future 
 signification, see P.V. 518. 619.935. 
 S.C.T. 357. 384. 454. 550. 689. 692, 896. 
 P. 259. A. 870.1019. 1101.1423.1560. C. 
 388. 403.559. 1046. E.94. 290.407. 412. 
 980. S. 344. 363. From its having 
 this sense, we find el joined with 
 wpdcicroifi av A. 904. Tpdaaoifx av 
 being equivalent to Trpajw, and av 
 strictly limited to TrpdacoifjLi.. Wel- 
 lauer wrongly refers to this and to 
 A. 336. as cases of av being joined 
 with el, which it is not. In the latter 
 passage av refers to yivoiro, unless 
 avafiTrXaK-qTog (q. v.) be the true 
 reading. In A. 1320. where the vulg. 
 KOLvo)(xo)fj.ed' av is obviously corrupt, 
 Pors. and Blomf. read KoivwaaifieO' 
 av (the latter needlessly making the 
 sentence interrogative), which may 
 be explained as equivalent to the 
 
 future. ^-It is also used with the 
 
 optative as a milder form of impera- 
 tive, el (iovXoio, or something similar 
 being understood. Thus yivog r av 
 ii,ev-)(pio Kai Xeyoig wpoaii) S.269. you 
 may tell us, etc. Xeyoig av S.c.T. 243. 
 C. 103. 106. 165. S.451.906. Xeyoir' av 
 S.C.T.695. C.657. epdoig av C.506. 
 kXvoit av E.651. arei^oiT av S.495. 
 fiv^oiT av E. 117. ■xeXoiT av S.76. 
 The protasis is sometimes expressed 
 e.g. ■)^ai.poiT av, el )(alpoiTe A, 1.367. 
 TreiOoi av, el Treidoio A. 1019. may be 
 
AN 
 
 (30 ) 
 
 AN 
 
 also thus explained. It is likewise 
 very commonly used with the opta- 
 tive to express the meanings could, 
 would, should, might, e.g. ovkow av 
 eK<j>vyoi ye tt^v Trtirp(i)^iv7iv P.V. 516. 
 he could not escape fate. Cf. P.V. 63. 
 500.907.908.910. S.C.T.45I.720. P. 
 239.430. A. 992. 1171. 1301. 1314. (In 
 this last passage the reading is doubt- 
 ful, something having been dropped. 
 Cant. conj. Tie av ovk ev^aiTO, which 
 Blomf. adopts. Who would not pray? 
 etc.) 1546. C.511.834. E. 615. 633. 636. 
 819. S. 223. 225. 324. 440. 442. 504. 585. 
 773. — aa/xavos 2t '■' av (TTaOfj.o'ie iv 
 oiKEiOKn Kafxtpeiiv yovv P.V.395. he 
 would gladly rest himself, etc. Cf. 
 P.V. 754.969. A. 1650. C . 260, 476. 766. 
 829.995.997. E. 219. 274. 554. S.212. 
 332.483. In P. 230. iraaa yap yivoiT 
 av 'EXXae (iauiKeuQ vTrrjKooc, the pro- 
 tasis is to be understood from the 
 preceding verse, so. el Q-qpaaiTai. So 
 E.203. OVK av yivoiff ofxai/xoc avBev- 
 Tr]Q ipovoQ SC. £t rove jxriTpcLKoiaQ 
 IXavvofxev V.201. The use is elliptical 
 in S.699. ayav KaXwc Kkvovtra. y iiq 
 av ov (piXt], SC. kXvoi. — Kal yap eiSvl- 
 aimv av vfuv Xiyoifii P.V. 439. / 
 should he telling it to you who know 
 it already. Cf. S.c.T. 379. 686. A. 772. 
 8.205.768. — iraTpodev Se crvXXrjTrTwp 
 yevoir av aXdtrrwp A. 1489. your 
 father's avenging spirit might le?id its 
 assistance. Cf. C.994. E.490. S. 182. 
 278.481. The usage in oVws av /xrire 
 Trpo Kaipov fi{]B' virkp aarpttiv jSeXos 
 riXlQiov (rKi]\peiey A. 365. belongs to 
 this ; oTTws not denoting the purpose 
 (in which case av would not have 
 been used) but the manner of the 
 action, sc. in such a manner, that the 
 arrow might strike, etc. See Matth. 
 Gr. Gr.520. Obs.2. ai' is sometimes 
 omitted, as in S.708. A. 1367. and 
 some other instances which will be 
 noticed in their order. — III. With 
 the subjunctive with oVwc or wq to 
 denote a purpose, present or to come, 
 e.g. OTTwe S' av elSrj firj fxarriv KKvovaa 
 fiov, — (ppaau) P.V!826. So C.573. E. 
 543.984. S.230. &q av lilax^^ Trjv 
 
 Atoc rvpavvlSa crrepyeiv P.V. 10. bo 
 657.708. A. 885. C. 20. 981. S. 488. 
 613.908. In this construction av may 
 either be added or omitted. — With 
 relatives and similar words to express 
 an indefinite notion, e. g. with o£. 
 firir 'inoe firjr, 'ipyov, Hv av Svvafj.ie: 
 iiyeladai OiXrj P. 170. in whatsoever 
 things I may have ability to do. iiQ. 
 fiavTEVofJiai u>£ av {jyrirat deoe E. 33. 
 just as the god may direct me. o<jte. 
 ovT av £K XEpwv 0EOI dvaicLV Sl')(U)vrai 
 S.c.T. 6S2. from the hands of whom- 
 soever, etc. oariQ. airac it rpax^Q, 
 lidTie av viov Kparij P.V. 35. whoso- 
 ever may be recently in power, otrirep. 
 fJ,tXoi oe roi aoi rdvirtp av fieXXrje 
 reXelv A. 948. whatever you may be 
 about to do. Cf. C.769. o-KorepoQ. 
 OTzortp' av KrimiQ S.429. whichsoever 
 you may do. — With particles of time, 
 to express an indefinite period, pre- 
 sent or future, eot' av until, tar av 
 Atoc (ppovrijia Xwipijar] ^oXov P.V. 376. 
 tor' ai' tj&jj wpOQ Topyoveia TreSta 795. 
 tTTKr^Ej tor' av Kal to. Xonra irpoa- 
 fiadrjQ 699. eot' av — (T(j>ayal Kadai- 
 fiai,o)(iL E.427. tiiT av ivhenever, as 
 soon as. evr av elg o'ikovq fioXwjxev 
 P. 226. Cf. 356. where the construc- 
 tion depends on ■7rporj>b)VEi which is 
 the historical present. A. 12. C.732. 
 In A. 411. tvT av laQXa tlq doKiov 
 bpav, there is an ellipsis ofjj, if the 
 reading be correct. See under elire. 
 ewe av so long as. ewg av a'iOr] irvp 
 i(f lariaQ ifirJQ " AiyiaBoQ A. 1610.— 
 until. 'e(i)Q av i^iKr) KaTal3a(rfji6v P.V. 
 812. — '6<ppa av until. 6(j>p'a.v ydv vireX- 
 Oy E.323. — Trplv av before that, until, 
 with a negative preceding. ovSk Xij^tt 
 Trplv av Kopitrrj Ktap P.V. 166. Cf. 175. 
 721 . 758. 772. 993. 1029. — IV. With the 
 infinitive, either to express past time, 
 as tv TToiKiXois av Kapra fioi firjvai 
 BoKsl A. 907. methinks he would have 
 walked, etc. TrX-ijOovg fiev av o-a0' 
 'itrd f/cari papfiapovs vav(Tlv Kparfjaai 
 P. 329. know that they would have 
 been superior, etc. ; or future, as 
 A^u) BediQ Sdcrac av oiS' tpdtiv raSe ; 
 A. 907. was it through fear that you 
 
AN 
 
 ( 31 ) 
 
 ANAB 
 
 ■vowed to the c/ods that you would do 
 thus? In the two former cases it is 
 equivalent to the finite kKparriaEv av, 
 ifjr] av, in the latter to k'pSotc av. 
 To the former belongs the elliptical 
 passage tL ^^ av Soxei aot npianog 
 (sc. iroifiaai), £i raS' ^vv<7sv ; A.909. 
 av is also to be taken with the inf. 
 in C.989. the construction being 
 k'j^tSv' i<pv ((Sort) afiTreiv av, diyov<Ta- 
 Wellauer incorrectly joins ay with 
 Biyovera, which by itself is equivalent 
 to ei Biyoi. See seqq. — The passage 
 in E.76. eXCJcn yap ae kcu 2i' rjireipov 
 jxaKpae, fiefiaiT av aid Trjv vXavotr- 
 Tifiij -xdova, is one of considerable 
 difficulty, owing to av, which neither 
 from its position can be referred to 
 iXio(TL (it being, moreover, extremely 
 doubtful whether av is ever joined 
 in pure Attic with the indicative fu- 
 ture); nor can it, without great awk- 
 wardness, be taken for the preposition 
 ava separated by tmesis from its 
 case. Recent editors have adopted 
 the reading avarei from Turn. Vict. 
 which they explain as referring to 
 k\oi(7i, without impediment, h. e. in- 
 cessantly. So Butler; but this is 
 certainly very harsh, neither shall we 
 perhaps be disposed to set greater 
 value on MUller's conjecture aXarei. 
 The best MSS. it must be acknow- 
 ledged have av aid, but the variation 
 between ANATEI and ANAIEI is so 
 slight that we may perhaps be justi- 
 fied in adopting the correction. We 
 may, in that case, refer avartt to 
 jjefjUra, and understand it to imply 
 a gracious promise on the part of 
 Apollo to Orestes, that notwithstand- 
 ing all his hardships, he should re- 
 main essentially unharmed, which 
 seems to accord very well with the 
 general meaning of the passage. 
 Wellauer joins fiefiair' av, which he 
 explains, si quidem migraveris. That 
 av, however, with a participle can 
 exert a conditional force, appears to 
 be extremely questionable. Her- 
 mann, indeed (on Viger, 483), and 
 Matth. (Gr.Gr.598.) maintain the 
 
 contrary, and attempt to explain 
 many passages, where av is repeated, 
 by referring the former av to a par- 
 ticiple, in the sense of si forte, and 
 the latter to the finite verb. Thus 
 in Soph. Qid. T.339. tLq yap TOiavr 
 av ovK av opyi^oiT £7r?} kKviov, Her- 
 mann joins ToiavT av kXvwv in the 
 sense of si forte talia audierit ? That 
 this explanation is doubtful appears, 
 I think, from two reasons : — 1. We 
 find no instance where av is joined 
 with a participle expressing a condi- 
 tion, without finding a finite verb in 
 the sentence also. 2. There are nu- 
 merous instances where, without any 
 participle, a double av occurs with a 
 finite verb, and where, notwithstand- 
 ing Hermann's refinements, we can 
 hardly doubt that they both refer to 
 the same, e. g. avSpwTrtia S' av roi 
 irrj/jLaT av Tvy(Oi fipoTo'iQ P. 692. oi/S' 
 av, ti ZIk ijfiara <rrotj^ijyopo/j)v, oi/ic 
 av tKTiKi^aaLjxl aoi P. 421. ovno yivoiT 
 av ovS' av «/3ao-(c arparov S.762. 
 Hence we conclude that in such pas- 
 sages as Tl S' av dwOVTtQ TV-)(Oip.tV 
 av C.412. irioQ Z' av yafiijjv — Ayvoe 
 ykvoiT av S.224. 'Lypva av rjZrj — av 
 i£,ei^Oio 269. ovk av y IkovrtQ avdiQ 
 ail Oavoiev av A. 331. Ivroe S' av 
 ovcra — Trddol av 1018. the participle 
 exercises its independent power of 
 expressing condition, cause, etc. and 
 that the av in both cases refers to 
 the finite verb. Possibly the usage 
 may originally have been adopted in 
 those passages where, owing to a 
 parenthesis intervening, the force of 
 av would otherwise have been lost 
 to its verb, and may subsequently 
 have been employed to give addi- 
 tional force to others where the same 
 necessity did not exist. 
 
 'Ava through, on, over, P.V. 573. 
 S.e.T.327. P.576. S.823.833. a/J-Tre- 
 SiripeiQ for ava TreSiripeiQ P. 558. With 
 dat. afi ■TViTpaictor ava trirpaie S.346. 
 Adverbially C.957. ava ye fiav ho/^oi, 
 up! arise! but here avaye fxav is 
 probably coiTect. 
 
 ' AvafiaWuv to throw up. ava dv- 
 
ANAF 
 
 (32 ) 
 
 ANAM 
 
 Svvov fiaXiu S.C.T.1019. I will run the 
 risk, So KivSwov avapplimiv. Blomf. 
 denies that avajlaXXeiv kivBuvo)/ can 
 have this sense. Herod, however, 
 as Well, observes, has the expression 
 fJ-aX<^e awi/JaXXEffSat V.49. where see 
 Schweigh. 
 
 'Ai'a-yyiWeiv to report, P.V.664. 
 
 'Avayeiv to bring up or back, ruiv 
 (j>difi£vo)f (sc, Tiva) avayeiv A. 994. 
 avaytadai to set sail, ava')(deiQ k^ 
 'l\iov A. 612. imp. avaye up! arise. 
 C.957. See ava. 
 
 ' AvayKa7oe forced, painful, A. 876. 
 This verse is thought by some to be 
 spurious. So Blomf. Butler, how- 
 ever, retains it, and observes that it 
 contains the reason why so many 
 epithets are used, and translates " est 
 enim jucundum necessitatem omnem 
 effugisse, idcireo ilium hisce dignor 
 salutationibus ." 
 
 ' AvayKaiii>Q of necessity, ear avay- 
 Kaiu)Q iypv C.237. it is a matter of 
 necessity. 
 
 'Avaynr) necessity, P.V.105. 512.573. 
 1054. A.2n. 1012. 1041. E. 404. Trpoc 
 avayKav P.561. by necessity, vw av- 
 ayKag S.1013. id. yaarpoQ avayicaiQ 
 A. 708. the cravings of hunger . avay- 
 Kae arep E. 520. except by strong ne- 
 cessity. — distress, hardship, C. 73. 
 P.V.108. P. 579. avdyKYi ktrri it is ne- 
 cessary. With inf. S. 435. With t'oriv 
 omitted, P.V.72. P. 250. C.743. S.473. 
 With dat. of person, P.V. 16. P. 285. 
 
 "AvayvoQ unholy, A. 213. C.980. 
 
 'AraZaUiv to kindle. avZaiovrec 
 for a.valaiovTC.£ A. 236. 
 
 ' AvaijxaKTOQ unstained iviih blood, 
 S.193. 
 
 'Avalfiaros bloodless, E.292. 
 
 'AvaiveaQai to refuse or reject, A. 
 291. With inf. ovi: avaivofiai davelv 
 A.1637. S.782. With part, j-u-oijutvoc 
 XoyoKTiv OVK avaivofiai A. 569. 
 
 'Avaipely to kill, C.993. 
 
 'Ava'lcr(X£iv to spring tip. tIq b 
 KpaiTTvio TtoZl •KrjZlifiaTOQ evTrcrioQ dv- 
 <}<T(Tii)v\ P. 96. This is the reading 
 of Turn, and Vict, (only by the for- 
 mer written avaiaawv, by the latter 
 
 amiatruiv) for the vulg. dracffwi'. So 
 Brunck. Glasg. Schiitz. Blomf. Wel- 
 lauer retains the vulg. explaining it 
 in his lexicon, potestatem habere, to 
 avoid the awkward enallage supposed 
 by Brunck and Blomf. of Kpanrvu 
 TTodl TrriZljjxaroQ EinrereoQ for Kpam-iov 
 TTodoc TrriSi'ifiari evTrerel. His expla- 
 nation, however, seems harsher than 
 their enallage. There is probably 
 no enallage at all, the words ttjjSj/- 
 fj.aros ehiTETloc being an attributive 
 of TToS/, and equivalent to exmerug 
 ■jTrfiUvTi. For this see Matth. Gr.Gr. 
 316. f. Bernhardy, Synt.Gr. c.iii.45. 
 In A. 77. the vulg. dvdirawv is pro- 
 bably correct. See dvdixaeiv. 
 
 'AvaiTwe guiltless. With gen. A. 
 1486. C.8G0. 
 
 'AvaKaXiwdaL to call up. AapElov 
 dvaicaXeiade P. 613. — to call back, av- 
 Spoc fiiXav aifia tis av irdXiy ayca- 
 Xza-aiTo; A. 993. 
 
 'AvaKzacrdai to recover, C.255. 
 
 'AvaKT(i)p a king, C.352. 
 
 ' AvaKWKVEiv \y\ to shriek out, P.460. 
 
 "A)'aXK(scoaJa?-ciit/,P.V.870.A.1197. 
 
 'AvdXovv to destroy, S.c.T. 795. 
 pass. rovQ dvaXiodix'Tag A. 556. 
 
 'AvaXvrrip a deliverer, C.158. 
 
 'AvaXiOfia cost, damage, S.471. 
 
 'At'afilvew to await, avajiivo) ri- 
 XcQ StKrjQ E. 234. Here Abresch reads 
 dvafiEvSJ, but Butler justly prefers 
 the present as the stronger form of 
 expression. 
 
 Avajj.TrXaKr)TOQ not straying frora 
 the path, A. 336. In this passage the 
 vulg. is Qeo'iq S' avafxirXaicriToc el jio- 
 Xoi orparoi, for which Stanley con- 
 jectured Qzo'iuL c oju7r\aci;-0£. Pauw 
 merely separates the word into av 
 a/iTrXa/oT/rof. So Person, except that 
 he inserts the comma after av, and 
 writes aTrXac/jroc, without the yu. ]n 
 this orthography he is followed by 
 Blomfield. See Monk on Eur. Hipp. 
 145. As regards the meaning of the 
 word, Blomf. on P.V. 112. appears 
 properly to derive it from d and 
 irXafw, ej"rare/flcfo,theabeing inten- 
 sive. Hence airXaKtiv or dfnrXak-eu' 
 
ANAM 
 
 (33 ) 
 
 ANAP 
 
 signifies to miss or lose anything, 
 and metaphorically, to err or commit 
 a crime. Hence there appears equal 
 reason for interpreting avafnrXaKriToe 
 in the original sense of not led astray, 
 not missing the way, as for translat- 
 ing ctTrXaKj^roe (which no where else 
 occurs) in the secondary one oi having 
 committed an offence. Blomf. retains 
 the vulg. and explains it to mean 
 nullis erroribus actus, which is proba- 
 bly correct, although Wellauer calls 
 it " sensus satis ineptus." The word 
 occurs in Soph. CEd. T. 472. Trach. 
 120, in both cases apparently in this 
 sense. See Hermann's notes. We 
 may, therefore, reasonably prefer the 
 vulg. in the present passage, the 
 meaning of which is as follows : — Cly- 
 tajmnestra expresses a hope that the 
 army at Troy may not offend the gods 
 by an abuse of victory ; " for" (she says) 
 " it is not enough for them to have 
 taken the city, it remains for them 
 to effect a safe return ; and this the 
 gods, if offended, may prevent. Nay 
 more, even though the army should 
 return without any check on the part 
 of the gods (deolc avafi7r\aicr\T0s) yet 
 still the crime incurred by any acts 
 of destruction, would not (eventually) 
 fail to rise against them, even though 
 no fresh mischances should (immedi- 
 ately) befall them." The words to irrj- 
 fia Twv oXbAoTcjv do not refer to those 
 slain in battle, but to any mischief 
 committed by the army after their 
 victory. deo7c may either be joined 
 with iyprjyopoe yivoiT av (so Porson) 
 will he kept alive in the minds of 
 the gods, or w^ith avafiirkaKriTOQ, as 
 above; cf. y^eifidva ovKafxrjviTov OeoIs 
 A. 635. 
 
 ' AvafjLVj^dil^taQai to draw a deep 
 sigh, P.V.740. 
 
 'AvavSpia unmanliness, P. 741 . 
 
 " AravSpoc without man. ■)^prijji,aTb)v 
 di>avSpti)v Trkrjdoe P. 162. ayavSpov 
 Ta^iv I'lpi'ifiov davwv P. 290. which 
 Wellauer rightly explains fjprifiov rfiv 
 TCL^iv waTt ayavSpov ilvai. He is 
 wrong, however, in altering the vulg. 
 
 &pavSpoy into the reading of Rob. 
 avapypv. The vulg. has precisely 
 the same meaning, nor is there oc- 
 casion for understanding it, " si Diis 
 placet, cum Heathio de eviratorum 
 spadonum cohorte." — ■ — without hus- 
 bands, iroXXae HepiriS(oy 'iKTiaav dv- 
 dvSpovs P.281. ras dvavSpove 'Afxa- 
 ^ovae S.284. 
 
 "Ava^ a king. As an epithet of 
 the gods, TraVTiav S' dvaicriav toUvSe 
 Koivol3(i)filav S. 219. &va^ avaKTWv — 
 Zeu S. 519. 587. 1048. P. 748. P.V.586. 
 aval 'AxdXXwy A. 499. C. 652.1053. 
 E.85. 189.544. S.c.T.783. o nvBiog 
 aval A.i95. aya/croc 'HX/oi/ P. 228. 
 TToyrofiidoiv aval S.c.T.122. — applied 
 to men, S.c.T. 39. 354. 990. P. 5. 435. 
 556.643.773.853.930. A.35.42.198.509. 
 516.585.881.935. C.425. E. 16. S.249. 
 323.344.611.815.886. dual, S.c.T.904. 
 plur. S. 609. 587. — metaphorically, a 
 manager or commander. Trdg avfjp 
 Kwirr/e aval P. 370. every one manag- 
 ing an oar. vaGiv avanree P. 375. the 
 commanders of the ships. ■ 
 
 'AvalwQ unworthy, undeserved. 
 'l<j>iyivuav avdlia Spa(Tas A. 1507. 
 having treated her unworthily. Here 
 Hermann reads rije iroXuicXaurjjc 'I^i- 
 ycvelae, alia Spairae, alia 7ratTj(U)v, 
 h.e. alia alidiv Spapariiiv irairyoiv, 
 but neither the unauthorized alter- 
 ation of the text nor the artificial 
 meaning assigned to the latter clause 
 recommend themselves for adoption. 
 
 ' AvaTrlfiTreiv to send up. afntifiiruv 
 contr. C.376. 
 
 'AvawiTTTeiv to fallback. apirlTrrei 
 contr. A. 1581. 
 
 'AvairofiTtoe one that sends up (spi- 
 rits from the dead), P. 641. 
 
 'AvaiTTCpovv to excite, throw into 
 suspense, pass. dvEirreptodrje C. 227. 
 
 ' Avanrvaaeiv to unfold. Metaph. 
 to relate. P.250.286. 
 
 'AvapidfioQ innumerable, P. 40. 
 
 "AvapKTOQ without a ruler, E.500. 
 
 ' AvapwalavlpoQ carrying off men, 
 S.C.T.758. 
 
 'Avapatog hostile, implacable, A. 
 497. From apia to fit. 
 
ANAP 
 
 (34 ) 
 
 ANAP 
 
 'Avap^la absence of authority, ovk 
 tpCiT a.vap-)(iav S.SS8. you shall not 
 say that rulers are wantiny. — disobe- 
 dience to authority, S.cT. 1021.A.857. 
 "Avap-^oQ without a ruler, to avap- 
 ypv E.666. anarchy, avapyov ra^iv 
 ■fiprifxov davwv P. 290. But here av- 
 avSpou (q.v.) is the better reading. 
 
 'Avaawciv to drink up, E.617. 
 
 ' Avaaaa a queen. — applied to a 
 goddess, S.C.T.147. E.226.278.421. — 
 to a woman, P. 151.169. 
 
 'Ava.(T(Teiv to rule, cog Zevg kvLa- 
 iToi P.V.202. Here many MSS. have 
 the conj. arao-ffjj. With gen. A. 404. 
 S.772. With dat. Triog ava^Ofiev Bo- 
 fioig; C.129. In A. 77. pvtXoc (rrip- 
 vwv ivTOQ avaaawv, avifrrcriiip is read 
 by Schiitz. Bloraf. Well, from an 
 emendation by Hermann. The vulg= 
 is probably correct. Klausen not 
 inaptly remarks, " quid est medulla 
 saliens?" There does not appear 
 much force in Wellauer's observa- 
 tion that "infantium medulla nondum 
 avaaati sed a)'y'(r(r£i,"the epithetbeing 
 a general one of fivtkoQ, which, in the 
 degree in which it exists, may even 
 in infancy be said trrepviav avaaaeiv. 
 
 ' AvaaraaiQ a raising up, a restora- 
 tion, E.6I8. — an overthrow, A.5175. 
 P. 107. 
 
 'AvacTTaTTip an overthrower, C.301. 
 S.C.T.1006. 
 
 'Aj'aorarTjc id. A. 1200. 
 
 'Avacrrfva^Eiv to mot(rn for, C.332. 
 
 'Avaarivtiv to groan, A. 1259.532. 
 
 ' Avarrrpicptiv to return, P. 325. 
 
 'Ava<rrpo(pij a place of resort, E.23. 
 
 'Ava.(rx^TOs tolerable, ovk avaa^e- 
 TOQ intolerable, S.c.T.164. P.V.921. 
 
 'Avarti without harm, E.59. On 
 avarel in E.76. see under av. 
 
 'AvariXKia to arise. dvTeXkovira 
 contr. S.c.T.517. 
 
 'AvarXdyai to endure, A. 698. 
 
 "Avaroe unharmed. With dat. iiva- 
 TOQ Ao^iov Kuroj A. 1189. — not causing 
 harm, S.351.405. avaroy ^uyaj/ S,405. 
 a flight caused by no crime. 
 
 ' AvaTpiireiv to overthrow P. 159. 
 S.C.T.1068, 
 
 'AvaTpi<ptiv to cherish,^. 49T. /xjj- 
 iev tv <pa.Ei Kapiiac avarpiipwv in the 
 lightness of his heart cherishing no 
 source of grief. 
 
 'AvarpoTrfi, an overthrowing, E.335. 
 
 'Ayavyr/Toc dark, without light, 
 P. V. 1030. 
 
 'AvavoriToe speechless. Dor. avav- 
 larw fiivei S.c.T.879. with fury de- 
 priving of power of speech. 
 
 "AvavSoQ dumb, A. 482. Kovie av 
 auSoc ayytXoc S.C.T.82. So S. 177. 
 avav^tov TraiBtor rag cifiiavrov P. 569. 
 fishes. This is an epithet peculiarly 
 applied to fishes, who are hence called 
 tXXoTTEc from tXXoc or tXXoe dumb. 
 (see Lobeck on Soph. Aj. 1297. ecjiijicev 
 tXXots l-xdvmv Siafdopav.) Stanley 
 compares Lucret. 1 1 . 1081 . mutas squa- 
 migerum pecudes. See other examples 
 quoted by Blomf. Gloss, on this pas- 
 sage. — making dumb, )(aXiv(ov a yavB^ 
 filvei A. 229. 
 
 " AvavQ no longer a ship, P. 666. 
 vatQ avacQ, by the figure oxymoron. 
 
 'Ava<j)aivtiv to raise up. a.fi<j)aivii> 
 contr. S.809. mid. v. to appear, be 
 brought to light, C.325. 
 
 'Avafepeiv to shed, as tears, C.441. 
 to bear, endure. Kal roS' afi<pipeiv S6- 
 fioiQ yivoir tiv a^dog SttynarooTayt'c 
 C. 828. but here the reading of Turn. 
 av ^ipuv is prefei'able on account of 
 the sense. 
 
 'Ai'a^uy/; escape, C.931. 
 
 'AcSpacac separately, each man by 
 himself, avipaicag, avri rov Kad' kav- 
 Tov Gl. Farn. The passage A. 1577. 
 edpvTTT dvwOev avSpaKag KaQi'ifJEVoe, 
 is usually considered corrupt. Her- 
 mann thinks that something is want- 
 ing, a conjecture which is certainly 
 plausible from the change of the 
 subject in v. 1578. This does not 
 appear, however, in itself a sufficient 
 reason for supposing an omission ; 
 'itrdei may be referred to irari/p as 
 understood from waTpi, 1573. The 
 verse itself has been variously emen- 
 ded. tVpwTTT-' ai'o) delg avdpaKag Kadrj- 
 fievoig Is. Casaub. Pears. cOpvTrT avoi 
 Qelg avOpaKag Kadr]fifitvovc Abresch. 
 
ANAP 
 
 (35 ) 
 
 ANHA 
 
 iKpvTTT &vii)Osv avSpaKag KadqfieyoiQ 
 Schlitz. ahscondidit illis qui supe- 
 riori mensce lateri viritim assidebant. 
 This Butler approves. Blomf. conj. 
 &vEv6ev for avdiOev. There does not, 
 however, seem any real objection to 
 the vulg. reading. It means " Atreus, 
 sitting hy himself at the head of the 
 table, broke into small pieces (so. to 
 prevent their being- recognised) the 
 extremities of the feet and hands, and 
 (my father) taking (some) of the 
 pieces (thus) disguised," etc. The 
 particle fxkv (q. v.) in ret fxkv iroSriprj 
 does not answer to Se in aaij/ia 2' av- 
 Tbiv, but is put by itself without an 
 apodosis, to distinguish these parts 
 from the others which did not require, 
 and therefore did not receive, such 
 treatment. 
 
 'AvSpeia manliness, S.c.T.52. 
 
 'AvSprjXareiv to expel or banish, 
 A. 1393. 1568. E.212. 
 
 'AvSprfKarrie driving into exile. ^ 
 Zmvt arifiaariipa riic <r' otcSpjjXar-j/j' 
 <j>vyrj TOV avTOv tovSe riaaaQai. rpoTTOV 
 S.C.T.619. Here the words arifiaa-rijpa 
 ru)c a dvSpriXa.Tr]v are to be strictly 
 joined and referred to Eteocles, " or, 
 in case you live (opp. to Kravibp da- 
 vtiv TriXae in 621.) that he will punish 
 you by banishing you in like manner, 
 you, who have thus dishonoured him 
 by expelling him (from his country)." 
 
 'AvSpoPovXoQ manly in counsel, 
 A.ll. 
 
 'AvSpoSaiicroe lacerating or slaying 
 «en, C.847. See vap6riicoirXrip(i)roe. 
 
 'AvSpoOvijc involving the death of 
 men, A. 788. 
 
 'AvSpoKfxrie slaying men, S.663. C. 
 876. E. 239. 916. 
 
 ' Av^poKTaaia slaughter, S.c.T.675. 
 
 'AvlpoKTOveiv to slay a man or hus- 
 band, E.572. 
 
 'AydpoXireipa destroying men, A. 
 1444. S.c.T.296. 
 
 'AvSpoTTUig a man though scarcely 
 more than a ydUth. dvSpoiraie dvrip 
 S.c.T.515. 
 
 'AvSpoTrXijdeia a number of men, 
 P. 231. 
 
 'AvSpoQ name of an island, P. 860. 
 
 'AvSporv^fis obtaining a husband, 
 married. arSporu^eTe ^ioroucE.918. 
 wedded life. 
 
 'AvSpo^6vTt]Q a manslayer, S.c.T. 
 554. 
 
 'Aj/Sjowv the men's apartment, A. 
 235. C.701. 
 
 'AvE^-qv at full speed, S.14. 
 
 "Avuv to accomplish, bring to an 
 end. Pass, dpofiivwr Trrjfxdruyv C. 788. 
 
 'AyeKadev from above, C.421. E.349. 
 
 'AveKTOs to be borne, A. 1337. 
 
 'AveXsvOepog servile, unworthy a 
 freeman, A. 1473. 1499. 1502. 
 
 'AveXXrjv not Greek, S.231. 
 
 'AveXTrKTTog unexpected, S.325. 
 
 'AvefiotLg windy, C.584. 
 
 "AvEfiog the wind, P.V. 1048. 1087. 
 E.865. S.35. 
 
 'AvepXEcdai to rise, A. 644. C.529. 
 Here Valck. and Wakefield, followed 
 by Schiitz and Bothe, read dvydov, 
 In 458. the vulg. av eXOoi appears 
 preferable to Lachmann's dviXdoi. 
 
 'AvEvplcTKEiv to trace out, A. 1065. 
 
 'AvEXEiv in mid. v. to put up with, 
 to endure. iiveixpjJ'-EaQcL A. 879. dvE- 
 ^ofjai E.874. dvaaxk'"! S.c.T. 234. 
 av£o-xo/ij)v C. 736. With part, (tov 
 kXvwv dve^Erai P. 824. KaXov/XEvr] 
 dvea-)(6fir]V A. 1247. On the augment 
 of this word, see Pors. Suppl. Praef. 
 ad Hec. p.xix. 
 
 "AvEv without, S.C.T.381. P. 192. 
 599. A.204.451. 807. 898.963.1466. C. 
 425. E.l 87. 279. 524. 633. 855. S. 437.617. 
 803. oiiK (Slvev not without, h.e. with, 
 by aid of, by authority of, P. 160. C. 
 1023. S.393. 
 
 ^AvET^iog a cousin, P.V. 858. 
 
 "Avrj means of accomplishment. Xi- 
 yoiT av liv avrj rig S.c.T. 695. say 
 those things of which there is some 
 means of accomplishment. 
 
 'Avi^KtaroQ incurable, C.509. 
 
 'AvrjKovo-TEiv to disobey, P.'V.40. 
 
 'AvriXEwg without pity, P.V. 240. 
 where Blomf. from a conjecture by 
 Elmsley, reads aXXh viiXEuig. On 
 the formation of this word, see Blomf. 
 Gloss, in loc. 
 
AN HA 
 
 ( 36 ) 
 
 ANIE 
 
 'AvriXwe without the light of the 
 
 stm, E.365. C.50. P.V.451. S.c.T.841. 
 
 'Avfifiepog rude, uncultivated, E.14. 
 
 P.V.718. — causing barrenness, E.770. 
 
 'Ayijp a man, as opposed to yuvij. 
 e.g. avrip yvvi] reS.c.T.lTg. — redun- 
 dant, e.g. avZpaQ avTiaToraQ S.c.T. 
 499. avSpog (pirvTroi/iEvos E. 871. avflp 
 birXirrig S.C.T.448. vav^aTrjQ dvrjp 
 P. 367, etc. SopvtrOevflc avrjp ^Kvdrjs 
 C.157. a prosopopoeia for the sword. 
 avr)p for 6 dvrip C.719, etc. — a hus- 
 band, C. 131, etc. — a man, as opposed 
 to a god, A. 899. E.73. In P. 639. 
 H (j>i\os dvrjp, <pi\og o'xdoc, Burney, 
 whom Blomf. follows, reads 'dvrip. 
 This is shewn to be incorrect by the 
 absence of the article with oxGog, 
 whence we may safely infer with Well, 
 that the penult, of dvrip is here long. 
 Well, rightly refers to E. 727. 'Ap- 
 yeiog dvrjp avdig ev rt ■^(prifiacriv oiku 
 ■jrarpcioie, where Person reads 'dvrip. 
 Well., however, seems to be wrong in 
 his remark upon the latter emenda- 
 tion. 'Apys'toe 'dvrjp would not be 6 
 dvijp 'ApyuoQ Argivus ille vir, which 
 would of course be incorrect, but 
 would mean the man, an Argive, h.e. 
 no longer an exile, but in all respects 
 again an Argive. In the former passage 
 the a is lengthened according to the 
 epic style, so remarkable in this chorus. 
 
 'AvrjpidjxoQ unnumbered, P.V.90. 
 
 'AvifpoTOQ, unploughed, P.V. 710. 
 
 'Avdelv, to flourish, or abound, 
 fxi/xvovri ?£ KUi ■irados dvdcl C.1004. 
 suffering is also ripe for him who 
 remains alive, dvdovv vtKpo'iQ A. 646. 
 spotted with dead bodies. 
 
 'Avd£fjii(e<r6ai to gather flowers, 
 Met. to tear the face {in grief) S.69. 
 See yoidvoc . 
 
 'Avd^ixovpyoe sc. fieXicTtra, the bee, 
 as gathering honey from flowers, P. 
 C04. See under dfiiavrog. 
 
 'AvdsfiuiSrje flowery, P.V.453. 
 
 'Avdlarairdat. Tv(j)wva dovpov, wd- 
 aiv Sc avriarri deoTs, P.V. .3.54. This 
 is the reading of all the MSS. and 
 Edd. except Rob. who has oc wdaiv. 
 The objection to the former reading 
 
 is the anapaest in the fourth place. 
 Hence various emendations have 
 been offered, irdd og Stanl. og Trarr 
 Schiitz, both of course inadmissible. 
 fiovog og Butler, otrrig Blomf. from a 
 conj . by Gaisford, approved byPorson. 
 Tu^tjv a-rratnv oarig Elmsley. If the 
 objection to the anapaest be valid, 
 Wunderlich's correction, adopted by 
 Dindorf is the least violent, irdrnv og 
 dviarrj. Dind. observes that the 
 dative is governed by dviarrj as in 
 Hom. Il.\f'.G34. TTv^ fiEV IvUrjaa K\i/- 
 TOjxrjSia, "HvoTVog vl6v, 'Ayicdiov Se 
 waXrj TlXevpijVLOV, og fxoi aviarrj. 
 
 'Avdovofxclv to crop flowers, S.43. 
 
 'AvOovopog affording a flowery 
 pasturage, S.534. 
 
 "Avdog a flower, P. 610. beauty of 
 colour, bloom, ■xpoidg avdog P.V. 23. 
 rjfiag avdog S.649. the flower (i. e. 
 the best) of an army, cotmtry, etc. 
 'ApaPlag iiptiov &v6og P.V. 418. So 
 P. 248. 889. A. 190. rotovS' avdog Hep- 
 criSog a'iag o"f)(iTai av^pS)V P. 59. The 
 former genitive is here to be taken 
 strictly with avQoc, in conjunction 
 with which it governs the second 
 genitive av^pHv, as if it were avQog 
 TltpaiKOV avSpHv. Cf. P. 510. vvKTog 
 oxpig efx<pavrig ivvirvlorv i.e. vvKrepa 
 o\pig A. 1422. evvrjg 7rapo\pwvrjfj,a Trjg 
 ffxrig ■)(\iSrig h, e. chvalov 7rapo\/'w»'i7jua 
 C.181. KapSiag kKvSwviov ^oXfjg. Cf. 
 Soph. Ant. 1190. Aj.54.' — 'epMTOg av- 
 dog A. 723. a blossom of love, i.e. most 
 lovely. ■)(prjfiarwv avdog A.929. the 
 most precious things. — an ornament, 
 or prerogative, P.V. 7. 
 
 'Avdpaicovv to reduce to cinders, 
 pass. P.V.372. 
 
 'Avdpwwuog of men, human, A. 911. 
 P. 692. 
 
 "Avdp<i)irog a man, as opposed to 
 deog A. 649. E.70.912. S.c.T.407. av- 
 dp<x)Tra,men, mankind, generally, P.V. 
 443, etc. 
 
 'AviSelv to look up, h. e. to recover 
 its former good estate, ci Bog dviSeiv 
 Sofiov dvBpog C.796. So Schol. dva- 
 ftXeipai. 
 
 'Avdvai to send up (as a spirit 
 
ANIE 
 
 ( 37 ) 
 
 ANTA 
 
 from the dead) P. 641. C.482. — to 
 raise up, as the earth its productions, 
 S.263. to vomit, E.174. to derive, as 
 a pedigree, pass, a-rrap-biv S' dw dv- 
 cpijv — pi^wfi dvetrai, S.c.T. 395. Ids 
 origin is traced back from, etc. 
 
 'AvUpoQ unholy, impious, S. 738. 
 A. 213. 746. 
 
 "AvioQ miserable, P. 252. 1012. 1018. 
 
 'Ai't7r7-a(r0ai(inus.in Att. seePors. 
 on Med. 1.) to fly up, 2. aor. a/jTrrao-a 
 S' ixrei KOVLQ S. 763. 
 
 "Avltttoq not to he washed out, A.1438. 
 
 'AvidTavai, to raise up, A. 1334. as 
 a protector suppliants, S.319. aor. 2. 
 dva<rriivai to rise up, P. 197. A.555. 
 E. 121. imp. aw'oTW E.128. 136. fut. 
 dva(TTriar\ E.121. 
 
 ^AvioTopeiv to interrogate, <Sv dvia- 
 Topeig ifii P.V. 965. 
 
 'Aviayeiv to rise up, A. 93. 
 
 'Avoia madness, folly, P.V. 1081. 
 Tay^ ay ylvoiro fiavriQ f] 'void tIvl 
 S.c.T.384. his folly, i.e. his arrogant 
 device, may perhaps become prophetic 
 to some one, i.e. to him. See tIq. 
 The reading ^ 'voia has been sus- 
 pected because of the lengthening of 
 the last syllable in ri 'voia. Hence 
 Blomf. conj. h'voiq. or vTzovoit/.. 
 Schwenk, ayvolq.. Wellauer, how- 
 ever (observing that it should be 
 written without elision ri avola), 
 quotes Eur. Andr.520. rdcS' 'Ep/xioyrj' 
 icdi yap avoia, where it clearly length- 
 ens the a. He also refers to Trach. 
 350. Phil. 129. Hence the vulg. read- 
 ing may be retained. 
 
 'Avoiyeiv to open. A. 590. C.864. 
 to disclose, S.317. 
 
 'Auoi/ico^eiv to shriek out, P. 457. 
 
 ' AvolfKOKToe unwept for, C. 427. 
 not weeping, h. e. happy. Tifiri/xa rifi- 
 flov rfJQ avoLfuoKTOv rixne C . 50A. It 
 is for a happy condition alone to pay 
 honour to a tomb. 
 
 "Avo\(ioQ unhappy, E.521. 
 
 'AroXoXvf £tv to raise a cry, A. 573. 
 oXoXv^Eiv and oKoXvyjxde are said of 
 women, Traiavi^eiv or avaXaXdieiv 
 of men: thus Xen. Anab. iv. p.324. 
 quoted by Blomf. Gloss. S.c.T. 254. 
 
 Inaiavil^ot' wclvtes o'l arpariwrai Ka\ 
 avrfXaXai^oV ^vv<oX6\vl^ov Se urai at 
 yvva'iicee airaaai. This verb is used 
 by the antient authors only in speak- 
 ing of joyful occasions. 
 
 'Avofiowe unlike, rd re vvv EirLSei^ti) 
 TTKTrcL TeKjirjpLa, to. t avofioM, old', 
 afXTrrd Trep ovra (papeirai S.53. I ivill 
 both point out some testimonies which 
 may be immediately credited, and some 
 which are (at first) unlike (h.e. unlike 
 truth), will, I am sure, though unex- 
 pected, he clear at last. Cf. v. 55. 
 
 " Avofxaq unlawful, A. 147. vofiOQ 
 iivofioQ a song which ought not to be 
 sung, A. 1113. 
 
 'AvoaioQ impious, savage, S.743. 
 S.c.T.533.548.593. 
 
 'AvoTOTv^ctv to cry ototoI, to shriek 
 out, A. 1004. 
 
 "Avove foolish, compar. P.V.989. 
 
 'Avra'ios hostile, C.581. In P. 596. 
 kfioi yap ^3jj TTavra fiev <p6fiov TrXia, 
 tv ofifj-aaiv rdvTaia (paiverai deS>v, 
 the meaning is obscure. Aid. Rob. 
 have iv 'ofifxatri t dwaXa, whence 
 Stanl. iv 'opfiaaiv t avraXa, which 
 later editors have adopted. This 
 reading, unless ra dewv were read, 
 is unintelligible. The meaning of 
 dvTawc given by Hesychius, sc. 
 iKEcrioQ is, as Well, observes, probably 
 the one intended here, and with this 
 the vulg. may be satisfactorily ex- 
 plained, deiiv is the gen. after trdpra 
 ret avraia, and the meaning is, every 
 act of supplication to the gods has 
 an aspect of terror to me, h.e. instead 
 of obtaining comfort from it, I only 
 increase ray alarm. There should 
 be no comma after irXia. 
 
 'Avramveiv to hear in reply, E. 189. 
 
 'AjraXaXdi^Eti' to return a shout, 
 P. 382. 
 
 'AvraXXdaareiv to exchange, mid. 
 V. to receive in exchange, C. 131. 
 
 ' AvrafieilieadaL in mid. v. to re- 
 quite, or repay, S.c.T. 1040. C.121. 
 
 'AvT^v to meet with, to experience, 
 S.36. 
 
 'AvTaTTOKTiiveiv to kill in return, 
 C. 119. 272. 
 
ANTE 
 
 ( 38 ) 
 
 ANTI 
 
 AvTenrelv to say in opposition to, 
 
 p.y.5i. 
 
 AvtDiXclv, See avareXKeLV. 
 
 'Avrepav to love in return, A. 530. 
 
 'Avrtpeiv to refuse, to deny, redva- 
 vai ovKer avrepui deo7g A. 525. / will 
 no longer refuse to the gods to die. 
 
 'AvTix^iy to hold out, resist, P. 
 405. 
 
 'Avr^X(oc placed in the sunshine, 
 A. 505. Upon the form avrtiKwe for 
 dvdrfKioe, and others similar, see Loh. 
 Soph. Aj.v. 805. 
 
 'Avrfivo>p instead of a man, avrrj- 
 vopoQ (TTToSov A.iSO. the ashes brought 
 instead of the man. 
 
 AvTrjpETHjc an adversary, S.c.T. 
 265.577. Sopoc a.vTt]piTaQ 981. an an- 
 tagonist with the spear. 
 
 'Avri in recompense of, P. V. 31. 
 1291.1292. A. 1525.1541. C. 307. 310. 
 513.944. — in the stead of, tovt avr 
 iKtiviav TOvirOQ alpovfiai ciOev S.C.T. 
 246. / prefer this last to all you have 
 said before, A. 423. C.338. — With 
 anastrophe, fiwfiov irarpMov S' avri 
 A. 1250. — Etc airavrae avff ivoQ t6Z' 
 ipyov -fiv S.C.T. 1041. this deed was 
 against all instead of (against) one. 
 cv S' avri <l>wvrj£ (ppdl^e KapfiaviJ xcpi 
 A. 1031. speaJc with your hand instead 
 of {with) your voice. — In comparison 
 ovTig aWoe avT ifiov P.V. 465. no 
 other than I. aXXijv nv avr c/xov A. 
 1241. 
 
 'Avria^eiv to come and meet, A. 
 1538. 
 
 ' AvTi(iaivuv to oppose, P.V. 234. 
 
 ' AvTiyovr] proper name of a woman, 
 S.c.T. 844. 
 
 ' AvTiZixtaQai to receive as a re- 
 turn, C.903. 
 
 ' AvTiZiZovai to give in return, E. 
 939. C.491. E.254. absolutely, dvTL- 
 Zovvai To'iai ■rrc.fnrovaLv raSe C.92. 
 See S6<ri£. 
 
 'AvTiSiKog an adversary, A. 41. 
 
 'AvTtSovXoc in the position of a 
 slave, C.133. 
 
 'AvTiSoviroQ sounding responsively, 
 P. 120. /3da aj/WSot/Tra fioi P. 997. 
 1005.1023. 
 
 'AvTtKaraKaiveiv to kill in return, 
 C.142. rest, by Herm. for vulg. avn- 
 Kardaviiv. 
 
 'AvTiKcvrpov acting as a goad or 
 sting, E. 131. 444. 
 
 "AvTiKpvQ distinctly, entirely, C.190. 
 
 'AvtIktovoq killing in return, av- 
 
 TIKTOVOIQ ■KOlVaiQ E.442. 
 
 'Ai'TiSAfXTrtLv to blaze in turn, A. 
 285. 
 
 'AvrifiKjOog serving as a reward, 
 S.267. 
 
 ' AvrijxokKOQ opposing by song, vir- 
 vov avTifioXTTov a/coc A. 17. a remedy 
 opposing sleep by song. 
 
 'AvTivlK^v to conquer in iurn,Ci92. 
 
 'Avrloe contrary, A. 485. iivria 
 Xi^ai (xediv P. 681. avria 0a<r0at687. 
 to make reply to. 
 
 'AvTtov V, pass. dvTiwdrjvai to oppose, 
 S.384. 
 
 'AvriTToSijc returning calamity (for 
 calamity). In E.753 and 780. avri- 
 iradrje araXayfide is explained by 
 Butler to be gutta s. virus malum malo 
 re^eM(ie?i«, i.e. virus quod calamitatem 
 vicissira inferat pro ea quam passas 
 sumus. 
 
 'AvTiTtaiQ like a child, E.38. 
 
 ' AvTiTrakoQ an antagonist, rov afxov 
 avTiTraXov our champion, S.c.T. 395. 
 — opposed, deir dvTiiraXov /cparoc 
 Xevq P.V. 526. set it in opposition. 
 
 'AvTitrvooe blowing adversely, P.V. 
 1089. A. 145. 
 
 ' Avt'lttolvoq avenging, acting as a 
 punishment, E.258. ctvrtVoo'a P.468. 
 a punishment. 
 
 'AvriwopoQ across the sea or chan- 
 nel, S.509. P. 67. 
 
 'AvriTTvpyovv to raise with towers 
 in opposition, E.658. 
 
 ' Avrippiwtiv to be of equal weight, 
 A. 560. 
 
 ' AvTiariKovv to counterbalance, P. 
 429. 
 
 'AvTimr^v to draw back, P.V. 337. 
 
 'AvTicTarrie an antagonist, S.c.T. 
 499. 
 
 'AvTicrrpo^oQ turned in the opposite 
 direction, jiapiv els dvri(rTpo<j>ov S. 
 859. where, according to Heath, it 
 
ANTI 
 
 ( 39 ) 
 
 A/E?IO 
 
 means, that the vessel was turned 
 round with its prow to the sea in 
 order to return to Egypt. 
 
 AvTiraaaciv to place in opposition, 
 S.C.T.377. 390.603. 
 
 'AvtitUiv in mid. v. to exact as a 
 recompense, t/iijjs dywyrje avTiriaraadai 
 (povor A. 1236. to avenge herself for 
 my being brought by slaying me. 
 
 'AvrtVoXjuoe daring to oppose, E. 
 523. 
 
 'AvTtrviroe an adversary. Aioe dy- 
 n'ruTTOj' Stjuac S.C.T.503. the figure of 
 the adversary of Jupiter. 
 
 'AvriftpvoQ instead of a dowry, 
 A. 394. 
 
 'AvTi^ovoQ effected by mutual 
 slaughter, S.c.T.874. E.937. 
 
 'AvTKJxavEly to reply, E.293. 
 
 'AvrXtiv to exhaust, to undergo, 
 P.V.375. C.737. 
 
 "AvrXog water admitted by leaking, 
 S.C.T.778. 
 
 'AvToXij rising. avroXag acrrpiav 
 P.V.455. iiXiov dvToXai 789. avToXac 
 fiXiocrTifiEtQ 793. aaripag orav ^dlvitt- 
 eriv avToXag re ruiv A. 7. is considered 
 by Valck on Phoen. 506. as spurious. 
 So Pors. Schiitz, Butler, and Blomf. 
 There does not, however, seem any 
 occasion to reject it. In v. 4. the 
 watchman speaks of the assemblage 
 of stars generally. He then proceeds 
 to state his observation of those stars 
 more particularly conspicuous, by 
 whose rising and setting the change 
 of seasons is discerned. I do not 
 conceive, with Schiitz and Butler, that 
 Xafiirpovg Svvaarae refer to the sun 
 and moon '; but to those more parti- 
 cular stars, such as the Pleiades, 
 Sirius, etc. Cf. P.V. 453. ^v S' vhSty 
 avTolg ovTs ^eiixaroQ Tttcfxap, ovt olv- 
 defiiiSove vpoSj oiire Kapirlfiov Oepovg 
 (jifiaiov, £0T£ Sri a^iv avroXtxQ cKXrpwv 
 iSei^a rag rt SvrrKpiTOvg Svatig. 
 
 " Avrpov a den or cave, E. 184. P.V. 
 133.301.353.451. 
 
 'Avveiv to accomplish, succeed in. 
 With inf. irwe orpaTOg roaoaZe iivvacv 
 ■ji-epdv; P. 707. how did it succeed in 
 crossing? With ace. 712.730. 734. 752. 
 
 A. 909. mid. V. avieadai to obtain for 
 oneself, P.V. 702. Of C. 845. TrUg 
 "laov eiirov(7' avvtriofiai commentators 
 give various explanations. Heath's 
 perhaps is the best, making elwov<T 
 dvuffwjuat equivalent to dvvarwfiai Hare 
 tliriiv, how can I succeed in saying 
 what is just? 
 
 'AvvTiiv to cherish, bring up. dvv- 
 TEcrdai to grow up, A. 1131. 
 
 "Avd) above, with verbs of motion. 
 vifiTTtTf. avb) P. 636. irofiTrbg 'iadi acw 
 C. 145. With verbs of rest, ^fievov 
 avto S.94. 01 avo) those above, C.163. 
 This verse is probably to be placed 
 after v. 121. So Herm. In its pre- 
 sent position it is wholly unintelligi- 
 ble, avb) T£ KOI Kara up and down, 
 in confusion, E.620. 
 
 'Avijyeiv to order, perf.mid. avwya 
 E. 862. P.V. 949. 1039. C.724. imper. 
 avwxOi C,761. 
 
 "AvdiOev above. aviaQev riiiivov S. 
 592. aviaBev yj/c irroTTTEveiv a-)(ri A. 
 1561. avijjdev drSpaKag Kadrijievog A, 
 1577. at the head of the table. avwOev 
 dvEKadev C. 421. 821. ■TroXXag avwOev 
 dpravag t/uije Sepr)c kXvaav iiXXoi A. 
 849. as Schiitz says, " in superiori 
 eedium contignatione ubi fere se sus- 
 pendere solebant vitae pertaesi." On 
 A. 845. see under Xeyeiv. 
 
 'AvbiTEpo) higher, P.V. 312. 
 
 'AvbxpeXrjg useless, P.V. 33. 
 
 'Av<o<l)iXriTog id. C.741. 
 
 'AliofjuiTog worthy of hatred, E.S49. 
 
 "A^iog name of a river, P. 485. 
 
 "A^iog deserving, C.439. E.413. 
 superl. A. 517. suitable, worthy, a^i- 
 avTpi^nv t'xti P.V. 642. A. 1508. it is 
 well worth while, a^iov ovpat-ovy^ov 
 apxav aejSeiv C.954. it is proper to 
 reverence, etc. 
 
 'Ai,Lovv to condescend, think pro- 
 per, P.V. 215. A. 1646. — Mid. v. id. 
 A. 361. E.403. to esteem worthy, pass. 
 Tovrov TV)(e'iv ovk ri^iwOriv ahrog P.V. 
 240. TToXXoJv raS' fijXiv kuriv iji,iii)ixiva 
 S.485. valued at a high price. — to 
 have confidence, think oneself worthy, 
 P. 327. — to honour, with dat. of thing, 
 A. 877. 
 
Asm 
 
 ( 40 ) 
 
 AHAP 
 
 'A^i'we in a worthy manner, ovtoi 
 Kvprjatic fjLtiov o£,i.(i)q aidzv C. 696. 
 you shall not obtain less than you 
 deserve. There is probably an el- 
 lipsis of ij. Cf. Eur. Ale. 879. and see 
 iig : but here Pauw with the Schol. 
 reads d^i(i)v. So Schiitz, Bothe, 
 Blomf. 
 
 'A^ovriXarog moving on the axle, 
 S.178. 
 
 'A^vvrifjiuv not understanding, A. 
 1030. 
 
 'AlvararoQ that cannot he checked, 
 restless, unceasing, A. 1446. "Est 
 avviaT-qfii consisto, d^varaTOV igitur, 
 quod consistere nequit ideoque quod 
 modum omnem superat." Butler. 
 " Al,(iiv an axle tree, S.c.T. 138. 
 " Aol^oQ the attendant at a sacrifice, 
 A. 223. 
 
 'Aoilii a song, E.614. A. 952. 
 
 'AoiSds a songster, S.676. 
 " AoivoQ made without wine, E. 107. 
 822. 
 
 'ATrayyt'XXEij' to announce, P. 322. 
 A. 590. C.264. S.910. S.C.T.996. 
 
 'Airaytiv to carry away, from one 
 place or state to another. A. 1249. 
 S. 120. mid. V. dTr(d,OfiaL E. 257. as a 
 criminal to punishment, E.895. 
 
 'Airay)(tiv tohang,xa\A..y. to hang 
 oneself, S.460. 
 
 'A%ayi)VLOQ freeing from a strug- 
 gle, A. 498. Scholef. records a pro- 
 bable anonymous conjecture, koX 
 ■?vaii)vioQ. 
 
 'ATraQiiQ free from suffering, P.846. 
 
 'AiraioXtifia an act of deceit ; 
 thence, one who deceives, the thing 
 being put for the person, C.994. 
 
 "ATrnic childless, C.IOOO. A. 732. 
 P. 572. — iralheg aTraiSeg children yet 
 no children, E.987. 
 
 'Airaireiv to demand, C.392. 
 
 'AiroKi^Eiv to avert. Zev<: cnraki^ai 
 yafiov S.1038. an aorist, from aXtV-w 
 the original form. 
 
 'ATvaWayi] release, P.V.31G.756. 
 A.1.20. KoX Sv(TTV)(ovvroiy y evf.iapfjQ 
 d-KaXKayi) S.334. it is an easy matter 
 to gel rid of unfortunates such as we. 
 
 ' AnaWaaauv to free from, P.V. 
 
 775. E. 83. — Intrans. to come off, come 
 to an end, A. 1262. — Mid. v. to de- 
 part from, E.171. pass. aTraXKayrivai 
 to be rid of, P.V.469.752. A. 327. 
 
 'ATraXdc tender, S.67. P. 529. 
 
 'ATrafiPXvvEiv [u] to blunt, check, 
 S.c.T. 697. pass. P.V.868. 
 
 ' Atravaiveadai to refuse, deny. 
 diravrivafiivag E.930. 
 
 ' AiravQiZeiv to gather flowers. 
 yXHaaav diraydiaai A.l6il . to gather 
 the flower of speech, to give loose to 
 the tongue. In A. 1647. some editors 
 read cnrr)v6i<Tb> or airrivOcffey for Itdjv- 
 dlcro). See iwavdi^eiv. 
 
 'Airaj'dpuTToe solitary, uninhabited, 
 P.V. 20. 
 
 ' A-iravrXelv to draw off, diminish 
 from, P.V. 84. 
 
 "Aira^ once, A. 847.990.1295. E.618. 
 ovx aval fjioyov P.V. 209. more than 
 once. 
 
 'Aira^covp in mid. v. to deem un- 
 worthy, E.345. 
 
 "ATrawirog without a grandfather. 
 OVK airawvov 'iSaiov Trvpoe A. 112.302. 
 not underived from the fire on Ida. 
 
 'Airapafivdoe inexorable, P.V. 185. 
 
 'ATrapiceiv to suffice, V.i66. In A. 
 369. (i(Tre KdirapKuv may either be 
 from iTrapKelv or aTrapKclv. Blomf. ob- 
 serves that cnrapKeiu is said of things, 
 tTrapKtiv of persons, and therefore 
 prefers to derive it from kirapKtlv 
 
 I-''- . T . 
 
 "Awapvoc refusing, denying, a t 
 
 ovZkv awapt'ov TfXidet UtidoX S.1024. 
 whom nothing can refuse. 
 
 ' AirapTl^eiv S.c.T.356. The mean- 
 ing of this word appears to be to 
 complete, to ynake perfect. Compare 
 d-Kapri. Moeris gives for its Attic 
 synonym the word aTroTEktiv. Sal- 
 lier on MoBris translates this passage 
 sed illius festinatio non sinit gradum 
 absolvere. Blomf. adopts the reading 
 of Guelph. oh KarapTi^ei, in the sense 
 of " does not suffer it to rest." This, 
 however, as Well, observes, is hardly 
 the meaning otKarapTi^eiv, but rather 
 restituere, conciliare. Herm. proposes 
 oil Karapyl^ei, which Erf. on Soph. 
 
AHAP 
 
 ( 41 ) 
 
 An EX 
 
 Ant. 439, Schiitz, and Wellauer ap- 
 prove, but which Blomf . very properly 
 rejects. Pauw translates ovk airap- 
 Tii^ei facit ut pes sibi non sit cequalis, 
 haste prevents Mm from making equal 
 steps, and this is perhaps nearly the 
 true meaning. The particle cal re- 
 fers to the spy alluded to in the pre- 
 ceding speech of the Chorus. Butler 
 quotes Hesych. airapH^tc teKeio'i. 
 
 "Airapxoe a leader, P. 319. 
 
 "Ajrac every one, &irav every thing, 
 
 P.V.35. A. 876. S.624 all, the whole, 
 
 S.c.T.18.324. P. 245. E. 462. 708. 733. 
 804.835. &-iravTE£ all, F.456.771. A. 
 509. C.889. S.c.T.1041. fiiravra every- 
 thing, P. V. 49. 265. airayT airq/iW)/ A. 
 540. in all respects unharmed. — With 
 art. rac airaarag voaovQ P.V.481. tciq 
 a-irairag {ijxipas 752. 
 
 'AiraTTi deceit, P. 93. arav awarif 
 fierayvovQ S. 103. as explained by 
 Schiitz, understanding when too late, 
 by (the discovery of) our deceit, the 
 harm (done to them by our flight). 
 
 ' AizarifiaZbt, to dishonour, perf. 
 pass. E.95. 
 
 'Airavp^v to derive good or evil, 
 generally the latter. TOiavr awrivpo) 
 Tov <pi\avdpi)Trov rpoirov, P.V.28. such 
 is the harm you have derived from 
 your humanity. 'lavuv awrjvpa vai- 
 (ppoKToe" Aprjg P. 911. our naval force 
 suffered harm from the lonians. Upon 
 the forms awrivpia, airrivpa, and their 
 meaning, see Buttm. Lexil. in voc. 
 
 "AwavcTTOs never ceasing, S.569. 
 
 'AiriSiXos unsandalled, P.V.135. 
 
 'Airiidtiv to disobey, A. 1019. 
 
 'AireiKBiv to threaten, S.c.T.422. 
 with dat. and ace. trvpyoiQ airtiKzi 
 Setva S.cT. 408.531. In A. 1396, the 
 vulg. is Xeyoi Si aoi roiavr aireiXciv, 
 big irape(Ficeva<TiJ.ivri£ Ik twv bfwiiov 
 ^Etjoi viKTioavT i[iov ap-}(eiv, where 
 no alteration is wanted but in the 
 stopping. iraptaKevaafj.EvrtQ is the 
 gen.abs. Blomf. retains the vulg. but 
 points the passage badly. The constr. 
 is \iy(i> Se erot ap^eiv ijxov viKrjaavTa 
 X^V^i '^S ^/^" "irapcaKEvaafiivrie airei- 
 Xeiv TOiavra Ik tuiv bfioiiov. I bid 
 
 you control me by conquering me with 
 your hand, seeing that I am able to 
 return your threats upon equal terms. 
 
 'Awtikij a threat, P.V. 174. 
 
 'AiTtivai to be absent, airicrra) A. 
 878. OTrpc S.117. uwovTUv A.535. 
 awovuric E.720. 
 
 'Airdireiv to forbid, warn off, A. 
 1306. — to fail, come to an e»d,S.c.T.822. 
 
 'Airtipyciv with gen, to heap off, 
 S.c.T.453. to prohibit from, C.291. 
 to keep out. ri Sij trvXriai tov ikittiv 
 airdpyere; C.562. why do ye keep 
 the suppliant outside at the gates ? 
 This must be supposed to be ad- 
 dressed by one of the passers-by to 
 the door-keepers. Well, has adopted 
 the reading of Med. Guelph. Rob. 
 airupyerai, which he refers to ^gis- 
 thus; but for this there seems no 
 necessity. 
 
 'AireipoSaKpvQ that never has known 
 weeping, S.68. 
 
 "A-ircipoe inexperienced, P.V. 373. 
 C.116. etc. — endless, A. 1355. 
 
 'Anefieiv to vomit forth, airo ir(payrje 
 ijx&v A. 1581. vomiting forth (a por- 
 tion) of the slaughtered food. 
 
 ' AwEvQriQ free from sorrows, P.V. 
 958. 
 
 ' AirivQriroQ free from sorrowing, 
 E. 872. A. 869. 
 
 ' AirEvviirtiv to forbid, S.c.T. 1044. 
 E.916. 
 
 'AwEpavTog endless, without limit, 
 P.V. 153. 1080. 
 
 'Aiziparog infinite, S.1035. 
 
 ' ATTEpMTog Epwg unholy, improper 
 love, by fig.oxymoron, C. 592. A. 1652. 
 
 'AttevOvveiv [u] to direct. SeOp' 
 airevdiivri fio\E~iv, A. 1652. sc. &aTE, 
 direct him to come hither. 
 
 'AiTEVKTog to be detested, abomina 
 ble, S.770. A.624. 
 
 'ATTEvxEoOai to repudiate, E.578. 
 
 'AiTEvxETog to be deprecated, C. 153. 
 — With dat. awEvxETOV lofioig C.616. 
 
 'AirixEiv to keep off, intransitively 
 la, awEXE, <pEv P.V. 659. transitively, 
 A. 1096. E.330. mid. V. S.737. 
 
 'AiTExOEia hatred. Si' airExOEiag 
 eXdovTa P.V. 121. See EpXEcrBai. 
 
AnUM 
 
 ( 42 ) 
 
 Anoz 
 
 ' AirrifiavTOQ free from harm, torw 
 awrifjiavTov A. 368. let there he a con- 
 dition free from calamity. — harmless, 
 gentle, S.571. 
 
 'ATi-rifiuiv safe from harm, A. 840. 
 With gen. E.B40. — not causing harm, 
 S.183. 
 
 'Atti/vt) a car, A. 880. 
 
 'Airia a name of the Peloponnesus, 
 S.257.758. A.248. Schol. Venet. in 
 II. A. 22. {rj n.eXon6vvr)aoQ) 'Airia 
 iicXridri a7ro"Air(So£ tov ^op<i>vcuig rov 
 Awe — belonging to Apis. 'ATriav 
 (iovviv S.llO. This word is entirely 
 different from the a?rt'»/ yaia of the 
 Iliad and Odyssey, in which awioe is 
 nothing hut an adjective formed from 
 oLTrd, as avTiOQ from avri, and signifies 
 distant. Moreover the a of wwir) in 
 Homer is always short, whereas in 
 aicia derived from 'Attic the a, like 
 that of ' Airtc, is long. See Buttm. 
 Lexil. in aTrt'jj yaXa. 
 
 ^ Attic proper name of a man, S. 
 259. 266. 
 
 'AiriaTtlv to disbelieve, P.V.642. 
 
 'Airicrria incredulity, A. 259. 
 
 "ATTtoToe incredible, P.V.834. S.274. 
 S.C.T.828. — disobedient, fiovXai airta- 
 Toi Aaiov 824. the counsels of La'ius 
 by which he discredited the oracle of 
 Apollo. So in S.c.T. 1021. — With gen. 
 ipiXwv awKTrot S.C.T. 857. not to be per- 
 suaded by friends. 
 
 "AttXjjotoe insatiable, P.V.371. A. 
 102. — With gen. E.933. S.723. 
 
 'ATrXoi'a difficulty of sailing, A. 
 145.181. 
 
 'ATrXoiic simple, straightforward, 
 C.547. ios a7r\w Xoyio in simple truth, 
 P.V. 46.613. 977! 
 
 'ATrXoic simply, C.119. 
 
 'Atto from, marking the place from 
 tvhieh anything goes or comes, or is 
 removed, e.g. S. 90. 211, etc. — With 
 anastrophe, as P.V. 813. jSvjiXivwv 
 opCiv a-KO. So P. 452, etc. airu ^wvros 
 pocjtelv ipvdpov £K ^eXEwy iviXavov E. 
 376. to such clotted gore from the limbs 
 of a living man. 'A-)(aiuiv twv citto 
 crpciTov A. 524. the Greeks remaining 
 of the army, ftaui y oif dirb ttoXXwv 
 
 P. 982. few as remaining from many. 
 — far from, voixrwv kafioQ ouw afrruv 
 (1^018.667. d-K ifiaq iXTTiSoc A. 970. 
 contrary to my expectation, — separate 
 from, ovS' ,a7r' "Iir/xrji'oO Xiyo> S. c.l . 
 nor do I speak separate from (i.e. ex- 
 cluding) the Ismenus. dir ofijxaTiav 
 eirXayxBri S.C.T. 76C. he deprived 
 himself of his eyes — signifying ori- 
 gin, e.g. S.C.T.394, etc. fxiXav dir 
 dvdpuTTWv d<pp6p, E. 174. from men 
 eaten by them. rUvS' t/cac ovS air 
 aXXiov dXX' dir' avToiv C.465. by the 
 agency not of others but ourselves. 
 X^P^S S' ct^' rinoJv oXofXEVwv QavfjidZE- 
 rai S.c.T. 685. the gratification aris- 
 ing from us perishing (i.e. from 
 our death) is highly esteemed by the 
 gods, raw' ifiov rcKixripia S.268. the 
 proofs to he had from me. dwd aov (3o- 
 o-rac (pipoifiav E.255. / would wish 
 to makea meal of you — signifying </ie 
 matter of which a thing is made, riv- 
 Xri dir' ofiipaKOQ iriKpaQ o'lvov A. 944. 
 — the instrument with which a thing 
 is done, (r(j)evS6i'ac dir evfierpov A. 
 282. with a moderate cast of a sling, 
 IBoiTO Trpevficvove dv' o/xfiaros S.207. 
 aTTo yXai(7<7)je A.TST.bywordof mouth. 
 d-a' o-KpaQ (ppevoQ A. 779. superfi- 
 cially, inro yviifirie E.644. accord- 
 ing to the real opinion of the mind, — 
 signifying the cause of a thing, diro 
 ^vxVQ (caK^s A. 1275. 1627. through 
 cowardice, ixopaifi dir opvidiov oSitov 
 A. 152. portended by the birds, — sig- 
 nifying the time since which a thing 
 was done, P.V. 840. S.339. P. 173. — 
 after, denoting order of place, P.V. 
 855. P. 756. — of time, awo crpaTelae 
 A. 589. E.601. after an expedition. 
 
 'Avoyvjiva^Ew to exercise, S.c.T. 
 423. 
 
 ' A-Ko^ELKvyvaL to shew, or display, 
 A. 709. E.9.')8. — In mid. v. to make, 
 perform. crTdcriv aTroSEiKvvfXEva P.V. 
 1089. 
 
 'AttoSikeIv to cast off, throw down. 
 2aor. cnridiKEe, airirajXEQ sc. rbv iivSpa 
 A. 1384. 
 
 ' A7roSvpE(7dai to bewail, P.V. 640. 
 
 ATTo^EvyvvyaL to unyoke, pass. 
 
Anoe 
 
 (43 ) 
 
 An02 
 
 Metaph. Sevp' direivyr]v TrdSag C.665. 
 / set out to come hither. 
 
 ATTodavfia^ecv to admire, A. 309. 
 AirodpavEiv to shiver off, P. 402. 
 
 'ATTOiKia a colony, P.V.816. 
 
 ' Atzolkoq a stranger, a settler from 
 a foreign land. XaXu/3os '^kvQUv 
 a-KoiKOQ S.C.T.710. a prosopopoeia for 
 iron, brought from the Chalybes, a 
 Scythian nation. 
 
 ' Airoifiui^Eiv to lament, A.320.C.1009. 
 
 "Airoiya neut. pi. a penalty, P. 794. 
 A. 1394. 1655. 
 
 "ATToivoe S.93. Upon this word, 
 which is probably corrupt, see Sai- 
 
 flOVlOQ- 
 
 'AnoKEipeiv to mow down, to de- 
 stroy, P. 885. 
 
 'ATroKXayyfiv to pronounce, A. 151 . 
 
 ' ATTOKkaieiv to bemoan, P.V. 640. 
 
 ^ AiroicKekiv to shut out, P.V. 673. 
 
 ' A'TTOKOwri a cutting off, S.821. 
 
 'AiroKpvwT£iv to conceal, P.V. 24. 
 
 ' AiroKTUvciv to kill, A. 1223. 
 
 AVoKWKueiv [i>] to bewail, A. 1524. 
 
 'AiroXaicrl^eiv to reject with dis- 
 dain, P.V. 654. aTroXaKTiarair' virvov 
 ^.\36. flinging off sleep. 
 
 'AiroXaKTKTfA.oe a casting off or giv- 
 ing up, S.915. 
 
 'AiroXeiirELv to leave, P. 923. 
 
 'ATToXefxoe not to be overcome, A. 
 746. C.53. a-jroXe/J-oe TrtiXtjuos P.V. 
 906. oxymoron, a war which ought 
 not to be fought. 
 
 "AttoXis TToXiQ a city no city. Oxy- 
 moi-on, E.435. 
 
 AwoXXivai to destroy. aTrwWu P. 
 644. airuXeffe 467.543.553. A. 1050. 
 C.607. S.396. — to lose, P.719. S.c.T. 
 967. mid. v. — airoXwXiyai to be lost, 
 to have perished. o'lKrcipt fjoi VoXw- 
 Xorac S.206. pity us ere we perish. 
 TawoXioXora S.896. that which was 
 lost. airojXXvro P. 270. aTTuXero P. 320. 
 C.94. 
 
 'AttoXXwv Apollo, S.C.T.783, etc. 
 'AttoXXw ace. S.211. emphatically 
 airoXXiiiv kixoQ A. 1050. my destroyer, 
 with allusion to the word aTroXkvvai. 
 
 'ATTOfiovaoic foolishly, absurdly. 
 Kapr awofiova-bic ijirQa ytypafXixivoQ 
 
 A. 775. Ipictured you as a very fool- 
 ish person. 
 
 " Awovoc free from suffering, P. 846. 
 
 ' A-K6i,ivoQ not received with hospi- 
 tality. TOvS' inro^cvos ttISov E.844. 
 discarded by this country — are exile 
 from a place, A. 1255. C.1038. 
 
 ' ATroirifiireiv in mid. v. to send away 
 from oneself, P. 135. 
 
 'AiroTToXtc an exile from the city, 
 A. 1384. 
 
 'AiroiTTvetv to spit out, to detest, E. 
 293. generally in aor. 1. aTrtVruo-a I 
 detest, as P.V. 1072. A. 1165. C.195. 
 In A. 953. ovS' airoTTTvaas SiKav iv- 
 CKpiTOIV 6v£ipaT0>v OopdOQ eviTldiQ i^ci 
 ippevbe ipiXov Qpovov, inroirTvaaQ is 
 the nom. abs. for aTroiTTvcravTOQ kfiov. 
 Casaubon and others, whom Blomf. 
 follows, read airoTrrva-av, unnecessa- 
 rily. For other instances of the 
 nom. absolute, cf. Eur. Iph. T.349. 
 695. Soph. CEd.T.60. Ant. 266. 419. A. 
 968.980, etc. 
 
 ' Airo-itTvtrToe detested, E. 182. 
 
 ' ATcopBrjTOQ inexpugnable, P. 340. 
 This epithet is applied to Athens in 
 Eur. Med. 822. 
 
 " AiropoQ difficult of passage, P.V. 
 906. See iropijioQ. 
 
 'Awoppelv to flow away, pass. a,irop- 
 pVEVTOQ A. 1267. 
 
 ' Awopprtyvvvai to break off, to yield 
 up (the breath) P. 499. 
 
 ' Awoppi-KTeiv to cast away (in a 
 contemptuous sense), C.901. The 
 sense, as well explained by Wellauer, 
 is " profecto non extrusi te in hospitis 
 domum, sed misi" — to reject, des- 
 pise, S.479. E.206. 
 
 'ATrop<j>avli£iv to make an orphan, 
 to bereave, C.247. 
 
 ' Airotrir^v to pull away, airoirira- 
 (Toe KOfiriQ S.883. pulling by the hair. 
 
 ' ATToaraZeiv to shed in drops, S. 
 573. See alZioQ. 
 
 ' ATrodTareiv to stand aloof, to be 
 absent from, A.1075. C,438.813. E. 
 65.392. 
 
 ' ATroarreyeiv to keep out, be proof 
 against, S.c.T.216. 
 
 ' A-n-oa-TelxM' to depart, S.750, 
 
Anos 
 
 (44 ) 
 
 AHPI 
 
 ' AiroaTipyf-iv to detest, AA85. Upon 
 the aposiopesis in this passage, which 
 is equivalent to either he will bring 
 us intelligence of a joyful kind, or 
 of a contrary sort, hut that I detest 
 to speak of, cf. Herm. App. to Vig.ii. 
 
 'AwoiTTcpciv to deprive, with gen. 
 P.V.684. — to remove, take away, P.V. 
 779. S.1048. 
 
 ' Ano(TTpE<peiv to turn away, A. 824. 
 1279. 
 
 ' ATro(7Tpo(j>ri a refuge from, a means 
 of averting, P.V.771. 
 
 'A'KoavKq.vto despoil, pass, (ncrjirrpov 
 Ti/iac T awoiTvXaTai P.V. 171. is to be 
 deprived of the honour of his sceptre. 
 
 'AiroatpaWeiv pass, to be deceived, 
 to fail. diroff^aXfte ippEviiv P.V. 470. 
 demented. yvi>fj.ris a7ro(i<j>a\£i(nv P. 
 384. deceived in opinion. 
 
 ' ATroTejxvuv to cut off, A. 1384. See 
 cLTToZiKeiv. 
 
 'AttotUlv to expiate, atone for. A, 
 1311. to give in payment, 1484. 
 
 "AwoTfjios wretched, P. 272. 
 
 'AirorpiTTtiv to avert, S.857. 868. 877. 
 In mid. v. to turn from, dread, S.c.T. 
 1052. 
 
 'AiroTpoirfi a means of averting, 
 P.217. 
 
 ' ATTOTpoiros having the power to 
 avert, P. 199. Stanley observes, "Cum 
 triste quidpiam in somniis viderant 
 antiqui, Oeole airoTpowaioie sacrifica- 
 bant. Xen. Symp. p. 699. ovkovv, 
 'i<j>ri 6 KaXAtaci koi ciixj? fir)SEW0re 
 TrKovreiv, Koi tav tl ovap ayadov tSr/Cj 
 rot£ airoTpoTraioie OeoIq. Talis fuit 
 apud Koraanos Jupiter Prodigialis. 
 Plant. Amph. ii. 2. sed, mulier, post- 
 quam experrecta es, prodigiali Jovi, 
 ant mola salsa hodie, aut thure, com- 
 precatam oportuit." The same gods 
 were likewise called aXe^rji-ripioi or 
 akelkaKoi, cf. S.c.T. 8. — With gen. 
 aTTtirpoTTOv KaK(5»'C.42. The passage 
 C.152. ItTE SaKpv — trpos epvjxa toSe 
 KaKoJv, keSvUv t aTTOTpo-KOV ayOQ 
 aiTEvxEToy, is very obscure. Herm. 
 on Soph. Ant. 841. reads ip^a. Schiitz. 
 Seidler, Herm. Blomf. transpose ku- 
 kwv keSuuiv t, but without much im- 
 
 proving the sense. Blomf. appears to 
 be correct in translating ipvfia Ka- 
 kSiv keSvUv, prcBsidium quo confugiunt 
 pariter mali ac boni, and also in as- 
 signing to cnroTpOTTOv a transitive 
 force. By tpi/jua is understood the 
 pouring of libations, a means by 
 which both good and bad seek to 
 appease the dead, and to do this 
 being, in Clytaemnestra's case, ayoQ 
 aiTEvxETOv, the Chorus exhort each 
 other to shed a propitiatory tear, to 
 obviate the effect of (jrpoo) this k'pu/ia 
 KaKuiv KebvSiv re, and to avert (d?ro- 
 rpowov) the ayo£ aTr£v-)(crov, incurred 
 by the pouring out of these impious 
 libations. The comma should be 
 placed after KeSvwv t . 
 
 'Awov(ria absence, A. 889. 1232. 
 
 ' AwofaiyEiv in mid. v. to display, 
 set forth, fiovaav awo<j>alv£iTdai E. 
 299. to deliver a song. irpwTa fxkv 
 EvZoKijiov (TTpandg a.TrE(j>aiv6fi£da P. 
 843. formerly we were distinguished 
 as having a splendid military force. 
 The const, is a'ir£(j)aiv6fiEda (ovrte) 
 evSoKifiov (rrpaTide, which is equiva- 
 lent to a'!rE<j>. 'e)(pvrEC evBoKifiov arpa- 
 Tiav. See Bernhardy, Synt. Gr. iii. 
 45.46. and a further explanation of 
 the whole passage under ■Kvpyivog. 
 
 'Awo(pdEipELv to destroy, C.254.256. 
 
 'ATToijidiveiy to perish, pass away, 
 A. 831. 
 
 ' AiroipdopcL destruction, E. 178. 
 
 'Airoxpv it suffices, A. 1556. 
 
 'ATro)(prifiaro£ not relatingto money. 
 (XTroxpijjuarot ^Tjfilai C.273. penalties 
 notregardingmoney. So Blomf. Well. 
 Blomf. reads aj(pr]fj.aToicri, Schiitz 
 understands it to mean the loss of his 
 paternal property inflicted by jEgis- 
 thus and Clytcemnestra. This is pro- 
 bably correct. See ravpovadai. 
 
 'Awo\pl\ovv to make bare of, C.684. 
 
 "AwpiySa firmly grasping. airpiyF 
 ctTrpiySa fioka ydeSva P. 1014. 1020. 
 This adverb is the same with awpt^, 
 and is derived from a intensive and 
 wpieiv to set the teeth firmly together, 
 to gnash. It is less correctly ex- 
 plained by Hesych. Suid. Schol. on 
 
Ann 
 
 ( 45 ) 
 
 APA 
 
 Soph. Aj. 310. o ov^olof Ts trpitrai Sia 
 T^y (rvfi<j)v<Tiv. So Helladius, Phot. p. 
 869. Timseus, airpi^, ifiirti^vKOTWQ, 
 where see Ruhnken's note. Schiitz 
 rightly ohserves, " &-Kpiyla vox est 
 piles sibi prae dolore tenaciter et cum 
 impetu vehement! evellentium." The 
 word is well illustrated by Lobeck on 
 Soph. Aj. 1030. where irpiaQeiQ mivi- 
 Kioy ki, avTvyuiv is equivalent to Stddg. 
 " Proprie trpleiv dicuntur to. HhovTiti- 
 fiiva, unde Trplwy oSovriav Crinag. 
 Epigr. xxxvii. 4. TrpKTTtjpee oSovtes 
 Epigr. aStffTr. cc. irp'taiQ oSovtwv Plu- 
 tarch de Ira, tom. ii. p. 458. c. quae 
 solet esse irae nota, similiterque An- 
 tipater, Thess. xliii.3. 'Upa Trpiopivri 
 KoXkei Vavvfir]Zio£,et ApoU. iv. 1671. 
 XevyaXeov S" kiri oi wplev ■)(6Xov, nee 
 apud Hesychium irpUrai, fvaovrai 
 quicquid novandum praeter fvaiovTai 
 quod ipsum irati facere solent. In- 
 didem translata sunt daxvEiv ■)(6\ov 
 Apollon.iii. 1170. dvnov oSa^ irpiov- 
 7£c Oppian. Cyn. iv.l38. et avrolai, 
 wpyuTfiivoi Arist. Lysist.687. Canis 
 captam feram tenet kfXTrEirpiKitQ tovq 
 olovraQ Diod. xvii. 92. p. 444. Jam 
 ut Latine dicitur mordicus tenere, in 
 eundem intellectum poetae verbum 
 Graecum deflectunt, 0pp. Hal. ii.375. 
 ivBa fiEV a.fji.<pi(iaXi)V irepiijyii iravro- 
 Oev oXk^ '"'X^' i[J.irpUi re, de quo 
 Scholiastaemulta commentautesunum 
 afferunt quod ad veritatem dirigit, 
 ifiTrpUi significare irii^ei, id est arete 
 colligatum tenet: quomodo lib.iii.314. 
 X«p irpiofievri arete constricta. Hinc 
 etiam adverbio significatio firmae 
 comprehensionis communicatur." 
 
 ' ATrpiyKTOTrXriKTOQ firmly aimed, C. 
 419. from prec. 
 
 ' Awpol^ovXitiQ imprudently, C.611. 
 'Airpo^EvoQ without an entertainer, 
 S.236. 
 
 'AirpooTTToe unforeseen, P.V. 1076. 
 ' AtrpoaSeiKTos not to be pointed out, 
 out of sight. cnrpoaZeiKTOQ ircrpa S. 777. 
 Here Abresch conjectures airpocdeK- 
 TOQ inhospitable. So Bothe. 
 
 'AwpoaSoKTiToe unexpected, P. V. 
 683. S.693. 
 
 ' AirpocKOTTOQ not seeing before, dim- 
 sighted. Ef iffiipq. fimp' aTrpoaKoiroQ 
 Pporiiy E.105. 
 
 ' AwpoaoiaroQ impossible to encoun- 
 ter, P.91. 
 
 Attteiv to join, ^opov AxpuifMEv E. 
 297. let us join in the dance. TraXj/c 
 C.855. — to wrestle, to kindle, A. 286. 
 — to touch, attach, with gen. A. 1590. 
 
 ITTpaTEVIJ.' CLTTTOflEVOV TTVpl Sot^ S.C.T. 
 
 204. sc. Tfji ttoXewc. 
 
 "AirrepoQ without wings, E. 51. 241. 
 — very swift (with a intensive) A.267. 
 
 'AirvELv to pronounce, P.V. 595. P. 
 122. Here airvoiv is in the nomina- 
 tive absolute. See Brunck's note, and 
 also under anoirTvEiv — to invoke, 
 S.c.T.130. 
 
 "Airvpos very fiery (a being inten- 
 sive) P.V.882. — without fire, aicvpiov 
 upiiv opyas uteveIs A. 70. This is 
 understood by some to refer to the 
 sacrifices offered to the Furies, which 
 were made without wine or fire. 
 The falsity of this latter assumption 
 is shewn by Blomf. Gloss, in loc. 
 who quotes E. 106. Kal vvKriaEfiva 
 ZeT-ttv £ir' E(7')(a.pq, wvpoe kdvov. Such, 
 however, is the interpretation of the 
 Scholiast, Stanley and Schiitz. Blomf. 
 explains it templorum sacrificiis ca- 
 rentium, quae Paris neglexerat. This 
 appears nearly correct, only that Upa 
 had perhaps better be referred to the 
 sacrifices themselves, which Paris 
 had failed to offer (sc. when he im- 
 piously broke his allegiance to Zevq 
 iivws) than to the temples. Thus 
 Hesych. awvpov. adirov. So^okX^c 
 Mv(ro7g. The passage in Pind. 01. 
 vii.88. which Blomf. compares, has 
 a different meaning. 
 
 'Apa a curse, P.V.912. S.c.T.637. 
 748.769.926. A.445. 1383. 1387. 1599. C. 
 899. Xa.KTi<TiJ,a iiiirvov ^vvSUwe tiBeIs 
 apq A. 1583. See Xcucriafia and tiOe- 
 vai. The passage C. 143. ravT iv 
 fiiva tIQtiixl rrjs KaKtje apaQ, keivoiq 
 Xiyovaa ttivZe ttIv Kaxriv apav, is 
 obscure. Schiitz for kok^c conjec- 
 tures KaX^c, which agrees with the 
 sense. In the beginning Electra 
 
APA 
 
 ( 46 ) 
 
 APAX 
 
 prays for blessings on herself and 
 Orestes, and likewise at the close of 
 her speech: but in the middle of it, 
 for destruction on her enemies. The 
 chief objection to this is the meaning- 
 of apa, which very seldom occurs in 
 a good sense. The usage appears, 
 however, defended by the analogy of 
 dpdadai, which occurs as well in the 
 sense of praying for good things as 
 oi cursing. Cf. Eur. Orest.1138. and 
 also by the epithet K-aX^c being added 
 to define it. Wellauer considers the 
 words as corrupted from the follow- 
 ing verse. Schijtz's conjecture is 
 approved by Butler and adopted by 
 Blomfield. 
 
 'Apa personified in the sing. S.c.T. 
 70.677.815. C.681.plur.E.395. S.c.T. 
 875.935. C.400. 
 
 "Apa. ^Apa; an illative particle, 
 used: — I. to state an inference drawn 
 from something previously expressed 
 or conceived in the mind, e.g. Kav 
 ToT-i IfiolQ ap', e'lTrep kv ye to1(ti <ro7e 
 C.221. If in yours, then also in my 
 own. li fxiXeoQ, o'iav ap' fi(iriv i,vjxfia.- 
 X(>>v aTrwXtira P.719.SC. if this be all 
 true. diKri S' ap tlvai (pr)(n S.c.T. 628. 
 and accordingly she declares herself 
 to he justice, where the reference is 
 to (T(i)(j>p6v<j>Q fiyovfjiivri in the preced- 
 ing verse. Cf. S.c.T. 473. P.464.580. 
 897. A. 528. Also in interrogations 
 where the interrogation refers only 
 to a part of the enunciation, e.g. rig 
 &pa pvaerai; S.c.T. 90. where the in- 
 quiry is not whether any would de- 
 liver them, which would require apa 
 Tie pvaeraL-, but who, under such cir- 
 cumstances, should be that deliverer. 
 Cf P.V.597. P.140.P.V.515. and see 
 Hermann's preface to Soph. OEd. 
 Col. — II. In interrogations, referring 
 to the whole enunciation, where an 
 assent is demanded in consequence 
 of something already stated or un- 
 derstood. In this case, the penulti- 
 mate is lengthened, dp' iifuv SoKei 
 fiiaioQ elvai; P.V.737. does he not, 
 therefore, seem to you to he violent, 
 Cf. C. 295. 488. 489. In these in- 
 
 stances apa has the force of ap ov ; 
 Cf. Soph.CEd. T.815. ap' e<pvv KaKoc; 
 ap' oi^' ""tts avayvoe; without a ne- 
 gative force. 'OpicrrrjQ apa ttov /BXeVsj 
 (pios; A. 1630. What then, is Orestes 
 perchance livings' Cf. E. 181.715.943. 
 It is sometimes placed in the middle 
 of the sentence, iixoi te Kal troi y ap 
 Uevlonai raU; C.IW. Cf. P.340. 
 631. Apa jxj], in interrogation where 
 doubt is implied. 6 vavrrie apa fxri 'q 
 irpiipav (pvydtv Trpvfj.vrjdEV eiipt firj^a- 
 vfiv aiarripiac; S.c.T. 190. does the 
 sailor ? etc. implying, that he does 
 not. — The distinction between the 
 illative apa and the illative interro- 
 gative apa appears to have been 
 generally observed by the Attics. 
 Sometimes, however, apa appears 
 to have been used to express a strong 
 asseveration without interrogation, 
 as in C.219. avrog Kad' avrov y apa 
 fj,r)-)^avoppa^ui. Here, however, the 
 interrogative might be inserted, ira- 
 Tpbs arifnoaiv apa tIbel C.429. she 
 shall surely pay for, etc. Here 
 Butler proposes to read avTiriaei. 
 For further information concerning 
 this particle, see Valck. on Phosn. 
 669. Herm. Soph. Ant. 628. on Viger 
 p. 656. 7. Praef. Soph.CEd. Col. 
 
 'Apa/G/a Arabia, P.V.418. 
 
 "ApajioQ proper name of a man, 
 P.310. 
 
 'Apay^oQ a battering, S.c.T.231. 
 
 'Apa'ioQ involving a curse, S.c.T. 
 767.880. A. 1371. With dat. ^fldyyoi' 
 apaiov o'lKOLQ A. 228. bringing a curse 
 on the house, yovav apaiov A. 1546. 
 a family, or succession of curses. 
 
 ' ApapoTiiiQ firmly, S.923. 
 
 'ApdaQai to pray for, to imprecate, 
 in a bad sense, P.V.914. S.c.T.615. 
 
 'ApaaoEiv to beat, or hammer, P.V. 
 58. P. 1011. pass. P.452. 
 
 ' Apa'^^ya'iov aiirOQ Mount Arach- 
 nceiim, in the district of Argos, A. 300. 
 
 'Apa^vrj a spider's web. apa-)(vri£ 
 iv v^acTfiari A. 1471. in the meshes of 
 a spider s weh. 
 
 "Apaxvoc a spider, S.864. Also 
 written apdx'"/e- Suidas and Etym. 
 
APBY 
 
 ( 47 ) 
 
 APKE 
 
 M. quoted by Blomf. observe 'Apax- 
 VT], drjXvKbig. TO vfacTfjia. apa^viQ ^£. 
 apaeviicZQ, to l^iav^iov. So Servius 
 on Virg. Georg.4.246. remarks that 
 in the antient writers the insect is 
 called araneus, and the web aranea. 
 
 'AppvXri a shoe, A. 918. 
 
 'Apyeios belonging to Argos, and 
 by synecdoche to Greece, e.g. S.616. 
 E.433. and passim. 'Apytioi the Ar- 
 ffives, or Greeks, A. 258. and passim. 
 On 'ApyEtog dvifp E.727. see avjjp. 
 'ApyEi'a deoQ S.295. Juno. 'Apytiov 
 ZaKOQ A. 798. the Grecian horse. 'Ap- 
 ycias ■^fiovoQ A. 489. the territory of 
 Argos. 'Apyeirjv wokiv C. 1042. Argos. 
 Tov 'Apytiov Xtciv E.280. 
 
 'Apyfie white, E.45. 
 
 'Apyi'icrrrje proper name of a man, 
 P. 300. 
 
 'Apyri<7Trie white, S.c.T.61. E.172. 
 
 'ApyiaQ white, A. 114. 
 
 "Apyos Argus, P.V.567.681. S.301. 
 
 "Apyog the city of Argos, S. 326, etc. 
 
 Apyog not doing. al(T)(pwv dpyog 
 
 S.c.T.393. not doing disgraceful deeds. 
 
 "Apyvpog silver, P. V. 500. as money, 
 P.234. S.913. 
 
 'ApyvpooTTEprig stealing money, dp- 
 yvpoarepij fiiov C.996. the life of a 
 robber. 
 
 'ApyvpoToixog having silver walls, 
 A. 1520. 
 
 'ApyvpuvTjTog purchased with sil- 
 ver, A. 923. 
 
 "ApSeiv to irrigate, P. 479. 792. 
 
 'Aphieiv id. P.V.856. 
 
 "Aplriv lifting up, carrying away. 
 apSrjV piypeie P.V. 1053. let him take 
 and hurl it. 
 
 "ApSig a goad, a sting, P.V. 881. 
 
 "Apeiv to fix, inus. whence mid. 
 dpapivai P.V. 60. to be fixed. 
 
 "Apeiog tvarlike, P.V.418. C.417. 
 Ionic dprjiog S.c.T. 114. "Aptiog Trdyog 
 the hill of Mars, E. 655. 660. 
 
 'Apeifarog slaying by war, warlilce, 
 E.873. from 0aa) to Mil. 
 
 'Apel(i)v comp. better, S.c.T.287. 
 A. 81. 
 
 'Apeaicuv to please. In mid. v. to 
 appease, fut. dpitrovrai S.642. 
 
 'Apfiyeiv to assist, S.c.T. 161. E. 
 223. with dat. P.V,267. S.c.T. 14. C. 
 259.867. E.285. S.372, etc. — to avert. 
 &pr]^ov ddi(i)v aXuxTiv S.C.T. 112. im- 
 personally (Tiydv dpiiyei E.541. it is 
 expedient to be silent. 
 
 ' Apri^Lg help, rig [(jiafiepluiv aprj^ig; 
 P.V. 546. what help is there in mor- 
 tals ? 
 
 "Aprjg Mars, S.c.T. 226. 326, etc. 
 war, or fight. driXvKTvvb> "Aptt P.V. 
 862. vavippaKTog "Aprjg P. 913, etc. — 
 martial vigour. "Aptjg ovk 'ivi x^PV- 
 A. 78. martial vigour is not in its seat. 
 OVK trear" Aprig S, 730. Gen."Apeog 
 S.c.T.64.110. Dat. "Apei P.V.862. 
 S.C.T.479. E.6.59. S.430. Acc."Ap7/ 
 A.48. E. 824. S. 628.683. A.365. also 
 "Apijy A. 1208. S.c.T.45.53. P.86. S. 
 665. The first syllable is sometimes 
 long, as in S.c.T. 125.226.326.451. 
 P.86. Otherwise short, as in S.c.T. 
 394, etc. 
 
 'Apdfiog concord, P.V. 191. 
 
 'AplBaKpvg very tearful, P. 910. 
 
 'ApidjXTj^a numbering, E.723. 
 
 'Apidfiog number, P. 331, the art of 
 numbers, P.V. 457. 
 
 ^ Apijiaairog an Arimaspian, P.V. 
 807. a certain race in Scythia, so 
 called according to Herod, iv. 27. 
 from apifia, signifying one, and (tttov, 
 the eye. 
 
 'ApiofjiapSog name of a man, P. 38. 
 313. Upon the metrical difficulty 
 in the latter verse, see Pors. Praef. ad 
 Hecub.p.xxxix. 
 
 'Aptarrevetv to be the best, P.V. 892. 
 
 "ApKTTov the morning meal, or 
 breahfast. dpioToiiTiv ^v ix^i- ttoXis 
 A . 322. meals made of such things as 
 the city has. 
 
 " ApLUTogbest, bravest, S.c.T.57. 165. 
 551.574. P.298.434. With the force 
 of the comparative, rHv vp'iv elaoSuv 
 fiaKpS apiara E. 31 . better than I have 
 had on any former entrance. 
 
 'ApKCLg an Arcadian, S.c.T. 529. 
 535. 
 
 'Apmv to assist, stand in good 
 stead, P. 270. — to suffice. Toaovrov 
 dpKSt aoi aa^rjvtnai P.V. 624. it is 
 
APKO 
 
 ( 48 ) 
 
 APTI 
 
 enough that I have explained so much. 
 ap/c£7S.c.T.230. iisuffices. apKUTU) pios 
 A.1281. 1 have lived enough, irap' ovSev 
 rjpKtao) "Upas TcXeiag Kal Aioc wiaTia- 
 ^araE.204. Here the word ^pKEVw is 
 evidently corrupt. ^pKscr' av. Heath's 
 conjecture, has heen adopted by 
 Herm. Schiitz and Bothe, and ap- 
 proved by Butler. The av, however, 
 as Wellauer observes, is unintelli- 
 gible, ripiceaev, which he recommends, 
 is much better, they have availed as 
 nothing. 
 
 ^ ApKovvTtoQ sufficiently. dpKovvTtoQ 
 'iy(ei C.879. it is enough. 
 
 'ApKTEvQ name of a man, P. 44. 304. 
 
 "ApKvQ a net, A. 1087. C.994. plur. 
 E.142. 
 
 "Ap(cu(7/xa id. E.112. Here dpicv- 
 dTaroiv has been adopted by recent 
 Edd. from Turn. Vict. 
 
 'ApKvaraTOQ placed like a net. irrj- 
 fiovri dpKvcrraToe A. 1348. a calamity 
 encompassing like a net. — to. dpKv- 
 crrara P. 99. the place where a net is 
 laid. 
 
 "Apjj.aachariotjF.ie.M.lSS.S.c.T. 
 50.136.P.V.463.Metaph. vvKToe&piia 
 C.650. ev apfian Trrifxaruiv H^vyivra 
 C.784. 
 
 ' ApjxaToicTVKOQ resounding with cha- 
 riots, S.c.T.186. 
 
 'Apfim lately, P.V.618. 
 
 'Apjiovia a fixed decree, P.V.550. 
 as a proper name, Harmonia, S. 1024. 
 
 ' Apfi6(Trii)p a governor, E.434. 
 
 "ApvrjaiQ denial, E. 558. 
 
 'ApveiaQai to deny, P. V.266. A.1353 . 
 E.441. — With inf. Spdaai ovk apvov- 
 fxcda E.581. 
 
 "ApoToe a ploughing, S.629. See 
 HXKoe. 
 
 "Apovpa ploughed soil, P. 587. Met. 
 aTTjQ apovpa S.c.T.583. in sens, ob- 
 scoen.736. 
 
 'Apira-yri rape, rapine, apwayrje 
 SUriv A. 520. the penalty of rape, 
 S.c.T. 333. S.505. — a thing exposed 
 to plunder, P. 738. S.c.T. 1005. 
 
 'Ap-n-cL^eiv to carry off by violence, 
 A.614. S.C.T.241. InS.c.T.606. the 
 sense is to snatch his bared spear 
 
 from his left side. The shield was 
 carried on the left arm, and under it, 
 before the engagement began, they 
 held the spear. Cf. Blomf. Gloss, in loc. 
 
 ApwaXi^civ to seize, as intelligence, 
 S.C.T.225. to exact. 2t opyhv Troivas 
 — apiraKirrai jroXewE E.936. 
 
 "Appr]KT0Q that cannot be broken, 
 S.I87. P.V.6. 
 
 " Appvaiaaroe that may not be seized, 
 e.g. as a pledge or for a slave, invio- 
 late. " appvaiacToi. dicuntur quos non 
 licet in servitutem asserere, quorum 
 non dantur vindiciae secundum ser- 
 vitutem." Schiitz. 
 
 'AjOo-ctKjje name of a man, P. 957. 
 
 'AprrcLfiriQ id. P. 37.300. 
 
 'ApcrevoyevfjQ of the male sex, S. 
 798. 
 
 ApaEvoxXridye filled with males, 
 S.30. 
 
 "Apar]v belonging to the male sex. 
 
 &p<TEVOe dpovov A. 251. (TTOXOV S.482. 
 tekt6v<i>v apaivbiv S.280. manly, S. 
 930. — apariv a male, A. 835. 1204. S. 
 388.634.929.— ro apaev the male sex, 
 E.707. In C.497. dinreipe B^Xw, 
 apaevoQ 6' bfiov yovov, the expression 
 aperevog yovov the male offspring, is 
 extremely harsh, but no satisfactory 
 correction has been proposed. 
 
 'ApTafiTjQ name of a man, P. 310. 
 
 'Apravri a halter, A.849. S.151. 
 In A. 1062. the vulg. Kapravai ap- 
 pears to be correctly altered by 
 Stanley and Casaubon into Kapravag, 
 an accusative being required after 
 avvloTopa. So Schiitz, Blomf. Kap- 
 rcLvav Well, less probably. 
 
 'Apracppevrig name of a man, P. 21. 
 
 'AprEfj-PapriQ name of a man, P. 29. 
 294.933. 
 
 "Apre[ii£ Diana. S. 1011 . A. 133. 195. 
 S.c.T. 135. 139, IXpooraTTjpia "ApTEfiie 
 S.c.T. 432. the tutelar Diana. "Apre- 
 fiiQ 'E/ca7-)7 S.661. Hecate. 
 
 "Apri lately, just now, S.c.T.516. 
 
 'ApTijipe(p{jQQ)belonging to a young 
 child. apTifipefeie PXaxal S.c.T. 332. 
 the cries of young children. Here 
 the vulg. is apTo-pt^ELQ, which has 
 been unnecessarily exchanged for 
 
APTI 
 
 (49 ) 
 
 APar 
 
 apTi/ipcdiue from MSS. by recent 
 Edd. 
 
 'ApTi^vyla a recent marriage, P. 
 534. iivZpStv apTil^vyiav i.q. avSpa^ 
 apri^vyeis their newly weddedlords. 
 
 'AprlKoKKoQ nicely adjusted, con- 
 venient, C.673. In S.C.T.355. for 
 tie apriKoXXov Blomf. reads etg ap- 
 TtKoWov, understanding ijcet, i.e. is 
 come at a suitable time for learning the 
 messenger's report. See under livau 
 
 'ApTiTp£<j)fic newly reared, S.c.T. 
 332. See apTi(ipe(j>ri£. 
 
 'ApTiTpoTToe lately turned; an epi- 
 thet (if the reading be correct) ap- 
 parently applied to virgins just arrived 
 at maturity; the sense of the whole 
 passage in S.c.T. 315. seems to be, 
 it is a mournful thing for virgins just 
 matured to pass from their homes on 
 a melancholy journey before receiving 
 those rites which gather the flower of 
 their virginity, i.e. before they are 
 married. See (ijuoSpoTros. 
 
 'ApTi<ppit)v sane in mind, S.c.T. 760. 
 
 ' Ap-j(ai6Tr\.ovTOQ having long enjoyed 
 wealth, A. 1013. 
 
 'Ap-)(aw!rpE7rTi£ dignified by anti- 
 quity, P.V.406. 
 
 'Ap-)(aioQ former, antient, S.c.T. 
 193. P. 137. 649.682. 761. E.698. S.50. 
 318. by prolepsis, Qeo~iQ Xacpvpa rav- 
 ra — i'KaaaaXs.vaav , ap')(cuov yarog 
 A.565. original, C.279. — obsolete, old 
 fashioned, P.V.317. — rapxaiov ori- 
 ginally, S.321. 
 
 "Apxciv to begin (others following), 
 P. 401. 345. davdru) riaag iiirEp i]pi£,E A. 
 1511. what he did first. Mid. v. to make 
 a beginning, C.842. P.V.199. — to go- 
 vern, or command, P.V.929. P. 760. ap- 
 ^ag P. 755. having received the govern- 
 ment. MapSog-^p^Eieo. came into power. 
 —With gen. P.36. etc. —With dat. P. V. 
 942. — Mid.v. used in passive sense 
 TrpoTTiTVOvvTeg ap^ovrai P. 581. will be 
 subject to government. See under iiyecv. 
 
 'ApxtXaog a leader of the people, 
 P. 289. vulg. apxE^"'^"' 
 
 ^Apxn a beginning, apxv <Tvfij5o\fjg 
 P. 342. ipwTOg ap-)(<:"' S.C.T. 672. — tj 
 apxfK from the beginning, E. 274, 553. 
 
 av apx>jg S. 339. id. — authority, com- 
 mand, P. V. 166.231.759. S.c.T.178. S. 
 591. oiipavovxog apx" C.954. the au- 
 thority of heaven, apxag iroXiiradvo- 
 fji.ovgC.851. the command of the city. — 
 a magistracy, S. 480. 681. — a leader, 
 abstr. for concr. ■KOjxnovg apxdg A. 
 123. So in P.321. roitivSE y' apxHv 
 vvv vTrEfxv{]aOr\v Trepi, where if this 
 reading of Canter (which is adopted 
 by Well, and Blomf.) be correct, 
 apxiHv is not from apxog, as Blomf. 
 supposes, but from apxli. See the 
 passages which Blomf. himself quotes 
 on A. 123. where apx^ is thus used. 
 In the present place, however, roiwvS' 
 apxovTiou vvv is the reading of the 
 majority of MSS. Med. has toiSivM 
 y apxovrwv vvv. So Rob. Vict. 
 Porson adopts this, with the omission 
 of vvv. This is rather violent, as 
 vvv is omitted in scarcely any MSS. 
 The change of o)v into ovtiov may, 
 perhaps, have arisen from the simi- 
 larity of irapdvTiov below it in the 
 following verse. The construction 
 of C. 77. ifMol he — SUaia Kal fxij SiKuia 
 ■KpiwovT apx^-tg ji'iov jiiq. ^epofiiv(i)v 
 alvEtrai, seems to be this, Sik. >:. fi. 
 SU. TrpfVoir' (toTtV, h.e. TrptTrei) apx* 
 jStou jS. <p. alveaai, h.e. as for me, 
 things just or unjust, are alike suited 
 to the control exercised over my life 
 by my tyrannical masters, so that I 
 must acquiesce in them. irpiTrovra 
 thus governs both the dative apx«<c 
 and the infin. aivea-ai, two construc- 
 tions being united. Also (j>epofiiv(i>v 
 depends on apxcug jSlov, which to- 
 gether form but one idea, on which 
 the second genitive depends. See 
 under avOog. 
 
 ' Apx^y^^'is originating. KKavfianav 
 apxriyEvij A. 1611. leading to weeping. 
 
 'Apxny^rrjg a leader, S. 181. 248. 
 apxriyira S.c.T. 990. 
 
 'Apxvyoe a prince, A. 250. 
 
 'Apx"-'oc regal, C.258. 
 
 "Apx('>v a leader, P.36.74. S.c.T. 
 656. A. 1565. 
 
 'Apwyi'j assistance, P. 717. C.470. 
 E.568. S.755. aTpariMTiv apioyav A. 
 H 
 
APm' 
 
 ( 50 ) 
 
 ASTP 
 
 47.73. TToklfiwv apwyav A. 21 8. to 
 help on the war. In P. 406. apaiyi) 
 2' ohne aXKi'jXoLc Tfaprjy, apbiyij go- 
 verns the dative. There was no means 
 of assisting each other. 
 
 'ApwyoE a defender, E.279. C.371. 
 P. 983. S.707. — adjectively, auxiliary, 
 useful, with dat. P.V.999. gen. E.464. 
 "AaavToq not to he flattered, C.416. 
 " AajieaTOQ unquenchable, exhaust- 
 less, P.V.530. 
 
 'A(jt(ieiv to deal impiously, with 
 ace. E.260. 
 
 'AaejUjjg impious, S.c.T. 813. A. 
 1472.1498. S.9. 
 
 "Aar)fioQ obscure, P.V.665. acTrifia 
 S' avTuiv \aJ3u>v A. 1578. taking some 
 parts of them which he did not re- 
 cognise. 
 
 'AaQtvriQ weak, P.V. 512. 515. 1013. 
 
 ' AaQjxa panting, P. 476. 
 
 'AaQjxalvecv to pant, ovdev aaQjiai- 
 viav fiivii E.621. not panting with 
 violent exertion, i.e. easily. 
 
 'Aaria Asia, P.57. 73.576. 893. P.V. 
 410. 
 
 'Ao-t'ae/^«/aiic,P.345.541.P.V.737. 
 
 'Aaiaroyevi'ie born in Asia, P. 12. 
 
 'AiTiijfrtc Asiatic, P. 61. 
 
 'Aa-ivi'ic safe from harm, E.305. C. 
 1013. — harmless, favorable, aaivti 
 Saifiovi A. 1314. S.C.T.808. 
 
 'Aert'e Asia, P. 262. 749. sc. yfj. 
 
 'A(7Kelv to exercise, P.V. 1068. — to 
 adorn, pass. fisKrifihri P. 178. 
 
 "AaicotroQ not regarding, with gen. 
 A. 449. — unknown, obscure, C.803. 
 
 "A<Tfjieuoc willing, glad, P.V. 396. 
 aafiivo) aoi vvl, a.Troi:pv\pei <pao£ P.V. 
 23. much to your delight. This con- 
 struction occurs first in Iliad J. 108. 
 Ifwl Si Kev u(Tfievo) c'iij. See Matth. 
 (jr.Gr.388.Bernhardy, Synt.Gr.iii.9. 
 
 ^AtTficyiijg willingly, P.V. 730. 
 
 'A(nral^ctrdai to salute, welcome, A. 
 510. 
 
 'AatraipiLv to quiver, P.939. 
 
 ' AawaaiioQ blandly, softly, A. 1536. 
 
 'A<nr-iSrj(T7p6<pog^ brandishing a 
 .•shield, A. 799. 
 
 ' A(nriSri(p6poc bearing a shield, 
 S.c.T. 19. 
 
 'Ao-We a shield, S.c.T.96.367.369. 
 382.447. 460. 471. 474.492.494.603.541. 
 572. 643. — Met. protection, acnrLg 
 OpaiTOVc A. 1412. Trap' utTTTtSoe S.C.T. 
 606. from the left side, where the 
 shield was borne. See apTra^civ. 
 
 'AairiaTbip belonging to a shield. 
 a.(7wi(TTopac KXoyovg A. 392. the tumult 
 of shields. Cf. Pindar, Isthm. i. 22. 
 OTrXirate Spoyuois. Eur. El. 442. acnrt- 
 (jrai fi6-)(dot. 
 
 "AcrTTovSoQ implacable, A. 1208. 
 
 'AaraKos name of a man, S.c.T. 
 389. 
 
 'A(TTamrrig id. P. 22. 
 
 'Aarepydvoip hating men, P.V.900. 
 
 'Acrrfip a star, A. 7. See avroXi'i. 
 
 'AoTi(S>)s untrodden, S.c.T. 841. 
 
 'Acrriicoe belonging to a city, E.95I. 
 S.496. — opposed to ^eviKog, ^eyiKoy 
 auTLKOv & afxa S.G13. 
 
 "Aaroyoe deeply groaning, (a in- 
 tensive) S.c.T. 839. 
 
 'Aaro^evog one now a stranger, but 
 once connected with the city, S.351. 
 See Schol. 
 
 'Acrroc in plur. citizens, A. 444. 
 etc. In S.364. aaruiv Se irairi TolaSt 
 Koivixrag iripi, there is evidently a 
 corruption. Pors. ed. 3. marks darSiv 
 as spurious. rwvZe Pauw. Heath. 
 Scalig. Both. The emendation pro- 
 posed by Wellauer is perhaps the 
 best. acTTolg St Train tHuSe Koivwaag 
 Trept, otg and wv having been inter- 
 changed. 
 
 ' AtxTpajoi^ELv to serve as a mule, 
 S.283. from aarpajiri a pack-saddle. 
 In this passage vofidTiag tlvai is to be 
 joined, they lead a wandering life 
 with the camels serving as mules. 
 
 'A(7TpaTn'i lightning, S.c.T. 412. 
 
 'ArrrpaTTTeiv to flash out, P.V. 356. - 
 
 ' A(rTpoyeir(i)y near the stars, P.V. 
 723. 
 
 "A(Trpov a star, a heavenly body, A. 
 4, etc. TTpEcfiKTrov aarpoiv S.c.T. 372. 
 the moon, virep aarpwv A. 356. beyond 
 the stars, i. e. too far, opposed to irpd 
 Kaipov not far enough. <p\i.yovff vir' 
 acT-potg S.c.T. 370. blazing with stars. 
 
 "A(TTpo<j)og not turning back, C.97. 
 
A2TY 
 
 ( 51 ) 
 
 ATIE 
 
 "Ao-ru a c%,S.544,etc.a(rr£OcS.490. 
 AoTvai'a^ ruling the city, S.996. 
 AarvyciTOveirrdai to occupy a neigh- 
 bouring territory, S.2S3. 
 
 Aarvydrtov near the city, A. 300. 
 AnTvdpofitiv to ravage a city, pass. 
 iroXiva.aTvSpofXovfiti'avS.c.T. 203. On 
 this redundancy of expression, see 
 Lobeck on Soph. Aj. 254. and the in- 
 stances there collected. 
 
 AarvylicoE victorious as a city. 
 aarvviKOv ■koXiv E.875. See Lobeck 
 quoted in prec. 
 
 ' AarvvofioQ presiding over the city, 
 A. 88. 
 
 'AcrvXla inviolability. afrvXiq. (ipo- 
 tUv S.604. security from harm at the 
 hands of men. 
 
 'Aer(paSa(TT0Q without struggling, 
 A. 1266. 
 
 'AcrfaXeia security, S.490. 
 'A(70aX»^c safe, secure, certain, P. 
 341. A. 1320. 1570. iriirTEi acr^aXec 
 old' lirl vfciro) S . 85. it has a certain 
 issue. aiTipnXtc adverbially, S.138. 
 (if the reading be correct) firmly, 
 immovably. Heath, oonj. a.(r(paXwQ. 
 
 ' AiT<paXiai;.^ ttuvtI Se cdevovtn, 
 oi(i)yfj.o1<Ti 3' I dff^aXlaQ dSfxriTac ciB- 
 fjirira | pvciOQ yeviadu). S. 139. This is 
 obviously corrupt. Butl. conj. ■Kavri 
 Se (tOIvei V Si- I oyyfJLolQ dcTfiiuids \ 
 dSixiJTOc dBfii'ira ( pvaioQ yEvea6io. 
 Lachm. de Chor. Syst. p. 59. irdvTa Se 
 aBivova ivyfXo'LQ a.i7<j)aXyg a&iirJTOQ aS- 
 l-iijTa. This latter is plausible ; but, 
 in so corrapt a passage, nothing can 
 safely be decided upon. 
 
 'A<r0aX<5e securely, P.V.61. 
 'Ao-^aXav to feel pain. With dat. 
 P.V.766. 
 
 'A(Ti)Zr]q sandy, muddy, S.31. from 
 aaiQ. 
 
 " AaoiroQ unwholesome, destructive, 
 A. 1579. 
 
 "Amp but, P.V.341.1013. P.325. 
 'Arappi]£ not causing alarm, P.V. 
 851. 
 
 ' AravpioTOQ unmarried, A. 236. 
 "Are since, inasmuch as, S.c.T. 127. 
 'A-tKfiapTOQ not to be conjectured, 
 unexpected, superl. P. 874. 
 
 "Atekvoq childless, S.c.T.810. — 
 causing barrenness, E.755.782. 
 
 'AriXcta absence of authority, in- 
 efficiency, deiiv artXeiav Ifiolcn Xirdlc 
 kiriKpaiviLv E.341. to render the gods 
 withoutauthority as respecting prayers 
 offered to myself. Scholef. rightly 
 explains QeIov ariXEiav kwiKpaiveiv by 
 Oeovq areXclg Troiiiv. 
 
 'AriXiVToe never ending, A. 1426. 
 'ArtviiQ intense, stern, A.71. 
 "Arsp without, P.V. 287. 454. S.c.T. 
 538.665.731.1001. A.1119. C.334. E. 
 383.520. S. 372.684.894. 
 
 'AripafjivoQ impenetrable, stern, 
 P.V. 190. from a and reipb). 
 "Arepde without, S. 764. 989- 
 'Arepfitov without an end, E.604. 
 ArepTrrie not enjoying, vovaiiiv ktr- 
 fios dir' a(TTWv 'l^oi Kpdrovs arepTrrje 
 S.668. not enjoying the exercise of its 
 power, powerless — not giving enjoy- 
 ment, sad, P.V. 31. 
 
 "ArTj frenzy, leading men to the 
 commission of crime, S.c.T.583.669. 
 992. P.808. A. 356.1165. S.830.— zooe, 
 mischief, P.V. 888. 1074. 1080. S.c.T. 
 297. P.645.994. A.352.629.717.747.793. 
 1256. 1504. C. 66. 270. 335. 397. 460. 590. 
 813.817.823.962.1072. E. 350.937. S. 
 102. 465. (see cnrartf) arav yafierde S. 
 155.169. the mischief done by (Juno) 
 the wife {of Jupiter). arrjQ /Jid^w 439. 
 greater than the loss incurred, rdv 
 fieXavoi^vy arav 525. abst. for concr. 
 the dark ship causing mischief to us. 
 "Art] personified, the goddess of woe, 
 S.c.T. 937. P. 968. A. 1095. 1203. 1408. 
 C.377. perhaps also A. 717. 
 
 'Arr/fieXriTog unheeded, A. 865. See 
 under XafxwTrjpov^^ia. 
 
 'Arripoe destructive, P.V. 748. — to 
 a-ripov E.961. WOe. 
 
 'AtUtoq dishonoured, disgraceful, 
 E. 363. 803. XeT^' cdpava, ki Iq Sopv, 
 arleT hvd woXiv exxTEfiiiy. The sense 
 of this is very obsoure. Butler reads 
 " ct Tttr civil iroXiv, oh trijoii). Deos 
 enim, ad quos te recepisti, qui in hac 
 urbe coluntur, nihil revereor." Pos- 
 sibly the vulg. may have nearly the 
 same meaning, you who here in the 
 
ATIZ 
 
 ( 52 ) 
 
 ATPY 
 
 cily worship gods not reverenced {by 
 me). The masc.is used again, as Butl. 
 observes, in v. 838. On A. 1403. see 
 evTrpiireia. 
 
 'Ari^eiv to dishonour, S.c.T.423. E. 
 513. S.714. 
 
 'Arifia^eiv to slight, dishonour, Y.Y. 
 287.785. S.cT. 1009. E. 682.877. S. 
 162.373.890. 
 
 'ATtfia(TTrip dishonouring, S.c.T. 
 619. See dySpTjXarjjfi. 
 
 'Arifila dishonour, ^.373. ovkciti- 
 fii<f aeOey E.763. without any disho- 
 nour to you. cLTifxiav ladrifianov P. 
 833. tattered garments. ^uXao-troi S' 
 drijxiaQ Tifiae to Srifiiov S.679. is cor- 
 rupt, as the metre shews. Butler 
 for arifiiag conj. arpsfiaia, h.e. may it 
 preserve its honours in peace. 
 
 'Arifj-OTTcvOye melancholy at being 
 dishonoured, E. 760. 787. 
 
 "Arlfioe dishonourable, S.c.T. 571. 
 A. 345. C.437. E.363. S.557. — disho- 
 noured, A. 400.1252. C. 439.478. E. 
 204. 206. 313. 352. 692. 750. 788. 844. S. 
 609. — without punishment, arifia 3' 
 ovK tTrpa^drT/v A. 1418. they met the 
 penalty . of their deeds. — With gen. 
 arifiov CK<j>opa.s (piXwv vwo S.c.T. 1015. 
 without the honour of being buried 
 by their friends, ■ko.vtmv arifiov C. 
 293. Sbj/xaTWv arifia C.403. deprived 
 of their homes. 
 
 'An/xovv to dishonour, treat with 
 contempt, S.634. pass. A. 1038. C.627. 
 
 'Arifiiiie disgracefully, without ho- 
 nour, S.c.T. 307. 1012. P.V.195.93]. 
 C. 94. 428. 
 
 'ArifjioxTiQ a dishonouring or viola- 
 tion, A. 685. C.429. 
 
 'AriTrfQ dishonoured, neglected, A. 
 72. — Dor. driTae unpunished, ^.2il. 
 In the former passage, Wellauer pro- 
 nounces the vulg. dTir<jL to be " sine 
 sensu," and reads driTai with Rob. 
 Aid. Turn. Schiitz, comparing E.257. 
 fj.aTpo<p6voe driraQ. Klausen, on the 
 same passage, observes that the true 
 form of this word is otitoq, not ar«- 
 TtjQ. aTiTriQ if it existed, he says, 
 would have an active signification, 
 " not avenging," as nVac in C. 65 
 
 m^aws " avenging." In E.257. dri- 
 ras, according to Klausen, is not the 
 nom. case agreeing with fiaTpo<^6voQ, 
 but the ace. plural referring to the 
 Furies, ' lest the matricide should es- 
 cape us (thereby) dishonoured or un- 
 avenged.' This observation is true in 
 general, but not always, the termina- 
 tion in rj)c having occasionally a pas- 
 sive force. See Lobeck on Soph. Aj. 
 241. In the present case, the inflection 
 rather points to a nominative aT-i'rjjf, 
 not ariToc. In the former passage, 
 the reading ariT<} appears equally 
 good in sense with arlrai. 
 
 "ArXac Atlas, P.V.348.426. 
 
 "ArXriToe that ought not to be dared, 
 A. 396. 
 
 'Arfiog breath, E.133. an odour or 
 stench, A. 1284. 
 
 'AroKfiriTOQ in A. 365. much dar- 
 ing i^) The word occurs in a passage 
 probably corrupt, ■n-t'^avrai S' kyyo- 
 vovQ dTo\fj.7'iTuiv"Apri irvt6vTU)V. Pauw 
 and Casaubon understand it to mean 
 too daring, a being intensive. Blomf. 
 joins droXixriTOiv" Apr) Martem rerum 
 nefastarum. Both ways are suffi- 
 ciently harsh, but nothing better has 
 been proposed. 
 
 "AroXjuoc without courage. aVoX/joc 
 eifj.1 Sfjaai e.g. ov roXjUfci, P.V. 14. / 
 have not courage to bind, yvvauceiav 
 a-o\jxov alfQiav C.621. the cowardly 
 reign of a woman. 
 
 'ArpeiSrie the son of Atreus, Aga- 
 memnon, A. 516. 1344. 
 
 'ArpEiSai the sons of Atreus, Aga- 
 memnon and Menelaus, A.44. etc. 
 
 "Arpecrroe intrepid, with gen. P.V. 
 414. drpiaTta Kapiiq. A. 1375. 
 
 ' ArpicTTdiQ intrepidly, S.237. 
 
 'Arptuc Atreus, A. 1565, etc. C.734. 
 
 'ArpiaKTOQ invincible, C.335. " rpt- 
 d^at et dirorpia^ai dicebatur qui ter 
 dejecerat adversarium; ideo rpia^ai 
 est vincere. Unde drplaKros ara 
 yEsch. Ch.336. quce expugnari non 
 potest." Salm. quoted by Blom. Gloss. 
 A. 165. 
 
 'Arpxifiiav [w] not worn out, with 
 gen. S.c.T. 857. 
 
ATPr 
 
 ( 53 ) 
 
 AYGI 
 
 "ArpiroQ unwearied, unflagging, E. 
 381. 
 
 "ArptoroQ unwounded, C.525. 
 
 'ArrtKoe Attic, E.651. 
 
 Av a particle denoting repetition, 
 or opposition. — again, P.V.67.124. 
 566.745.880. S.c.T.240. P. 431. 960. C. 
 1062.1069. E.245. — moreover, S.cT. 
 608. C. 625.838. P.1009. S. 136. —to 
 express opposition, on the other hand, 
 S.C.T. 214. A. 1268. E.914. S.373. 
 565. — to express change, in turn,P,Y. 
 823. P. 871.904. A. 331. 1253. 
 
 AvaivELV to wither, pass, avavdei^ 
 C.258. 
 
 Avyi] a light, A. 9. aiiyag riXiov S. 
 210. P.696. the sun-light. Cf. P.496. 
 Met. j3iov SvvTOe avyale A. 1094. the 
 rays of setting life. See TrTixnfxoe. 
 kKv^eiv irpos aiyde A. 1155. See kXv- 
 l^tiv. In A. 245. Topov yap ij^ei avv- 
 opdpov avyale (so Well.), the read- 
 ings differ. Med. and Rob. have 
 axivopQov. Guelph. Aid. Turn, avv 
 opBov divisim. Vict. trvvapOpov. So 
 Glasg. Hermann, Schiitz, Blomf. 
 which they explain " agreeing with." 
 Wellauer, comparing both these read- 
 ingSj proposes avvopQpov, which is in 
 all probability correct. For avya'ig 
 Med. Farn. Vict, have avra'iQ. So 
 Stanl. Glasg. so. voeibus vatum. 
 Guelph. Aid. Rob. Turn, ai/rate. So 
 Blomf. who refers it to Ti')(yai KaX- 
 ■XavTOg. Schiitz conj. arais. Elms. 
 avT^ sc. SiKif. Hermann, by the slight 
 change of T into r conj . avya'ie, which 
 agrees admirably with Wellauer's 
 conjecture, avvopQpov, and this is pro- 
 bably the genuine reading. avTcuQ, 
 as referred by Blomf. to the acts of 
 Calchas in v. 240. is certainly very 
 doubtful, after the general observa- 
 tions in 241-244. The meaning is, 
 the event will come distinct, dawning 
 with the morning rays, a metaphorical 
 expression denoting, that like as ob- 
 jects which are obscure in the night 
 become visible when the day breaks, 
 so also the future, though now ob- 
 scure, will break upon us when the 
 time for its development arrives. 
 
 The connexion of the whole passage 
 from ret I' 'ivOev, in v. 239. seems to 
 be this: — the Chorus has been de- 
 scribing the course of events to the 
 time of the sacrifice of Iphigenia : 
 the actual sacrifice he forbears to 
 relate, but doubts not that the pro- 
 phecies of Calchas referring to that 
 event (see 144. seqq.) will come to pass. 
 Nevertheless, with respect to inquir- 
 ing into the future, since the right- 
 eous providence of God brings, by 
 experience, to each the knowledge of 
 his fate, let that suifice : — as for lis- 
 tening for it beforehand, since it 
 must come, away with it; that would 
 be as bad as groaning before we feel 
 pain : for in the course of time it will 
 be clearly developed, and then it will 
 be early enough to concern ourselves 
 with it. With respect to v. 243. see 
 under jjXvtng. 
 
 AiiSdv to speak, or declare, P.V, 
 950. S.c.T.614. E.358. — to command, 
 S.c.T. 1033. 1034. Mid. v. ov prjTOv 
 avddcrdai rciSe P.V. 768. Si'0(j>e.pa.v 
 Tiv' cfyXvv Kara. Swjitaroc avcarai no- 
 XviTTOvoe ^aris E. 358. See aj^Xuc- 
 For the middle voice of this verb, cf . 
 Soph. Phil. 130.852. Aj. 772. pass. 6p- 
 yfjv bjxo'wQ tS Kaicwr avSuifxivoi S.cT. 
 660. like in temper to him of whom 
 the worst things are said (by you). 
 
 AvZri a voice, S.456. Dor. avZav C. 
 816.S.111.122.P.567.904. ai-S^A.238. 
 
 AvELv to cry, S.c.T. 168. 
 
 Ai/6aSije [d] haughty, cruel, P.V. 
 64. avdahriQ (ppcvwv 909. 
 
 AvOaSia haughtiness, self-compla- 
 cency, P.V. 79. 434. 1014. 1036. 1039. 
 
 AvQaZiajxa an act of haughtiness, 
 P.V. 966. 
 
 Avdlvrrje self-murdering or mur- 
 dering a relative, E. 203. 1554. 
 
 Avdr\jxep6v on the same day, P. 448. 
 See Schaf. on Greg. Cor. P. 343. 
 
 AvOl there, on the spot, contr. for 
 avToOi, in an extremely corrupt pas- 
 sage, S.808. 
 
 AvQiQ again, A. 331. 555. C.126.756. 
 E. 727. 968. iiaX' alQig yet again, A. 
 1318. C. 643.863. — afterwards, S.c.T. 
 
AYAH 
 
 ( 54 ) 
 
 AYTO 
 
 568. A.305. jUET-a t aZOii; E.475. in 
 after-time. 
 
 AvXi'i a court, P.V. 122. 
 
 AvXk Aulis, A. 184. 
 
 AuXwv a strait, P.V.TSS. 
 
 Avi,avtiv to increase, P. 742. 
 
 Avi,ziv id. mid. v. adivoQ ^ei^ov 
 av^erai S.330. i.e. (Sort fiei'Cov elyat. 
 
 Avovrj a withering influence. Dor. 
 E.319. 
 
 "AvxvoQ never sleeping, or resting, 
 P.V. 32. S.C.T.188. 
 
 Axipa a breath, the air, A. 677. P.V. 
 132. S.SoO. 
 
 AvraleK^oQ of ones own brother, 
 S.C.T.700. E.80. 
 
 Avrai't^pioe relating to cousins, S. 
 911.962. 
 
 Ai/rapKTjc helping itself, C.746. 
 
 Aire a particle expressing opposi- 
 tion or repetition, ore the other hand, 
 S.c.T.5.953. P. 179. A. 321.498.539. 544. 
 995. C.409.(inloc.dub.) E.49. S.469. 
 — again, A.1048. C. 404.974. E.248. 
 
 'Avreiv \_v] to utter, cry aloud, 
 S.c.T.366.621. A.9()2.1317. C.868. 
 avTti c^v P. 1015. fiey avrei C.309. 
 
 ' Aiirri a sound, P. 387. C.557. ord- 
 vb)v oti/Vae sc. 'ivcKa S.c.T.132. 
 
 AvTiKa immediately A. 1578. C. 
 1016. 
 
 AiiTo^ovXoQ self-willed S.c.T, 1044. 
 
 AvToyivr]TOQ of or in the same fa- 
 mily S. 8. avToycvij tov yafiov is com- 
 monly read here, which Wellauer 
 properly disapproves because of the 
 position of the article. 
 
 AvTohakTOE slain by each other, 
 S.C.T.717. 
 
 AvTodrjXoQ self-evident, S.c.T. 830. 
 
 AiiTodiSaKTog self-taught, A. 964. 
 
 AvTodtv from thence, S.95. 
 
 Aw-dcXj/roc self-invited, E.163. 
 
 AvTOKTiTOQ made by nature, P.V. 
 301. 
 
 AvTOKTovoQ self -murdering, or mur- 
 dering each other, S.c.T. 663. 787. 
 
 Ai-o(o-d)'we killing with his oivn 
 hands, A. 1618. 
 
 At/rdfcwTToe made with a hilt, C. 
 ICI. " avTvKioira quaj non mittuntur, 
 ut jacula, et sagittae, quibus nullum 
 
 est manubrium, sed qusB in pugn& 
 stataria adhibentur, cum ad digladia- 
 tionem ventumest, enses, etc. quibus 
 manubrium est." Butler. 
 
 AvTofiaprvs an eye-witness, A. 
 962. 
 
 AvroTri]fiiov concerning, or ore ac- 
 count of one's own misfortunes, S.c.T. 
 900. 
 
 AvTOTvpefivoe with the very roots, 
 altogether, E.379. 
 
 AiiToe, avTTi himself, herself, as op- 
 posed to something else, either more 
 or less remotely, e. g. a.viip,-^'—avr6e 
 re /cat TO ttXo'iov A. 611. dvr)T0~iQ aprj- 
 ywv aiiTOQ tvp6fir)v tzovovq P.V. 267. 
 Cf. P.V. 240. 334. 468. S.c.T. 41.354. 
 479. 632. 634. 65-:;. 795. P.5.255.291. A. 
 37.460.488.1242.1628. C.447. 503.837. 
 (see HiyyiXoQ) 839. E. 544. 549. 611. S. 
 162. air/; P. 778. C. 520. 524. S.703. 
 avTOV A. 585. avrriQ S.257. avrw P. 
 435. E.61. avrov P.557. C. 760. airot 
 S.c.T. 716, avrSiv C.466. E.663.— 
 Joined with other pronouns to give 
 them additional force, avrbe irpoc 
 avTOv P.V.764. ew aiirue avrw P.V. 
 923. aun) Kciff avTrjv 1015. avrog Knd 
 avTOV S.C.T.388. C.219. avTol v(p av- 
 Twv S.c.T. 176. P. 407. To'iQ avTOC aii- 
 Tov TT^fiaaL A. 810. cwtoq tywyt A- 31. 
 avroQ av E. 190, S.917. C. 111. S.c.T. 
 236. avTOv iKt'ivov C.206. avrov cov 
 S.c.T. 614. awr^ Ifxoi C. 138. avrov ere 
 P.V.86. avrdi' [is C. 223.274. avrov 
 TOvSc 891. ToiiT avTO P.V. 828. avroi 
 i/^tTc E.737. avral vfxdg avrag P.V. 
 1077. avTolcnv j/juTi/ C.174. S.406. av- 
 rov for avrov fie E.280. — to express 
 exact locality. '^elXov rrpbe avrS 
 (TTOfxari P.V. 849. at the very mouth 
 of the Nile. Cf. S.c.T.510. P.V.361. 
 
 721.723.731.830. In the oblique 
 
 cases, it frequently signifies merely 
 him, her, it. avrov P.V. 305. 855. P. 
 753. A. 616. C.793. ai-TJc C. 870. avrS 
 P.V.358.916.920. S.C.T. 426. 459. 602*. 
 651.1028. A.155. E.310. avrov P.V. 
 360.683.774.911. P.823. A.665.854. 
 C. 568. 701. S.304. avr{]V P.V. 48. P. 
 149. avTi'o P. 187. avrwv S.c.T.56.180. 
 aiiTo'ie P.V.250.458.485. P.231.234. 
 
AYTO 
 
 (55 ) 
 
 A*IE 
 
 428.713. C.117. E. 741. 744. avTovQ 
 S.C.T.898. avra P.V.439. P.513. — 
 With datives, avToica crvfiixaxoKri P.V. 
 221. with the allies and all. avTciic 
 pl^aig P.49. roots and all. avTole 
 Lkuvoiq cLvoaioLQ KOiiiraafJiaiTiv S.C.T. 
 533. along with their impious boastings. 
 repeated. E.765. — aid' haara P.V. 
 952. each several particular. — 6 avroe 
 the same. ravTOv S.c.T.589. P.182. 
 rairw A. 313. C. 550. 881. tov avrov 
 S.cf .620. C.272. P.594. With dat. 
 C.536. T^v avrriv C.252. ravro C.208. 
 ravTOV P.V. 847. C.749. E.595. S.324. 
 raiiTci A. 805. Tavrd for kuto. ravTo. 
 P.V.275. in the same manner. 
 
 AvToaavTOQ self-impelled, E.163. 
 
 AiiToaTovoQ mourning its own mis- 
 fortunes, S.C.T. 900. 
 
 AvTOTOKOQ along with its progeny, 
 A, 135. Blomfield needlessly ohjects 
 to this meaning, and renders it by 
 
 aVTOQ Kat 6 TQKOQ. SeC aVTO'^QoVOQ 
 
 and avTOTtptfivoQ. 
 
 AiiTov in that place, S.501. P. 940. 
 A.440. E.234.889. 
 
 AvTov himself, avrije herself, A. 
 810.1290.1361.1391. C.219. — A. 1270. 
 1524. P.V. 1015. C.109. Dor. au7-a£ 
 S.787. S.C.T. 912. avTiiv S.C.T. 49. 
 See aiiToe. 
 
 AvTovpyla the murder of a relative, 
 E. 322. 
 
 AvTo^ovoQ self-murdering, S.c.T. 
 832. A. 1062. 
 
 AiiTofovioQ hy self-murder, S.63. 
 
 AvTo^oproQ bearing his own bag- 
 gage, C.664. 
 
 AvTox^ip acting by his own power, 
 S.587. 
 
 Avt6-)(Qovoq with the land and all, 
 A. 522. 
 
 Av)(eiv to say or think confidently, 
 P.V.538.691. A. 492. 1476. P.727. S. 
 325. TOV ovwoT av-)(pvvTa E.531. him 
 who never thought it would be so, E. 
 531. The negative is here joined with 
 av-)(eiv in the same way as in the 
 expression ov (pr]fji.i sc. so as to throw 
 the force of the negative upon the 
 verb which follows frifu or av\ii in 
 the sentence. 
 
 Ahxnv the neck, C.871. P.187. — 
 Metaph. a strait, avylvi- ttovtov P. 72. 
 the Hellespont. 
 
 'A<paipetvto take away, ^.4:32. With 
 doubleacc. E.340. Withgen.andacc. 
 S.C.T. 759. A. 1558. Mid. V. id. E.314. 
 — to be deprived of, passive, with ace. 
 of the thing, C.956. S.911. In P. 
 420. kdie KeXaiviJQ vvktos ofxfj,' a^tt- 
 XsTo, the ellipsis seems rightly sup- 
 plied by Butler sc. finds ek Tijs oiftwe 
 Toiv 'EXKrivwy. 
 
 'Acl>aXKe<Tdai to leap off, P. 297. 
 A(j>a.vua destruction, ovk i<ttiv 
 EiraX^tC ttXovtov ele a(j)dvEiav A. 374. 
 there is no help in wealth to prevent 
 destruction. Comp. dipdvua Tv\ac 
 Pind. Isthm.iii.49. 
 
 'A<j>aviig invisible, S.c.T.842. 
 
 "AibavTOQ having disappeared, S. 
 762. 'A.610.079. — hidden. a<pavrov 
 tpfia A. 979. 
 
 "A<j>ap immediately, P. 46 1. 
 
 'A0£yyi;s sightless, obscure. With 
 gen. oSfia d<peyyiiQ P.V. 115. an un- 
 certain odour. See under iicjxiivog. 
 
 'A<j>eid}]g not sparing, A. 188. 
 
 'A(j>eXicveiv to drink up. cKJiiiXKvaas 
 E.175, 
 
 "AipepKTOs excluded from, C.440. 
 
 "Aipeproc intolerable, A. 376. 384. 
 550.1074.1582. C. 436. 462. E.457. 
 
 "A(j>eros dismissed, abandoned,?. V. 
 669. 
 
 "Aipdey KToe speechless, E. 236. 
 
 "A(j>OtToe imperishable, C. 1033. E. 
 694. 
 
 " A^QoyyoQ speechless, P. 202. — for- 
 bidden to speak, E.426. 
 
 ' AijiQovriTOQ not envied, A. 913. 
 
 "A(j>6ovog not exposed to envy, A. 
 458. — abundant, ungrudging, A. 296. 
 S.317. ' 
 
 'A^upovv to purify from guilt by 
 religious rites, ravr cKpiepw/xeda E. 
 429 / have been thus purified. 
 
 'A^uvai to dismiss, P.V.315. — to 
 lose, P. 536. — to relinquish, S.cT. 288. 
 — to emit, E.769. the second aorist 
 middle of this verb appears to occur in 
 A. 400. -ndpcdT KTiyaiT arifxog, aXolSo- 
 pog, adt(TTog a(pefiii'b)P ISeiy, a passage 
 
A*IK 
 
 ( 56 ) 
 
 A*ilN 
 
 which is evidentlj' corrupt. In the 
 first place, inydaa is a word which 
 does not exist, nor is Hermann's 
 conjecture cnyciQ at all certain. Schiitz 
 conjectures <ny' arifiog. He then 
 before oKolSopoe inserts aXXa, which 
 might easily have been omitted, from 
 its similarity to the following syllable. 
 For aditrroe, which gives no sense, 
 Hermann conjectures aTrioroc. For 
 a^efiivbiv Schiitz reads a<p£fievai', and 
 refers it to Helen, who had left her 
 husband. He also alters Ideivmto IBwv, 
 which is hardly necessary, as the in- 
 finitive may be governed by awKrroe. 
 Adopting the former conjectures, 
 which are certainly very plausible, 
 we may read (as Scholefield does) 
 irapeart (fly arifioe, aXX' aXoidopog | 
 awiaroe a<j>cfiivav iSz7y. he, i. e. Me- 
 nelaus, stands by in silence, dishon- 
 oured, yet not reproaching, hardly 
 believing that he sees that she is gone 
 from him. The lines, according to 
 Butler's arrangement, are an iambic 
 trimeter acatalectic, and an iambic 
 dimeter acatalectic, to which in the 
 antistrophe correspond ro ttcLv 8' a.<f 
 'EXXaSoe aias crvvopfiivoiQ | wivdeia 
 r\r](7iKapSio£, in the former of which 
 Butler transposes Att' a'iag 'EXKdSos, 
 in order to make it correspond to 
 the diiambus of the strophe. Wel- 
 lauer's objection to the sentence 
 being referred to Menelaus because 
 he has not yet been mentioned, would 
 be of no great weight even if he were 
 not sufficiently introduced in the epi- 
 thet <pi\a.vopeg preceding. 
 
 'AcjiiKveladai to arrive, A. 425. C. 
 878. P. 485. Without a preposition, 
 P. 15. A. 299. 425. 490. In S.20. ri'ra 
 ■)^wpav iv<j>poi'a fiaXKov iKpiKOLjXEBa ; 
 the meaning is, according to Matth. 
 Gr.Gr.513, what country could we 
 wish to arrive at ? If this be correct, 
 the passage is not one of those where 
 ac, as sometimes is the case, is omit- 
 ted. See av. 
 
 'A<jttKTwp a suppliant, S.238. the 
 protector of suppliants, Zevg cKpiKTiop 
 S.l. 
 
 "A(j)i\oe hostile, S.c.T.504. — ivith- 
 out friends, C.293. 
 
 'A(j>l\o)s in an unfriendly manner, 
 A. 780. 
 "A(pi^is a supplication, S. 478. 
 'Acjufrrdvai to remove. airiaraaEV 
 axoc C.410. — a<j>i(TTaor6ai to depart, 
 stand away, C. 56. 859. 
 'A^veoe rich, P. 3. 
 "A(popo£ without terror, P.V.904. 
 'A(poi(iavTOQ not cleared or puri- 
 fied, E.328. From <pot(3atv£iv. q.a. 
 (polfiog. 
 
 ' Aipop^LKTOQ without sound of the 
 harp, E. 319. 328. 
 "ArjtopoQ causing sterility, E. 754.781. 
 'A<ppaSfi6v>0£ unskilfully, P. 409. 
 'A(ppaarfi6yo)£ imprudently, A. 281. 
 'AippcKXfiiov thoughtless, A. 1374. 
 " A^pqi(TT0£ inscrutable, S.89. — un- 
 speakable, Cl%i. a(j>paKTOi Schiitz. 
 Well, from Med.Guelph. In P. 161. 
 fiipifiv &<ppa(TToe is objected to by 
 Well, because it is described in the 
 following verses. He, therefore, conj. 
 fxepifiva (ppaKTOQ. This is being hy- 
 percritical. He might as well have 
 objected to Virgil's /?i/arecZam, regina, 
 jubes renovare dolorem. 
 
 'A^pog(Vi)[l] Venus, S. 550. 650. 1025. 
 — Met. grace, elegance, A. 408. 
 
 'Aij)p6vTt(rro£ unthought of, ovk a- 
 (ppovTKTToe A. 1350. the subject of much 
 thought. 
 
 'A^poe foam. S.c.T.60. cnr' avQpoi- 
 ■Kwv a<pp6v E. \li. foam from men {de- 
 voured), 
 "A(j>p(ov silly, E.355. 
 "A<pvicToe not to be escaped, P.V. 
 905.1018. S.102. E.746. In S.765. it 
 is used actively a<pvKrov 8' ovk tV ar 
 TTf'Xot Ktap i.e. as Schiitz well renders 
 it, consistere cor prce timore hand po- 
 test quin confestim effugiat. Abresch. 
 compares Plant, cor colligatis vasis 
 expectat meum, ut exulatum a pectore 
 aufugiat meo. 
 
 'A<pv\aicT0£ unguarded, A. 328. 
 ' A(pv\Xo£ destroying leaves, E. 754. 
 781. 
 
 "AipijivoQ dumb, P. 805. a<pu>ya trrj- 
 jinrovcnv 6fifia(Tiv fopoTaiv. This is. 
 
AXAI 
 
 ( 67 ) 
 
 AilTO 
 
 as Siebelis observes, one of those in- 
 accuracies of expression sometimes 
 found in iEschylus. He compares 
 KTVTTOv ZiZopKo. S.C.T.99. x"P op^ 
 S.C.T.536. dS/io a<l>Eyyi]c P.V.I 15. 
 
 'Axa'kos Achcean, A. 178. 182.610. 
 
 ^AyawQ Achcean, Grecian, S.c.T. 
 306, etc. 
 
 'Axais the land of Achaia, P. 480. 
 irpoajiokriv AxatSo S.c.T. 28. an as- 
 sailing party of the Achceans. 
 
 ' A-)(a\KtvTOQ not made with brass, 
 C.486. 
 
 "A^apiQ unrequited, axapis X"P'£ 
 an unrequited favour, P.V.S44. — a 
 worthless tribute of respect, A. 1535. 
 C.42. 
 
 'A'xeijj.aroe free from storms, S. 
 129. 
 
 'AxeXwi's situated on a river, P. 
 850. Wellauer appears correctly to 
 understand 'AxeXiotSeg of the cities 
 situated on the river Stryraon. Schiitz 
 less correctly urhes maritimce. 'Ax£- 
 Xfioe is put in the poets for water 
 generally, but only for the water of 
 rivers. Hesychius says, 'Aj(e\<7)oq 
 irdv vSti)p. Eustath. ad II. xxi. 194. 
 (q.v.) more accurately 'AxeXwoc Trdv 
 wriyaiov v^iap. For this use of the 
 word cf. Eurip. Bacch. 519.625. with 
 Elmsley's note. Androm. 166. Arist. 
 Lysist.381. See also Virg. Geor. i. 9. 
 poculaque inventis Acheloia miscuit 
 uvis. Passow from Reg. P. Aid. reads 
 ' A^eKbuZoQ, to agree with irtXayoue, 
 and explains it of the sea formed by 
 the mouths of the Strymon, but this 
 is unnecessary. 
 
 'Axepoi/o-ioc Acherusian, A. 1132. 
 
 'A-)(ip(ov Acheron, S.c.T. 838. 
 
 'Axfrag resounding. Dor. for j;x£- 
 Tr)Q P.V.574. 
 
 'Ax'7»'«'a penury, destitution, C.299. 
 ofifiaTbiv iv a-)(r]viats A. iOl. when his 
 eyes long for some lost object. 
 
 "A')(de(Tdai to be indignant, P.V. 
 390. 
 
 'Ax0»)3(iv vexation, P.V. 26. 
 
 "AxOoq a vexation, or annoyance, 
 
 S.966. P.V. 350. A. 160. 613. 809. C. 
 829. 
 
 'AxXvc gloom, P. 656. Svofepav riv 
 axXvy Kara SuifiaTOQ avSdrai ttoXv- 
 oTovoQ tpariQ E. 357. mournful fame 
 denounces against the house a gloomy 
 darkness. See aiSde. 
 
 "A-xppoQ not mixing in the dance, 
 joyless, tcxopoe (iodv S.62S. 665. joy- 
 less in the shout of battle. 
 
 "Axoc a source of, grief, as any 
 suffering or crime, A. 1072.1224.1459. 
 1539.1561. C.410.413. 579.626. S.c.T. 
 78.929.958. P.629. S. 13.853. 
 
 'Axptioc useless, P.V. 363. 
 
 'Aypi'ifiaroQ destitute of money, P. 
 163. See airo-xpvixaTOs. 
 
 'Aiptvdi'ic incapable of lying, true, 
 S.C.T.26. C.552. S.243.675. 
 
 "Aipoppoc returning — adverbially, 
 again, P.V. 1023. 
 
 'A\pv)(ia cowardice, S.c.T. 241. 365. 
 
 "Aipv)(pQ cowardly, S.c.T. 174. 
 
 'AojpovvKToc in the dead of night, 
 C.34. 
 
 " Aojpoc unseaso7iable, P.488. E.916. 
 
 " AojTog beauty, excellence, S. 652. 
 jUjjS' 'A<j>poSirac chvarwp jSporoXoiyoe 
 "Aprjg Kiptretev awrov, referring to the 
 charms of virginity. The masculine 
 form dbiTos used by Pindar and, for 
 aught we know, by Homer, is the 
 older : the neuter awrov occurs only 
 in ApoUonius and the later poets. 
 Buttmann (Lexil. in. voc.) in oppo- 
 sition to the common notion, that the 
 original meaning of aio-og is flotver, 
 or blossom, and thence applied, like 
 avdoc, to that which is most beautiful 
 in anything, contends, from an ex- 
 amination of the passages in Homer 
 where this word occurs (always in 
 the meaning of wool or flax), that the 
 first signification of cuotoq was the 
 light downy lochs of the sheep, or 
 flax plant, and hence transferred to 
 anything singularly delicate or beau- 
 tiful. He derives the word from 
 arj^i to blow, with which he compares 
 the Latin floecus, from flo. 
 
BA 
 
 ( 58 ) 
 
 BAAA 
 
 B 
 
 Ba for jiaa-iXcv king! S.869. 
 878. Passow compares jua for ftarep 
 and SS) for ^wjua. 
 
 BaPvXo)v Babylon, P. 52. 
 
 Bayjua a voice, or cry, P. 628. 
 
 BaSr/v walkiiiff slowly, S.864. P. 19. 
 
 Ba^etv to speak, or utter, C.869. 
 S.c.T. 465. P.585. Kaico'iai (ia^Ei iroXXa 
 TvSiioc (iiav S.c.T. 553. he assails with 
 many evil words. 
 
 Bddoe depth, P. V. 1031. Met. are 
 abyss of misfortunes, P. 457. 698. 
 
 Badpeia a foundation, or origin, S. 
 839. See ayewg. . 
 
 Badpov a foundation, P. 798. 
 
 Ba0u/3ovXo£ deep counselling, P. 138. 
 
 Ba6u^<ovos long-waisted, C. 167. P. 
 151. 
 
 BadvKoXitoQ id. S.c.T. 846. 
 
 BaQimXovToe very rich, S.549. 
 
 BaQiie deep, S.c.T. 575. deep-, or 
 rich-soiled, P.V.655. — jiaQv wrUfia 
 S.777. a fall from a height — deep, 
 metaph. i.e. cunning, subtle, S.934. 
 402. 
 
 Badv)(cuoe extremely good, S. 838. 
 Hesych. explains x«'oc ^7 ayadoQ. 
 Butler translates it "pious." See 
 ayewg. 
 
 Badvxdi^y deep-soiled, fertile, 
 S.C.T.288. 
 
 Baidc little, P.440. /3aia y otg cnro 
 TToXXwv P. 982. few out of so large a 
 number. 
 
 Baiveiv to tread, walk, go. With 
 iv, iv TTOiKiXoiQ ifaWtffi jialpeiv A. 
 898. to walk on coloured tapestry. Cf. 
 A. 910. With elg. (jaiveiv (idpiv etc 
 a.vTi(TTpo<poi' S.859. to go on board the 
 vessel. Iq iiear]fji.Ppivrlu ftyvai KiXev- 
 dov P.V. 725. TTpofi. (iaivi ipvy^ irpog 
 aXrai' S.812. flee to a rescue, did. 
 lilfjaicev pifj.(j>a Sia TrvXav A. 395. she 
 has passed the gates. Ik. Ik dofiwv 
 elir]v C.22. I am come from the house, 
 eg. With acc. without prep, fitfiwr 
 av aei (f ) D/r irXavocmfirj yOova E. 
 
 76. having traversed the earth. See 
 under iiv. With dat. (rv Se vat, vai 
 fiaai] T&xa S.841. you shall go away 
 in the ship. /3are Sdfio) E.986. go 
 home. Here the vulg. is /3dr' lie S6- 
 fitov, contrary to the sense. Herm. 
 corr. jSare So/uov, which Schiitz adopts, 
 and which must be admitted, unless 
 Sojxai, perhaps, is used adverbially, 
 as o'lKoi, tteSoT, irido) k.t.X. Si liv aX- 
 vofiopoig viiKog ifta S.c.T. 887. through 
 which discord came upon them. With 
 adverbs, fvyda /Sag E.246. having 
 escaped. tte^oT (iaa-ai P.V. 272. alight- 
 ing on the ground — abs. to go away. 
 (iejiaKev o\pig A. 413. wg Ta'^Lara jSare 
 S.188. ifiav P. 18. Met. fisfiaffiV. 
 963. they are dead. — /3o5c etti yXixrari 
 fityag pt/iTjKe A. 36. has set its foot 
 upon my tongue. See fiovg. — to flow, 
 iropot iravTEQ Ik fiiag bZov jSaivovTtg 
 C.7I. all flowing in one direction. 
 
 BdicTpwe a Bactrian, P. 298. 310. 
 718. 
 
 BaKTpov a staff of office, C.357. 
 A. 195. 
 
 BaK)(^v to rave. fiaK^y. wpog aXKi'/v 
 
 S.c.T^486. raves with all his might. 
 BaK-xeta revelry, rejoicing, C.687. 
 
 See KoXog. 
 
 BaKxri a Bacchante, E.25. 
 BaXriv a king, P. 649. a foreign 
 
 word, probably connected with the 
 
 Hebrew m' 
 
 BdXXeiy to fling, or cast, rplg e^ 
 
 (}aXov(rrjg rfjade fioi <f>pvKTij>piag A. 33. 
 
 having thrown thrice six. Met. from 
 
 dice. With prep, and adv. wvpywr 
 
 EKTodev PaXmv <T<p£ S.C.T.611. etvI 
 
 Tpoiag irvpyotg t/SaXtfi Siktvov A. 38. 
 
 dficj)! TrXEvpaig fj.a(rxo.Xi(TTrjpag /SaXt 
 
 P.V. 71. TToXEwg Uw fiaXe'iv E.6G8. 
 
 S.C.T.1005. Elg Exdpav ftdXrj P.V. 
 
 388. bring into odium. With prep. 
 
 separated by tmesis, ro /xev Trpb XPV 
 
 fia.T(i)v KTrjaiiav OKvog (iaXi)v A. 981. 
 
 sc. 7rpo[3aXoi)V. TTtpi X"P^ 0aXov(Ta 
 
BAAO 
 
 ( 39 ) 
 
 BAPY 
 
 1540, sc. 7r£pj/3a\ov<ra. 7r<ir' ctv a/xfi- 
 BaX^Q ZtvQ kvri X^ipa fiaXot; C.388. 
 sc. EirtjSaXot Stretch his arm over vs. 
 KrjXiSaQ kv X'^Pf /3"^" E.756. SC. 
 i/JifiaXel, or (Xore ev X^P9 £<>'"'• Cf. 
 820. TO fxarav airo <j>povTiBoQ &x^oq 
 (ioKCiv A. 160. sc. (nrojiaKEiv. With 
 dat. rovQ ifiovQ Xoyovg OvfiS fidXe 
 P.V.708. bear in mind, irplv x''>P"^'' 
 rrivSe Kivlvva (iaXelv S.C.T. 1039. 
 placed it in jeopardy. So Blomf. in v. 
 1019. by conj. for K&va dvivvov (idXSi 
 reads Kajj-k icivSvva PaXa. See ava- 
 fiaXXeiv. pass. jSaWtrat yap oaaoiq 
 AwOev KcpavvoQ A. 456. is hurled 
 across their eyes. — intransitively. 
 iyi) Se Oepfiovovg rax kv ttISo) /SaXti. 
 A. 1145. sc. kfiavTTiv will hurl myself 
 on the ground, icar 6(j)QaXjxovQ (iaXti 
 C. 567. sc. lavrov shall present himself 
 to my eyes. Cf. the expression /3dXX' 
 eIq KopaKag k.t.X. irorafioe tifi fiXa 
 jSaXXuivll. A. 721, etc. — to cast down. 
 fiaXovcrd r oIkov yf/ij<j)0£ fopQioaev fila 
 E.721. — to strike, /xri ng wp6(TU)dev 
 ofifiarog (jdXoi <j>d6yog A.921. ifiaXX' 
 eKaarov Ovrripiov aw' ofiixarog /St'Xft 
 (juXoiKTU) 231. jSaXXtt n' kpE/ivfj ipaKaBi 
 (potviag ZpocTOv 1363. 
 
 BaXoe a threshold. Dor. for /3j/Xo's. 
 Lex. Rhet. ap. Ruhnken. Praef. ad 
 Hesych. quoted by Blomf. (iarrip — 
 arifiaivei Se (cat tov rfig Ovpag ovB6v, ov 
 "Ofitipog (iriXov, ol de rpayiKoi, (iaXuf, 
 So Hesych. fiaXov, ovSoy. 
 
 Ba^ig a report, A. 10.464. See 
 dXioaijxog. P.V.666. S.954. See dfir]- 
 viTog. 
 
 'Bdirreiv to dip, imbrue, C. 1006. 
 P.V.865. 
 
 Bdpl^apog barbarian, foreign, P. 
 415, etc. The Greeks called all na- 
 tions besides themselves (iapjiapoi ; 
 and this appellation we find put by 
 them in the mouths of all characters 
 not Grecian. So a Persian woman is 
 spoken of as KXrjpo) Xaxovaa (idpfiapov 
 yaiav opposed to 'EXXaSa. This con- 
 stantly occurs in the Persas. So A. 893. 
 1021.S.232. S.C.T.445. Compare also 
 the passages quoted by Stanley, Eur. 
 Iph. T.1170. Rhes.404. Orest. 1507. 
 
 Med. 255. In the Hecuba, however, the 
 Trojans are distinguished from the 
 barbarians, but this is an exception. 
 The usage of the word by the Latin 
 poets is strictly similar, cf. Virg. Mn. 
 ii.504. xi.768. Hor.Ep.i.2. Od. v. 9. 
 quoted by Stanley. Butler observes, 
 that not only does Plautus, when 
 translating from the Greek, apply the 
 epithet barbarian to the Romans, but 
 even of himself calls his countryman 
 Naevius barbarus (Mil.Glor.ii.2.66.), 
 nothing contemptuous, however, be- 
 ing implied in the expression. 
 
 Bapic a ship, P.545.1031. S.816. 
 852.859. properly an Egyptian ship, 
 from Baris, a city of Egypt. 
 
 Bdpoe a weight, tIkviov jidpog C. 
 986. — Met. weight of sorrow. hXlrvKa 
 pdpri P. 907. the weight of sorrow for 
 ships and bodies tossed on the sea. 
 See aXirvTcog. 
 
 BapvSiKog deeply avenging, C.924. 
 
 HapvSoreipa giving severe misfor- 
 tunes, S.C.T. 960. 
 
 BapvKOTog severely enraged, E. 750. 
 
 Bapvfujvig id. A. 1461. 
 
 BapvyeLv [ji] to oppress, weigh 
 down, pass. A.181. 810.1442. 
 
 Bapu7r£<r^c heavily falling, E. 347. 
 
 Bapuc heavy, chiefly in a meta- 
 phorical sense. Of persons, severe, 
 cruel, P.V.77. P. 507. 814. E. 681. 700. 
 S. 410. 638. 6 fi^ Kvpaag /Saptwv rov- 
 T(i>v E.892. he who meets not with se- 
 verity at their hands. — Of things, 
 (iapv dfifioaaov P.564. adverbially, in 
 deep tones, 0pp. to 6^v — severe, griev- 
 ous, heavy to bear, P.V.17. S.c.T. 
 314.792. P. 1001. A. 199. 444.456.1645. 
 ^ei^oj fiapelaig 1624. sc. ^eiiyXaig im- 
 plied in ^ev^(o. C.36. E. 155. 767. S. 
 105.337.342. With dat. A. 1602. E. 
 700. For (piXoia-i (iapv v/'^y/xa A. 
 429. Schiitz proposes (ipaxv- So But- 
 ler. Well, however, properly trans- 
 lates the vulg. graviter affligentes. 
 On fiapelai KaraXXayai S.c.T. 749. 
 Schiitz observes. "Difficilis inter fra- 
 tres reconciliatio ; vel potius, gravis 
 et dura inter fratres transactio seu 
 compositio, qui jam in eo sunt, ut vi 
 
BAPX 
 
 ( 60 ) 
 
 BEAT 
 
 et ferro litem transigant." The latter 
 appears the best meaning, but Butler 
 approves the former. 
 
 BapvoTocwc with deep groanings, 
 E.761. 
 
 BapvT'ifj.oe highly honoured, S.24. 
 
 BafftXeia a queen, A. 84. P. 148. 
 
 Ba<7t\£toe belonging to a king, voara 
 T^ fiauiXdia P. 8. the king's return. 
 fiatrlXeioe ffrparog 66. the royal army. 
 jSaciXtta i(r)(ye 061, (iaaiXtiov riapas 
 6.52. o'lKOis PacrikdoiQ A. 152. TrtXavo) 
 (iaaiXila 96. jutXaOpoic ev fia(TiKetoi£ 
 C. 339. 1061. trufiaTi rw joaaiKua C. 
 713. (3atTiXcia wddri 1066. 
 
 Bao-tXtuc a king, P. 5. 24. 44. 140. 
 147. 230. 625. 841 . 882. A. 346. 504. 507. 
 757.1469.1495. C.355. S.c.T. 746.802. 
 S.294. oiavwv fianXevg A. 113. the 
 eagle. jSatriKEvcri vewv, id. the com- 
 manders of the ships. 
 
 'BatriKiKOQ regal, P.V.871. 
 
 'BaiTKeiv to come, P. 653. 
 
 Baffrd^eiv to support, P.V. 1021. — 
 to grasp or hold, A. 35. — iv yvwfig. 
 ToB' ifiaararre P.V. 890. conceived this. 
 
 Barafw^oe name of a man, P. 943. 
 
 Bavi^eiv to bark, as a dog. Metaph. 
 to mutter, or bemoan, raie (fiyd tiq 
 /3ai5f£t A.437. — to bark OY cry for any- 
 thing, viov S' avZpa fiai^ei P. 13. sc. 
 Ovfioe my heart calls for our youthful 
 sovereign. Stanl. aptly compares the 
 use of latrare in Latin. Hor. Serm. 
 ii.2. Latrantem stomachum bene le- 
 niet. Lucretius ii.4. Nonne videtis nil 
 aliud sibi Naturam latrare. He is, 
 however, wrong in referring veov S' 
 ixvipa to the whole Persian youth. 
 Yet such is the explanation of Schol. 
 A. and B. So Butler, kov S' avZpa 
 is a reading mentioned by Schol. A. 
 and approved by Pauw. and Valck. 
 Phoen. 1489. who also proposes to 
 read wj^oiicf viov HipaiQ Z' kbv avSpa 
 fiav^u. Brunck incorrectly supposes 
 'Atria understood from 'Acnaroyevr'ic 
 to be the subject to fiavl^si. So 
 Schol. A. This could only be right 
 if the subject referred to v^ere virtu- 
 ally the same in both cases, cf. Find. 
 Nem.vii.l0.vlii.31.(ed. Diss.) where- 
 
 as in the present case the persons re- 
 ferred to in the first clause are those 
 who were gone, in the second, the 
 Chorus and others who remained 
 behind. Pauw rightly refers fiav^ei 
 to dvfxoe. So Blomf. The latter, how- 
 ever, is wrong in considering the 
 words Trdcra yap — oix*^"^^ ^^ paren- 
 thetical; the two clauses Trao-a yap — 
 tij^wKE and vtov S' avSpa (iav^ei an- 
 swer to each other, and the meaning 
 is, my foreboding heart is agitated 
 within me, on the one hand, because 
 all the strength of Asia is gone, on 
 the other, because it yearns for the 
 youthful hero. The two clauses cor- 
 respond respectively, though in an 
 inverted order, to voara r&l fjaaiXsif 
 and TToXv^vrrov crrpaTide in vv.8.9. 
 
 Ba^jj a stain, as of blood, P. 309. — 
 the dyeing of clothes, A.934. C.1008. 
 KpoKov Paipae A. 230. the garments 
 dyed with saffron. ^a\Kov (3a^de A. 
 59S.ihe dyeing of brass, h.e. an im- 
 possibility. See afilavToc;. 
 
 BSeXvKrpoTToe of an abominable sort. 
 E.52. 
 
 Bt'/Satoc certain, sure, P.V. 297.454. 
 E.482. 
 
 BejiaMQ securely, soundly, A. 15. 
 
 BefirfKog profane, S.504. 
 
 BtXcfxvov a dart, A. 1475. 
 
 Bc'Xoc a dart, A.357.496. C.IGO. 
 182.284.375. P.261.98]. S.c.T.256. 
 a^iZia avroKunra jiiXr) C.160. mean- 
 ing a sword. Schiitz proposes to read 
 ^/0»). So the Scholiast explains it. 
 The correction is needless, such re- 
 petitions frequently occurring. Met. 
 Ktpavvov pcXoe S.C.T. 237. 435.495. 
 P.V.858,919. luepov fiiXei P.V.625. 
 otTr' ofifiaTOQ peXei A. 232. 772. irdv 
 Tero^evrai jjiXog E.646. we have urged 
 all we have to urge — a sting, S.551. 
 — of a storm. (iiXtai ^aXj7c P.V.371. 
 
 BtXraroe best, S.1040. dardv to. 
 faXrara h.e. roue jSeXrtVrovs E.465. 
 
 BtXrepoe better. fHXrepa Trpatraeiv 
 S.C.T. 319. to farebeiter. to fHXripof 
 KaKov S.1055. the lesser evil. 
 
 Bf'Xncrroe best, vircp to ftiXTiaroi' 
 A. 368. beyond vjjial is best. 
 
BHAO 
 
 ( fil ) 
 
 BAAH 
 
 BrjXoe name of a man. S.314. 
 
 Bt'a force, violence, (iiav ovtlv 
 e^oTrXi^Ei S.92. he exerts no force. 
 See Baifiovwg. Sv(r(j>i\rj fiiav E.54. 
 odiosam vim vel abominandum virus, 
 Wakefield ; who compares Soph. Aj . 
 1411. vri yap dcpfiai irvpiyyes H-vu) 
 ipvauai fiekav /xivog. Abresch pro- 
 perly observes that it corresponds to 
 araZovaiv alfia Sv(7<j)i\££ in C.10S4. 
 evuevEi jSt'^ S. 1053. by gentle violence, 
 pia S" airiJixayTt) adivei TravErai S. 
 571. where the meaning seems to be, 
 the severity of Juno is stayed by the 
 agreeable violence of Jupiter. — (iltf 
 by force, or compulsion, P. V. 15.74. 
 357.380. S.c.T.47.513. P.191.767. S. 
 829.843.921. A. 229. 641. 1011. C.78. — 
 /3t'^ in spite of. 'AwoXKwvoe fil<f S.c.T. 
 728. pig. SkaQ S. 424. (iiq. Kapdiae 779. 
 fpevioy jilq. S.C.T. 594. this may either 
 be taken thus with reference to Am- 
 phiaraus, or as meaning by the vio- 
 lence of their spirit, as referring to 
 avdpdiTi — Trpos j3tav id. Trpbs filav 
 Tivos E.5. in spite of any one. — Trpos 
 (iiav P.V.208.353.594.675. A.850. by 
 violence. — In circumlocution with 
 proper names. IIo\v<I>6vtov jSt'a S.c.T. 
 430.551. Polyphontes. noXweiKovg 
 /3ia 623. Alyiadovfiia C.880. TvMuig 
 j3iav S.c.T. 553. ' Afji<pi.a.pc(i} (iiav 551. 
 AaaQevovQ (iiav 602. — For instances 
 of this common mode of expression 
 see Monk's note on Eur. Hipp. 794. 
 
 Biai^caOai. intrans. to use violence, 
 to struggle, P. V. 1012. to drive vio- 
 lently onward, A. 1480. — With ace. 
 ay tkaaraTipoauTra (iia^6fi£voi A. 768. 
 to do violence to, to force. — With 
 doubl. ace. ahSoi ttoXiv ae fifj (iia^e- 
 txdai raSc S.c.T. 1033. not to act con- 
 trary to the city in this. 
 
 BLaiog violent, P.V.739. S. 793.811. 
 ySt'aia S.801. adverbially, by violence. 
 — irpOQ TO joiaiov id. A. 130. 
 
 Biaiwe with, or by violence C.542. 
 daifiovioy Si irov X"P'C, jStaf'wr aiXfxa 
 atfxvbv fjuh'wv A. 175. sitting with 
 violence on their awful seat, i.e. using 
 forcible means to teach mortals wis- 
 dom. 
 
 Biaadat to urge on, A. 375. 
 
 BlfiXoe a book, S.925. 
 
 BifipwaKeiv to eat, perf. pass, fie.- 
 PpbifilvaQ A. 1068. 
 
 Bt'oc life. Tov fiaKpbv jiiov P.V. 535. 
 our length of life. TrveHfia jSiov P. 499. 
 the breath of life. /3toi/ Svvroe A. 1094. 
 the close of life, ap^a'ig plov C.77. 
 the control of my life, apyvpoaripr) 
 jSiov C.996. a robber's life, avapicrov 
 (3iov E.500. a life without control. 
 '!raXiVTV)(El rpifiq. jiiov A. 452. a re- 
 verse of life. daXXovarrig jjlov P. COB. 
 See daXXeiv. apKilrw j3iog A. 1287. 
 let my life suffice, h. e. I have lived 
 enough. SuKpvwv jSlov E.916. a life of 
 tears. Cf. S.C.T.681. P.456. A.461. 
 751.833.903.1110.1335.1429. C.602. E. 
 884.974. S. 915. 991. 
 
 Blotti id.P.839. 
 
 BioTog id. fiioTOV EKCoxrolaro P. 353. 
 escape with their lives, atrivij jiioTov 
 C.1013. a.vSpoTV)((.1g fiiorovg E.913. 
 PloTOV Evaiwva P. 697. iv jSiorov vpo- 
 TtXeioig A. 702. in the first acts of 
 life. TrXtjyal fiioTOv E. 893. the afflic- 
 tions of life. fiatrcnov (iioTog P. 094. 
 a longer span of life. 
 
 BXafSr) injury, harm, P.V. 765. A. 
 634. E. 849.898. jSXa/8ac t'xw A. 803. [ 
 suffer harm. fiXajiag Xafieiv C.491. 
 E. 766. to receive harm. jSXa/iriv riOi- 
 vai S.c.T. 183. to do mischief. /3\a- 
 firjg arep S.372. without harm. Siku 
 T£ KOI (iXajSa Tovde fir)TpOKT6vov E. 
 469. the cause and crime of the ma- 
 tricide. — Abstr.for concrete. SKvXXav 
 vavriXuiv joiXa^-qv A. 1207. the pest of 
 sailors. airXdy-^vwv fiXafiag vlwv E. 
 821. exciting young hearts to mischief. 
 ZiKrjv lir aXXo irpayfia driyavei /3Xd- 
 jSrjg fidlpa A. 1517. for some other 
 purpose of mischief. 
 
 BXaTtreiv to injure, annoy, P.V. 
 196. cf.765. 6 fiXaiTTWv C.325. the 
 criminal. In E.631. olat fir) (iXa^rj 
 deog, pxdxpri refers to to ipvog under- 
 stood, to them in the case of whom 
 God does not destroy it. With gen. 
 jiXajiivTa XoiuQloiv Zpofiuiv A. 119. 
 hindered from these last races. See 
 under Xdywog and cf. Odyss. a. 195. 
 
BAAS 
 
 ( 62 ) 
 
 BOYK 
 
 aX\a vv TOP ye deol fiXaTrroviri KeXev- 
 Oov, which Blomfield supposes ^s- 
 chylus to have imitated. (jXairrofievay 
 ■)(povi.irQelaav iiroixsrai C.951. proba- 
 bly in the sense of impeded, delayed, 
 in a very corrupt passage, upon which 
 see under ■^(poyci^tiv. 
 
 BXatrraveiv to spring up, S.c.T. 
 576. A. 734. 
 
 BXacrrtlv to brinff forth, C.582. 
 
 BXaoTjjyua an offspring, S.c.T. 
 515. 
 
 BXaoT»;/^o£ bloom, or growth, S.c.T. 
 12. 
 
 BXa)(^. See fiXrj'xfi. 
 
 BXa-^iipptov demented, S.c.T.707. 
 
 BXivuv to see, P.V. 445. — (paoc 
 PXeirciv P. 291. A. 1630. E.71G. to be 
 alive. vodTLfjiov fiXeirui (jiaog P. 255. / 
 see the day of my return. — (SXeirsiv 
 without <j>ao£, in the same sense, A. 
 663. Met. TrpSipa j^Xenovci' oSov S. 
 697. — With ele P. 788. looking at.— 
 (pofiov fiXeirav S.c.T. 480. looking ter- 
 rible. From fiXe-rreiv in its meaning of 
 living is deduced its signification in 
 C.831. TTWfi ravT aXrjQjj kol jiXetrovra 
 So^aiTO) ; how can I think these things 
 true and real ? 
 
 BXe<j>apov fflra eye-lid, S.c.T. 3. A. 
 15. 
 
 BXrjxfi a cry. Dor. /SXaj^at S.c.T. 
 
 330. 
 
 BXo(Tvp6e terrible, E. 161. 
 
 BXo(Tvp6(j>pwv ferocious in purpose. 
 (iXoavpotppova x^'^^ S.813. See x^t- 
 ZSlv. 
 
 Boajua a cry, A. 894. 
 
 Boq.v to cry, resound, P.V. 429. 
 S.c.T. 64.312.363.374. 450. P. 597.952. 
 A. 1077. C.396. P. 916. 997. 1005. S.853. 
 ivdev irdaa /3oa ■^Qiiv S.578. with 
 whose fame the whole earth resounds. 
 
 Bori a shout, or cry, a sound, S.c.T. 
 84.251.376. P.272. 394, 899. A.312.11I4. 
 C.493.872. E.375. S.809. i,iv (ioy 
 S.c.T. 469. with a cry. ftoq. 6 Xev- 
 KaOTTie opvvrai Xaoe 88. id. In the 
 sense of war, fighting, as used by 
 Homer, poar h'lrj^ov S.566. tov 
 a)(opov poav"Aprj S.628. aid, rescue, 
 aaro'icri Krjpvffaen' ftoijv A. 1322. to call 
 
 the citizens to the rescue, el fipaSi- 
 voiev (iorj S. 711. 
 
 Borjdely to come to the rescue, S. 
 608. 
 
 Bo»)Xanje driving oxen, S.303. 
 
 Bofjnc resounding. Dor. ftoariv P. 
 567. 
 
 BoiWT-cis Boeotian, P. 474. 792. 
 
 BdXjirj name of a lake, P. 486. 
 
 BoX^ a fling, or cast. KEpavviovg 
 fioXag S.C.T.412. thunder-bolts. — a 
 putting on, an application. (JoXale 
 vypixrcaiv (rwoyyos &Xe<r£ ypaipr/v A. 
 1303. by its application. See under 
 (77r6yyog. 
 
 BoXog a draught of fishes, P. 416. 
 
 Bopafood, P.V. 584. P. 482, A. 
 1579. C.523. etc. KpeCiv olicEiag (iopas 
 A. 1193. food of their own flesh. 
 
 Bopjjopog mud, E.664. 
 
 Boppeog northern, fiopplaic irvXaig 
 S.c.T. 509. one of the gates of Thebes. 
 
 Boa-Keiv to feed. — pass. S.c.T.226. 
 C.26. — mid. to feed upon, fJotncofievoi 
 Xayivav yivvav A. 118. 
 
 BoaKT] food, E. 256. 
 
 B6aKr]f>.a. that which nourishes, or 
 fosters. fiocKriixa rrrifiovfje S.615. an 
 animal, or creature, avaifiaroy (io- 
 <7K?j/ia E.292. 
 
 BooTTopoQ the Bosporus, P.V. 735. 
 P. 709.732. 
 
 Bocrrpvxoe a curl, C. 165. 176.228, 
 etc. — Met. a curl of fire, P.V. 1046. 
 
 BoTYip a herdsman, E. 187. S.348. 
 In S.c.T. 24. olii)vu)v jjoTijp does not 
 refer to the feeding of birds for the 
 purpose of augury, but simply means 
 " one whose office it is to watch the 
 signs of birds as a shepherd watches 
 his flock." 
 
 Borov any kind of cattle, an arei- 
 maZ, A. 1142, 1389. C.742. E.428.430. 
 867. S. 563. 073. 
 
 BovOopoe getting cows with young, 
 S.297. 
 
 BovOvToe sacrificing oxen, S.087. 
 C.259. 
 
 BovKcpwc horned like an ox, P.V. 
 590. 
 
 BoucoXftc lit. to feedoxen. Thence, 
 to cherish, to soothe, to beguile. 
 
BOYK 
 
 ( 63 ) 
 
 BPOT 
 
 iftovKoXov^ev <^povTi<nv viov iraOoQ A. 
 655. in mid. v. to endeavour to miti- 
 gate, to decline, or shrink from, not 
 firj ■n-poKa/ui't rovSe j3ovKo\ovfievo£ jro- 
 vof E.78. 
 
 BovKoXos a herdsman, S.552. 
 
 BouXapj(oe a chief counsellor, S. 11. 
 948. 
 
 BovXecOai to wish, P.V.869.931. 
 P.311. 
 
 BovXeveiv to advise, P.V.204. E. 
 667. S.cT. 182.230, to plot, con- 
 trive, take counsel. — P. V. 1032. A. 
 1196.1332.1597.1610.1617. P. 744. — 
 fiovKcveadai mid. v. id. A. 820. C. 707. 
 S.C.T.205 — pevf. pass. 8.994. P.V. 
 1000. — fut. mid. in pass, sense ypij(j>os 
 PovXcvoETai S.c.T. 180. a vote will be 
 passed. See under ayeiv. 
 
 BovXtvfia a counsel, or design, P.V. 
 170.622.764.1057. S.C.T. 576. P. 168. 
 520. A.1320. E. 563.687. 
 
 Boi/\£«7-£'ov we must deliberate, A. 
 821. 
 
 Bov\€vrripiov a council, E. 540. 654. 
 674. 
 
 BovXcvTtipwc advising. Kaicwv 'AS- 
 paario rwvSt fiovXcvTripioe S.C.T. 557. 
 advising Adrastus to these evils. 
 
 BovXevtoq designed. al(T-)(pS)Q fjov- 
 XevTo'iai C. 487. basely contrived. 
 
 BovXi] counsel, decision, P.V. 219. 
 551. S.C.T.824. A. 1331. C.98. E. 590. 
 — abstract for concrete, jiovXriv kw 
 rappi^EiE A. 858. should overturn the 
 council. — Heath, however, translates 
 this, " should risk some daring mea- 
 sure," which is, perhaps, more agree- 
 able to the spirit of the author. 
 
 BouXioc requiring prudence, C.661. 
 
 Bovvic hilly, S. 110.121. 
 
 BovviTiQ id. S.757. But here /5o5- 
 vic is corrected for the metre by 
 Pauw, Heath, Schiitz, etc. 
 
 BoiJc an ox. — /Sove iwl yXwccr// 
 fiiyac (Si/iriKe A. 36. a proverb ori- 
 ginally used of those who being bribed 
 by money, hold their peace : thence 
 employed respecting any who from 
 some strong reason keep silence — 
 the antient money was stamped with 
 the figure of an ox, hence the origin 
 
 of the phrase; others derive it from 
 the strength of the ox trampling a 
 snake underfoot; so Stanley. — a cow, 
 P. 603. A. 1096.1271. especially as re- 
 ferring to lo, as S. 17.44.161.272.295. 
 299.302.309.564. 
 
 Bov(Traa-te an ox stall, P.V. 656. 
 
 BovTtiQ a herdsman, P.V.568. 
 
 Bov^ovoc slaying oxen. Oolvaig fjov- 
 <p6voiQ P.V. 339. feasts where oxen 
 are slain. 
 
 Bov^iXoQ foddering oxen, S.585. 
 
 Bpa^eve a chief, or leader, P. 294. 
 A. 222. prop, the arbiter of a contest. 
 
 BpaSvveiv [ii] to be slow, S.7U. 
 X^'^P"- ov /ipaSiverai S.C.T. 605. his 
 hand is not slow. 
 
 Bpay(l(i>v [(] the arm, S.728. 
 
 Bpaxde short, brief, S.271. P.V. 
 503.941. P.699. 
 
 Bpifjetv to roar, or murmur, S.ciT. 
 84.360. A. 1001. E.934. P.V. 422. mid. 
 V. id. S.C.T.332. 
 
 BptVoc the image of a god or god- 
 dess, E. 80.233.387. 417.424.978. /3pe- 
 rei E.248. Pplrea S.458T jSpir}/ P. 795. 
 S.C.T.92.167 194. PpsTimv S.c.T.94. 
 S.424. 
 
 Bpe<j>os a young child, A. 1067. 
 
 Bpil^Eiv to sleep, or doze, A. 266. C. 
 884. Met. to sleep, h.e. lose its effect, 
 E. 270. 
 
 BpiQtiv lo weigh down, P. 338. pass. 
 to be weighed down, loaded, S.c.T. 
 138. the transitive sense is ratherrare. 
 cf. Pind. Nem. viii. 17. oWep koX Kiv- 
 vpau 'iPpitrc ttXovTif. 
 
 BpiOvs heavy, severe, A. 193. 
 
 Bpofiws a name of Bacchus, E.24. 
 
 Bpofioc a noise, S.c.T. 195.458. 
 
 BpovTi'i thunder, P.V.925.1019.1047. 
 1064.1085. S.34. 
 
 BpovTiifxa id. P.V. 995. 
 
 BpoTEioe human, of men, P.V. 116. 
 767. A. 1162. 1300. E. 244. 390. 538. 869. 
 S.97. 
 
 BpoTtoQ id. E.164. 
 
 BpoTOKTOveiv to slay mortals, E. 
 399. 
 
 BpoToXoiyog destroying mortals, S. 
 651. 
 
 BpoTOQ a mortal, a man, a woman, 
 
BPOT 
 
 ( fi4 ) 
 
 TAME 
 
 as opposed to a god, e.g. /xij kuI \6- 
 ■yiic rie Zijpa fji.iy^6rjyui fipor^ S.291. 
 So E. 449. 970. and passim, as a man 
 generally, e. g. oire <p<i)vt)v ovj-e rov 
 fXop<pflv (iporaiv oi/ztt P.V.21. TroWa 
 fipoTwv SiafiaijSo/Jiiva (j>vXa S.638. So 
 passim. — as a man individually, y 
 TToXie (ipOToe 6' bfioiioc 'ir av cijioi 
 diKav ; E.498. Sometimes a dead 
 man. ^ovov fipoTtHv P. 412. -j^tovaa 
 -aaZe ■yipviliaQ Pporoie C.127. where 
 Herm. wishes to read ipdirolQ. 
 
 BpoTotTKowoc watching mortals, E. 
 476. 
 
 Bporoffruyjje hostile to mortals, 
 P.V.80]. 
 
 BpoTO(p6vpoe destroying mortals, S. 
 261. E.7S6. 
 
 Bpoxos a halter, S.769. C.550. 
 
 Jipva^eiv to bear oneself insolently, 
 S.880. 
 
 Bpveiv to flourish, germinate, 
 abound, tu de — ypovi'CovTa fipvei C. 
 62. spring up after long delay. With 
 dat. a.yado7(Ti (ipvotQ S.944. T!-af/fia)(a 
 Opacrei jSpvwv A. 162. — It seems to be 
 joined with a genitive in C.67. where 
 the construction apparently is cira 
 Eia<pip£i rov a'iriov (tiart) fipvetv Trav- 
 apKerae v6<70v. So that he incurs 
 
 everlasting misfortune. Well, com- 
 pares jSpvwv Sa<j»'rie Soph.CEd.C. 16. 
 
 Bpu^ioc noisy with waves. aKjxr)v 
 (ipiiXtoi' P. 389. /3|0UX'a ^X<^ P. V. 1084. 
 the roaring of the sea. 
 
 Bpaio-ijuoc to be eaten, P.V.477. See 
 (papfiaf^op. 
 
 Bpoirijp eating, consuming, E.770. 
 See aixy-h- 
 
 BvfiXiva opr) the name of certain 
 mountains, P.V. 813. 
 
 BujSXoc the papyrus, S.742. 
 
 Bvdos depth — the depth of the sea, 
 P.V. 430. te ISvOov fioXtlv S.iOa. rov 
 Ik j3vdov KXiixrrfipa (Tu>Zovre£ Xivov C. 
 500. h.e. Tov kv jovdifKX. X. trwl^ovree 
 £/c J3vdov. 
 
 Bv<T<nvog of fl.ne flax, S.c.T. 1030. 
 P. 123. 
 
 Bvaaoippoiv deeply thinJcing, C.641- 
 
 Bb)fj.6e an altar, S.c.T. 15. P. 199. 
 797. A. 91 . 203. 224. 374. 513. 1008.1250. 
 1271. C. 104.259.291. E. 295.511.625. 
 S. 187.367. 477. (see ctXXos) 489.496. 
 641.732. itTTi Se (cd/c irroXifiov reip- 
 of-iivoiQ ji(/)/x6e "Aprjc (pvya<n S.78. 
 This is unintelligible. 'Ap^g Marg. 
 Aid. Turn. h.e. propugnaculum noxce. 
 'Apr](j)vya(n. Heath. Schiitz omits 
 ' Aprjc. 
 
 Tdyycifiov a net, A. 352. 
 
 Faia Earth, personified. Fata iroX- 
 Xb)V ovofiarwi' fiop<j>^ fiia P.V.210. iw 
 Fata fiaia C.43. Trjv itpioTOfiavTw 
 Vaiav E.2. — the earth, P.V. 570. 
 S.cT. 286.803. 920. P.219. 379.491.610. 
 619.893. C. 125. 482. E.867.835.912. S. 
 265. 1009. — some particular country. 
 'EWd^a yaiav P.183. Greece. May- 
 vr\TiKfiv yaiav 484. Mttgnesia. yat 
 'Aaiac 541. 'Attioc yalae A. 249. 
 Peloponnesus. See 'A-n-ta. "Apyovi; 
 ya~iav S.15. Argolis. xarplg ya'ia 
 S.c.T. 567. one's country. laTwvxpv 
 ya'iav P. 503. the land of our homes. 
 tQ Ti'ivSe yalat' E. 11 . avTiTropov yalay 
 S.540. the opposite side nf the chan- 
 nel. 
 
 Fataoxos girding the earth, an 
 epithet of Neptune. XlocreiSOiv yaia- 
 oxpe S.c.T. 293. — ruling the earth, 
 ep. of Jupiter, S.79G. 
 
 Taios beneath the earth, rov yaiav 
 Zijva S.147. Pluto. — onthe land{opp. 
 to on sea). oSt ^upTrriQ vaioQ yoiioQ 
 He who pursued us in ship, is already 
 on the land. 
 
 TaXa milk (of the cow), P. 603. (of 
 a woman), C. 526.539. 885. 
 
 VaXi]vri a calm, A. 720. 
 
 TajijipoQ a connexion by marriaqe, 
 A.601. 
 
 Vapuv to marry. yaf.ui yajjiov 
 P.V.766.9U. With ace. of person, 
 TTwc av ya/jwi' aKovaav aKOVrog Tcapu 
 ay vbc yivoL- av; S.224. IIow could n 
 
TAME 
 
 ( 65 ) 
 
 TAP 
 
 person marrying a woman against her 
 own consent, and against that of her 
 father, avoid impiety ? 
 
 TaiiETT] a wife, kovvio arav yajxe- 
 T&g S. 156. 170. the mischief done by 
 thy spouse, "noxam ab uxore tuo me- 
 tuendam." Heath. " Juno nuptiarum 
 praeses fnfaustis Danaidas vexat." J. 
 Miiller. 
 
 ra/xirtjQ a husband, P.V.899. 
 
 VanriXevixa a marriage, C.615. 
 
 TafirjXtos nuptial, in honour of 
 marriage. Kolrae ya/jijXf'ou S.786. 
 the marriage bed. xo«e yajuTjXtovc C. 
 480. marriage libations, yafirfklov tL- 
 Xove 799. the rite of marriage. 
 
 Tafiopog an inhabitant, a land- 
 holder, S.608. 
 
 Tafios marriage, e.g. yaixov tv)(juv 
 p^yiarov P.V.557. 651.741.861.895.903. 
 / 949. S.C.T.762. A.725.1127. E.707. 
 S. 76. 99. 327. 389. 780. 788. 1013. 1036. 
 yap.ti yafiov P.V.766. (see yafieiv) 
 911. (ruyyEviJ yafiov P.V.857. a 
 marriage with relatives. AlyvTrroyevfj 
 yafxav S. 1039. marriage with the sons 
 of /Egyptus. ipv^avopa ya/xov S.9. 
 a marriage with an odious man. ya- 
 fiov Sv<ravopa S.1049. id. evvaitjv 
 yafxidv S.327. the marriage bed. 
 
 VafKJiriKri the jaw, P.V.355. 
 • rafi\pi)vv^ having crooked talons, 
 P.V.486. 
 
 TavdeiQ (?) lit. bright, thence glad, 
 joyful, 'ire fiav aarvavaKrae fiaKapac 
 Qioije yavaivne S.997. approach the 
 gods with gladness. Stanley less coi"- 
 rectly makes it transitive, celebrantes. 
 The form yavaivai from yavav is 
 certainly very doubtful; we should 
 at least expect yavrifii, as in viKijfii 
 from viKaio, opTjfLi from bpau), etc. 
 It may be better to consider it as an 
 adjective yavaeie, though this form 
 with the short u. is likewise sus- 
 picious. 
 
 Favdv lit. to shine, hence to be 
 glad, or exult. This verb is restored 
 by Hermann in A. 1365. -^aipovaav 
 ovSev iiaaov ?) Atog vara yavg. airo- 
 pjjroc KoXvicog iv \o-)(tvfia(TL. The 
 vulg. reading here is yac, el anopr)- 
 
 TOQKaXvKogkv \o-)(evfia(n, h.e. as ex- 
 plained byPauw, " cumsatio infolliculi 
 est puerperiis, h. e. cum semen in eo 
 est, ut primum emittat germen," or 
 more correctly by Heath, " o-Troprjros 
 ipsa sata designat, et subauditur ver- 
 bum itrri. Verte cum calyces sata 
 parturiunt." Thus the vulg. is not 
 wholly "sine sensu," as Well, ob- 
 serves, though it must be confessed 
 that the collocation of the words is 
 very awkward. Butl. conjectured yai/ 
 evdTToprjTOv. Pors. j) ZioaZoro) ydvei, 
 which must be allowed to be a very 
 elegant emendation, even although 
 "verbum finitum desideratur," as 
 Wellauer objects. The reader will 
 choose between this and Hermann's 
 correction recorded above. 
 
 FaVoc anything -bright, cheering, or 
 refreshing, often applied to clear li- 
 quids, P.475.607. \d(j)vpa — ap)(aioy 
 ydrog A. 565. so called, says Schiltz, 
 either because these spoils contained 
 many anlient pieces, or, by prolepsis, 
 because they would be in distant ages 
 a glory to the temples. See apyaiog. 
 On A. 1365. see yavav. 
 
 Tdvvadat to rejoice, E.927. 
 
 rdTTOToe drunk up by the ground, 
 yairorovg rifidg P. 613. libations, ya- 
 ■KOTOV ■)(i(nv C.95, id. yairorovg )(<>ag 
 162. id. 
 
 Tap for, generally placed second 
 in the sentence, e.g. iyio yap ovk el 
 Zv(TTv^<o K.T.X. P.y. 345. — sometimes 
 third, e.g. 6 Xwipriaiov yap oh tte^uke 
 TTCii. P.V.27 . — very rarely fourth, e. g. 
 TO fifj (ppovovv yap k.t.X. C.742. So 
 E.764. C.632. It is used chiefly to 
 assign the reason for the statement 
 conveyed in the preceding sentence, 
 e.g. P.V.85'. ■^evBwvvfiwg ae Zaifioveg 
 !Jpofit)6ea I KaXovcriV aiirov ydp ere Set 
 Trpofiridewg. It is sometimes placed pa- 
 renthetically in the sentence of which 
 it assigns the reason, e.g. A. 1039. 
 tyw S', IwoiKreipii) ydp, oii dvfiiiaofiai, 
 C. 73-75. ifxol S', dvdyi:av yap afujiiir- 
 ToXiv Oeoi I ■irpo(Ti'iveyKav. Lk yap 
 o'lkuiv I Trarpatov SovXwv eaayov «(- 
 aav, BUaia Kal fii) diKaia k.t.X. 105. 
 K 
 
TAP 
 
 (66 ) 
 
 TAP 
 
 Xt'^o), KeXevete yap, rbv tK ^pevog 
 Xoyov E.221. eyiu 2', ayei yap alfia 
 firjrpuov, iUaQ jitTeijxi rovSe ^5ra 
 KaKKwrtyiriQ. Thus more obscurely 
 in A. 774. av Si fioi t6t£ jxev — ov yap a 
 iiriKetKroi, Kapr airofiovtruig i](rQa y£- 
 ypafifievoe. — and in C.685. /oat vvv 
 'Oplrrrrie, -ffv yap tv(iovKioQ ^xoiv — ky- 
 ypa.<pet. It is also sometimes put twice 
 in two succeeding clauses, so that the 
 latter yap assigns the reason of the 
 statement in which the former yap 
 is placed. So P.V.333. irdvTWQ yap 
 ov TTEiaeis viv' oh yap evirSiiQ. So in 
 P. V. 182. 184. 294. 296. S.C.T. 318. 320. 
 P. 164. 165.656. 667. 880.890. A.518. 520. 
 806. 808. 973. 975. C. 73. 74. 497.498.742. 
 744.983.984. S. 694. 695. It is also 
 repeated in a somewhat different man- 
 ner in A. 545.546.736.739. S. 480. 481. 
 Wellauer is wrong in saying that 
 each yap is in these places referred 
 to the same sentence. In A. 735. Sf^" 
 S' ixWti)v fiou6(j>pb)v eifii. to Sv(T(T£I3e£ 
 yap 'ipyov fiera filv TrXeiova tlktu, 
 a<piTtpa S' e'lKOTa ykvvff.. 6'iKti)v yap 
 evdvSiKoiv caXXiTraic norfioQ ate, the 
 second yap is referred to the sentence 
 containing the first yap, the meaning 
 being, "one impiety begets another; J 
 say impiety, for righteous houses are 
 ever favoured in their offspring." yap 
 is here used where Se would rather 
 have been expected. See Hermann's 
 explanation of this passage quoted 
 under St. I conceive the same to be 
 the construction of the passage in S. 
 479. /xj)S' aTroppi<j)drj Xoyog kfiov' Kar 
 up'^^Q yap (jyiXaiTLO^ Xewc. nai yap 
 ra^' av tiq oIktos clcridwy rdSe, vfipiv 
 fXEv i-)(dijpEiEv aptrcvog aroXov, vjiiv S' 
 av e'ir] drjfioe evfievecTTepog' role rjaao- 
 aiv yap Trag tiq evvoias <^zpti, by 
 which I understand the king as tel- 
 ling them not to divulge this as his 
 advice, for that the people were fond 
 of anything by which they could call 
 authority in question, whereas, if they 
 were left to their own (uncontrolled) 
 feelings, they might possibly be in- 
 duced to regard tliem with, kindness, 
 In A. 544. ra 3' avrt X^P^V •■'"' ""po- 
 
 ayjv, TrXeov arvyoQ' tvval yap iiaav 
 irj'iitiv irpoQ TEij(e<riV ki, ovpavov yap 
 Kcnrb y»;e XtifXiOviaL Spdffot Kare^k- 
 Kai^ov K.T.X. the first yap refers to 
 the former clause in v. 544. and shews 
 why they were on the land at all; 
 the second explains the second clause, 
 irXkov (TTvyOQ. We had also other 
 annoyances by land, since we were 
 encamped close under the walls of the 
 enemy, and more odious too, for, etc. 
 Instead of the second yap, when two 
 sentences occur, of which the latter 
 explains the former, he is often used 
 (see Hermann's note on Ik in the 
 sense of yap quoted under Se). iroX- 
 XovQ oSvpfxovQ mt yoovQ ay(i)(j>eXelc 
 (pdky^rj' AtO£ yap dva-irapatTriTOi (ppk- 
 veg' airag Sk Tpa^vc, bcrriQ av vtov 
 /cparp P.V.33, etc. It is often also 
 usedellipticallyin replies where some- 
 thing is implied, e.g. P. V. <Ta<pwc f' 
 kg o'lKov <70£ Xoyo£ ote'XXei TraXi)'. 
 Prometheus replies, ^fi yap az Opfjvoe 
 ovfibe Etc e'x^P"'' PdXrj. (True) for I 
 fear lest your grief for me should 
 bring you into odium. So 985. mal 
 fj.riv avy ovwo) trw<j>povtiv kirlaraaai, 
 the reply is, ak yap irpoffijwSwv ovk 
 av ovff vm^ptTTiv. Thus frequently ; 
 in all which cases the ellipsis may 
 readily be supplied. It is thus used 
 in questions referring to what has 
 preceded, e.g. in A.895. iyai tr edpeipa, 
 vvv Sk yripdvaL OkXw, Orestes replies, 
 ■KaTpoKT0vov(Ta yap ^vvoiKri(Tei£ kfioi ; 
 (to what purpose is that?) for will 
 you, etc. But in A. 1078. loj rdXaiva. 
 rdSe yap rtXcle, ic.r.X. the yap ex- 
 plains the ToXaiva preceding. So 
 with the interrogative if prefixed, as 
 P.V. 759. ?'; yap wot karlv eKTrcirtiv 
 apxfJQ Ala ; referring to 758. Cf. 747. 
 referring to 746; 976. where ^ kcijue 
 yap is referred to Kal ak 3' kv tovtoiq 
 Xiyw in 975. In A. 1339. 7] yap refers 
 not to what has immediately preceded, 
 but to the general expression of won- 
 der by the Chorus that they do not 
 investigate the real state of the case. 
 Thus ov yap P.V. 989. But in P. 784. 
 ov yap refers to ttwe £(7rac, which is 
 
TAP 
 
 ( G7 ) 
 
 TE 
 
 here expressed. IToS yap E.405. ttwc 
 yap E.577. So ri yap P.V.517. ttuiq 
 yap Tie — irrifioffly apKixTTarof (j)pa- 
 ^euv K.T.X. " for how else, i.e. than 
 by saying such things as were fitted 
 for the occasion, and concealing (rd- 
 vavTia) my real purpose, could, etc." 
 Upon E.622. TTfcic yap to ipcvyeiv 
 TovS' vvepSiKeie opa, Butler properly 
 observes, " aliquid obscuritatis, h.l. 
 attulit particula yap quae hie, ut saepe, 
 ad suppressam sententiam refertur. 
 Subintelligendum est, aSineJe "AttoX- 
 \ou, vel tale aliquid." The ellipsis 
 is less distinctly marked though 
 equally implied in the interrogative 
 form TTOTEpa yap P.235. A.616. in 
 TTWC yap A. 620. Ti yap A. 203. E.202. 
 648. Cf. Herm. on Viger.493. "In 
 omni interrogatione locus est parti- 
 culae yap, quia intelligitur semper 
 nescio, vel die mihi, vel simile quid. 
 Undo et Latini quisnam vel nam quae, 
 et germani benn dicunt." ttwc yap 
 ov; C.743. in parenthesis. For how 
 can it he otherwise ? ti yap ; is used 
 elliptically in the end of sentences 
 for ti yap aWo; is it not so ? thus A. 
 1110. ovSiv TTOT el firi i,vv6avovfiivr]v, 
 Ti yap; 1212. Kal tuivS' ofioiov e'l ti 
 [irj irdQu)' tI yap; C.877. ow^ we ^' 
 apfj^ai ZiaTrnrpayfxivb)' ti yap; the 
 construction is different where H yap 
 begins the sentence. See above, yap 
 is sometimes so used preceded by 
 aWa that the force of yap depends 
 on some succeeding proposition to 
 which aWa refers. Thus in Herod. 
 ix. 27. dXX' ov yap kv rw roiSSe Ta^ioe 
 e'lvcKa (TTaaia^eiy Trpiirei, cipTiol ilfitv 
 TTEidecOai vfxiv, u> AaKeZdifiovioi, where 
 the dXXa refers to the clause apTwi 
 elfiev K.T.\. and the parenthetical 
 yap has the force ofiTrei. Sometimes 
 dXXd ydp are thus placed without the 
 intervention of another word, so that 
 yap cannot in construction be con- 
 sidered as parenthetical. Eur.Pho9n. 
 1318. dXXd ydp KpiovTa Xtvaau) Tovht 
 Scvpo avvr£<pfj irpbg ZofiovQ irrei-j^ovTa 
 Travail) tovc wapetTT&Tae yoovQ, Where 
 dXXd refers in sense to iraOiru) k.t.X. 
 
 and ydp to \tvaai3). See Elmsley's 
 note on Heracl.481. Sometimes the 
 proposition to which dXXd, strictly 
 speaking, refers, is omitted ; thus P. V. 
 943. dXX' ilcropS) yap TOvSe tov Aiog 
 Tp6-)(iv. sub. dXXd iav XP^ TavTa' 
 eiaopSJ yap k.t.X. So in C.369. dXXd 
 SiwXfjs yap rJ/ffSe fxapdyvriQ Zovitoq 
 iKveiTai. sub. dXXd raCra ti xpij Xt- 
 yeiv; E. 764. dXX' tic Atoc ydp Xa/nrpa 
 fiapTvpta napijv. sub. aXK' ovK aTifiiav 
 f-Xere. — With ti expressing a wish, and 
 referring to what proceeds, el yap 
 i/TT 'JX/^ Karrivapladric — TroXuj^axrroi' 
 av dx^Q Td<pov C.341. where ydp 
 carries on the sense from Electra's 
 former speech, el ydp fx vwo yfjv — 
 7iKe' — yuv Si k'.T.X. where ydp refers 
 to 140. seqq. and the apodosis is 
 omitted. Elliptically el ydp Tvxoiev 
 (iv fpovovai irpO£ Oewv S.c.T.532. 
 when the reference is to & yui) Kpaiyoi. 
 " Do not say so altogether ; for if 
 they themselves should but experience 
 these things, they would surely perish, 
 etc." tide ydp S.C.T.548. eide ydp 
 6eol tovitZ' oXiaaiev ev y^, where ydp 
 refers to the expressions just used 
 and justifies them. For I would that 
 (so does their impiety deserve it) the 
 gods might utterly destroy them, cf. 
 S.847. — Preceded by kui, expressing 
 axiadditional argument, confirmation, 
 or wish, P.V.439. S.c.T.1061. P.330. 
 S. 481. 847.909. 
 
 TatrHip the helly, A. 707. 
 Te a restrictive particle, used chiefly 
 to limit the force of a proposition to 
 a certain part of it, upon which a 
 peculiar emphasis is thus placed in 
 contradistinction to the rest, e. g. we 
 bviriTijXiqTriQ ye Twv epyiov (iapiig P.V. 
 77. since the censor at least (whatever 
 you may be) is severe, 'iari ydp irXov- 
 TOQ y afiefi(j>fic P. 164. we have abun- 
 dant wealth indeed, but, etc. KaKoe ye 
 fidvTiQ av yvoir) rdSe C.766. none but 
 a bad prophet, etc. rqv wplv ye xpt/ai/ 
 I'lvijaaaBe P.V.702. your former (o^Tp. 
 to the present) suit, etc. fiaKpdv ye 
 fxii'TOL pfjcrtv oh aripyei ttoXlq S.270. 
 long speeches, KXaboi ye — Ke'ivrai 
 
TE 
 
 (68 ) 
 
 TE 
 
 S.237. the branches are there at any 
 rate, vvv yc C.130. now indeed. iix<^ 
 ye Aific P.V. 162. save only Jupiter. — ■ 
 To define a statement more accu- 
 rately, MivekEtav Se wtvQofiai, d v6- 
 dTifJLOQ yf. Kai iTe(T(i)(TfJ.lpo£ iraXiv rj^ei 
 A. 604. / inquire about Menelaus, 
 that is to say, whether he will come. 
 Tov ijiZofiov — Xc'^w o'iaQ y aparai Kai 
 Karevx^raL tvx<^C. So also according 
 to one reading in P.V. 950. oi/rrwae 
 KOfiTTElQ yafiovQ, wpoQ uv y LksIvoq 
 ifTrtVrtt KparovQ. Here Trpbg liv t 
 is commonly read. — To qualify as- 
 sertions already made, shewing that 
 a statement is to be taken with some 
 limitation, e.g. oh fxriv arifiol y Lk 
 Beiov Tsdynlofiev A. 1252. Be that as 
 it may, we shall at least not die dis- 
 honoured, etc. oh fiijv cLKOfxiTaaTOQ y 
 c.<pi(TTaTat TTvXais S.C.T.520. oh fiyv 
 Ti irOLVaic y (iofirjv rOLoiai fxe koti- 
 aXavziadai P.V. 268. (TTropdc yf fn))' 
 iKTrja^e^vaETaiQpaavQ ro^oiai KkiLVug 
 P.V.873. h. e. so 7nuch at least we 
 will say, etc. ivd yt fxivroi XevKo- 
 TTiaXoQ yfxipa iraaav Karecrx^ yaiav 
 P. 378. opposed to v. 376. When oh 
 \ir\v precedes yt it is always separated 
 from it by the intervention of some 
 other word or words. — In affirma- 
 tions or commands, introducing some- 
 thing which gives additional force 
 to the previous statement, and to 
 which attention is thereby particularly 
 drawn. In this case, it is generally 
 joined with koi or kclI piv, separated, 
 as in the preceding instance, by some 
 other word, e. g. j) ju))v /ceXeuctw, ca- 
 iridwi^b) ye TrpoQ P.V. 73. / will 
 order, and, what is more, I will also, 
 etc. bpui, icai napatrtaai yk aoi deXw 
 ra Xwora 307. Kcii crOlvoe y iicoXovcrdri 
 P. 992. Krai fiiiv wapwv ye Koh Xoyove 
 aXXwv kXvwv (j>pa<raifj.' av P. 258. 954. 
 Cf. S.c.T.227. A.11G1. C.203. Koi 
 Sv!TTV)(phyTii>v y ehfxapiK airaXXayr] 
 S.334. Ka'i Tcpoc ye tovtolq — ev-)(pv ra 
 icpeiaaw S.c.T.247. (cat irpoao) y Lfioi 
 938. Kai Sevpo y aex rifv tv-)0v oh 
 j-ietubofiai. — Without Kai or kuI fii}v. 
 ZopOQ ye ™S' avTriperae S.c.T.981. 
 
 aye ! and that too as this man's an- 
 tagonist. arriQ ye fiei'(u) S.439. and 
 those too greater than the loss (the 
 vv. 439. 440. should probably be trans- 
 posed. See yc/xog). eiTre'ip ye fievroi 
 de~L a-' owuie KUTtKravec E.561. rcnrep 
 wadojxev iixea. irpoe ye raiv reKOjievoiv 
 C.413. and that too at a parent's 
 hand, rifiaq ye fiev Bfj raf efiac Tvev- 
 rrei raya E.397. you shall hear our 
 office also, sc. as well as our origin, 
 etc. — In assenting to questions, de- 
 fining the ground of the assent by 
 introducing a special proof, e.g. rov- 
 tUv ap b ZevQ iariv a/rOevea-repoc; 
 ovKovv av a.K(pvyoi ye ti]v TreTrpiofievriv 
 P.V. 515. 6. yes, at least he could not 
 escape destiny. Ka\ vvv (pXoywTrov Trip 
 ixova l<j>i] fJ.epoi ; a<p' ov ye iroXXag 
 eKfxadnaovrai rexvae P.V. 253. 4. yes, 
 and from it also they will, etc. Cf. 
 P.V. 748. 770. 776.933. A. 527. S.292. 
 308. — In giving a qualified assent, or 
 suggesting an objection to something 
 already stated or ashed, e.g. ovkovv 
 TOVTO yivixTKeis, OTi opyijs voaovatjQ 
 ei(Tiv larpoi Xoyoi; 'Eav ne ev KaipiS 
 ye fiaXQaaarf Keap P.V. 279. Cf.984. 
 yes, provided any one seasonably, etc. 
 Cf. ^))juj) ye ftevroi irijxoQpovQ fieya 
 (rdivei to which Clyt. again objects 6 
 S' a(j>d6vriT6£ y ovk ewii^riXog treXei 
 A. 912.913. toIq S' d\/3/otc ye Kai to 
 viKdadai TTpeTTei 916. Cf. 1227. Kai jxriv 
 0(peiX(i)V y av rivoifi ahrtj xapiv 
 P.V.937. aXX' 7} ZUq ye avfifidx'^'' 
 virepararel S.338. yet still, etc. rpa- 
 ^^c ye fxeVTOL ZfifioQ eK<pvyi)V KaKO. 
 S.C.T. 1035. foapvc ye fievroi Zrji'oc 
 kecriov kotoc S.342. Cf. 727. 1042. Tpe- 
 (j>ei Se y avSpbc fxax^OQ ijfievaQ lam 
 C.908. 6 S' viTTaroQ ye tov xpovov 
 TrpeajSeverai A. 1273. viKrjV ye fievroi 
 Kai KaKrjv rifxq. Qeog; S.c.T.698. where 
 the objection more properly assumes 
 the interrogative form, iravpoi ye 
 TToXXuiv P. 784. no, only a few out of 
 many. With negative, ov (sc. firerifj.- 
 rjrai) irplv ye j^wpav rrjvde KivSvva) 
 paXe'iv S.C.T. 1039. With more dis'- 
 tant reference, arap a<boZpiii'ij .y 
 aaOere'i aoilnafiari P.V. 1013. hid (be 
 
TE 
 
 ( 69 ) 
 
 TEAA 
 
 all this as it may) you surely, etc. 
 So, in the same speaker, tll6v ttot 
 T^orj <biviu)Q yEypafj.fj.ivaQ dclirvov 0f- 
 povcrag' aTrrepoi yc fi))v Ideiy avrai E. 
 61. these however are without wings. — 
 With participles, assigning a special 
 reason for something ^Ze <rv^^opa 
 ocLKVti, aTtjxiav ye 7raiSo£ a.fi<pl aui/xa- 
 T0£ i(TQriiia.T(ov Kkvovirav P. 833. name' 
 ly, because I hear of, etc. tiSws y 
 eii A. 908. since I know well what I 
 am about. aXX' zii ye wpdi,aQ fj.{]T 
 Iwi^BvxOrje K.T.X. C.1040. but since 
 you have fared well, etc. (here the 
 vulg. is tire irpa^ag. evye Trpd^aQ 
 Glasg. ev y Ewpa^ae Tyrwhitt.) irdg 
 S' ov; aijiovaai y a^idv r ett a,i,io)v 
 E.413. (this verse is corrupt. See 
 iirai,ioQ.) — So with a finite verh. oS' 
 avTE y ovv — viroSiKog OeXei yEVEfrdai 
 E.248. — In exclamations, or strong 
 asseverations, confining the emphasis 
 to some particular word, e. g. ^ fjtai- 
 verai y£ A. 1034. surely she is nothing 
 less than mad, of. 1086. ciyav Kokoig 
 KKvovad ye S.699. obeying it only too 
 well, ayav y aXridofiavriv Lpt'tQ 1214. 
 only too trite a prophetess. irrffiovfiQ 
 F aXig y virdpxEi A. 1641. there is 
 surely enough of woe. dXXd fiijv ev- 
 vovg ye — tijvZ^ EKvpo>ijag<pdTLV P. 223. 
 with good intent at least. papEld y 
 iC&E (TviKJiopd 1001. indeed it is a sad 
 event, paid y i>g a-wo itoSXSiv 982. 
 i^Ev raxeld y'^XOe j(pri(TftoJv irpa^te725. 
 iiQ TrdvTa y Ear EKE'iva ^laKEirpayjxiva 
 254. TToXXov ye Km tov ■navroQ iXXei'Trw 
 P.V.963. fivpaivd y, e'it e'x'Sj'' 
 £011 C.988. KoX 'TToXXaxv ye Svirird- 
 Xaiirra irpdyfiara S. 462. papea trv y 
 elvrae 337. KoXHg y av i]jjuv £,vfi<pepoi 
 ravra S.734. It has sometimes an 
 ironical force. iroXXu y dfiEivuv tovq 
 Tre'Xae <ppevovv 'i^vQ j) aavTOV P.V. 
 335. avTog icaff avrov y apa firj-^avop- 
 pafa C.219. but here the readings 
 differ. Salvin. proposes rapa. So 
 Elmsl. TTpv ye areva'CeiQ P.V.698. — 
 With conditional particles, describ- 
 ing the condition more strictly. etTrep 
 y inr k^Qpov KparoQ i)v TET^-i}f.ievoQ C. 
 196. Cf.S.339.withaword intervening, 
 
 Kkv TOiQ ejio'iQ ap', etTrep eV ye toIiti 
 a-die C.221. Cf.492. A. 1222. With 
 pronouns, to give emphasis or ex- 
 press opposition. — With ey<i P.V. 
 322.1055. A. 861. 1313. S.C.T. 1017. 
 Probably also 263. aii P.V. 984. ovtoq 
 P.V. 1067. P.724. A.359. oSe P.256. 
 P.V.60.90G. E.850. In C.4. raSe ye 
 the reading of Arist.Cod.Rav. tioSe 
 is perhaps correct. fifiE'ig A. 647. 1186. 
 iijueiE P.V. 1060. TOtoo-Se P. 321. with 
 aXXoc ovK aXXo y oiSeV P.V.258. 
 Cf. S.C.T. 834. P. 205. In limiting 
 requests, commands, or entreaties. 
 fxri fioi iroXiv ye — EKQafivlariTE S.c.T, 
 71. firiwbi ye P.V.635. KparoQ fxev- 
 TOl TtapEQ y EKi)V EfioL A. 917. toQ 
 M y evixop<pov Kparog C.483. In C. 
 957. dva ye fxdv Zofxoi. avnye is pro- 
 bably the correct reading. — In A. 331. 
 ovK dv y eXovTEg avQig av ddvoiev av, 
 ye appears to have but little meaning. 
 Dindorf Praef. ad Poet. Seen. Grsec. 
 quotes this as one of the passages 
 where the copyists have inserted this 
 " particulam ■!rajj.<l>apfiai;ov," from 
 being ignorant that ai' is either long 
 or short. On this point see his re- 
 marks here, and in his preface to 
 Soph.p.lvi. See him also on Arist. 
 Vesp. v.228. — Sometimes it answers 
 to ^e in a following clause, vaiJv ye 
 rayoi — arparbg 2' 6 Xoittoq P. 472. Cf. 
 S. 64. 206. S.cT. 1054. 
 
 Teyave'iv to declare, speak dis- 
 tinctly, P.V. 521. 660. 789. 822. 992. 
 Imper. yiyiavE from perf. mid. yiyiava 
 P.V. 192.786. 
 
 rey(i)vi(ncEiv a lengthened form of 
 theprec. P.V. 600. 
 
 TEyuivog clearly sounding, S.c.T. 
 425. 
 
 TeitoveIv to be near, S.761. P. 303. 
 
 TeiTbiv neighbouring P. 67. S.cT. 
 468. With gen. yEiroveg KapSiag j-ie- 
 pijjLvai S.c.T.270. cares sitting close 
 to the heart. With dat. S.c.T. 484. — 
 voaog yEiTbiv epeiSet A. 976. presses 
 close. 
 
 FeX^v to laugh. yeX^ ev' di'Spl 
 Qepfiio E.530. laughs him to scorn. 
 
 r£Xa(Tna laughter, P.V. 90. 
 
TEAil 
 
 ( 70 ) 
 
 TEPA 
 
 riXois laughter, C. 441. 727. 
 
 Vifiuv to he filled. With gen. r^c 
 uXr]GuaQ yifxiijv A. 599. replete with 
 truth, irrifxovdg yefiwv 984. fraught 
 with woe. With dat. S.654. according 
 to some, but see yepapos. 
 
 TtfiOieiv to fill, A. 431. 
 
 TifioQ a dish, a mess, A. 1194. 
 
 Feved family, race, P. 876. S.c.T. 
 1061. A. 1553. origin, ■xpvaoyovov ye- 
 vEde (j>Ms P. 80. some of the golden 
 shower. 
 
 TtvidXioQ natal, giving birth, E. 
 283. in honour of birth. yevidXiov 
 Zoaiv E.7. a birth-gift. — proceeding 
 from a parent. yevedXlovs dpae C. 
 899. a parent's curses. — presiding 
 over a family, dfove yevedXiovc koXsI 
 S.C.T.621. 
 
 TivedXov origin, descent, S.HQT. — 
 offspring, A. 758.889. C.256. 
 
 TEveiac a beard, P.308. 
 
 rivewp the chin, P. 1013. S.c.T. 
 648. 
 
 TeverriQ presiding over a family, E. 
 73. 
 
 TeVra a race, P. 896. A. 1456. ov- 
 pavlav yivvav P.V. 164. the celestial 
 race, iriixwriri yivva 855. the fifth 
 generation. — descent, rpiroc yivuav 
 P.V. 776. third in descent, etc. P.V. 
 894. atptripq. eiKora yivv^ A. 738. re- 
 sembling their original. — progeny, 
 S.c.T. 730. C.245. P. 908. Xayivav 
 yecvav A. 118. the hare hind, put 
 periphrastically for one of the hare 
 kind, h.e. a hare. See under XayLvoq, 
 and cf. cLfitTipov yevoq P. 142. 
 
 VevvaioQ generous, noble, A. 600. 
 1278. E.595. 
 
 VzvvalioQ generously , honourably, 
 A. 1171. • 
 
 Tei'vdv to bring forth, S. 47. 
 
 Tivvrifia the act of generation, P.V. 
 852. 
 
 Ttvv{]TU]p a parent, S. 203. 
 
 Vevoq kindred, relationship, xiipic 
 re yevove P.V.290. besides being re- 
 lated, iyyvrara yivovg S. 383. nearest 
 in kin. e^Optov ofxaifjiuiv koX fnaivuv- 
 TU)V yivoQ S.222. violating the rights 
 of kindred, iv yii'ti of kin. Trpoarpo- 
 
 Trai(i>v tv yivti ■Ki.irTiOKOTbiv C.285. of 
 our own family . yivos a.fiiTepovV.142. 
 one of our race. See Trarpwyvfiiog. — 
 origin, descent, yivog fiev olBa E. 
 396. Xi^ae X^P"-^ '■'"' '/^''"S 414. yevoQ 
 Tovfiov i)Q t'xtt 432. yivoQ for Kara, 
 yivoe by descent. 'Apyelai yivoe 
 i^evxp/xeada sc. eivai S.271. Cf. 275. 
 269.318. Si dg roi yivoe tv^piicSi' 
 elvai rdirS' euro yac 'ivoiKOi 531. yivog 
 Avpvalog P. 316. — offspring. OlSiirov 
 yivog S.c.T. 789. AiyvirTOv yivog S. 
 330.722.— a race or family, S.c.T.127. 
 795.815.934.969. P.181. A. 664.773. 
 1088.1547.1579. C.lOll. S. 16. 146. 198. 
 492.528.579.583.588.626.797. P. V.232. 
 560.671. TO (j>ii)Tu)V yivog 549. the 
 race of mortals, (ipor&v yivog C.627. 
 (iacriXiKov yivog P.V.871. a line of 
 kings. SatfJiovwv yivog S.c.T.218. 
 yvvaiKwv yivog 238. Jjirapraiv yivovg 
 456. the Thebans. OlStirov yivog 636. 
 783. 1048. Aaiov yivog 673. fiapjidpbiv 
 yivti P. 426. ntjDirKcii ytVti 508. yivog 
 TO Ylepady 974. to TlXei(rdivovg yivog 
 A. 1584. ovScvl trTrapriuv yivti E.388. 
 no race of created beings, yivog Tle- 
 Xaayuiv S.250. TlafKpiXuiv yivrj 547. 
 yivog AlyvirTiov 797. — a certain class 
 or quality of persons. dvSpuiv ^vv 
 OeoTTTvarTb) yivei S.c.T. 686. rJTig ala 
 TOVT iwtv-)(ETai yivog Tpiipnva-' dvarti 
 fir) jiETaariveiv irovuiv E. 58. rb tuiv 
 ZiKaiiov TOVT dirivdrjTov yivog E. 
 872. 
 
 Fivvg a jaw, S.c.T. 115. 
 Fepawg aged, S.475. P. 152.257. 
 668.690.818. comp. ytpairipa E.810. 
 — antient. Tlpidfiov woXig ycpaid A. 
 693. 
 
 Fepapog venerable, as from age, etc. 
 yepapolg iiri-)(apTov A. 704. a favorite 
 with the aged. In S.653. yepapo'icri 
 yefi6vTii)v dvftiXai the meaning, as 
 explained by Pauw, is " senibus vene- 
 randis, in quorum gratiam copia ista 
 suppeteret, ut digne sacra facerent," 
 yefiovTwv will then be taken abso- 
 lutely, « let them be filled vfith gifts." 
 Abresch quotes some instances of 
 verbs of fulness with adative, and thus 
 Schiitz translates, ministeriis fre- 
 
TEPA 
 
 ( 71 ) 
 
 nrN 
 
 quentibus affluant. The other expla- 
 nation, however, appears the best." 
 and for the agedpriests, let the altars, 
 etc. 
 
 Tipag a prerogative, privilege, or 
 honour, P.V.38. A. 891. C.255. E.200. 
 372. S.964. plur. yipa P. V. 82. 107.229. 
 437. 
 
 Tipaifipovuv to think as an old man, 
 S.356. 
 
 Tipb)v aged, S.c.T.604. P.718. A. 
 1602. S. 174.756.839. pi. P.574.A.319. 
 570.1642. — Met. applied to inanimate 
 things, as yipuv \6yoQ A. 730. an an- 
 tient story, yepiav <p6roe C.794. an 
 antient murder. 
 
 Ttvcadai to taste, A. 1195. 
 
 Ti<pvpa a bridge, P. 722. 
 
 r^ Earth, personified, S.c.T.69. P. 
 621. 632. S. 301 . 867. 869. 876. 878. — the 
 earth, P. V. 90.415. fivxh yap 431. 
 the subterranean recess (e.g. fivxog 
 xOovwc, see Herm. App. Vig. ill.) 
 660. oTTij yfiQ 564.669.685. (see Trpd) 
 926. S.c.T. 16.343.930.999. P.216. 'ivep- 
 6e yijQ 225. below the earth, 218.526. 
 586. 616.825. A. 546. 873.990. 1519. avw- 
 Otv yrJQ 1561. above the earth, tovq 
 ydg vepdEV C. 39. 123. 146. 276. Kara 
 yijc 371. E.961. below ground, C.468. 
 578. E. 159. viro yav 167.324. P.V. 
 152. Kara ydv 352.802.833. under 
 ground, yrjg virat 395.989. — opposed 
 to the sea, 8.747.814.855. P.V.90. — 
 denoting some particular country, e.g. 
 y^v re kol KaSfjiov rroXiv S.C.T.74. 
 the Thehan land, Cf. S.c.T.549.610. 
 Ttfkovpbv yrjv P.V. 809. a distant land. 
 Trarpaaq yrjq S.C.T. 622. P. 896. A. 
 526. E.725. o»e's country. aKXripdg 
 yrjg P. 311. a rugged land, f) yfj P. 
 778. sc. 'EWyivbiv Greece, ya 896. 
 Persia. Tijg aXovcrrig yrjg A. 330. the 
 captured land. ZiairovTiov ydg C.347. 
 a foreign land, avrov te Kal yrjv E. 
 280. Argos. yrjv ^v 'A\aiwy aKTOpcg 
 — EVELfxav ifioi 376. Jttica,C{. C.992. 
 J*' iroXig, iSv yv S.23. Cf. E.948. Ik 
 yfjg ffXaaEv 305. Argos, Cf. 560.648. 
 659.672.685.757. — KoXx«Soc yae P.V. 
 413. Colchis, ^laovbiv yrjv P. 174. the 
 land of the lonians. yrjg 'AtriaSog 245. 
 
 Asia, ydg 'AalSog 262. yj;e 'A^aiSoc 
 480. Achaia. ydv'Arriav P. 594. yrjv 
 'EXXaSa 795. Greece, yrj HXaraiMv 
 803. Plateea. 'IXiaSog yi'jg A. 441. 
 Troy. 'Aeplag yds S.71. Egypt. — 
 TCiv aav ydv S.C.T. 101. yds rdaht 
 S.c.T.48.151. Cf. P.664.857. A.531. 
 605. 1255. 1393. 1565. C. 123. 633. 1038. 
 E. 751. 767. 814. S. 181.248. 312.532. 
 604.930. 
 
 TrjyEviig earth-horn, a son of the 
 soil, S.247. P. V.351. 567.680. 
 
 TriQelv to rejoice. Dor. yadowrt 
 <j>pevi C.761. 
 
 Tfjdcv from the earth, S.c.T. 229. 
 E.864. 
 
 Vripavai to grow old. vvv Si yij- 
 pavai deXw C. 895. 1 wish to be allowed 
 to grow old. 
 
 Tripaiog aged, S.601. P. 840. 
 
 rrjpaXeog aged, P. 167. 
 
 Tripqv to preserve to old age. outT 
 iyrfpairav Tpo(j>rj S.871. 
 
 rijpas old age, decay, A. 1604. Met. 
 ovK i(TTi yrjpag rovSe tov fiiaafiarog 
 S.C.T. 664. this pollution will never 
 pass away. 
 
 VripaaKuv to come to old age. yj/- 
 pd(TKwv xpo^og E.276. P.V. 983. time 
 as it goes on. 
 
 Fripveadai to speak, P.V.78. S.455. 
 
 Tripvwv prop, name, A.844. 
 
 Tiyag a giant, S.c.T.406. earth- 
 born, A.677. 
 
 Tlyveadai to he born, to be gotten 
 or produced, P.694. E. 207.631. C.202. 
 yiyvofiivaiai Xaxjl rat' £(j>' afiiv i- 
 Kpavdri E.329. to us at our birth, trtdcv 
 ii, aifiarog ycyova/xev S.C.T. 129. ko.- 
 kSjv S' EKari Kayivovro E.71. Met. 
 'dii)g yivoiTO /xrirpog ev<pp6vr]g irapa A. 
 256. — to come to pass, to take place. 
 yvtofxriQ awoiiarig irrjiia yivcrai fxiya 
 E.720. Cf.353.444. S.914. S.C.T. 141. 
 o firi ylvoiTO 5. which Heaven forbid. 
 ovTbig yivoiTO 508. may it be so, Cf. 
 C.545. P.430. A. 20. ewei yivoir av 
 vXvaig 243. since it must come, yivocro 
 HoXSvTog EviptXrj x^pa avuKTog oIkuiv 
 rrfie fiaaratrai x^pt A. 34. may it be 
 my lot, etc. Cf. C. 380. yivoiro S' <ic 
 apiara 660. Cf. C.771. «\\a //i) 
 
riNo 
 
 ( 72 ) 
 
 rons 
 
 yivoLTU TTWQ 1122. ti fioxddiv yivoiTO 
 TtivS' aX(c y 1644. iriara yivoiro X'^P'/- 
 C.391. Cf. C.100,203. E.274. S.449. 
 773.1033. A. 884. ytvtaOw S.922. let 
 it be done, ykvoir a.v ciWa S.440. 
 others might he gotten. — to become, to 
 turn out, to be. ovS' EXmiroia yiverai 
 ra crijfiara S.c.T.780. oh acjiayia. yl- 
 virai KoXa 301. ■kuiq aoi i,viJ.fiaxpQ 
 yEVi]<TCTai 568. Cf. P.V.319. S.C.T.421. 
 A. 609. E.131. S. 471. 774. yevrjrTOfiaL 
 P. V. 1005. E. 66. S.C.T.1036. kytvofi-qv 
 P.847. S.C.T.761. yevoi S.o.T.121. 
 131. A.99. C.2.19.244.S. 413.530. yi- 
 vetrde S.c.T.76. P. 167. C. 84. yepoL- 
 fir]vS.S81.160. yevoioC.69T. yivotro 
 S.c.T.9.384.387.502. P. 208. 230. A. 
 338.1172.1489. C.829. E. 288. 522. 554. 
 640. S. 225. 442.752. yivtofxai A. 205. 
 S.330. ytVjj S.C.T.659. E.74. S.198. 
 yevrirai P. 738. A. 1632. P.V.463. ye- 
 VEirdai P.V.484. S.c.T.623. P. 214. A. 
 217.1503. C. 139.691. E. 256. 762. S. 
 289. — Traitri Si fxaXKor ycy Evrjrai C. 
 373. it has fallen more severely on the 
 children (sc. Orestes and Electra) 
 than on myself. So Schiitz. The 
 Schol. whom Heath follows, impro- 
 perly refers it to Agamemnon, ivdov 
 yevov C.231. compose yourself, Cf. 
 Ter. And. ii. 4. Proin tu fac afud 
 te ut sies. Evv Sc yeyov, h.e. ^wyyt- 
 vov 453. assist me. tL yivtofiai S.c.T. 
 279. what is to become of me ? tI 
 pl^oi; yzvwfiai; sc. ri yivh)jiai E.757. 
 784. ovS^ 'ix<^ riQ av yevoifiav P.V. 
 907. I know not what would become 
 of me. 
 
 TivixTiciiv to know, P.V. 104. 309. 
 377. perf. 'iyvuKa I know P.V. 61. fut. 
 yj/wcri; A.781.1399. 1602. yvwrrr] raxa. 
 A. 1633. you shall soon know the 
 consequences, 2 aor. tyvwv A. 1077. 
 imp. yvwOi S.421. yvwcrerai S. 55. — to 
 form an opinion. Kaicos ye ixclvtlq av 
 yvoir} rdSt C. 766. to resolve, decide. 
 yvbJdi riva irEfXTreiv SoKeig S.C.T. 632. 
 034. yvwdi vavickripEiv irokiv 634. — to 
 condemn, i.q. Karayivwariceiv. pass, ov- 
 Tiva SrjfirjKaaiav yvoXTdclaai S.7. not 
 condemned to a public expulsion. 
 
 TXvKug sweet, agreeable, P.V. 632. 
 
 700. On the latter passage see 
 (is. 
 
 rXwffo-a the tongue, P.V. 78.319. 
 329.886.891. S.C.T. 241. 421. 538. P.398. 
 ,583. A. 36. (see /^oOc) 023.671.1000. 
 1201.1372. 1612.1647. C.307.557.574. E. 
 794.846.923.943. S. 441. 927.972. Skac 
 oi/f aTTO yX(i(7(7J)C k\vovt£.q a. 787. 
 hearing the cause not from the mere 
 sound of words, i.e. deciding accord- 
 ing to the truth. yXiiaarjQ X"P"' ^■ 
 264. for talking' s sake. 
 
 Tva6oQthejaw. Met. P.V. 64. 368. 
 C. 278. 322. TtovTOv JiaXixvSriala yva- 
 6oe P.V. 729. a gorge ,o/ the sea. 
 Blomf. compares Virg-. G. iv. 467. 
 Tccnarias etiam fauces, alta oslia 
 Ditis. 
 
 TvaiitrrtLV to bend, P.V. 997. 
 
 TvairTe.iv to tear piecemeal, P. 568. 
 
 Tva(l>eve a fuller, C.749. 
 
 Tvuifia an opinion, A. 1325. 
 
 Vvbijirj an opinion, A. 1321. arofxa- 
 TOQ yvwixriv 1454.' the opinion ex- 
 pressed, rrtoippovoc yvwfirje hfiapreiv 
 1649. yvwfiriQ a.woa(j>aXe1(Ti P.384. de- 
 ceived in their opinion, irapa yvii^r]v 
 A. 905. 906. S.449. contrary to my opi- 
 nion. (iTib yvtofirjQ E.644. from their 
 real judgment. — intelligence, mind, 
 P. V.287. 454.890. E.720. — will, pur- 
 pose, P.V. 525. 542. 1005. — design, P.V. 
 869. P.710. 
 
 Tvi)ix<ijv a judge, A. 1101. 
 
 Tviapi^eiv to make knoion, P.V. 485. 
 
 FvwaTOQ known, acquainted, C.091. 
 
 ToaaQai to lament, P. 1029. .pass. 
 yoarai KarcnrTvaTov C.623. 
 
 VueSvoQ mournful, S.191. adverbi- 
 ally yoeSva mournfully, P. 1013.1020. 
 yoeSva S' av6ejxl^ofj,ai S.69. is ex- 
 plained by the Schol. ro rwv yowv 
 civdoc a-KoZpeTTOfiai I indulge in grief. 
 avdefiil^Ofj,ai may, however, perhaps 
 better be referred to Trapeiav, and 
 yoeSva be understood adverbially — 
 mourning, yoe&voQ &v P. 996. 
 
 VoepoQ melancholy, A. 1149. 
 
 Toi]Q (?) yofjTWV vifxov C. 809. 
 Blomf. alters this to yorjTwv as from 
 yor]Ti]Q (?) from yoaio, h.e. a song of 
 mourners, yoi'nwv from yo/yc a juggler. 
 
roMO 
 
 ( 73 ) 
 
 rPA* 
 
 is, according to him, unsuited to the 
 sense of the passage. That yorie may 
 mean the same, so. a mourner, appears 
 doubtful. The whole passage kuI 
 TOTZ Si) ttXovtov So)fiaTii)y XvTripiov 
 OfjKvv ovpiotrrarav cfiov KpeiCTOv yori- 
 Ttav vofiov ixsQl^aofjiEv ttoXei, is so ob- 
 scure and probably corrupt, that it is 
 difficult to decide anything upon it. 
 By irKovTOV Siojiartov XvTrjptov, Abr 
 resch understands the riches of the 
 house, which now would be freely 
 dispersed for the good of the people ; 
 Heath more correctly, divitias cedium 
 in expiationem, sc. that by liberality 
 they might in some measure atone 
 for their crime. These explanations, 
 however, are nugatory, from the ob- 
 vious corruption of the words. Blomf. 
 conj. Kol TOT ^St) TfoXvv. From the 
 expression XvTtipiov we may possibly 
 infer that yoriTwv vojxov a song of 
 enchanters is correct. And then (sc. 
 when Mercury shall lend his aid) we 
 will utter for the sake of the city a 
 female strain of enchantment, auspi- 
 ciously performed to the sound of 
 timbrels, to release the house (from 
 the curse). If TrXovrov be correct 
 (which, or some other substantive, 
 seems to be required by ofiov follow- 
 ing), the meaning will be, that both 
 by liberality with their wealth (either 
 offered in sacrifice or given in largess) 
 and also hy songs of enchantment, 
 they would seek to remedy the evil. 
 
 VofiOQ a cargo, arrie ye jxtitib) Koi 
 fiiy ifnr\7]aag yofiov S.439. This is 
 unintelligible. Butler, conj. kclI /ley 
 ifnr\rj<rai yofioy sc. wtrre. This affords 
 a good meaning: /:iEi<;'a) refers to aXKa, 
 sc. other possessions, even larger than 
 the loss, so as fully to make up the 
 cargo. The construction would be 
 rather better if the verses 439. 440. 
 were transposed. 
 
 Tofi(p6ltToe fastened with nails,S.8^6. 
 
 TofjKJioc a nail, S.923. S.c.T.524. 
 
 Toukovv to fasten with nails, S.435. 
 
 Vovi'i a generation, P.V.776. P. 804. 
 — a family, a race, yoin) apalog A. 
 1546. a succession of curses. 
 
 Tovlae Mowing from a family. 
 Met. ■)(tiixti)V yoviaQ C. 1063. a Storm 
 oy family commotion. On the names 
 of winds ending in I'ac and formed 
 from substantives, see Bl. Gloss, in 
 loc. Schneid. in Lex. less correctly 
 understands yovLag as the gen. of 
 yoviOQ sub. avpag. 
 
 T6vo£ progeny S. 308. C.251. — pro- 
 creation, rbv EKTiasv y6v<p S. 163. — 
 apaevoQ yovov C. 495. the descendant 
 of the male branch. See &par)v. yovog 
 — irkovToxOi^v E.906. a rich produce 
 of the soil, but this is doubtful, from 
 something being lost in the MSS. 
 
 Vow the knee. Ka/jLirreiv yovv to 
 rest oneself, P.V.32.396. ettJ yovv ke- 
 kKitui P.894. w humbled, throwndown. 
 So. A. 64. yovaroe Kovlaitriv kpEiZofxe- 
 vov said of a vanquished combatant. 
 
 Vooe a mourning cry, S.c.T.639. 
 836.899.947.950. P. 537. 573. 683. 691. 
 910. 1007. 1032. A. 57. 1049. 1420. C. 318. 
 327.442. S.109. P.V.33. 
 
 TopytioQ belonging to the Gorgons, 
 TopydoKxi TVTToig E.49. the figures of 
 the Gorgons. 
 
 Topyoveioc id. P. V. 795. 
 
 Topyoveg the Gorgons, P.V.801. 
 C.1044. E.48. 
 
 FopyoQ terrible, S.c.T.519. 
 
 Topywirie name of a lake in the 
 Isthmus of Corinth, A. 293. 
 
 ropyoiwos looking terribly, P. V. 356. 
 
 Tovv at any rate, at least, A. 421. 
 1399. S.19. 
 
 rpala aged, E.69. 145. — old, dried, 
 A. 286. 
 
 Tpantia a letter, S.c.T.416.628.642. 
 ypanfiaTiou avvQiauQ P.V.548. com- 
 binations of letters, ypafifiaTidv evavX- 
 \a/3a(£S.C.T.450. id. 
 
 Tpave an old woman, E. 38. 
 
 Vpa<l)Eiv to write. — mid. v. Met. to 
 write upon the mind, iv ^ptinv ypa- 
 <pov C.443. S.969. pass. S. 690.969. — 
 to describe, pourtray. mpr airoi^wvaojc 
 ^(rda yeypajXfxivoe A. 775. painted 
 in unseemly colours, yeypanixivag 
 Ie'ittvov ipEpovaaQ E.50. painted as 
 carrying off the feast. 
 
 Vpa<j>ri a picture.^ irpiTrovaa tog iv 
 
 L 
 
rPY* 
 
 ( 74) 
 
 AAIA 
 
 ypa<pa'is A. 233. looking as if in a pic- 
 ture, 1302. See anoyyoe. In C.230. 
 ttc Se drjpiwv ypa(^i]v, Pauw and 
 Schiitz correct kv Si, which Butler 
 approves, so. et qu£B in illis est, fera- 
 rum picturam. Blomf. and Wellauer 
 explain elg as referring to ISov or 
 (iXiipov look upon it. This is very 
 harsh. May els probably have the 
 same sense as gy, ypa.<ptiv eig ri being 
 equally good with ypa<peLv iv tivl ? 
 The words will then be equivalent to 
 Orjpla utTy£ypaiijj.iva. 
 
 Tpii^ a gryphon, a fabulous bird, 
 P.V.806. 
 
 ria a field, F.y.369.7W. Elmsley 
 on Bacch.13. Heracl.839. contends 
 that the masc. form yvrjs is prefer- 
 able in the Attic writers. 
 
 TvaXova low ground, a plain, S.545. 
 
 Tviojiapris oppressing the limbs, A. 
 63. 
 
 Vvlov a limb, P. 877. fiekay)(iiJ.oic 
 yvioiari XevKwy ek TreTrKwfiaTwv ISeiv 
 S.701. with dark limbs appearing to 
 view from under white garments. 
 
 TviOTticr) a getter, P.V. 168. 
 
 Tvfiyal^eiv to harass, P.V. 588. A. 
 526. pass. P.V. 594. 
 
 Tvfivog naked, S.c.T.414. Met. des- 
 titute, yvpvog iifii TrpoirofncS>v P. 993. 
 
 Vvfivovv to lay bare, to draw forth 
 (as a sword or spear), S.c.T. 603. See 
 apira^ELV. 
 
 TvvatKcios female, belonging to 
 women, rw yvvaiiczU) yivii S.c.T. 170. 
 the female sex. yvvaiKUio vofuo A. 
 580. after the manner of women, yv- 
 vaiKuav ai-)Qiav C.621. a woman's 
 ride. yvvaiKtiwv (ttoXuv E.818. pro- 
 cessions of women, iv yvvaiKEioig tv- 
 
 TTOig S.279. in forms such as women 
 wear. yvvaiKclag irvXag C.865. the 
 gates leading to the women's apart- 
 ments. yvvaiKtioiai Zuyfiaai C.36. 
 
 TvvaLKofiovXog counselling as a 
 woman, C.617. 
 
 TvvaiKOKripvKTOs published by a 
 woman, A. 474. 
 
 rvvaiKOfj^ilxos imitating a woman, 
 P.V. 1007. 
 
 rvvaiKOTrXrjdrie Composed of women, 
 P. 122. 
 
 FvvaiKOTToivos avenging a woman, 
 A.218. 
 
 Fwri a woman, as opposed to a 
 man or otherwise^ e.g. av^p yvvr) re 
 S.c.T. 179. fieXei yap avlpi, jxri yvvTJ 
 povXeviro), T&^ojOev 182, etc. — Xo^oc 
 iralBwv, yvvaiKuv E.981. ovroi yv- 
 vdiKae aXXa Vopyorag Xiyui E.48. ray 
 fxev jSooc, rav 8' av yvvaiKoe S.565. — 
 a woman, generally, e.g. S.c.T.627. 
 1029. and passim. — as a contemptuous 
 epithet. aX\' Jj ywaiKwv kg woXiv 
 ZoKeig fioXelv S.891. — added to the 
 offices of females. SfMwal yvva'iKtg 
 C. 82. 1044. handmaidens. TeXc(T(p6poe 
 yvvri Tonap'xog C.653. Here Schiitz, 
 from the addition of rig, understands 
 it to mean a housekeeper. This 
 Butler rightly refutes, observing that 
 the construction is l^eXdirii) ng, Sw- 
 HaT(ov reXc<T<p6pog yvvr], ^aaiXeia 
 yvvai P. 615. O queen. In S.c.T. 207. 
 ireidap-^ia yap lari rrjg evirpa^ag fiij- 
 rrip, yvvrj, (rwrijpog, yvvrj if correct 
 must be taken with Brunck, as instead 
 of the voc. yvvai. Blomf. corr. yv- 
 vai. — a wife, A. 16.251.558.592.1481. 
 C.88. E.202. P. 152. 396. 690. 
 
 Tviriag inhabited by vultures, S.774. 
 
 Aa O earth, P.V. 567. A. 1042. 1046. 
 E. 805. 836. It is a Doric form of y^ 
 upon which the Etymologicon quoted 
 by Stanley observes, ol Awptelg ti)v 
 yTjv Sdv Xiyovai, Ka\ Aiav, aig Kai rbv 
 yi'6<pov, Sv6<poV <I>EV da. ovv, (jtev yrj. 
 The form occurs in Aristoph. Lys . 198. 
 
 AaSaKrjg proper name of a man, P. 
 296. 
 
 Aafjvai to understand, (jipovricriv 
 caeig C.595. ISari XayoSairag irojx- 
 irovg T apxag A. 122. he understood 
 the import of. 
 
 AaidaXog curiously wrought, E.605. 
 
AAIE 
 
 ( 75 ) 
 
 AAI2 
 
 Aaieiv to kindle, A. 482. C.850.— 
 to feed, E.295. 
 
 Aati^eiv to cleave, napava Saigas 
 C.390. — to kill, A. 201. — to lay waste, 
 destroy, S.664. 
 
 Aaicrfip piercing, S.c.T.899. 
 
 AaiKTiop piercing, excruciating, S. 
 779. 
 
 Aaifiovav to lie under an evil in- 
 fluence, to rave, C.559. S.c.T.992. 
 
 Aaifiot'ioQ sent from God, S.c.T. 
 873. P. 573. B/a)/ g' ovriv e^onXl^ei 
 rav wiroLvov Zaifioviinv S.93. This 
 passage is corrupt, the verse in the 
 antistrophe Zvawapa^ovKoiai ^ptiriv 
 requiring- the penult, of awoivov to 
 be short. Hence the reading and 
 explanation of Heath, Schiitz, and 
 Pearson are nugatory. Pauw conj. 
 rav airovov, but gives an absurd ex- 
 planation. Wellauer proposes an easy 
 emendation, ttcLv airovov Saifxavluv ; 
 the sense will then be, yet he exerts 
 no violence: every act of divine power 
 or persons being done without labour. 
 ■ — a divinity, male or female, opposed 
 to a mortal. eXdelv tlv avrolg ^aifiov' 
 ij fiporidV Tiva C. 117. TravTce ol Kara 
 irroXiv Saifiovic tekoi /3porot E.970. — 
 a god or goddess generally, E. 530. <i 
 XOvo-oirriXri^ Salfiov S.c.T. 102. Mars, 
 rev ■)(doviov Saifiovoe S.c.T. 505. Ty- 
 phon. in plur. P.V. 85. 199.229.492. 
 663.921. S.cT. 77. 92. 157. 193. 218. 497. 
 P.710. 797. 966. A. 175. 621. C. 212. 430. 
 E.23. 101.292.769.881.889.908. S. 79. 
 214.477.674.870.900. airorpoirouri Sai- 
 fMoai P. 199. see aworpoiroe. rove yrjs 
 'ivepOs ZaijxovaQ C.123. the gods below, 
 ypaiag Saifiovac E. 145. the Furies. 
 iraXaiac Sal/xovae 697. id. iroXiouxoi 
 Zaiiwvte S.cT. 805. the tutelar gods 
 of the city. ZaijWVEQ avrriXioi A. 505. 
 the gods placed before the doors of 
 houses. — in sing, a ruling genius, 
 fortune, e\i\ier good or bad; a good 
 deity, orav 6 Salfuav Evpo^ P. 593. Cf. 
 594. a bad deity, presiding over a 
 race, family, etc. S.cT.687.794.939. 
 P. 337. 346. 464. 607. 711. 831. 875.885. 
 904. A. 746. 1148. 1447. 1456.1461.1550. 
 —fortune, P. 154.811. A. 1652. 1648. 
 
 C.506. — a deified person, tov Sal- 
 fiova Aapciov P. 612. Cf.633. 
 
 Aaioe X.hostile. 2.wretched. Herra. 
 on Soph. Aj. 771. observes, that Saioc 
 in the sense of wretched has the Doric 
 form even in iambics, but that where 
 it denotes an enemy, the common 
 form Sri'ioQ is employed. In lyric 
 passages, he remarks that the Doric 
 form is used for both meanings. This 
 observation appears not quite correct. 
 SaioQ occurs in the sense of enemy 
 in iambics in S.c.T.260. Xdipvpa Zq.Mv, 
 which is the reading of all MSS. and 
 Edd. Here Blomf. against all these 
 reads Sjj'wj'. On the other hand, in 
 C.619. Syoimv occurs in a chorus, 
 where th'e MSS. and Edd. all have 
 Iri'coiQ, with rj. Here Herm. and 
 Schiitz read S^'oio-i. In P.V.352. 
 either sense may be given to the 
 word. It seems then that nothing 
 can be with certainty decided with 
 respect to the usage of the two words. 
 From IriioQ an enemy, we have the 
 verb Srfiou), and the adjectives aStjog 
 Soph. CEd. C. 1533. and SyaXbirog. 
 Again, from Zaioe wretched, comes 
 Sa'iofpbiv S.C.T.901. Aaioe in the 
 sense of hostile, occurs in P.V. 421. 
 S.c.T. 112. 132.204. P. 252. C.423. E. 
 154, S. 1050. in the sense of wretched, 
 in P. 274. 278. 947. All these are lyric 
 passages. Once (see above) Sdiuiv 
 the enemy, in iambics S.c.T.260. but 
 in A.545. Srjtbiv. See Lobeck on 
 Soph. Ajax. 784. 
 
 Adio^ptov exciting mournful feel- 
 ings, S.C.T.901. from Idioe (q.v.) 
 wretched. The vulg. here is Sai(pp(ov, 
 which the metre, as well as the sense, 
 shews to be wrong; Sat^pwv means 
 either warlike, or prudent (see Buttm. 
 Lexil.), neither of which are applicable 
 here. 
 
 Aaie a feast, A. 712. 1215. 1575. Sai- 
 T££ C.476. 
 
 Aa'tg fight. Iv Idihi S.c.T. 908. 
 Here the abbreviated form iv Sat is 
 read by Med. Regg. H. L. and 
 adopted by Schiitz, Schwenk, Blom- 
 field and Lachmann, 
 
AAIT 
 
 ( 76 ) 
 
 AA*0 
 
 AairaXeuc a guest, P. V. 1026. 
 AaKyal^eaOai to bite. — Mid. to bite 
 oneself, to gnash the teeth in pain, P. 
 563. 
 
 AaKvuv to bite, P.V. 1011. C.989. — 
 to wound or hurt, S.c.T.381. StSijy- 
 fiivf chafed or irritated (as a wound), 
 C.830. but the reading is uncertain. 
 Wellauer pi-oposes Sofxa for (j>6v(j, it 
 not being the <j>6fos but So/ioc which 
 was eXKalvwv and hiZrjyfiivoQ. He 
 also rightly observes, that it would 
 hardly be consistent in iEgisthus to 
 make allusion to the former murder. 
 He is wrong, however, in supposing 
 that the dative (povto cannot mean 
 accedens ad coedem, cf. S.c.T.419, 
 etc. Schiitz considers Sedriyfiiyb) to 
 have an active signification, which is 
 very improbable. 
 
 AcLKos a beast or monster, S.c.T. 
 540. A. 1205. C.523. P.V.584. 'Ap- 
 ■yilov SaKoe A. 798. the Grecian horse. 
 
 Aaicpv a tear, S.c.T. 50. P.V. 641. 
 A. 197. C. 150. griicpua S.c.T. 946. Sa- 
 n:pvw>'P.V.146. S.573. E.914. SaKpvm 
 P. 531. A. 1529. 
 
 Aaicpveiv [v] to weep, A. 70. C.79. 
 With ace. to weep for, A. 1468. mid. 
 V. S.c.T. 796. The penult, of this 
 verb is long. See Pors. on Med. 1218. 
 who considers C.79. corrupt. This 
 verse, however, ought not to be written 
 as an iambic trimeter, but as a doch- 
 miac, sc. oruyoe Kparovirri | SaKpiw 
 S' v<f elfidrwi' fiaraioiQ. So Blomf. 
 
 AaKpvfia a tear, P. 131. 
 
 AaKpvoyoi'og exciting tears, S.665. 
 
 Adk-pvof a tear, A. 261, etc. 
 
 AaKpvoTftTijs causing tears to drop, 
 S.105. 
 
 AaKpvaiaTaKTOQ dropping tears, 
 P.V. 398. 
 
 AaKpiiTOQ mourned with tears, C. 
 235. 
 
 AaKpv)(ieiv, to shed tears, S.c.T. 
 002. 
 
 AaKTvXovfiKTOQ poiuted out by the 
 finger, conspicuous, A. 1305. 
 
 AaXoQ a torch, C.600. 
 
 Aajxd^Eiv to subdue, C.321. ovtoi 
 ov Safidi^trai i.e. bnjidi^eTai S.861. it 
 
 does not fail to subdue, pass. P. 271. 
 S.c.T. 320. 747. 
 
 AdfiaXiQ a heifer, S.346. 
 
 Adfiap a wife, P.V. 559. 837. 
 
 AdfiLog. See dfifjiios. 
 
 Adfiyatrdai to subdue, mid. v. P.V. 
 164. — pass. S.882. aor. 1. pass, ^jutj- 
 AeVt-es P.872. aor. 2. Sa/jLug A. 1426. 
 1474.1500. P.V. 424. 604. 863. C.362. 
 TrXriycle dtov fidariyi TrayKolvo) 'Sd/xri 
 S.c.T.590. for iSoi/xi) by elision. 
 
 Aavaoi the Greeks, as descendants 
 of Danaus, A. 66. 145. 
 
 Aavaog a proper name, S. 11. 316. 
 947.9.57. 
 
 Actirtgov a plain, C.787. P.V. 831. 
 
 AdiTTiiv to devour or consume. Met. 
 P.V.368. pass. 435.901. — to tear, 
 ZdTTTti) waptidv S.67. 
 
 AapEioyeyi'jg born of Darius, P. 6. 
 141. 
 
 Aapelog proper name, P. 152, etc. — 
 In P. 643. the oldest editions have the 
 form Aapeidv, which Brunck and 
 Porson alter into Aaptiov- Brunck 
 rightly doubts the form Aapeidv. 
 What Aapeidv can be is difficult to 
 say. In P. 653. likewise, we have 
 [idiTKe Trdrep uKaKE Aapziav, o'l : where 
 Pauw reads Actpet av, ol, i.e. civd- 
 j3a(TKe. Schiitz in ed. 1. Aaptt avsi, 
 Darie redi, but in his second ed. fol- 
 lows Porson, who retains the vulgate. 
 
 Aapojiiog long lived, S.c.T. 506. 
 
 Aapog long. Sapov -xporov S . 511 .■ — 
 Sapov adv. /ony, P.V. 651. 942. See 
 'Adaj'a. 
 
 Adfficiog very shady, P.308. — ob- 
 scure, S.87. 
 
 Aaafi.o<j)opuv to pay tribute, P. 578. 
 
 Aardpiag proper name, P. 921. 
 
 Aarfipiog dividing, varpijiov ^PV' 
 [idrajv Sariipioi S.c.T.693. pretending 
 a division of their father s property. 
 
 AartiTTig a divider. Dor. Sarrirdg 
 S.c.T. 926. 
 
 AavXievg of Daulis, C.663. 
 
 AavXog shaggy, bushy. Met. dark, 
 obscure, S.87. 
 
 Aa(l>vo(ji6pog bearing laurel, S.687. 
 
 Aafoivog bloody, bloodthirsty, P.V. 
 1024. C.599. 
 
AE 
 
 (77 ) 
 
 AE 
 
 At a conjunction, generally placed 
 second in a sentence, e. g. (j)iXav6pu>- 
 TTov ik iraveadai rpoTrouP.V.ll. some- 
 times third, e.g. t^v ■wewpuyfiiv-qv Se 
 j^ij a'laav ijicpEiy tig pq.aTa P.V. 103. 
 more rarely fourth, e.g. Iv t^ irpo- 
 6vfj.£l.(Tdai. Se Koi roXfj-dv Tiva opdg 
 ivovaav l^rifiiav; P.V. 381. It signi- 
 fies: 1. (as opposed to ^ufy preceding) 
 hut, e.g. oKyEiva. fie.v fioi koX \iyciv 
 liTTiv Tads, akyoe Se ciyav P.V. 197. 
 these things are, indeed, painful to 
 speak of, but it is painful also to 
 keep silence. 2. Without fiiv, but, 
 nevertheless, to express something 
 opposed to what has preceded, e.g. 
 aun<firifi, iivijKOvoTEiv Sf tGiv irarpoQ 
 \6yb)V oiov TtiruJQ; P.V. 40. I assent: 
 nevertheless, how is it possible to dis- 
 obey the commands of Jupiter ? 3. To 
 carry on the subject, equivalent almost 
 to Koi and, e.g. ue av StSajdBrj rrjv 
 Aioc TvpavviZa tXTtpyEiv, <j>LXavdpanrov 
 Se 'KavEaQai rpoTrov P.V. 11. that he 
 may he taught to acquiesce in the 
 sovereignty of Jupiter, and to cease 
 from his good will to men. 4. With 
 a negative in the clause preceding, 
 it has the force of a\Xa, hut, on the 
 contrary, e.g. ov KaTiayyvovZE Trpog 
 TO KapTEpov, SoXu) Se P.V. 211. not by 
 strength nor hy violence, but by cun- 
 ning, fill Ti x^'^^ ioKt'iTE firiT avdaSi^ 
 aiydv fXE, avvvoi(} Ze Scnrrofiai KEap 
 434. think not it is from pride that I 
 am silent; on the contrary, my heart 
 is rent with care, etc. 5. In interro- 
 gations it is used, 1. to express tran- 
 sition, e.g. iroiov ypovov Se koX ttettojO- 
 SijT-at TToXis; A. 269. But how long 
 since has the city been laid waste ? 
 2. In the first part of an interro- 
 gation, referring to something pre- 
 ceding, e.g. kXveiq ibQiyjia tSlq jiov- 
 iCEpiii ■KapdivoV, ttGiq S' oh kXviii rijc o'l- 
 arpolivijTOV KopTjQ-, P.V.590. Do you 
 hear the voice of the virgin ? Why, 
 how can I help hearing her ? In P. 
 326. (which Hermann explains thus, 
 though (?£ is preceded by arctp, and 
 thus made unnecessary) ttogov n the 
 reading of Turn, is adopted by Glasg. 
 
 ed. Blomf. etc. In this construction 
 its usage is very similar to that of 
 yap, q. v. This usage of Se obtains 
 also, 6. without interrogation, to as- 
 sign a reason, e. g. EwavaliirXal^E koX 
 o-a^6J£ EKfiavQavE, a)(oXfj Se ttXeimv rj 
 GiXb) TvapEUTi fjLoi P.V. 820. Repeat 
 the question, etc. POR / have more 
 leisure than I wish. Thus P.V. 824. 
 953. S.c.T.76.231. P. 139. 692. etc. 
 Upon this meaning of Zi, Hermann 
 on Viger p. 675. has this observation, 
 " Proprie non magis Ik pro yap, quam 
 apud Latinos autem pro enim dicitur ; 
 sed ubi quid in reddendS. ratione sic 
 afifertur, ut id partem aliquam rei, de 
 qua servus est, constituat, plane ut in 
 quavis narratione, ubi novum prsece- 
 dentibus praedicatum accedit, Ie et 
 autem locum habent, quippe ob id 
 ipsum, quod novum quid accedit, 
 oppositionem quandam fieri indican- 
 tes. Hom. 11.^.416. de arbore fulmine 
 
 icta, TOV ^' OVTTEp EXEl OpOLdOQ, OQ KEV 
 
 "iZriTai, iyyiiQ ewV ■)(a.XETrds ^E AtO£ 
 IxiyaXoio KEpavvoe: timet, qui prope 
 videt fulmen immitti: grave autem 
 fulmen Jovis est." The remarks of 
 the same critic upon the contrary 
 use of yap where St might be ex- 
 pected, are also well worth quoting. 
 " Observa, non raro yap dici, ubi Ik 
 expectasses. Cujusmodi loci saepe 
 fraudem fecerunt criticis, ut ad 
 emendationem confugerent : v. c. apud 
 Msch. A. 767. (739. ed. Well.) ro yap 
 SvirrTE/ikc Epyov fiira /ikv ifXEiova 
 tIktei, a^ETEpif S' EiKora yivv^. o'lKioy 
 yap EvdvoiKwv icaXXiTraie trorfioe ahi. 
 Hie pro secundo ydp fuerunt qui, 
 quod prorsus alienum est, praesertim 
 in tragico, 3' ap' scriberent. llecte 
 vero poeta yap posuit, etsi poterat 
 Si; sed alia, prouti hae aut alterS. 
 particula utare, conformatio senten- 
 tiae est. Si Si, opposita duo simpliciter 
 commemorantur: ex impiis factis 
 mala, ex justitid autem felicitas nas- 
 citur. Sin yap, prior sententia pri- 
 maria est, altera autem quasi obiter, 
 ut quaa per se vera sit, prioris con- 
 firmandae caussS, adjicitur: ex impiis 
 
AE 
 
 ( 78 ) 
 
 AEIA 
 
 factis mala nascuniur: nam justitia 
 semper honus fructus hahet. Et sic 
 ubique, ubi yap pro Se positum videri 
 potest. 7. In answering, or remark- 
 ing on something preceding, e.g. 
 yivoLTo S' ovT(og C.545. well, may it 
 be thus. So E.217.975. S.219. For 
 the use of 2e in replies with an ad- 
 versative sense, see Erfurdt on Soph. 
 QEd. Tyr. 380. 3. To express mere op- 
 position, e.g. 7] KTavuvaa, ifiri Sc fxy- 
 TTip. C.188. she who slew him, and who 
 is my mother. Cf.C.828. 9. Where 
 the same word is repeated, to give 
 force to the expression, e.g. Ztiva. 
 Xi^ai, Setva S' ucpdaXfiolg ipaKziv E. 
 34. irapol'^eTai ttovoq, 'Kapoi-)(£rai Se 
 K V . X. A. In this case fiev very com- 
 monly precedes Se. e.g. ^apeia jmv 
 Kijp TO /xij iridiadai, /iapiia B' cl tekvov 
 Sat^u) A. 200. 10. Preceded by sat 
 with some other word intervening, 
 e.g. P.V.975. Ka'i <7E S' kv tovtoiq 
 \iy(i) and I reckon you also among 
 these. So P. 149. 538. 765. C. 866. E. 
 65.384. S.791. Porson on Orest.614. 
 denies that these particles are ever 
 used by the tragic writers in this 
 collocation, but this remark has been 
 justly refuted by Schafer Ad Long, 
 p. 350. Herm. on Vig.677. 11. It is 
 sometimes used in the apodosis of a 
 sentence, especially (as Herm. ob- 
 serves) when the former member is 
 rather long, to distinguish it more 
 clearly from the protasis. Thus in 
 
 P. 405-407. the protasis is we Zk ■• 
 
 Trapf/i', and the apodosis is ahrol Se — 
 TraiovTo K.r.X. when the mass of ships 
 became crowded together, and they 
 had no means of aiding each other, 
 then they were struck, etc. Butler 
 not remarking this conj. avroi 6\ 
 which Blomf. follows. Thus, in the 
 apodosis after tl. A. 1031. tt B' a^vvq- 
 fiaiv ovaa jxri ^^X^' \6yov, av 8' avrl 
 ipwvrje <ppo.i^e Kapfiavbi -^^Epi if through 
 ignorance you do not understand me, 
 do you THEN make a sign with your 
 hand. So in E.845. d fitv ayvSv 
 iari aoi ireiOovs trljSaQ, y\u>aariQ Ififjs 
 ficiXiyfia Kal deXKTripwv, uv S' ovv 
 
 fiivote &V e\ ie jjir) diXcig jjiivciv K.r.X. 
 where the letter Se answers to fiiv, 
 the former Se being in the apodosis 
 of the first clause. There is a curi- 
 ous instance of Be inserted after eire 
 in a long sentence (cf. Herm. Vig. 
 676.) in S.C.T.727. 'AiroXXuvoe eirt 
 AaioQ l^iq., rpts elirovTOC Iv fjnaofiijja.- 
 Xoig HvdiKote y(pr]<TTrjpiois, Qvi^aKovra 
 yfVi'as artp (rw^civ iroXiv, Kparridels 
 8' CK (ptXtov aftovXlaic eyeivaTo fiEv 
 jxopov avTo), where Well, wrongly 
 places a full stop after ■koXiv. The 
 whole sentence is in apposition with 
 vapaijiatTlav wkvwoivov in v. 725. In 
 C.615. aicaipa)e Si, many conjectures 
 have been proposed, all of them very 
 unsatisfactory. W"ellauer conceives 
 that St is used in the apodosis after 
 £7r£(', and that Sv<t<j>iX££ yajxriXevfjia 
 and the other accusatives are go- 
 verned by Tib), to be understood from 
 V.620. where it is repeated. The 
 sense would then be, " Since I have 
 mentioned atrocious crimes, I then 
 celebrate, though unseasonably, a 
 hateful marriage," etc. See tUiv. 
 Thus after a parenthesis, when the 
 sense has been interrupted, Se is 
 introduced, A. 12-16. evt av vvkti- 
 'irXayKTOV ivSpoaov t i'xaj EVffiv ovci- 
 poie ovK kTri(rKOTrovfi(.VT)v' {<p6j3os yap — 
 virpo)) OTav S' addetv T] fiivvptfrdai 
 SoKui K.T.X. whenever I occupy my 
 couch unvisited by dreams (for, etc.) 
 whenever, I say, / think to prevent 
 sleep by song, etc. So in C.687. Kal 
 vvv 'OpetTTtje, {-^v yap — iroSa) vvv Z' 
 ^irep K.T.X- Compare Soph. El. 776. 
 where Se is similarly used after a 
 long parenthesis. — It is also used in 
 addressing, w T[ep(ri(pa(r<Ta, 8dc St y 
 Evjiopfov Kparoe C.483. Upon this 
 construction see Porson on Eur. 
 Orest. 614. 
 
 Atly/iia an apparition, a spectre, 
 A. 950. Here Cas. and Stanl. read 
 SeXfia, which has been unnecessarily 
 adopted by Schiitz and Blomf. 
 
 Adhiv to fear, eSEiaa S.c.T.185. 
 SidoiKa 231.746. A. 1515. E.368. P. 
 737. SfSiaP.V.183.904. BslaaQ A. 907. 
 
AEIK 
 
 ( 79 ) 
 
 AEPK 
 
 Seiaaaa S.c.T. 172. E.38. Zeiaavns 
 S.737. hSoiKiie E.669. 
 
 AeiKvvvai to shew, display, point 
 out. S£j^wE.632. Uei^a P.V.456.480. 
 M^ov 610.626. M^are S.c.T. 159. C. 
 978. S£j$atP.V.170.916 Tanlar tSet- 
 ^arriv A. 637. ffave pledges, TrrifxaT 
 eSei^aT sk <j>vy5.Q S.c.T. 964. caused. 
 This, as the Schol. observes, refers 
 only to Polynices, although the plural 
 IS used. arofiaTiiiv Ztii,oii£V l(r)(vv C. 
 710. exert it. 
 
 AciXawQ wretched, P. 317. P.V.581. 
 — pitiful, C.610. 
 
 AtT/ia terror, P.V.581. S.509.56I. 
 719, etc. — a thing causing terror, P. V. 
 694. P. 206. C.517. ZEifia noXiriov 
 S.c.T. 1053. fear of the citizens, dei- 
 ficLTtov axn, by periphrasis. C.579. 
 odious terrors. 
 
 Aeifxaivtiv to fear, P.V. 41. S.70. 
 P. 592. Here ng is understood from 
 ^poTo'iQ. — to terrify, E. 494. The con- 
 struction of this latter passage is, as 
 Miiller observes, 'iaff oirov rb Scivbv 
 eii {icaQrifievov) cat ipptviav eiria'KOTrov 
 KaOi'ifjiEvov ^Eifiavcl, i.e. there are 
 cases in which the terrible, silting in 
 the right place and controlling the 
 soul, will put it in fear. 
 
 AufxaToarayiiQ dropping with ter- 
 ror (formed by the analogy of alfia- 
 Toa-rayric, etc.), C.829. Here Stanley 
 and Abresch. read aifiaToarayEQ un- 
 necessarily. 
 
 Aeijjiarovadai to he frightened, Zei- 
 [larovfievoL \6yOL C. 832. timid words. 
 Aety to want, rov iravroQ Siu) P.V. 
 1008. — impers. Set, there is need of. — 
 With gen. of thing, C.866. E. 94. 793. 
 S. 412. followed by infin. P.V. 872. 877. 
 S.402. — With ace. of pars, and gen. 
 of thing. avToy yap at Set wpojj.ijdiojg 
 P.V. 86. — With dat. of person and 
 gen. of thing, oto) Stl (jiapf-iaKutv wai- 
 <i)viu)v A. 822. — Set it is necessary, it 
 behoves. tL ravTa Trevdeiv Sei; A. 553. 
 584. C. 541. 575.604.657. 661. E.254. 
 561.790. S.385.445. P.V.9. — dtludai 
 m. V. to have need of. tpfxrivioiQ kowc 
 deiadai A. 1033. E.696. S.353. to de- 
 sire, ^iojxai avria ^aadai P. 686. bo 
 
 Pauw, and recent, for vulg. Seio/jLai. 
 diofxai Dind. 
 
 Aeiv to bind, E.611. P.V. 15. 
 Aeu'oq terrible, formidable, P. 27. 
 241.568. S.c.T. 408. 578. A. 1188.C.247. 
 579. E.34.100.124.224. august, dread, 
 P.58. — urgent, strong (as a motive), 
 P.V. 39. S.1022. E.827. skilled, F. 
 40. — With infin. Seivos evpElv e^ «/*»;- 
 j^avftiv TTopovs P.V. 59. T.b Seivov C. 
 625. E.668. that which is terrible, to 
 Seivov E. 492. terror. See ^EifiaivEiv. 
 AeXttvov a supper, a meal, P. 367. 
 A. 126. 1583. E.51.108. S.782. 
 
 AEiariv (tip fearing a husband, A. 148. 
 Ae'/ca ten, P.V. 776. P. 331. 421. A. 
 1587. 
 
 Aekolq the number of ten, P. 322. 
 Aekutos tenth, A. 40. 490. 
 Aektmp one who undertakes, E. 195. 
 AeXroypa^oc describing as on a 
 tablet, mindful, E.265. 
 Ae'Xroi tablets, P.V. 791. 
 AeXrowo-Sat to engrave (as on tab- 
 lets). Met. S.176. 
 
 AeX^oc a proper name, E. 16. 
 Ae'/iac the body, P.V. 146. 363. 1020. 
 1053. S.cT. 504.524. P.205.448. A, 
 1118. C.288. S.297. — periphr. jutj- 
 rpMv Si/jiae E. 84. a mother. 
 
 AEfiviorfiprig keeping the bed, caus- 
 ing to keep the bed, A. 53. 1424. 
 AEv^powijixiiiv injuring trees, E.898. 
 Ae^tdc right, to Se^lov Kepae P.391. 
 the right wing. Se^tac x^f'E ^- 1378. 
 the right hand. — lucky, auspicious, 
 P.V. 487. A. 143. 
 
 AE^LOvadai to salute with the right 
 hand. With dat. A. 826. 
 
 AE^iwvvfioe i .q . Se^wq right-handed. 
 ^epiri ZE^LwvvfxoiQ S.602. right hands. 
 Aiogfear, P. 689. 
 Aipyfxa a look, P. 82. 
 Ae'pi) the neck or throat, A. 320. 
 849.1238. C.562. 
 
 AiptcEirQai to see or behold, P.V. 
 54.304.538.845. iUpx^m P.V.546. 
 S£px0»)r£ 93. 140. ZpriKE'iv A. 588. E. 
 34. UZopKEV P. 968. hUpKWQ P.V. 
 682. A. 1152. S. 404. " Ap-qv SeSop/cdrwv 
 S.C.T. 53. looking like Mars, h. e. 
 fierce. 0pp. to aXade E.312. Cf.366. 
 
AESM 
 
 ( 80 ) 
 
 AEXE 
 
 KTVTTOv SiSopKa S.C.T.99. I perceive 
 a noise, 
 
 AldjxioQ having power to hind, E. 
 297.319. vfivoQ Ziafj-LOQ " carmen liga- 
 torium est, ex genere incantationum 
 quoFuriaeOrestem, se quasi constric- 
 turas et in potestatem suam redac- 
 turas esse, minitantur." Schiitz. 
 Stanley quotes a passage from Syne- 
 sius, iyi> yi toi (cat tTrwdag olda /cat 
 KaraSeajxave Kal epwTiKae KaravdyKae 
 ale ovK eIkos a.VTia')(tiv ovSc wpog 
 lipa-)(y rriv TakaTtiav. 
 
 Aeer/xoe a chain, P.V. 6. 113.141. 
 154.176.507.772.1008. C.975, etc. im- 
 prisonment P.V.97. A.1604. pi. Ee(r- 
 povt P.V.523. g£<r/ia P.V. 52. 511. 993. 
 This is one of those nouns which, 
 being masculine or feminine in the 
 singular, allow the plural to be neuter. 
 Person on Med. 494. cites as instances 
 of this, Si<j>pos, Si<ppa, KuKKog, icvK\a, 
 KsXevdoe, KiXtvda, Stcyttdc, Se(7[ia., ci- 
 T0£, o-Tra, in addition to which Bl. 
 Gl. P.V. 6. cites T-paj^jjXoe, Iperfioe, 
 raprapoQ, pvTTOQ, fJ.r)p6Q, jio^^koQ, Trvpal 
 or TTvpa. So Moeris, p. 127. Attr/ta, 
 ouSfrt'pwf , 'ArriKuie. Zeafxoi, apacviKwc, 
 JLXXTjviKwg, 
 
 Ala-fj.(i)fia a chain work, P. 731, 
 
 Aea-fihi-rje chained, P.V. 118. 
 
 Actnrol^eiy to be master, P.V. 209. 
 With gen. Sea-Troceiv Zrivog P.Y .932. 
 to have a clear conception of, A. 529. 
 — to he owner of, C. 186. 
 
 Aia-TToiya a mistress or ladg, P. 345. 
 C.530. 
 
 AtmrocTwe of or like a master, S. 
 825. 
 
 Aecr-rroa-vyos helonging to a master, 
 C.930. 
 
 A^aiTOTeiv to rule as a master, pass. 
 Beairoreludai to be tyrannized over, 
 
 C.lOl. TO ilEaTTOTOUflEVOV aud (iioTOQ 
 
 Sc(T7roTo{ifiei'0£ E. 501. 666. the condi- 
 tion of one tinder despotic authority. 
 A£(77ro-J7c a lord or master, P. 165, 
 etc. Toc. ZtaTTora P. 1006, etc. Zeuwo- 
 Ti]Q fiavrevfxaTwv S.c.T.llS. skilled in 
 divinations. In P.C65. oVwc Katva 
 TC KXvijg via t ar)(rj, ZimroTa, Sectto- 
 Tov, ^avtfii, the construction, as 
 
 Blomf. rightly observes, is Aitnrora, 
 <pavri6i, OTTiog KXvrjg — a')(rj ZeairoTOv. 
 The former referring, of course, to 
 Darius, the latter to Xerxes. Wel- 
 lauer wrongly compares it with iL 
 TTiora irKrrwv V.667. In plural, sig- 
 nifying only one person, A. 32. C.52. 
 80. 
 
 Atvpo hither, P.V. 827. P. 521. A. 
 273.1631.1652. C. 136. 177.665. E.460. 
 735.993. S.946. livpo e^odXXErai S. 
 433. what it comes to is this. Sevp' 
 iwowrEvaaL i. e. StOp' iXQovra iiroTTTev- 
 o-at C.576. — ^tvp ad E.666. ever up 
 to this time. Upon this phrase, Por- 
 son, on Orest. 1679, observes, " Haec 
 vox livpo, quae plerumque locum, 
 significat, hie de tempore ponitur. 
 Mixta quidammodo notione sumitur, 
 in Heracl. 850. tcltzo rouS' jjS/j kXvo)v 
 Aiyoifi av aXXov, Stvpo 2' avrbg tlai- 
 Swv." He then cites many instances 
 of the same construction, q.v. ttoi 
 Sri /J.S Sevpo iiyayee; A. 1109. what is 
 this place whither you have brought 
 me? Trpoe Swfxa Scvp' aoTOttri Krjpvtr- 
 (Tsiv fjoi'iv A. 1322. to desire the citi- 
 zens to come hither to the house to the 
 rescue. 
 
 Aevrepoe second, C.8.203. E.3. 
 Vripvijv 6 devrepos A. 844. a second 
 Geryon. Sevripav irEirXriyjxivoQ sc. 
 TrXjjyjjv A. 1318. StyripovQ St(!jyfia(n 
 E. 134. by a second pursuit, to devre- 
 poy A. 1052. a second time, devrepov 
 adv. in the second or next place, P. 
 215.392. C.1066. 
 
 Ae-)(tiTOai to receive or accept, 
 S.C.T.683. A. 503. C.292. ge'^tratP.V. 
 862. E.876. IM^ui A. 1519. SeSeyixai E. 
 854. SeScKTm C.333. lexoilJLriv E.219. 
 Ui,aiT0 C.559. E.407. S.27. Uxov 
 E. 227. 853. gf^atrew S.216. Uiaade 
 A.507. Sf'^ao-eat A. 587. SedEyfiivri 
 E.603. C.739. to admit. avrXov iU- 
 laro, see clvtXoq S.c.T.778. to under- 
 stand. El fxij Se)(ei Xoyov A. 1030. St- 
 XOfXEVoiQ XiyEiQ OavE'iv (te a. 1638. 
 we are glad to hear you speak of 
 your death, opicov ZixEaQat E.407. 
 to receive an oath on the part of 
 the accuser that oneself is guilty, 
 
AH 
 
 (81 ) 
 
 AH 
 
 opposed to opKov Sovvat. Butler's note 
 on this passage is worth quoting : " Hie 
 et in seqq. multa sunt ex re forensi 
 petita. opKoy SiSovai non ad Miner- 
 vam spectat, quae jusjurandum in 
 quod juret Orestes, concipiat, ut nos 
 Anglic^ dieimus, to give him the oath, 
 to administer the oath to him, quod 
 est apud Graecos l^apytiv opmv, sed 
 ad Orestem, qui jurejurando suo se 
 purgat, et sic offert jusjurandum 
 innocentiae suae accusatoribus, et con- 
 tra ab illis jusjurandum reatus, ut ita 
 dicam, accipit. Quod hie Sc^aa-dai 
 SpKov, id alibi Xafieiv opKov. "OpKov 
 ii&ovai est igitur ejus qui jurat, non 
 ejus qui jusjurandum imponit. Eur. 
 Supp. V. 1231. lipKia S^fXEV TuF aydpl 
 TTtiXtt T. Chorus scilicet promittunt 
 seque et Adrastum juraturos ut nun- 
 quam bellum inferant Atheniensibus. 
 Theseus autem SpKov Xafxpavei. Cf. 
 V. 1186. aXX' avTi rSiv aGiv /cat TroXewe 
 fio')(Or]ixa.riov TlpwTOv Xa/3' opicoV tovSc 
 S' dfxvvvai 'xpeijv " A^patrroV oiiTOe kv- 
 pioc, TvpavvoQ &v, irdtTTjs virkp yrjg 
 Aava'/Swv opiciafWTci. Hie patet tov 
 hovTa opKOv Adrastum esse, tov Xa- 
 povTa vel Se^afievov, Thesea. Sic 
 Iph. Taur. v. 735. opKov dord) fioi 
 TCLorSe TropOfj.Evo'Eiv ypa^ac. Hie 
 opKov SiSoiaiv is qui jurat, Orestes, 
 non quae jusjurandum exigit, Iphige- 
 nia." 
 
 Ari a conjunction, often bearing 
 much the same signification with ijSri. 
 Denoting present time, e.g. TrepalvsTai 
 S^ Koi) fiarq. rovpyov roSe P. V. 57. is 
 already being done. ivravOa S{] 850. 
 Si) vvv S.c.T.637. With past tenses, 
 e.g. [ia\TriQ yap dfj KEKvpWTai rikog C. 
 861. td-nrai ■wa.Xai Sfj Kai jSefjovXtiVTai 
 raSe P.V. 1000. joined with vvv and 
 TOTC. vvv Sii A. 536. TOTE S/; S.566. 
 Si) TOTE S.C.T.196. E(7T£ 2); P.V. 455. 
 
 659. until at last. With fut\ire tenses, 
 e.g. TOVTO h) ira^riviai P.V. 227. ie 
 ru Xoiirov e"l ti St) X&Jov weXoi P. 578. 
 Tf'iTE Si] C.806. With this is connected 
 its use with the imperative in exhort- 
 ations, for, as Zeunius on Vig. viii. 
 5. XV. (qu. V.) observes, "qui hor- 
 
 fatur, is suadet, ne quid differatur,'' 
 e.g. tia Sri (plXoi Xo-xJrai A. 1634. 
 1636. ay£ Sri A. 767. ukove Sr) P.V.633. 
 Trpo Se Sii^pSiv, w ZeO, 0££ C.779. 
 Also in asking questions, e.g. ttoI 
 Sri TraTc'ie; C.721. So ri Sy; P.V. 118, 
 etc. TTfcis Sri ; A. 529, etc. irovSri ; C. 887. 
 TTOTE Sri; C.709. — Kat St) is used as 
 equivalent to fjSij, — xal Srj <j)iXov ne 
 Etcrav ayvoiag viro S.494. ere now 
 many a one has hilled, etc. or to ex- 
 press that something is already done, 
 which is required to be done, e.g. 
 tclSe (ppairai SiKaia AioOev Kpdrri B. /cat 
 Sri TTE^paafiai S. 432. consider, eic. B. 
 Well, I have considered already. So 
 P.V. 54. 75. S.C.T.455. S.502. — to ex- 
 press a supposition of the speaker, 
 /cat Sri SiSEyfiaC Tig Se fxoi Tifi^ fievei 
 E.854. well, suppose I have received 
 it ? what honour, etc ? kw. S^ dvpui- 
 pSiv ovTiQ av (paiSpq ijtpevl Se^aiTO C. 
 558. suppose none of the doorkeepers 
 should admit me. It is also an illative 
 particle, signifying, therefore, then, 
 e. g. TOio'iaSe Sri ce TjEvq ett alria/xairiv 
 aiKi^ETai P.V.255. So P.V.216.298. 
 P. 224.482. it is in this case often 
 preceded by fiEv, e.g. roiavra fikv Si) 
 ravra P.V.498. P. 196. 374. 404. by ye 
 [lev, e.g. eyi) ye fiev Si) rrivSe iriavS) 
 xOova S.C.T.569. A.647. — As an 
 affirmative particle, indeed, in truth. 
 weTTOida Sii S.c.T.503. e.g. a'i, a'i, ica- 
 Kwv Sri TreXayos 'ippwyev /utya P. 425. 
 Iti) Sri KUT acTTV P. 1027. S. 320, etc. 
 It is thus joined to adjectives, etc; to 
 increase their force, e.g. SvinroXepov 
 S^ yevoe TO riEpaSiv P. 974. iroXXa Sri 
 E. 139, etc. KaKuiv j!i|/tOTa ^17 kXv(i> raSe 
 P.323. fiovov Sri P.V.423. act gij P.V. 
 42. ov Sri nov P.V. 1066. assuredly not. 
 j) Sri C.731. of a surety. Cf. S.270. A. 
 1186. Itis also joined to the relative,to 
 express something certain and readily 
 to be admitted, e.g. odev S/) yivog 
 yfiirepov S. 15. whence, as is well 
 known, is our descent. Sai/iovEg, 01 
 Sil KaSpovTTvpyovg TOvaSe pvetrQe S.c.T. 
 
 805, etc Used ironically, /cat Sotcelre 
 
 Sil vaiEiv aTrevdrj ■jrepyafia P.V.957. 
 and ye think, forsooth, etc. So A. 
 
 M 
 
AHAA 
 
 ( 82 ) 
 
 AUTA 
 
 IGIO. otQ I}] av fj.ot Tvpavvoc 'Apyduv 
 tat) as though, forsooth, etc. 
 
 Ar/clXwroe tahen by the enemy, 
 S.c/r.73. 
 
 Aij-yixa a bite, A. 765. 1136. 
 
 Afidev forsooth, P.V.202.989. This 
 particle is used ironically when some- 
 thing is spoken of as being the pre- 
 tended, not the real object, or 
 thought, of any one. Blomf. compares 
 Thucyd, 1.127. 3.110. 
 
 AijioQ an enemy, A. 545. C.G19. £7r' 
 •Vi'Spi Sijioimv iiriKOTO) atjias. Wel- 
 lauer explains, " one odious to his ene- 
 mies on account of his dignity." The 
 passage is probably corrupt. See 
 hciioQ. 
 
 AyXtoe Delian, E.9. 
 
 Arikovv to narrate, make clear, C. 
 834. P. 511. 
 
 Arifiriyopos haranguing the people, 
 spoken in public, S.618. 
 
 ArifirfKatria public expulsion, S.6. 
 Here Tyrrwh. conj. SriiJ.ri\qi<riav to 
 avoid the elision of i in ovriy. So 
 Lobeck onSoph. Aj.802. (qu.v.)vulg. 
 irjfiriKaaiq.. See yivuxncu). 
 
 Ari/jtyXaros publicly expelled. <pvyi] 
 Sr]f/.ilXaT0i S.609. exile inflicted by 
 the people. 
 
 Ar)fxiow\r}driQ filled with the public 
 ivealth. KTrivrj ra SrifiiOTrXrjdfj posses- 
 sions composing the public wealth, 
 A. 128. 
 
 Ai'i/xws public. Upuy Srjfiiwi' S. 168. 
 Owfiara ra h'ifita S.935. (iiafioiQ roiq 
 ^rifiioiQ E.625. Tifiav hajxiav 808.839. 
 iXKOQ TO Si'ifiiov A.G26. opposed to 
 difiwy, as the public part of the evil. 
 (pptvoQ Sa/xiac C.55. the public mind. 
 y-naTiKTup Zafiioc E. 156. the public 
 scourger or executioner. — to tiifiwv 
 S. 365. 080. the commonwealth or go- 
 vernment. 
 
 Ariix6dpov£ attended with popular 
 clamours. SvjixoOpove avap-^^ia A. 857. 
 ^Ilfirj Sfjfindpovs A.912. popular re- 
 port. Sni^oOpove apas A. 1383. 1387. 
 public curses. 
 
 ArifioKpai'TOQ made or confirmed by 
 the people, A. 445. SrifiOKpavTOv S' 
 apdg rivii -)(pioQ A. 445. it performs 
 
 the office of (h.e. is like to) a curse 
 made by the people. 
 
 ArjfioTrpaKTOS id. S.920. 
 ArjfioppKprie hurled by the people. 
 SrinoppKbcig apds A. 1599. 
 
 Arjfioe the people, S.c.T.997.l03o. 
 P. 718. S. 483, 596.619. avev llifj.ov S. 
 393. without consent of the people. 
 Sri/iov Kparovaa ■)(cip S.599. the po- 
 pular majority, (see x£(|o). Xtvarrjpa 
 Siifiov popov S.c.T. 181. a death by 
 stoning infiicted by the people. 
 
 A{]v long, rot S' ava yav 'Aalai' 
 Srjv ovK 'in HepaovojiovVTai P.57G. 
 are not much longer to live under the 
 laws of the Persians, cf. Hom. II. A. 
 416. iirel vii roi aiaa jiivvvQa wip o'vri 
 pdXa Sfjv. 
 
 Arii'awe antient, P.V.996.914. 
 Arj^dvpoc torturing the heart, A. 
 723. Upon similar expressions to 
 this see Burm. Prop. iii. vi. 27. who 
 quotes P. 157. cat pe KapSlav apvaati 
 (ppovTig. 
 
 A{]wodev surely, unquestionably, a 
 particle used like Sriwov to strengthen 
 an asseveration, C.623. 
 Ayirore A.5G3. at length. 
 Aijpie contention or strife, S.407. 
 I'tkriv SfipwQ A. 916. a victory in a 
 dispute. 
 
 Aijra truly, indeed, a particle used 
 1. To strengthen an asseveration, 
 command, wish, etc. e.g. ov Brjra 
 P.V.347.772. no indeed. So S.c.T. 
 795. P. 949. C.10I7. With imperative, 
 pt] SiJTa P. V. 1077. With opt. ex- 
 pressing a wish, 'iSoiTO Brjr avarov 
 (jivyav iKeiria Qepic S. 354. i) Sijra 
 S.c.T. 6.52. most surely. With rela- 
 tive, at Sr/r' — &Xoi'TO S.c.T.lll. )/!/ 
 SfJT — iviipav E.377. iw ^ijra alas! 
 alas! P. 1028. 2. To strengthen an 
 interrogation, as tL SrJTa piXXeig ; 
 P.V.630. why, pray, do you delay ? 
 Cf.749. A. 1237. 1259. S.298. TroTg^ra; 
 C.1071. TTorepa tiJTa; S.c.T.91. ttov 
 IfjTa; C.903. TTWE gj;ra; A. 608. 1184. 
 Kai wpoQ ri Srjra Tvyy(a.v<i) Karevyua- 
 TO)v; C.216. — Where the same word 
 is repeated, e.g. gt' evuvvpuv tctv//.- 
 fitroi. TeTvppivoi 2)/ra S.c.T. 871. 
 
MA 
 
 ( 83 ) 
 
 AiAr 
 
 yes, struck indeed.' Cf. S.c.T.860. 
 916.967. S. 207.213. 
 
 Aid with genitive, denoting motion 
 across or through, ardyii "wvXog Sm 
 TrapritSojy S.c.T.516. the down is grow- 
 ing over his cheeks. jBifiaKev pifiipa 
 Sia irvXdv A. 395. she has gone through 
 the gates, Cf. S.C.T.545.870. A.412. 
 C.54.444. E.75. S. 251.490.542. 646. 
 1006. — in, implying the idea of pas- 
 sing through. (BaOelav UXoku Sia ^pe- 
 voQ KapTrov/XEvoQ S.c.T. 575. ipXiyet 
 Xafivas Sia xepSv 415. cf.495. Trorepa 
 to^ovXkoq aljQirj Sia x^poQ y ahro'iQ 
 irpvTTEi ; P. 235. iKErrfplaQ — i-j(pv<Tai Sia 
 X^owv S. 190. — denoting interval oj 
 space. [lETa^v oXko. Si' oXiyov rtivei 
 TTvpyoQ iv Evpei S.c.T. 744. leaving 
 only a narrow separation. — interval 
 of time. Sta fxaKpov 'xpovov P. 727. at 
 a long distance of time. — duration of 
 time. Si altivoe P.969. C.2G. E.533. 
 throughout life, for ever. Si aluvoe 
 fjLaKpov S.577. Tov Si alUvoQ 'xpovov 
 A. 540. the whole time of life. — de- 
 noting the instrumental cause. Sia 
 QiSiv S.c.T. 215. by the blessing of the 
 gods. Si idv (sc. KTEaviov) aivofiopoiQ, 
 Si liv vEiKOQ i(ia S.c.T. 886. Si ctg roe, 
 yivoQ tixoptS' e'lvai yac oiTro TaaSi S. 
 531. (With anastrophe, ^pvKTwpiiv Sia 
 -ireiaQeiaa A.^16.) — denoting the mare- 
 ner of an action. Sih SiKag irdv twoe 
 eXaKov C.7T6. with justice, hia reXove 
 P.V.273. E.64, completely, from be- 
 ginning to end. Sia. Travroe id. P. V. 283. 
 C.849. (prob. 1014.) E.932. with epxe- 
 aOai K.r.X. Si' aire~)(fidaQ ep\E<Tdai to 
 engage in hostility, tov irdo-i Qeo'iq Si 
 aTTf^Ofiac kXQovTa P.V. 121. Sia jia- 
 XVQ V^<>> riXove S.470. engage in the 
 issue of battle. — With accusative, de- 
 noting through, or across. arpaTOQ 
 ■wtpq. KpvcrraXXoTTijya Sia iropov P. 493. 
 Cf. S.cT. 475.838. C.1014. S. 14. 848. 
 in, implying the idea of passing 
 through. Cf. above, olicroe ovne ^v 
 Sia (TTOfia S.cT. 51. there was no ex- 
 pression of sorrow in their mouths. 
 Xeyei tovt ettos Sid arofia 561. In 
 S.c.T. 188. Sid crrofia has been altered 
 by Schiitz into Siaoro/iia, q.v. — de- 
 
 noting tlie cause to which a thing is 
 owing, Sid Tr)v Xiav ^iXdrijra fiporHv 
 P.V.123. Si Epiv alfxaTociTaav A.682. 
 Si a'i[ia~a C.64. Si opydv E. 936. Si 
 dfiov ydfiov S.99. to obtain my al- 
 liance. Sid 'laoviin/ \EpaQ P. 555. 
 through the prowess of the lonians. — 
 separated by tmesis from its verb. 
 Sid ^(Epi woTE Xa)(eiv KTrifiara S.c.T. 
 771. So, perhaps, in P. 532. Sid fiv- 
 SaXioie SaKpvai KoXnove Tiyyovat, 
 but here Glasg. Blomf. join SiafivSa- 
 Xioie. — Siai poetically for Sia. Sial 
 yvvaiKOs A. 436. Siai Atoc A. 1464. 
 Siai fiiov C.602. Stai AiKa£ 632. With 
 anastr. KaKuiv Siai A. 1104. yvvaiKoc 
 Slai A. 1428. AiyiVOoi/ Siai C.C45. 
 See above. 
 
 Aiafiody to exclaim, shriek out. 
 conj iravToXav' d^xri Siafioafrw P. 
 630. 
 
 AidyEiv to pass through. jSt'oroi' 
 Sifiyayee P.697. to conduct. iroXiv op- 
 OoSiKaiov irpi'^ETE SidyovTEQ E.949. 
 ye will gain distinction by conducting 
 the state on right principles of jus- 
 tice. Abresch compares the constr. 
 Tfpiij/ETE SiayovTEe with ayyiXXbiv 
 ■trpiiTEi A. 34. and trpi-aova 'iyovTEQ 
 1195. In P. 663. Ti tclSe, Swara, Sv- 
 vdra, TTEpt rq. a^ SlSvfia SidyoiEV 
 dfidpria wdirif y^ c^; the reading is 
 corrupt, and various conjectures have 
 been proposed. Turn, whom Pauw, 
 Heath, Brunck, and others follow, 
 reads SidvoiEV. Blomfield proposes 
 Si avoiav, but alters the whole pas- 
 sage.' If we adopt this very easy 
 emendation (Si' avoiav) and suppose 
 Svvdra to be equivalent to SwaixTa, 
 the passage may, perhaps, be ex- 
 plained thus: " IVhat, O prince, is 
 this double penally for error arising 
 from folly, concerning (or affecting) 
 thy land, even the whole of thy 
 land?" dfiapTiov (cf. A. 523.) is the 
 penalty of error. The error lay in 
 Xerxes' undertaking the expedition 
 Si avoiav cf.736. ttwc rdS' oh voaoQ 
 <ppEvwv tlj^e TraiS' kfiov; the double 
 penalty was the destruction both of 
 the fleet and army, cf. 714. vcii/riKoc 
 
AiAr 
 
 ( 84 ) 
 
 AIAM 
 
 arparoQ KaKoifltig irt'Cov SKtatarpaTOV. 
 Only one of these calamities, viz. that 
 of the ships, is alluded to in the pas- 
 sage, because, as Pauw observes, the 
 spirit of Darius presents itself, and 
 prevents any more being said. 
 
 AiayivfOdKeiv to decide. Siayvdvai 
 ZlK-qv E. 679. 
 
 Aui^tTog fastened through. StaSerot 
 yevviiiv ■)(aXivoi S.c.T. 115. 
 
 AiaSoxv a succession, A. 304. 
 
 AiaSoxos succeeding to. With gen. 
 P.V.462. 1029. 
 
 Aiadpofjiri a hurrying through, a 
 ravaging, S.c.T. 333. 
 
 AtaSpdjtioc running about, hurried. 
 Siadpofj-ovc (pvyas S.C.T. 173. 
 
 Aiadpinrrtadai to become luxurious 
 or spoilt. TrXovTb) ^LaQpvKTOfxivwv 
 P.V.893. 
 
 Aial i.q. Aia q.v. 
 
 AiaivEiv to moisten sc. with tears. 
 It is used rather curiously in P. 996. 
 SiaivE diaive irrjfjia h.e. weep for the 
 misfortune. In this passage some 
 defend the anapaest in the second 
 place, as in a lyrical passage, others 
 suppose a synizesis of lai. Dindorf 
 thinks the e of the former word may 
 have been dropped by apocope (Prsef. 
 ad Poet. Sc.Gr. p. vi). The former 
 opinion is the more probable, cf. Soph. 
 Aj.692. kXv(Te yap alvov &XPQ cltt 
 ofifiaTb)v"Apris, where Herm. rejects 
 yap. See under linfiodv. — Mid. v. 
 Siaiv£(Tdai P. 254.996. to Weep. Ziaivov 
 0(T(7£ 1021. 
 
 Ai.a~d,iQ a proper name, P. 958. 
 
 AiaipCiv to decide, with ace. Siat- 
 pELV SfKac E.450. hiaipCiv TOVTO Tvpay- 
 fj.a E.466. with Trepi, to decide con- 
 cerning, diaipelv Tovhe wpayfiaroe 
 nipi E.600. 
 
 AialpeaiQ a decision, iv StaipEaet 
 E.719 in the decision. 
 
 Aia'ttTdEiv to penetrate, fff^ta aprpwv 
 diy^Ev fivxoP P.V. 133. 
 
 AiaiTa a mode of life, P.V. 488. 
 
 AiaKKrjpovv to assign respectively 
 by lot, S.956. 
 
 AiaKvaUadai to be torn piecemeal, 
 
 to be worried, pass. P.V. 94. 539. — to 
 shiver, A. 65. " KvaUiv est vellicare, 
 ut fuUones pannum, ab antiqu^ forma 
 Kvaiii, Kvfifxi, unde Kvridtii, KvamTin, et 
 similia." BI. Gl.inP.V.94. 
 
 Aia/covoc a servant or messenger, 
 P.V. 944. 
 
 Aia/cpiveirOai to separate after a 
 contest, S.c.T. 866. Stanley, Hermann, 
 and Butler, however, reject these two 
 verses, which are, as Bl. observes, 
 evidently derived from the Schol. 
 diiiWa-^de. }) StaWayi) vfiGtv ovK etti 
 (piKl^ yiyovEv, aXSl vk avaipian rov 
 (Tii^pov. 
 
 ALa\ayy(avEiv to divide by lot, 
 S.c.T. 798. separated by tmesis, 771. 
 
 Aia\yr]s piercing with grief, C.66. 
 
 AiaXkaKTTip a reconciler, S.c.T. 
 891. 
 
 AiaX\a.(7(TELy to reconcile, S.c.T. 
 864. 
 
 AiafiadvvEiy [S] to level with the 
 ground, A. 798. 
 
 AiafieipEiv to pass over, to traverse. 
 SiajiElipai iiojxarbiv (TTvyEpav bZov 
 S.C.T.316. to set out upon a hateful 
 journey from their homes. Mid. v. id. 
 TToXXct fipoTZv ZiajXEiliofiAva (pv\a S. 
 538. In P.V.285. rJKO) SoXi'xfjs ripfxa 
 keXevOov diafjEi\pafJ.Evoe irpoc <se, IIpo- 
 firjdEv, the ZLajiEDLafxEvoQ is not to be 
 joined with ripfia, as Schiitz trans- 
 lates it, but with KEXEvdov understood 
 from keXevOov. See Wunderl. Obss. 
 Critt. p.l85. 
 
 Aia^Tral right through, with gen. 
 P.V.65. S. 543.923. 
 
 AiafxTTEpEQ adv. right through. Siafi- 
 TTEpes ovc 'Ueto C.374. passed right 
 through my ear. From SiavawEipw. 
 
 AiafivdoXoyElv to give utterance in 
 speech to a thing, P.V. 891. 
 
 Atafi<l>cSwe different, F.Y .554. He- 
 sych. explains it, aXXo'ioy, StaTravroc 
 KE-)(b)pi.(7fiEt>oV afx(j)le yap X'^P'S- See 
 Buttmann's Lexil. in afi^lg. Siafi(j)i- 
 Siov in this passage refers to roS' 
 ekeIvo 6', in v. 555. the altered strain 
 approached me, this and that (being 
 different) which, etc. Schol. A. tote 
 
MAN 
 
 ( 83 ) 
 
 MAY 
 
 yap yafxovVTi (toi rov vjjivaiov ^So- 
 
 fiet', VVV Se iv(TTV)(OVVTl (701 dpijvoi'. 
 
 Aiavoia mind, feeling, A. 771. E. 
 940. S.lOl. S.C.T.813. Art ^' ayadwv 
 ayad^ Sidvoia E.967. may they pre- 
 serve a grateful sense of benefits re- 
 ceived. 
 
 Aiavraioe piercing right through. 
 ^i<pOQ Siavralav ovrg. SC. irXriyr'iv C. 
 631. Cf. S.C.T.876. inflicts a piercing 
 wound. Siavral^ fieXii C. 182. Siav- 
 raia MoTpa E.320. all-pervading, 
 efficacious. 
 
 AiawaXKeiv to assign by casting 
 of lots. ■)(Qova vakiv StawriXac S.c.T. 
 713. having assigned them by lot land 
 to occupy. 
 
 Aiairep^v to cross over, av roivvv 
 ol(rda Btairepaiv. S.C.T.978. Schiitz 
 refers SiairtpSiv to the expedition 
 of Polynices, cf. v. 908. olo-fla refers 
 to the preceding line. Thou, 
 Polynices, understandest it by com- 
 ing hither, sc. how powerful the Fury 
 is. Pauw, with the Schol. refers it 
 to death, iiafiag tia ttjq fiolpae, tra- 
 jiciens Acheronta. Blomf. prefers 
 this. 
 
 AiairevOeardai to ascertain, A. 781. 
 
 AiairXooQ sailing hither and thither. 
 SiairXoov KadidTaoav vavTLKOV Xe&iv 
 P. 374. kept them constantly engaged 
 in sailing about. ZiairXoog is here em- 
 ployed as an adjective. 
 
 AiaTTOveladai to be administered, 
 A. 19. 
 
 Aiwn ovTioQ across the sea, C.347. 
 
 AiaTTopOciv to destroy, P. 700. 
 
 Aiawpacraeiv to act or execute, irepl 
 av&pi>Trii)v Sia7rpa<r(T0vin E. 913. tTr 
 'ipyoiQ ZiaTrtTrpayjxivoiQ C. 728. — to 
 destroy or kill, C. 867. P. 254.509. C. 
 1002. 
 
 AiairpiwEiv to be conspicuous, P.968. 
 
 AiapKelv to last through, have per- 
 manent effect, S.c.T.824. 
 
 Aiappaleiy to destroy utterly, P.V. 
 236. 
 
 AiappoOeiy to excite by clamour, 
 ZieppoQrtaar a\pv)(pi> KaKrjv S.c.T. 174. 
 with dat. 
 
 Aia^pvlriv so as to flow away, ov 
 SiappiiSav C.65. so that it cannot flow 
 away. 
 
 Aiaprafxclv {AprafjioQ) to make by 
 tearing piecemeal, P.V. 1025. 
 
 AiaaTrapaxreiv to tear in sunder, 
 P. 191. 
 
 Aia<rTOi)([^eir6aito arrange ov order, 
 P.V. 230. 
 
 Aiaarofiiov the bit of a bridle, 
 S.c.T. 189. This is Schiitz's reading 
 of the passage. The vulg. is lib. orci- 
 fia, which is inadmissible on account 
 of the metre. See Dind. Ann. in 
 loc. 
 
 AiaiTTpi<j>eiv to alter or pervert, S. 
 994. 
 
 Aiaafpo^oe distorted, changed, P.V. 
 676. 
 
 ALOTEyyeiv to moisten, P. 532. dis- 
 joined by tmesis. Person, on account 
 of the distance between the preposi- 
 tion and verb, reads ZiafivZaXioig, 
 which Blomf. approves. 
 
 AiaTEfivuv to cut through, to tra- 
 verse, S.540. 
 
 Aiarifiav to honour, S.c.T. 1038. 
 In this passage, Wellauer's explana- 
 tion seems to be the true one. He 
 considers oh diarETifjiriTai as equiva- 
 lent to r'lrerinriTai. Antigone then 
 will reply to the question av tljiii- 
 artLS T&fa; will you honour him by 
 sepulture ? — Why not ? has he ever yet 
 been not-honoured (i.e. dishonoured) 
 by the gods ? to which the herald 
 replies, ov, i. e. ouk ^rErifirirai irpiv 
 yE K.T.X. Forthis use of the negative 
 cf. S.861. Dind. considers the verse 
 corrupt. 
 
 AiaTOfjLi] a cutting asunder, slay- 
 ing, S.c.T.917. 
 
 Aiaropoe penetrating, pierei7ig,¥ J/. 
 76.181. Met.E.536. 
 
 AiavXoQ a double race, i.e. where 
 they ran to a certain point and then 
 back to the starting point, A. 335. 
 used by Metaph. of the expedition to 
 Troy, where it was necessary, not 
 only to reach Troy, but also to return 
 home in safety. 
 
AIA* 
 
 ( 86 ) 
 
 AIIE 
 
 Aia<j>epeii' to tear in sunder, C.66. 
 
 Aiaipdtipeiv to destroy A. 596. 1239. 
 pass. P. 102. — to wealcen or alter, 
 yviifxriv jxfi Sia(j>OepovvT' ifii A. 906. 
 
 Aia^Oopa destruction, distortion, 
 P.V.646. 
 
 AiSacTKaXoe a teacher, P.V.391. 
 E.269. With gen. of thing taught 
 and dat. of pers. as StSd<r/ca\o£ Ti)(yvi 
 (jpoToTe P.V.llO. a teacher of arts to 
 mortals, so S.c.T.555. npayfiarog 
 SidcKTKaXoQ E.554. the setter forth of 
 the case, 'ifxciyc '^(piifj.evos diSaa^KoXo), 
 P.V.322. if you take my opinion. ovS' 
 ijxov SiSarTKoXov jjpijfeic, 374. you do 
 not need me to instruct you. 
 
 AiSdcTKuv to instruct, inform, P.V. 
 196.382. C.116. E.409. S.514. With 
 doubl. ace. E.571. riya Kaipov jxe Zl- 
 dd(7K£ic; S. 1040. to what moderation 
 do you advise me ? In A. 1605. ieafiOQ 
 Se Kai TO yrjpac a'l re vr/ortote Svai 
 diccKTiceiy e^o^oirarat <ppeviov larpo- 
 fjidvrtie, the order is 6 Se Sea/xde a" 
 TE vrirTTidte Svai H,. <j>pev. larp. (eiot) 
 Si^aaKEiv Koi TO yijpae h. e. can teach 
 even old age. pass. v. to be taught. Si- 
 Zd(nc(.adaL (iapv t^ ttiXikovto) A. 1602. 
 P.399. E.266. S.286. P.V. 10. raXonra 
 S' a6X<ft>v (Tov SiSay(6riT(xi irdpa P.V. 
 637. let her he informed of the rest of 
 her sufferings. In A 529. irwc Zr\ St- 
 Saj^Otic Tovif. SttTTToco) XoyoV, the 
 note of interrogation is better placed 
 after ttwc Sri; Mid. v. to learn, ravra 
 To7s iccLKO^e ofiiXwy dvZpaaiv SiSa(Ti;e.- 
 rai Sipi,riQ P. 739. 
 
 Ailovai to give. ScSmixi P.V. 782. 
 SiSwcri E.7. SiSdl (from 2iSdw) S.988. 
 imp. SlBov P.V.781. S.C.T.124. Si- 
 dioKa P.V.444. 'iSwKE P.447. E.812. 
 tSoo-ac A. 1308. So£ P.V. 584. 824. C. 
 473.483.774. Sdre E.918. BiSo-tev S. 
 684. Soirie S.C.T.242. Soirj C.876. So'tev 
 S.C.T.404. Saxreiv P.V.339. dovvai E. 
 407. StSoj'TEfiP.827. diS6vT0)v 286. Save 
 P.V.828. Sd>/7-£cS.74. pass. SiSorai S. 
 1024. Sodivra E.371. With infinitive, 
 to grant, as Sdc au^povearipav iroXv 
 fxriTpoQ yeveaOai C. 138. grant that I 
 may become. So S.74. S.c.T.400. A. 
 
 1308. E.31. C. 18. 796. This is some- 
 times omitted, thus AtdOEv rySe te- 
 XiVTCLV C.305. sc. Bote. SUas Sovvai 
 to give satisfaction or redress. BiKac 
 ciTEp TzrjjxaTtov SiSoTev S.684. StKrjv 
 Sovvai S.714. to suffer punishment, 
 afj-apriaq P.V. 9. to pay the penalty 
 of a crime. So airoiva Suktwv TijaSe 
 fj.ojplas X"!""' -^' 1655. opKOV hovvai 
 E.407. to offer to take an oath. See 
 Butler's note on this passage quoted 
 under Bi-XEadat. 4'^XV ^'^diTEc riSovriv 
 P. 827. gratifying the desires. 
 
 AiSvfj.a.v(op [d] concerning two men, 
 S.c.T.831. 
 
 AiSvfioe double P. 990. C.781. On 
 P. 668. see SidyEiv. 
 
 AiEKirEpav to cross from one place 
 to another, P. 477. 
 
 AiETTEiv to administer, conduct, P. 
 106. E.892. 
 
 AiEpoQ moist. TO ZiEpov E.253. blood. 
 Hence Homer calls a living being, 
 ZiepoQ PpoToe Od. Z.201. 
 
 AiEpxEfOai to go through or relate, 
 P.V. 876. 
 
 A(£(r6ai to pursue, fiErd /xe Swuevai 
 S. 799. £7rt TOV SiofiEvai E. 337. pursu- 
 ing after. — To administer or execute. 
 arieTa di6jj.Evai Xd^i? E,363. Also to 
 fear. Thus in P. 686. Dindorf reads 
 Biofjiai h.e. vereor. This certainly 
 suits the sense of the passage far 
 better than Ztofiai, unless, which is 
 very uncertain, the latter word occurs 
 in the same sense. Dind. refers to 
 Buttm. Gramm. vol.2, p. 147. ed. sec. 
 
 AH^rjcrdai to seek or endeavour, with 
 iuf. S.801. 
 
 AiijKEiv to go through A. 463. S.c.T. 
 288. For ZiiiKE in P.497. see Siiivat. 
 
 AirjVEKoie continuously, through the 
 whole extent, A.310. 
 
 AtdrjKToe two-edged, P.V. 865. 
 
 ALQpovuQ having two thrones, an 
 epithet applied to two equal kings. 
 Sidpovov Kai Sia-KfiTTTpov Tifxyq, in ap- 
 position to 'ATpEiSwv A. 44. so Sidpo- 
 
 VOV KpclTOQ 109. 
 
 Ai'iEvai to send through, cause to 
 penetrate. yXlov kvkXo(; fxiaov iropov 
 
AIKA 
 
 ( 87 ) 
 
 AIRH 
 
 Si^« P. 497. sc. avyac, understood 
 from avyaiQ preceding. The .Schol. 
 rightly explains it EuXdElv ewolriire, 
 caused them to penetrate. 
 
 AiKa^eiv to judge of, decide upon, 
 E.449, S. 227. 912. to adjudge, give 
 sentence. dtKa^eic (pvyrjv ifioi A. 1386. 
 you sentence me to banishment, rove 
 SiKai^ovrae E.571. the judges. 
 
 AtKaiog just, righteous, S.c.T. 580. 
 587.592.608. A. 1586. C. 76. 660. E.410. 
 .521 .645. 872. S. 159. 432. irpoirb) SiKaiuiv 
 E.392. sc. Icrri, it is far from being 
 just. — ^t(,atw)' (dv iirpa^afirjv ■kuXiv 
 A. 786. the just punishment which I 
 exacted of the city . to Sikaioi' right, 
 justice. Trap' kavT^ to ZiKaiov ixi>>v 
 ZtvQ P.V.187. S.C.T.1065. S. 73. 401. 
 C.306. TO fiiv SiKawv Tovd', o<TOV aQi- 
 vei, fiaQEiv — in(j>av(TKb) E.589. h.e. as 
 Butler translates it, vos igitur hortor, 
 ut hoc jus quantum valeat discatis, ut 
 consideretis quam justum .sit quicquid 
 Oresti suasero, qui nihil dixerim nisi 
 quod ab ipso fere profectum fuerit. 
 ra ftUaia S.c.T.1063. principles of 
 justice. ^iKawv kari it is just- k&t 
 iiXKa TToXX! iizEiKaaai diKaiov ^v S. 
 241. loTi is sometimes omitted, as 
 {itrwEp SiKaioy Trpoc (piXovg olyeiv itto- 
 fia P.V.614. — SUatoe eXvai to be right, 
 fitting. KocrfiOQ ovtc nrpoQ diuiv aydX- 
 fiara (pipeiv ZUaioQ E. 56. one not 
 right to bring, i.e. which it would not 
 be right to brin^, etc. 
 
 AiKaiovv to try or prove. diKaiid- 
 0f(C A. 382. when brought to the proof. 
 
 Aticaiiog justly, properly, S.c.T. 
 400. A. 366.782, etc. StKai(0£ ix^iv E. 
 149. to be right. icXveiv SiKaioJc 408. 
 to have a character for justice. 
 
 AiKatTTt'ic a judge, A. 1395. E. 654. 
 978. With gen. Sitcatrrae rwvSe E. 
 SI. judges of these things, ipovojv Si- 
 sraorac E.461. In C. 118. StKaori/c a 
 judge, is opposed to Si^ij^opos an 
 avenger. 
 
 AiKsiv (aor.2.) to cast away, C. 97. 
 
 AiKij the goddess Justice, e.g. AtV); 
 3' ap' elval (prjai S.C.T. 628. AtKag 
 jSiofjoy A.373. E.oll. rfip tiXclov r^c 
 
 tfxijs TratSoj AiKrjv 1407. justice, the 
 avenger of my child, cf. A.241.749. 
 885. 1517.1589.1593. C. 142. 146.242.309. 
 454 . 490. 636. 937. E. 487. 491 . 534. 755. 
 782. S. 390. 690. 
 
 A/cij justice, e. g. Siktiv ■KapafiavTeg 
 A. 763. transgressing justice, cf. A. 
 1654, etc. avev SIkuq A. 451, etc. un- 
 justly. Tripa SIktiq P.V.30. beyond 
 what is just. Skae ttXIov E. 157. j5L<f. 
 BIkuq S.425. in spite of justice. SIktiq 
 ixrep S.894. unjustly, hih. Skae C.632. 
 776. with justice, avv liicri S.c.T. 426. 
 'E.b&O. justly, iv Uicg A.'l598. id. Zi- 
 Kav airaiTtu C.392. 1 demand justice, 
 Trj SiKrj <ppovpoviJilvri E.209. guarded 
 religiously. Tijg Skrie eird^ia E.262. a 
 punishment consonant with justice. 
 Upon the passage S.c.T.566. fir/Tpoc 
 TE TTtjyfiv TLQ KaTatT^Eaei StKri; much 
 has been written. In the first place, 
 the alteration of re into &', which 
 Brunck, Person, Schiitz, and Blom- 
 field adopt, appears absolutely neces- 
 sary, there being no connection (as 
 Wellauer supposes) between firirpoQ 
 TE K.T.X. and TrarpiQ te k.t.X. in the 
 next line, but an opposition of firfrpog 
 Se to the four preceding lines. p-riTpog 
 rriyrj may be explained to mean either 
 irjjyi) aifiaroc the fountain of a mother's 
 blood, or TTj/yi) Saicpvu>v the source of 
 a mother's tears. If the former be 
 preferred, the sense will be. What 
 justice (of cause) shall quench the 
 fountain of a mother s blood, i.e. pre- 
 vent its rising in vengeance against 
 you ? not as IButler explains it. What 
 justice is it which would take the life 
 of a mother ? for thus the force of 
 the sentence is lost, which is to shew 
 the consequences of such an act, cf. 
 V.568. TcSig aoi l,{nniaypQ yEvi\fTETa.i ', 
 If the latter sense of jujjrpoc Trijyjy be 
 adopted, it will mean, What justice 
 of cause will quench the fountain of 
 a mother s tears ? i.e. How should a 
 mother rejoice at evil done her, 
 although justly? or, as Butler well 
 translates it, An credis patriam tuam 
 bello quamvis jure sibi illato Icetatu- 
 
AIKH 
 
 (88 ) 
 
 AIKH 
 
 rami The meaning of the whole 
 passage is, " As the murder of a 
 mother (or the causing her grief) 
 though justly, can never do good to 
 the author of it, so you must not 
 expect the aid of your country if you 
 invade her thus." \ir\Tyip is not put 
 for one's country, as Wellauer says, 
 but compared to Trarplg in the next 
 verse. It cannot be denied, how- 
 ever, that both the above explanations 
 of firjTpoc nriy^v are harsh. Schiitz's 
 emendation is extremely elegant and 
 probable: firjrpoe Se Trrjyfi Tie Karaa- 
 jjeaei Siicr)y; matris vero ecescB vin- 
 dictam num fons aliquis extinguet ? 
 Shall any fountain quench the aveng- 
 ing justice of a murdered mother? 
 Wellauer denies that firjTpoc SiKr] 
 could be used thus. It is, however, 
 so used in A. 1407. fia rijv teXciov 
 TTJe ifj-fiQ iraiZoQ SiKrjv, referring to 
 the murder of Iphigenia. — In S. 1057. 
 Kal dUa SiKae tTrtaOai Heath reads 
 KoX SiK^, and translates, et ut id quod 
 justum est justa etiam sequi possint, 
 effectum est. {irapa for irapeari), etc. 
 If StVa, not lU^ be read, the meaning 
 must be koa. SUa (tori) SUas k.t.X. 
 and Trapa must be joined with dcov, 
 it is right, that justice should attend 
 us by deliverance from God agreeahly 
 to our prayers. — a cause or suit, as 
 hiKj)Q ytVEaQai t^(tZ' twriKOOc fitvia E. 
 702. (povov SUae E.450. an indictment 
 *for murder. aLfxaroe Sik»j;'E.652.772. 
 6<l)Xe7v ZiKrjv A.520. to lose a cause. 
 Kplveiv ZLktjv E.446. to decide a cause. 
 elcrayeiv SiKrjv E.552. to bring it into 
 court, Kvpioaai SiKnv 609. to settle a 
 cause, 551. ottws av ev KarayvwaOrj 
 SiKrj 543. that it may be rightly decided, 
 diayywvai dUrjv 679. to decide a cause. 
 fjiij Tvxovira rfjc SiKrie 689. having lost 
 it. reXoc liKric E.234. the issue of a 
 cause. ou)( i-^ovaa rrjc StKris riXog E. 
 699. losing the issue of the cause, sk- 
 ■Ki<pivytv aifiaToe SiKriv E.722. been 
 acquitted on a charge of murder. 
 Kpaiveiv SUac C. 455. to decide a suit. 
 2t\ac nXveiv A. 787. to hear a cause. 
 SUac Iwoirrtviju E.215. preside over 
 
 the trial, kclku. diica^ai TaixirXaKijixaff, 
 tie XoyoQ, Zev£ iiXXoe iv Kajxcvaiv 
 v(7Tarae SiKue S.228. where iordrae 
 BiKUQ is put in apposition to SiKa^ei 
 Ta.fnrXai;{]fiara, decides upon offences 
 with a final decision. So E.221. 
 BlKae fiiretfii rovSe fpiiiTa I will sue 
 this man in judgment, fiaprvg kv hUrf 
 C.981. a witness at a trial. SiKas 
 Sovuai S.684. to submit to judicial 
 arbitration. ia6\pr)(jioc SUri E.762. a 
 decision where the votes are equal. — 
 a judicial sentence, a punishment. 
 TOvSiKYiv ira(7j(£t£ raSt ; P.V.6\7. asthe 
 punishment of what do you suffer thus ? 
 e-xei BiKTiv C.984. he is punished. 
 'ifioXE SUa C.923. KapavtaTrjpec 6(l>daX- 
 ix(opv-)(ot SiKai E.178. the punishment 
 of beheading and cutting out the eyes. 
 SovyaL StKrjv S.714. to suffer punish- 
 ment, afiapriag Sovvai SIktjv P.V. 9. 
 to be punished for sin. Of E.468. 
 vvv Karaarpoipai. viiiiv Oeaiiiwv cl Kpa- 
 TficTEi SiKa T£ (cat [iXafia rovSe fjLrjTpoK- 
 Tovov, two meanings may be as- 
 signed : either. Now are there violent 
 overthrowings or revolutions of new 
 laws (i.e. as Butler says, quibus ori- 
 ginem dant novcB Ze^es, better perhaps, 
 overthrowings of the old and intro- 
 ductions of nevj, cf. fxeQapjioaai rpo- 
 TvovQ viovQ P.V. 309.) if the cause and 
 guilt (i.e. the unrighteous cause) of 
 this matricide shall prevail; or, se- 
 condly (as proposed by Stanley in his 
 MS. emend, of his version), Now is 
 the overthrowing of new laws (i.e. of 
 those of Apollo and Minerva, younger 
 gods) if the accusation and punish- 
 ment of this matricide shall take effect. 
 This is very well in itself, but as 
 Butler observes, does not agree so 
 well with what follows. Trpdcr^arot 
 iiKui C.793. fresh punishment. In 
 C.59. poirt] eTTLmcoTrti Sikuv, Turn, 
 reads SIkuc, which recent edd. follow, 
 making it, with the Schol., the geni- 
 tive after po-n-i]. This seems almost 
 necessary to qualify poTci). Wellauer, 
 however, is of opinion that diKuv, or 
 even StV-as is the accusative after 
 IwiaKOTrel, comparing E.219. 2t(cac St 
 
AIKII 
 
 ( 89 ) 
 
 AirrA 
 
 IlaWae TwvS' kirovTEvaEi Gta (see(5o7ri) 
 and kiriaKOTTEiv). — ZiKt) earl, the same 
 as ot'icatoi' tori, as Siicr) yip iari (btHroQ 
 "■pXtyov tUiv yvvaiKa A. 250. it is 
 just, etc. co-ri is omitted, S.c.T.848. 
 A. 785. Xiyeiv ovrov SIkti E.267. to 
 speak where it is right to do so. ZUriv 
 in the ace. is also used in the sense 
 of lihe, after the fashion of, as S/kjjj' 
 <Ti\livr,Q 477. Cf. S.C.T.85. A. 3. 224. 
 288.706. 893. 953. 1020. 1064. 1162. 1154. 
 1202.1271.1419.1451. C. 193. 200.440. 
 522.1044. £.26.111.151.871. S.403, 
 etc. On this Blomf. observes, " Forte 
 primaria vocis Ukti significatio erat 
 imago, similitudo. Unde S/kt/Xov ima- 
 go." 
 
 AiKTifopoQ an avenger, A. 511. 1659. 
 C. 118. opposed to ZiKaarrie a legal 
 judge. 
 
 AiKTvov a net, C. 499.993. — Met. 
 ZiKTvov "Attiq p. v. 1080. a net of woe. 
 TETpiarai Sucriov irXiio Xtytiv A. 842. 
 he has received more wounds, so to 
 speak, than there are holes in a net. 
 
 AiKoyxoc armed with two spears, 
 Met. two-fold. BiXoyxoe arrj A. 629. 
 This refers to the two-fold calamity, 
 viz. public and private, in apposition 
 to the whole sentence. 
 
 AifiotpoQ shared by two, two-fold. 
 Sifioipa ■Kadrj S.C.T.832. rb iifioipov 
 aivu) S. 1056. I prefer what is partly 
 good and partly had (so. exile) to 
 that which is wholly had (sc. to marry 
 my cousin). 
 
 Aiveiv to wheel about, S.c.T.444. 
 to brandish, 472. 
 
 AtVj/ a whirlpool. Met. E.629. 
 cLVayKTiQ Slvai P. V. 1054. Sivaig kv- 
 kKovixeuov KEap A. 969. whirled round 
 in violent commotion. 
 
 Aioyevric born of Jove S.c.T. 120. 
 283.510. S.625. 
 
 AtoSos a path or orbit, P. V. 1052. 
 
 AwOev from Jupiter, derived from 
 Jupiter, P.V.1091. S.c.T.146. A.457. 
 S.432. 7-tp7c AwOey A. 43. an office 
 held from Jupiter. AwOev rySe te- 
 XevtcLv C.304. sc. SoTE, grant that by 
 the will of Jupiter these things may 
 end thus. 
 
 Aioixve'iv to pass through, E.305. 
 
 AwXkvvai to destroy. Mid. v. to 
 perish. ^LtoXofiEcBa S.885. dii)XXvro 
 P. 475. SiSXtoXe 582. 
 
 AloTTOQ a ruler or inspector, P.45i 
 comp. Horn. B. 207. &s oyE Koipaviwv 
 diEiTE arpaxov. 
 
 Aiopi^Eiv to assign separately, P.V. 
 433. to define or explain, 487. 
 
 AiopvvaOai to rush through, S.547. 
 
 Aloe belonging to Jupiter. (iovXEvfia 
 ro Atoy P.V. 622. to A'lov Ofifjia G57 . 
 (ppepa Alav S. 1043. the mind of Ju- 
 piter, arofia to A'lov P.V. 1035. Aiov 
 iropriv S. 41.309. Epaphusborn of Ju- 
 piter. So ipfia Aiov S.575. — divine, 
 ^oe aWi'ip P.V. 88. Slav -yOova S. 4. 
 ^lov (TKOTTov S.636. In P.203. for eir' 
 alav Slav 'EWa^a ^(wpav, Blomf. 
 from Lamb. (^aia>') reads Sifav. Well, 
 approves this, observing that it is 
 scarcely consistent in a chorus of 
 Persians to call Greece alav Slav. A 
 may, as he remarks, easily have been 
 omitted after a preceding A. SXov 
 Trafj-fioTov aXcrog S.553. h.e. yEgypt. 
 SIe TlEXa(7ybiv S.945. most illustrious 
 of the Pelasgi. Upon this word the 
 Etym. M. quoted by Bl. Gl. P.V. 88. 
 remarks, CjcrirEp anb tov li.ios Xu'oe, 
 ovTti) KOI owro Tijs Aibe yEViKrje AiioQ, 
 
 KOi KpCKTEt TUIV SvO ll eIq £V, AtOg. 
 
 AwaSoToc given from Jupiter S.c.T. 
 929. E. 696. In A. 1364, Pors. whom 
 Blomf. follows, reads AiocrSdr^ ydvEt, 
 where Atbe vorio is usually read. See 
 yavoQ. 
 
 Aivaie having two sons, S.314. — 
 proceeding from tioo children. Zitraig 
 Opijvoe C.332. 
 
 AiirXa^ a double surf ace. In P. 269. 
 TrXayKTots ev SnrXaKEain, the meaning 
 is obscure. Some, as SchUtz, explain 
 it of the planks of the ships, upon 
 which the bodies were floating. Butler, 
 however, properly remarks, that it is 
 not dead bodies, but living men who 
 would thus cling to the planks. 
 Moreover, the exclamation of the 
 Chorus answers to what is stated 
 by the messenger, vv. 264-5. irXijdovm 
 vEKpHi' — ^aXafjuvoe ciKral Trac te 
 
 N 
 
AinA 
 
 ( 90 ) 
 
 AISS 
 
 ■itpoaywpoQ rdTTOc, where there is no 
 mention of planks : to which the Cho- 
 rus replies, Xeytte k. t. X. Blom- 
 field, following the remark of Schol. 
 1. TrXayicroTc i)gav t'lTTOiTie SiavXoig' 
 TO. yap KVfiara iy^Elrat Koi inrovoaTti, 
 interprets both words of the ebbing 
 and flowing surface of the sea. The 
 observation of Schol. 2. however, 
 guides us to a better meaning, sc. 
 ZiifkaKtaai. Ain-Xa7e a/crate SaXa^tvoe 
 Koi TTje y^c- Taking it in this sense, 
 it answers precisely to the statement 
 of the messenger quoted above : by 
 yrig is understood the adjacent con- 
 tinent. So Heath explains Znfka- 
 Keaai, only that he understands the 
 two shores to be those of Attica and 
 Argolis. The difficulty now lies in 
 the word TrXayKroTe as applied to 
 shores. Heath understands it to mean 
 quassatus, verberatus, and quotes 
 from Hesych. ■yrXay^dlvrtg. TrXriyiv- 
 TEQ. Butler also understands it to 
 mean the same as the compound 
 oiX/TrXayKroc in Soph. Aj.596. which 
 he explains mari allisa, mari circum- 
 Jlua. Here, however, Hermann has 
 adopted the reading oXlTrXaKTog. It 
 seems very doubtful whether aXi- 
 ■jrXayKTOQ, and much more TrXayKTog, 
 can mean this. It may be better to 
 understand TrXay/crote in its simple 
 sense, and refer it to the restless 
 aspect of the two shores, as they are 
 agitated by the ebb and flow, (see 0a- 
 Xaaao'KXrjKTOQ and TrXayKroc). Dind. 
 conceiving that SiirXaKee will not bear 
 either of the meanings above assigned 
 to itj observes, " StVXa/ctc dicuntur 
 (sc. trabes) quatenus ex duobus lignis 
 sunt compactae." 
 
 AnfXoii^eiv to double, A. 810. This 
 verb is a trisyllable in the Attic 
 writers. Cf. Pierson's note on Moeris 
 s. V. o\(Tt6q, Si(TvXXafiwc. 'ATTiKHg. 
 Pierson compares olg, (pQdlg, Kara- 
 •Trpoi^eTai, dnrXdlSa, Ei/3o7Sa (Soph. 
 Trach. 74.) SnrXoitwv and rifiiSLTrXoi- 
 Siov, volSiov, poidiot', vpo^oiSwv, poi- 
 Siov, ypai^wv, oll^vpOQ, olive Cf. also 
 Pors. Eur. Med. 634. 
 
 AiTrXovQ double. ditrXovv jxiaafia 
 S.614.o'k7)(r(C<WX^ S.987. S.c.T.625. 
 956. P. 16]. 706. A. 316. C. 919. 926. — 
 two. SnrXag oSovc P.V.952. Si7rXo7(Tiv 
 ififipvoie E.90o. SiirXrju fjie.piiJ.vaiS.c.T. 
 831. 2t7rXa£ j^fipwva^/ae C.750. ^iTrXd 
 £r«rav Ilpiafiidai Qa.fxa.pTia A. 523. the 
 penalty for crime which the Priamidce 
 have paid, is double. — ZnrX-q fxaanyi 
 A. 628. this is probably to be inter- 
 preted of fire and sword, the two 
 weapons which war usually wields 
 for destruction. Blomf. understands 
 it to mean merely " vehemente fla- 
 gello," i.e. having two thongs, and 
 compares C.373. Soph.Aj.244. x<^P«e 
 nyc SiwXfiv rvpavvlZa C.967. the two 
 princes of the country. The force 
 of ^i7rX>7c in C.373. is explained by 
 Schlitz, " Alterum flagellum est co- 
 gitatio eum qui propulsare haec mala 
 posset (Agamemnonem) jam terra 
 conditum esse: alterum vero haec, 
 eovum qui nunc imperant, Clytaem- 
 nestrae et ^gisthi, manus baud puras 
 esse ab abominandis hisce facinori- 
 bus e quibus ortae sint has calamita- 
 tes." 
 
 AtTToue two-footed, S.872. A. 1231. 
 
 Aipica7o£ of Dirce, S.c.T.289. 
 
 AipKT] Dirce, name of a fountain, 
 S.C.T.20.5. 
 
 AlppvfioQ having two poles, i. e. 
 drawn by four horses, P. 47. from 
 pvfioQ the pole of a chariot, derived 
 from piiid to draw. Hesych. explains 
 pvfXOQ' Tov apfiarog to tKTSTafjiivov 
 ^vXov Trapa toIq *tTnroig eiitg tov i^'vyoO 
 fiiaov otTTO tov a^ovog. 
 
 Atg twice, P. 169, etc. cfoaroc SlgF. 
 335. two hundred. 
 
 AiaKiiTTTpog having two sceptres, A. 
 43. ep. of two sovereigns. See U- 
 dpovog. 
 
 Aiaaoitwo. dual, Ziaaij S.c.T.798. 
 pi. Sio-CTouc P.V.959. C.854. — diffe- 
 rent. Xrijjiaai Ztaaovg A. 121. Here 
 Lobeck on Aj.lSl. conj. Xiifiaai in- 
 oTouc, doubting whether Ziaaog is used 
 in the sense of different. So Dind. 
 It is evident, however, that the words 
 dvo and Xiifxaci Ziaaovg are intended 
 
Airr 
 
 (91 ) 
 
 ANO* 
 
 to stand in apposition to each other, 
 denoting that they were two, not only 
 numerically, but two also in temper, 
 etc. So Blomf. Well. 
 
 AivypoQ wet through. Met. Kydea 
 Sivypa ■7rrjfxa.Tii)y S.C.T. 972. steeped 
 as it teere hi calamities. 
 
 Ai<ppriXaTr]e a charioteer, E. 151. 
 Alfpoe a chariot, P. 190. 
 Al(j>povTte divided in opinion, C.194. 
 AifvioQ double, two. Si<j>vioi(ri Tai'- 
 raXiSaie A. 1447. the two descendants 
 of Tantalus. 
 
 At'x" separately, A.ilb. — tix"- ^^'''^ 
 it is different, oaov to t ap^sip Kal 
 TO SovXeveiv St'x" P-V.927. how much 
 they differ. Cf. A. 1342. — apart from. 
 Sixa SXKwv A. 735. — except. St'^a ye 
 Atdc P.V.162. beside, tuiv XeXeyfxiviav 
 St'xci C.767. — without. irvpOQ St'j^a 
 S.C.T. 25. apaevOQ S/^a A. 835. 
 
 Aij^^ at two points, iiyrj avrliropov 
 yalav opl^tiS. 539. Here Schiitz in- 
 terprets Sixv of the Thracian and 
 Cimmerian Bosphorus, both of which 
 he supposes lo to have crossed. 
 
 Aix66ey from two parts, in two 
 ways, TTOifiavopiov LXavvei SixoOey P. 
 76. by land and by sea. 
 
 AixoppoTTioe in a doubtful manner, 
 oil SixoppoTTWQ withoutdoubt, certainly, 
 S. 600. 960. A. 789. 1245. fir) Sixpppo- 
 iroiQ A. 340. 
 
 AixpcTTaTelv to stand apart, be 
 separate A. 314. — With gen. E.364. 
 
 Aixo(j)p(ov discordant, hostile, S.c.T. 
 881. 
 
 AixbiQ in two ways, C.902. 
 Ai-ipav to be thirsty. oSotwopo) Si- 
 4iioi'Ti A. 875. Elmsley reads Bixpy rig 
 from Si^dv in C.745. for Tj Xifioe, ^ 
 Si\pri Ti£, Hi \i\Lovpia ixii, alleging that 
 Sixpi] for Bi\j/a is not more Greek than 
 ■yXfci(r<77) for yXaxrcra. Dindorf, how- 
 ever ( Prasf. ad Poet. Seen. Grasc. p. 
 xxvi.), quotes similar forms, as wpvfi- 
 vrj, roXfiri, although he agrees with 
 Buttmann in rejecting S(i//»;. Wellauer 
 retains Zi\^r) on account of the harsh 
 ellipsis which Elmsley's correction 
 requires. Blomf. follows Elmsley. 
 Buttm. conj. »} &'»//' el rte. 
 
 Ai-^t) thirst, (?) C.745. an unusual 
 form for li-\pa. See liipdv. 
 Ai^ioe thirsty, A. 481. C.183. 
 Actpog thirst. Si^et irovovvreg P. 
 476. hi^ei re Xifioi re P. 483. In both 
 these passages, Blomf. has Siiprj, which 
 he considers as earlier Attic. 
 Aiiayfia a pursuit, E. 134. 
 Aiwyix6Q id. S.1031. In 8.139. 
 wavTi Ze (jQevovai, Suoyfiolai K aatba- 
 Xlas aSfitiras aS/Ji/ra pvaioQ yeviadto, 
 the former part of the passage, at 
 least, is corrupt, as is seen both by 
 the sense and metre. Several unsa- 
 tisfactory conjectures have been pro- 
 posed. The latter part appears to 
 mean, may she, a virgin goddess, be 
 a protectress to me a virgin. See 
 under alfifiQ and a.<r(j>aXlag. 
 
 AiutKeiv to urge on. apfia Stu>Kb>v 
 P. 84. Sib)Kb)v TrofiTrifiovs x*'oae ■toZuiv 
 S.C.T.353. Sti)KOv(r' ^Xdoy arpyrov 
 iroZa E.381. — absolutely, to hurry on. 
 iiri 'TtoXiv Sii>K<i)v S.C.T.89. — to pur- 
 sue, A. 383. SibiKii irate opviv E.126. 
 217.242. pass. C.287. to prosecute or 
 avenge (perhaps Zi&iceiv epiv a'tfia- 
 TTipav C. 467- anonym, conj . for vulg. 
 aliov avaipelv.) b hiwKiav £.553. the 
 prosecutor. 
 
 Afi(ofi a maidservant, A. 882. C.82. 
 1044. 
 
 Afiute id. C.708. S. 330.955. S.c.T. 
 345. 
 
 Avo^epog gloomy, P. 528. E.357. 
 where see avMy and axXig. Kai viv 
 eXevOepibig XajUirptSc t ISeiv (piXloiQ 
 Ofj./jia<Ti Svo^epae KaXvirrpag C.798. 
 Here by Svo(pepae KaXvTTTpae But- 
 ler understands the interior of the 
 palace where the treasures were 
 kept, and where iEgisthus and Cly- 
 taemnestra might fly for concealment. 
 So Heath. Schiitz explains it of the 
 house of Agamemnon overclouded 
 with woe, comparing v. 50. aviiXioi 
 j3poTO(TTvyels Sv6(poi KaXvtrTOvai Z6- 
 Hovs,Be(T7roTwv davaTOKTi. The former 
 meaning assigned to Svo(pepag icaXvtr- 
 rpag is certainly very harsh ; and 
 Schiitz's appears better suited to the 
 sense of the passage. It may be 
 
AN04 
 
 ( 92 ) 
 
 AOMO 
 
 better, however, by a slight alteration, 
 to read ivodiepae KoXvirrpac in the 
 genitive. Herm. conj. ek dvo(j)epa.Q 
 KakvTrrpac. This Blomf. adopts. Xa/n- 
 wpSie and Svo(j)epa.e will then be op- 
 posed ; and the prayer will be, that 
 the house being rescued from oppres- 
 sion, may look brightly with friendly 
 eyes upon him (sc. Orestes) jfrora the 
 dark veil which now overshadows it. 
 Other meanings have been suggested, 
 but none appear very satisfactory. 
 Dind. suspects an interpolation in 
 V.797. 
 
 Av6<pog gloom, C.51. 
 
 AoKsiv to think, to be of opinion. 
 abs. TO TC. yap fie, Sokw, ^uyyei'tc 
 ovrwe IcravayKal^ei P.V.289. methinks. 
 With infin. referring to the same per- 
 son, (ie cyit 'SoKovv opav P. 184. Cf. 
 P.V.957. P.468. A.411. (see evrt) C. 
 227.530. S.821. — referring to a diffe- 
 rent subject. 'HXsKTpav Soku) crrdxeiv 
 C. 16. P.V.434.743. S.C.T.G97. A. 577. 
 — to think or propose to do anything. 
 Tiva Ttijiw£iv SoKcie S.C.T.632. whom 
 do you propose to send? orav aeiSeiv 
 f; fiivvpecrQai SokSi A. 16. when I have 
 a mind to sing. Ittu SoKeig raS' epStiv 
 Kul \tyEiv A. 1633. since you choose to 
 act and speak thus. — to «ee;n, opposed 
 to tlvai, to be. oh yap Sokuv apitrros 
 aXX eivai diXci S.c.T.574. With el- 
 pat, — TO SoKelv elvai TrpoTtovTeg A.762. 
 preferring the semblance of being, un- 
 less TrpoTwvTeQ can govern elvai, as 
 equivalent to y to elvai, which Herm. 
 denies. See itg. — to seem, h.e. to be 
 matter of opinion, iig kfiol SoKel S.c.T. 
 351. as it seems to me. H aot SokcI; 
 C.988. efioi SoKelv P. 242. in my opi- 
 nion. See Matth.Gr.Gr.545. — With 
 infin. to seem, to appear, fxri aoi So- 
 KOVfiev TySe \ei(pdrjvai juax*? P.336. do 
 we seem to have been inferior? Cf. 
 P.V. 314. 385. 386. 737. 961. P.177. A. 
 404.771.814.910.1186.1211.1319.1575. 
 C.261.860. S.320.412. elliptically, rt 
 S' av SokeT (Toi Jlpiafiog, el raS' r'lvvaevi 
 A. 909. sc. TTOifjcrai. el SiKaiwg e'ire 
 fit) TTj (rrj (ppevl SoKe7 toS' alfia E.583. 
 sc. ixeiy. — ^oktl it seems good, it is 
 
 decreed. OTav Keiv<J Sok^ P.V. 258. 
 when it is his pleasure. S6£,ti Se ir&g ; 
 P.V.259. el SokeX (rot ravra A. 918. 
 if such be your pleasure. efj.ol S' ocrov 
 raxtOTa y tfnreae'tv SoKel 1323. my 
 opinion is, to rush in, etc. rotavT 
 eSo^c TuSe Kadfielwv reXei S.C.T. 1016. 
 such is the decree. Cf. 999. 1011. S. 
 600. SoKOvvra Kai So^avra S.c.T. 996. 
 the decree passed and now existing. 
 So with reference to this,^*^ SoK?jo-ara» 
 TLvi 1027. fir}te ra So^j; ■koKiv 1031. 
 let no one decree the contrary. — perf. 
 MoScrav OTvyepav a.Tro(pai]'e<7dai oeoo- 
 KrjKe E.299. pass. Srifiov SeSoKTai Trav- 
 TeXr) \ljri<j>t>Tfj.aTa S. 596. have been 
 passed. 
 
 AoKtjxog illustrious, notable. With 
 inf. SoKifiog e'ipyetv P. 86. illustrious 
 enough to keep off. 
 
 AoKifitog vigorously, heartily, P. 539. 
 Blomf. compares SoKifMOV vfivov Pind. 
 Nem.111.11. 
 
 AoXiofirirtg crafty in counsel, S. 
 731. 
 
 AoXiog crafty, cunning, P.V. 569. 
 
 A. 158. C.715 effected by craft, A. 
 
 1474.1504. 
 
 AoXi6(pptov crafty minded, C.935. 
 
 AoXixog long, P.V. 281. 
 
 AoXofirirtg craftily counselled, P.93 . 
 
 AoXog craft, P.353. C.218. pi. S6- 
 Xoi E.809. avv So\a) by craft, P. 761. 
 S6X<jid. S.c.T.38.' P.V.213. C.549. 
 SoXotg C.875. — SoXog ovScig fiy) 'k 
 (ppevog opdwg fie Xiyaivetv S.C.T.854. 
 there is no deception as to my com- 
 plaint being real, ov SoXou fepei A. 
 860. involves no deceit. 
 
 AoXovv to use craft, A. 1619. fii} 
 hoXioaavTog deov A. 264. if God has 
 not deceived us. 
 
 AoXo(p6vog craftily killing, A. 1 100. 
 an epithet of the vessel in which 
 Agamemnon was slain. 
 
 AoXio fia a crafty act, C.998. 
 
 Aofiog a house or family, e.g. S.c.T. 
 486. and passim. So^uoi pi. id. A. 1282. 
 and passim. Xtvoppaipiig Sofiog S. 128. 
 a ship, ftdre Sofia (?) E.986. See 
 palveii'. With periphr. eifi eg Sofitdv 
 fieXaOpa A. 932. hifiotat koI awfiacrt 
 
AOMO 
 
 ( 93 ) 
 
 AOPY 
 
 ■KcirXayfiivovQ S.c.T.877. smitten in 
 their households and families. Sofioig 
 for ly Zofioig in the house, at home, 
 P.233. A. 836.839. C.B58.812.— of the 
 temples of the gods, etc. A. 565. (Here 
 Valck. on Eur. Phoen. 88. conj. dedv 
 for deals in the preceding line, to 
 avoid what is called the Schema Co- 
 lophonium, Blomf. seems to take 
 this view of OeoIq, referring in its de- 
 fence to Brunck on Ant, 862. Ao/ioig 
 however is not constructed with 
 fltoiC) but is put, as Well, observes, 
 for iv Sofxots. Peile quotes A. 27. 
 S.cT. 260. as instances of similar con- 
 struction. Cf. also C. 703.) S.cT. 260. 
 E. 60. 176. 196. 198. 546. 639. Sdyuotc 
 'SLpc-x6iii)s 817. iofitov tUv Ao|tou 
 E.35. ?d^oc Ai'/cac 491. 
 
 AojxoaipaXric overthrowing a house, 
 A. 1515. 
 
 Adva^ a reed or pipe P.V.574. 
 
 Ad^a opinion, A. 266. 0.672. fancy. 
 6veip6<pavTOi Sd?at A. 410. Here Herm. 
 restores the form SoKai (Soicai Dind. 
 from Arcad. p. 106.21.) as better 
 suited to the metre. C.1049. ovk 
 elal B6£,ai tUvSe irrffianov 1047. these 
 sufferings are no fancies. — resolution. 
 i^/vyriQ eiiTkiifiovi So^y P. 28. So^a is 
 thus put for valour in Pind. Pyth. i. 
 92. oiriQofi^pOTOV avxij/^a So^ag. So 
 ivSo^a Nem. 111.40. 
 
 Ao^a^civ to fancy, to think, with 
 inf. A. 659. with part. So^aau ne 
 aicovidv oira S.98. he will fancy he 
 hears. With ace. ir<5c ravr a\r]dij 
 Kal pXtTTOvra So^aao) C.831. ev^v/x- 
 ftoXoy So^d<rai C. 168. easy matter for 
 conjecture. 
 
 Aopiyafifipoc causing war by her 
 marriage, A. 672. 
 
 AopiKavrie killing by the spear, S. 
 965. 
 
 AopiKfifie stain by the spear, C.360. 
 
 AopiKpavoQ armed with a pointed 
 head, P. 144. This is the older read- 
 ing. More recent edd. have Sopv- 
 Kpdvnv. 
 
 Aopifiapyog raging with the spear, 
 S.cT. 668. 
 
 AupiTTOvos oppressed by war, S.cT. 
 
 153. Sop/TTova KaKa S.C.T.610. the evils 
 of such oppression. 
 
 Aop'iTfiriTOQ slain by the spear, C. 
 343. 
 
 Adpv a spear, ■Trdrayoe oi/j^ Ivos 
 Sopos S.C.T. 99. 329. 381 . 483. 942. 1007 . 
 P. 296.312.716. A. 111.1120. E.736. 
 743. Sopbg iiypav S.c.T.SOi. the spoil 
 of the spear. ^vyavXla Sopog S.cT. 
 821. a combat. Sopog dvrripiTag S.cT. 
 981. one opposing withthe spear. fJ-dxv 
 dop6g A.427. XeXeififiiyov SopSg A. 503. 
 spared by the spear. ■KoXifnov Zopv 
 S.C.T.198. 398. the spearsofthe enemy. 
 Sopog yiKr\<p6pov E.747. victorious with 
 the spear. Zop\ aXovaa S.cT. 567. — 
 a ship. kC is Sopv S.832. Kparovyruiv 
 Twv kicl l^vy^ Sopog A. 1601. (see ^v- 
 yov) kir aXXTjv aXXo£ "idvvey Sopv P. 
 403. In S. 128. Xivo^pa(j>fis rt Sofiog 
 aXa (TTtywv Sopog a-)(elfiaTov p.' iirejx- 
 TTE, the comma (according to Stanl. 
 Pauw, and Butler,) is to be placed 
 after Sopdc, h. e. &Xa ariywy Sop6g, 
 keeping the sea out of the ship. Schiitz 
 joins 3opdc with a.j(tifiaToy, and ex- 
 plains it, belli tempestatem qucB nobis 
 imminet ab /Egypti filiis haud exper- 
 tam. This is much to be preferred. 
 In S. 985, TToXvg M iroyrog oiiy ekXti- 
 pi>6t] Sopl, which is not intelligible. 
 Heath suggests oiivtic'^pdSj/jand with 
 ■TTOi'og supplies another verb. Let us 
 not endure those things, to avoid which 
 much labour (was endured) and much 
 sea traversed by us. So Dind. Cf. 
 Virg.iEn. ii.780. iii.495. — yofupoSira 
 Sopi, in a corrupt passage S. 826. This 
 is by Abresch explained of the ship, 
 qucs tota clavis firmissime compacta. 
 Heath more correctly observes, "yojx- 
 (fioSerov dopv, idem valet ac apud 
 Homerll. A.245.246. cK^Trrpov ijXouTi 
 TTEwapfjiivov." So Schiitz, who re- 
 marks, " agitur de violentia, qua 
 Danaides in navem coacturus sit 
 Praeco, agendo, trahendo, trudendo, 
 lancece ictibus vulnerando." Herm. 
 conj. yofi^oMri^ Sc Sopei SiuiXov. So 
 Dind. on the form Sopti used by the 
 tragics, see Herm. on Soph. Aj.v. 
 1035. GEd.Col.626. 1316. 1388. and on 
 
AOPY 
 
 ( 94 ) 
 
 APAM 
 
 Aj. cd. Erfurdt. p. 628. See also under 
 rdfuov. 
 
 AopvEcvoQ a friend in war, one 
 sworn to aid and protect another, A. 
 854. C. 555. — pertaining to such an. 
 one. SofJ-ove Sopv^evove C. 1001. 
 
 Aopvirayrje compacted with timbers, 
 S.724. 
 
 AopiiTrakTOQ brandishing the spear. 
 X^pos £K SopvTraXTOv A. 116. on the 
 right /jared, the spear being brandished 
 with that hand. 
 
 AopvtrOeyr]c mighty with the spear. 
 Sopvadtvfic avrip C.157. a prosopopeia 
 for iron. 
 
 AopvtTooe or AopvcrnooQ brandishing 
 the spear, S. 179. 963. — aayaiQ ^opv- 
 (jooiQ S.C.T.118. military. Blomfield 
 on S.c.T. 1 18. contends that this word 
 is always written with aa, and, there- 
 fore, reads in this passage Sopvtrcro'ie, 
 but Well, rightly observes, that the 
 poets were at liberty to use the 
 shorter form, as in deo^vToe for 6c6(t- 
 
 (TVTOe. 
 
 AopvTivaKTOQ shaken with spears, 
 S.C.T.140. 
 
 Aopv<p6poe spear-bearing, C.758. 
 
 Aoaigagift. — yac Socis S.c.T. 343. 
 the prodtice of the earth. Soirie eK 
 Ai6g A. 986. bounty from Jupiter. 
 In a bad sense, docriv KaKciv kukwv 
 kukoIq p. 998. See Karae. — (Tvy dewv 
 Suaei C.771. by the blessing of the 
 gods. y€vcd\iog Sdirig E.7. a birth-day 
 gift, daiixdvwv Botriv E.908. the bounty 
 of the gods. In C. 93. afriSovvai to1(7l 
 ■Kefiirovaiv toSs \ (TTE<j>ri, Soiri)/ re twv 
 KaK(ov £7ra^('a)',Herm.(0bss. Critt.p. 
 &Z.) conj. Minv ye, to avoid what he 
 considers the awkward position of 
 re. Well, however, rightly observes, 
 that avTilovvai is put absolutely, 
 li. e. without an object, and is to be 
 i-epeated with Zoaiv sc. to make a re- 
 compense to those who send these 
 crowns, and such a recompense, etc. 
 
 AoTt'ip a giver, irupoc jjporo'ic dorijpa 
 P. CI 5. the giver of fire to mortals. 
 
 AovXda slavery, S.c.T. 235. A. 350. 
 
 AouXftoc enslaved, S.c.T. 305. — 
 slavish, S.c.T. 453. 775. 
 
 AovXevuy to be a slave, P.V.929. 
 With dat. ^evyXaim SovXevuvra P.V. 
 461. obedient to the yoke. 
 
 AovXri a female slave, A. 1299. 
 
 AovXwe servile, slavish; i;vydv 
 SovXioy S.C.T.75. A.927.1199. P.60. 
 crn-evcral ri rwv SovXwQ (pipei ipph^ 
 S.594. HereStanl./3ou\iog,so Heath, 
 Schiitz, Dind. Wellauer, however, 
 observes, that SouXtoc <l>pfiv seems to 
 refer to mortals, who implore as vas- 
 sals the aid of their sovereign Jupiter. 
 SovXia Trep ev (ppevi A. 1054. in the 
 mind of a slave. SoiXiov kadyov alaav 
 i.e. ayov kg ZovXlov altrav C.75. 
 
 AovXog a slave, A. 1008.1016. P. 
 238.731. 
 
 AovXoavvr) slavery, S.c.T. 107. 
 
 AovXovv to enslave, S.c.T. 236. 
 
 AovXo^pwv servile-minded, S.731. 
 
 AovTTOc a noise, C.370. 
 
 AovpiKXvroe celebrated in war, P. 
 85. 
 
 AovpmXrjKTOQ stricken by the spear, 
 \a<fivpa dovpiTrXr]KTa S.c.T.260. spoils 
 gotten in the brunt of war. Porson on 
 Hec. 482. proposes dovpiXri(j)6', which 
 Schiitz and Blomf. have adopted. 
 Dind. conj. dovpiirrixff, <iiid also con- 
 siders that a serious interpolation 
 has crept into the whole passage, 
 IV i,vvTV')(/>vT(i)v — deo'iQ. See Dindorf, 
 annot. in loc. 
 
 Aoxfi6Xo<j>oe wearing a sloping 
 crest, S.c.T. 109. 
 
 ApaKaiva a she-dragon, E. 124. 
 
 ApaKovdofuXoe crowded with dra- 
 gons, S.263. 
 
 ApuKovTOfJiaXXoe having snakes in- 
 stead of hair, P.V.801. 
 
 ApciKwy a dragon, a serpent, P. 82. 
 S.c.T.273. 363.485. C.520. 1043.1046. 
 S.606. 
 
 Apafxa an act. k^tv^CTai to Spdfia 
 Tov wadovg wXiov A. 515. boasts that 
 the achievement overbalances the suf- 
 fering. 
 
 Apaprifia a running, a hasty gait, 
 P. 243. For the account of the swift- 
 ness of Persian messengers, cf. Herod. 
 viii.98. and see jEsch. Ag.273. On 
 the two forms ?:p6fni}fm and Spa[j.r]fxa, 
 
APAN 
 
 (95 ) 
 
 AYO 
 
 see Lobeck oh Phryn. p.6I8. who 
 decides against Blomf. that either 
 form is correct. 
 
 ^pdv to do or act, abs. Ka7rav£«c 
 a-ireiXei Spay TrapiaKf.vaiTfiivoQ S.c.T. 
 422. 70V SpwvTOS ioTi KoX TO (iovXcvcai 
 iripi A. 1332. ETTEtSi) Spdv KaritpduKrai 
 fpcvi C.605. Cf. P.V.941. C.1005. 
 E.501. S. 375.500. SpacavrnraBerivC. 
 311. sc. 'ioTi the criminal must suffer. 
 Wunderlich Obss. Critt.p.83. observes 
 that, placed thus absolutely, it is pe- 
 culiarly applied to the commission of 
 crime. — With ace. dpav ravr avayKr) 
 P.V.72. Cf.663.746. S.c.T. 1049. A. 
 1029. 1326. 1618. 1639. C. 546. 869. 886. 
 E. 128. 156.693. 766. — With ace. of the 
 person, Sparto ttoXie (Sparw ti tto- 
 \(g, Elms, on Med. 1224. Spdroj rt 
 Cant. Brunck. rell. see Well. not. in 
 loc). Kal jxri SpaTO) rovg KXaiovras 
 IloXvvciki^y S.c.T. 1068. let the city 
 do aught to them, or not. t^v tto- 
 XvKXavrriv 'l<pi'Yiv£iav avd^ia Spa- 
 trag A. 1508. having used her unwor- 
 thily, (see 'l(piyEveia) KaKWQ Spdv to 
 inflict injury, P. 799. ti dpdv to confer 
 benefits, E.830. 
 
 ApaaLfioQ that which is to he done, 
 avrjp aKOfiTToe, X"P ^' op? '"° Spa.(^ifiov 
 S.c.T. 536. his hand perceives what 
 is to be done. Stanl. compares Soph. 
 Phil.95. yXhio'o-ai' fiev apyov, X"P" ^ 
 el-Xpv kpyariv. 
 
 Apaafios a flight, P. 352.362. 
 
 Apaarriptoe effectual, active, S.c.T. 
 1032. 
 
 ApiwEiv to gather. — Met. mid. v. 
 Spe^aaOai to shed (as blood), S.cT. 
 700. 
 
 Api/iws bitter, severe, A. 1483. C.386. 
 
 Apolrri a bath, A. 1521 . C. 993. E. 603. 
 
 Apofjoga running, a race, or course, 
 S. 305. pi. P.V.840. A. 119. Uio Spofiov 
 fipofiai P.V.885. Ik Spofiov A. 1218. 
 Spofiov clwrf'po* C.1018. ■KvdiaBai S' 
 ovSiv iar i^oi Spofiov C.507. it is not 
 out of the right course, is not improper. 
 SpofKd swiftly, P. 203. SpofioKTi id. S. 
 799. roue vTr£pix.i)KUC Ipofiovg yvfivdl^e- 
 rai P.V. 593. she is harassed in these 
 long courses, iv Spofiu (Spoiiiji, om. 
 
 ev. Heath. Musgr.) TrpoorifletG fiirpov 
 C.785. putting an end to his course. 
 
 ApoaoQ dew, A. 1363, etc. — Trovrla 
 SpocroQ E.864. the water of the sea. — 
 BpoaoL A. 139. the young of an animal, 
 cf. Hom. Od. I. 222. xf^P'C /*«»' ""P"" 
 yovoi, X'^P'-S ^^ fj-iraaaai, Xupig 2' 
 aid' Epnai. Etym. AlayyXog r.v 'Aya- 
 
 flEjJLVOVl TOVQ <TKVp,V0VQ TOIV Xe6vTO)7' 
 
 ZpoaovQ KEKXriKe, 
 
 Apvg an oak. ai irpoarjyopot Spvec 
 P.V. 834. 
 
 Avri calamity, dwfresi, P.971.1004. 
 P.V. 179. 511.523.748. S.C.T.210. A. 
 1122. C.437. E.532. v{]aTiSEs Svai A. 
 1605. the pangs of hunger. fxrirpo(j>6vovg 
 Svag E.256. punishment for a mother s 
 murder. 
 
 Ai/iog miserable, 8-809. 
 
 Avvafitg power, influence. Sivajjuv 
 ■kXovtov A.754. tiv av 6vva[j,ig riyci<T- 
 Oai OtXr) P. 170. in whatsoever my 
 ability may enable me. 
 
 AiivaaBai to be able, P.V. 326. 916. 
 ySwrjOriv 206. — to have influence, E. 
 910. S.1017. 
 
 AvvdarriQ a prince, A.6. Metapho- 
 rically applied to the larger heavenly 
 bodies. See avrnX-l}. 
 
 Avvarrie a prince, P. 661. voc. Su- 
 vara prince. Said to be the same 
 as SuvaoTijc. See Sidyeiv. 
 
 Avvarog possible, A. 97. 
 
 Avveiv aor. 2. Svyai to set, to sink, 
 SivovTog ijXiov S.252. — as a ship, oi/k 
 cSu Sofiog A.983. Met. of the end of 
 life. l3iov SvvTog 1094. — to put on. 
 avdyKag tSv XtTradvov A. 211. Met. 
 he put on the collar of necessity. 
 
 Aiio two, P. 177. A. 121. C.205. 
 S.cT. 460. SvoTc S.C.T. 938. It is 
 used with dual and plural nouns, as 
 Zvo'iv (TrparevfiaTOivP. 706. C. 302.932. 
 1043. E.406.P.V. 780. S.C.T.904. yyto- 
 fjLuiv Svolv P.V. 869. Svolv fiiacrfj-drkiv 
 E.570. In the former passage some 
 MSS. have yvwfiaiv, and in the lat- 
 ter Elrasley recommends fuarTfiaroit', 
 alleging that dvo'iv is never joined 
 by the Attics with the plural substan- 
 tive. Eur. Med. 798. This is also the 
 opinion of Buttmann. See Gr. Gr. 
 
AYPE 
 
 ( 96 ) 
 
 AYSe 
 
 vol. i. p. 282. Well, retains the 
 plural. In P.V.780. Blomfield and 
 Schiitz adopt Sve7v as the more 
 Attic reading. Svolv is, however, as 
 Well, observes, the reading of the 
 majority of the MSS. in this and in 
 most other places. — iv Svolv l^evKTt]- 
 piav sc. yaiv P.722. which is also a 
 marginal reading in Ask. for iv. 
 
 Aipeadai to bemoan, P.V.271. P. 
 574. the same as oliipofiai Blomf. 
 (P.V. 191.) compares keXXw and o'/ctX- 
 \ii>, fiopyvvfii and djxopyvvfii, araipls 
 and 6<TTa(j>is. 
 
 AvaayKOfj-KTroQ irrecoverable, E. 
 252. 
 
 AvaayKpiTOQ difficult to decide upon, 
 8.119. 
 
 Avcrayvog impure, S.732. 
 Auo-aStX^oe unhappy in one's bro- 
 thers, S.C.T.852. 
 
 Av(Taiavrie calamitous, P. 273. 
 Atio-aXyjjc woeful, A. 1137. 
 Ai/<raXwroe difficult to be seized, 
 P.V.1G6. 
 
 Avcravtap [a] connected with evil 
 men. yafiov dvcravopa S. 1050. a mar- 
 riage with a detested man. 
 
 AvarapE(TToe difficult to appease, E. 
 888. 
 
 AvcrapKTOs difficult to be governed, 
 C. 1020. 
 
 AvaavKia badness of lodging, A. 
 541. 
 
 Avcra-^rjQ grievous, E. 140. Here 
 the vulg. has Zvaa^Qh, contrary to 
 the metre. Hermann strikes out <L 
 before -kottoi, but Glasg.2. adopts 
 SuiraxEc, the reading of Rob. So 
 Well. Bothe. 
 
 Aitrfiaroe sorrowfully trodden, P. 
 1026.1030. Pauw rightly explains 
 this, " Terra Persica SvcrjjaTog nunc 
 est mihi, eamque tristis nunc caleo 
 pede tristi." So Schol. oiix we (tkKti- 
 pav Kol SvtTKoXov eiQ 'iixfiaaiv, aXX' 
 uiQ k-n-i KaKia KoX Sv(TTVxl<f (iaivofiivqv 
 rw Sipbi- Brunck, comparing the 
 various reading, SvajiaicTOQ in Regg. 
 A. H. and ZvcrjiaiKTOQ Reg. B. in v. 
 1030. with the Gloss. Zvadpriv-qroQ in 
 the same, conj. Zva^avKTog. So Glasg. 
 
 Schiitz. Blomf. Lachm. This, how- 
 ever, violates the metre, if Wellauer 
 be right in supposing that the epode 
 is divided into pairs of verses, each 
 verse resembling the one following it. 
 
 Ava^avKTOQ mournfully uttered, P. 
 566. 
 
 Ava-(3ovXia evil counsel, A. 1591, 
 S.C.T.784. 
 
 AvaZaijxoiv unhappy, P. 915. S.c.T. 
 809.909. P.V. 604. in A. 329. &£ Sv(r- 
 Saifiovec a^vXaKTOv evSriaovai iratrav 
 £v(pp6vriv. Stanley reads, wq S' cv- 
 Sai/Mvee- So Pauw and Butler ap- 
 prove. Schiitz explains the vulg. 
 like poor persons, i.e. persons who 
 have nothing to guard. This is very 
 harsh. Abresch explains we by (Xore, 
 and translates, "«o that, poor wretches, 
 (as referring to miseries before in- 
 curred) they will sleep the whole 
 night without the fatigue of keeping 
 guard as before. This seems nearly 
 correct. It would be better, however, 
 to understand &q in which manner, 
 sc. irayiav Spoffwv t' inraWayivTEe. 
 Herm. conj. Se laifiovEQ. So Dind. 
 
 AvaZcLKpvTOQ to be miserably mourn- 
 ed, A. 430. 
 
 AvaSafxap unhappily married. A. 
 1292. 
 
 Avcredpog sitting for destruction, an 
 evil visitant. A. 726. 
 
 AuffEcXurwe inextricably, P.V. 60. 
 
 AiKTeXiriQ without hope, C.407. 
 
 Av(T£vv{]Twp a bad bedfellow. Spa- 
 KOVTagXe')(iiDvSv(T£vv{lTopa£S.C.T'.215. 
 dangerous occupants of its nest. Here 
 Reg. G. has ivaewareipa. Vienn. A. 
 B.C.D. many other MSS. and Aid. 
 Rob. Turn. Sv(T£vvriT£ipa. So Glasg. 
 Svcrevvt'iTopag Med. Vict. Schol. A. 
 Hence Blomf. Sva-evvaropaQ. This 
 seems necessary, not only to the 
 sense, but to the metre; it requires, 
 however, the change of Spanovrae for 
 SpaKOvra S' in v. 273. 
 
 AvaevpiTOQ difficult to discover, 
 P.V. 81 8. 
 
 AvariXioQ skinless, E.374. 
 
 AvaOlaTog horrible to be looked on, 
 S.c.T.963. P.V. 69. 693. 
 
AYSe 
 
 ( 97 ) 
 
 AYSn 
 
 AvaBcoQ impious, A. 1572. C.45. 189. 
 518. S.417. 
 
 Avadpoog mournfully sounding, P. 
 628.904. 1032. 
 
 Avaiaroc incurable, A. 1074. 
 Au<rtc the setting of a star, dfi^i 
 UXEia^wy Ivaiv A. 800. h.e. about the 
 beginning of November. See Stan- 
 ley's note on P.V.4o6. 
 
 AvuKairvoQ sullied with smoke. A, 
 750. 
 
 AvcTKaraxavaToe not to be stayed, 
 C.463. 
 
 Auo-KtXaSoc mournfully sounding, 
 S.C.T.849. 
 
 AvarKrfKo£{Krj\Eii)) incurable, E.789. 
 Ava-KXeijs disgraceful, P.V. 241. 
 P. 436. 
 
 AvaKpiTOQ hard to interpret, P.V. 
 484. A. 954. difficult to discern. 
 SvaKpiTove Svtreiq P.V. 456. On this 
 passage Herm. (Obss. Critt. p. 18.) 
 observes that the epithet SvaKpirovs 
 is no more applicable to Svacic than 
 to avToXag. He therefore adopts a 
 reading found in Stob. eel. 1. 3. rag 
 TE SvtTKpiTovg bSovg. Wellauer justly 
 disapproves this correction. 
 
 AvaicpiTug unintelligibly, P.V. 665. 
 AvtTKvfiavTog caused by violent 
 waves, A. 639. 
 
 AvaXeKTog unpleasant to be spoken. 
 SvaXEKTa (piXoKTi P. 688. things hard 
 for friends to speak. 
 
 AvaXoipog difficult to bear, P.V. 
 933. From X6(j>og, the neck. 
 
 AvcrXvTog difficult to be loosened, 
 P.V. 192. 
 
 AvtTfiaOelv to be unable to recog- 
 nize, C.223. 
 
 Av(T fiaOrig hard to understand, A. 
 1228. 
 
 Avufxarbip (Dor.) pertaining to an 
 evil mother. SvirfiaTopog kotov S.6o. 
 the wrath of an evil mother. 
 
 AxxTjjaxog difficult to conquer, P.V. 
 933. — difficult, A. 1542. 
 
 Ava/jEvi'ig hostile, S.364. — an ene- 
 my, S.C.T.348. Zv(TfXEi'U.g S.c.T.316. 
 the enemy. With dat. Evvag aSeX(f)0v 
 tS TraTOvvTi ZvtXfievEig A. IIGG. 
 
 AvcTfii'i setting. Svirnai 'liXlov (J>Ol- 
 
 va(Tfiarii)v, i.e. 'liXiov <l)diyovTog P. 
 228. (cf. Herm. App. Vig.lll.). the 
 sunset. Here Pauw, whom Blomf. 
 and Dind. follow, reads ^divaafiaai, 
 from a remark by Eustathius that 
 iEschylus called ijXiov Suaig by the 
 name tpdivacrfiara. Well, however, 
 observes rightly, that this is equally 
 true if the vulg. be retained, and for 
 such circumlocutions refers to Er- 
 furdt on Soph. Ant.420. See Pors. 
 Hec.302. 
 
 Av<TfjLrj-)(aveiv to have no means, to 
 be unable, with inf. A. 1333. 
 Avafiopog wretched, S.c.T. 819. 
 AvaohotraiTrdXog{irai'iraXog,rugged) 
 throwing difficulties in the way, E. 
 365. 
 
 Avaoi^eiv (pll^b), o'i) to cry with 
 
 fear at any thing, to dread, ovtol Sv- 
 
 a-oi^b), Oaixvov dig opyig, ^ojiid A. 1289. 
 
 AvtToifiog leading by an unlucky 
 
 way, C.9.'i3. 
 
 Avaoiarog hard to be borne, P.V. 
 693. C.734. BvaoKrra woXtTaig iraOov 
 E. 784. I have suffered such treatment 
 as the citizens shall find redound to 
 their discomfort. 
 
 Ava6[iiXoQ of evil presence, or com- 
 pany, a bad visitor, A. 726. 
 AvtrdfifxaTog blind, E.366. 
 Avaopfiog affording a bad anchor- 
 age, P. 440. ep. of the island of Psyt- 
 taleia. Stanl. compares Virg. lEn. 
 xi. 23. — detaining unpleasantly in har- 
 bour, A. 186. 
 
 Avaopvig unlucky, S.c.T. 820. 
 AvairaXaidTogdifficultto bewrestled 
 with, invincible, S.463. C.681. 
 
 AvarTToXafiog difficult to manage, 
 irresistible, E. 840.' 
 
 AiKTTraXayLiwg without help, in a 
 desperate situation, S.847. 
 
 AvffTraXiig hard to struggle with, 
 E.529. 
 
 Avawapd^ovXog obstinate, incapa- 
 ble of being advised, S. 100. 
 
 AvairapdOtXKTog hard to be soothed 
 or entreated, fiirii toi Zrjvog iKralov 
 Korog SviTTrapadeXKTOig iradovTog o'ik- 
 Toig S.381. So Pors. The wrath of 
 Jupiter tkrdioc awaits those who are 
 o 
 
AYSn 
 
 ( 98 ) 
 
 AYSn 
 
 hard to he prevailed upon by the 
 complaints of a sufferer. 
 
 AvcnrapalrriToe hard to be prevailed 
 upon, inexorable, P.V.34. 
 
 AvtTirapriyopoe hard to be appeased, 
 E.362. 
 
 Ava-ire/iwTog hard to he dismissed, 
 A. 1163. 
 
 AuoTrerSc with difficulty, P. V. 754. 
 
 Ava-Trrifiaroe Corr. IvaizfjjxavTOQ 
 causing grievous calamity, E.469. In 
 this passage, as it stands in the vulg. 
 TOiavra fitv raZ' larlv a/i^ortpa fii- 
 rciv, irEfjiirciv Se ZvcfTrfifiaT afiTi)(avoie 
 ifxoL, the word IvaTtrrtfiara is evidently 
 corrupt. Bentl. corrects ZvinrtifiaVTa. 
 The meaning of the passage is doubt- 
 ful, and has given rise to many con- 
 jectures. xt/xTretv is generally referred 
 to the dismissing of the Furies by 
 Minerva. Butl. however, joins it 
 with Svairrifiat'Ta, which he under- 
 stands of the evils to be expected 
 from the vengeance of the Furies. 
 Herm. reads roiavra fxtv raF i<TriV 
 ajXipoTcpa, fiivtiv | Tr£yu7r£iv re, Sv(nrri- 
 fiavT CLfirj-j^aviaq ifioi, i.e. such is the 
 state of this case; either alternative, 
 for thera to remain, or for me to 
 dismiss them (is) so fraught with 
 peril that I am unable to act. Well, 
 objects to this, that fj.it/eiv and irefi- 
 jretvare said of different persons; and 
 (which is a better objection) that 
 it refers only to the Furies, whereas 
 this being the summing up of the 
 deliberation, both parties ought to be 
 mentioned. He proposes a/xcpib (corr. 
 afKpu)) ficv jilveiv, but his explana- 
 tion is forced. Butl. proposes toi- 
 avra fitv raS' kfTrlv afiipoTEpa, fxi- 
 veiv I TTEfiTTEiv re Zvairrifiavr, ctfir]- 
 X^vtiiQ 'i-)(ei, i. e. either alternative, 
 for the Furies to remain, or for them 
 to produce grievous mischief (sc. by 
 not being allowed to stay) is fraught 
 with difficulty. Schiitz appears to 
 come nearest to the truth; he re- 
 tains Zi, and reads roiavra fitv raS' 
 iariV afKporepa fiivtiv, Trifiireiv Se 
 BvarwfifiavT a.fir}-j(avioe kfxoi, which he 
 translates, " titramque partem (Fu- 
 
 rias et Orestes) manere, utramque 
 autem dimittere sine offensione haud 
 licet." This translation of the last 
 verse, however, is incorrect. He is 
 right in referring afKporepa to both 
 parties, and making the opposition to 
 be between afiipoTEpa fiivEiv and Tre'/z- 
 TTEiv Si, but not so, in also explaining 
 nifiTTEiv of both. The general mean- 
 ing of the passage appears to be, for 
 both to remain at once is impossible, 
 yet to dismiss one is fraught with 
 difficulty. The second clause TifnrEiv 
 Se Sv(Twi]fiavra, refers only to the Fu- 
 ries, of whom in v. 454. he says, avrai 
 S' E)(ovtn fiolpav ovk EVTvifiirE^ov. The 
 danger of dismissing Orestes is im- 
 plied (for an instance of the omission 
 of one of two things referred to see 
 under Siaytiv P. 661. and Pauw's 
 note). Following, therefore, Schutz's 
 reading, but placing the comma after 
 SvavrjiJiavTa, we may refer a.p,rj-)^a.vu)Q 
 Efiol (sc. t^Ei or iari) to both clauses, 
 and translate, s«cA, indeed, is the 
 case : for both parties to remain (is 
 not in my power to effect), yet to 
 dismiss those who may cause such 
 grievous woe (cf. v. 455-7.) is also im- 
 possible for me. There is no occasion 
 with Well, to change the neuter afi- 
 foTEpa into afi(j>(d (see Blomf. Gl. 
 Pers. 1.). If any emendation were to 
 be admitted, we should prefer Butler's 
 aiji.ri-)(ar(i)£ t'x^i, but even this is not 
 necessary. Perhaps it may be not 
 amiss to subjoin a translation of the 
 passage from v. 448. to shew the con- 
 nexion of the whole. Minerva is 
 expressing the difficulty of deciding 
 whose side to take, a difficulty aris- 
 ing from the fact that Orestes, al- 
 though a murderer, yet could not at 
 once be dealt with as such, being now 
 purified; whereas, on the other hand, 
 if he were not so dealt with, the most 
 grievous results might bo expected 
 from the wrath of the Furies. She 
 cannot, however, refrain, notwith- 
 standing the admitted difficulty of 
 deciding, from expressing a feeling 
 in favour of Orestes ; and this she 
 
AYSn 
 
 (99 ) 
 
 AYS* 
 
 does when she has only stated one 
 part of the difficulty, sc. that con- 
 cerning himself. The verse ofi(oe h' 
 o.[iOfj.<j>ovbvra a aipovfxai TroKtt, would, 
 as Well, observes, naturally come 
 after v. 457. where both parts of the 
 difficulty have been slated, but if we 
 bear in mind that^the o/jwe here refers 
 not only to verses 451, 452. but to the 
 whole difficulty (v.448.) felt by Miner- 
 va, notwithstanding which she ex- 
 presses this partiality for Orestes, we 
 shall not have occasion to alter its 
 position. The whole passage may be 
 thus rendered: /or a mortal to decide 
 upon this matter, would be impossible; 
 even for myself it is hardly right to 
 determine hastily in so difficult a 
 case of homicide, especially as you, 
 though you have committed murder, 
 are nevertheless come here as a puri- 
 fied suppliant (jjet notwithstanding 
 this difficulty I prefer you, since you 
 are without offence towards the state, 
 h. e. have no tendency to do it 
 mischief) ; hut on the other hand, 
 these are of a sort which it is not 
 easy to dismiss, and if they do not 
 obtain a successful issue, the venom of 
 their spirits falling on the ground 
 (will prove) in after time a severe ca- 
 lamity to the country. Such, indeed, 
 is the case : for both parties to remain 
 is impossible, yet I cannot well dismiss 
 those who may be causes of such dire 
 woe : since, however, it has come, etc. 
 AvawXavoe wretchedly wandering, 
 P.V.61I. dvcrwXavoi oXaTelai P.V. 
 902. wretched wanderings. 
 
 AvcTTToXE/xriTog difficult to conquer, 
 S.637. 
 
 AvinroXEfioc unhappy in war, P. 974. 
 AvtTirovriTOQ attended with pain, 
 severe. SvtnrovriTi: Sal fiovF. 507. The 
 word occurs OEd. Col. 1610. Blomf. 
 needlessly suspects that the true read- 
 ing here is SwcrTraXatore. 
 
 Avim-oTfioe unhappy, S.302. P.V. 
 119.198. S.c.T.795. — causing unhap- 
 piness, S.c.T.801. 
 
 Ava-TTOTfiitie unhappily, P. 264. 
 AvawoTOQ affording a horrid drink, 
 E.256. 
 
 AviTirpayelv to be unhappy, to fare 
 ill, A. 764. 
 
 Avajrpa^la unhappiness, evil estate, 
 P.V. 968. E.739. 
 
 AvaroE^eia impiety, npbe SvatrefiEi- 
 ae Tjv ifwl ToS' iv i^ptal C.693. Ire- 
 garded it as an act of impiety. 
 Avaaefiecv to be impious, E.870. 
 Aw<7(r£jSqc impious, A. 212. 736. 
 comp. S.c.T.580. 
 
 Avarae^la impiety, E.506. 
 AvtrriKixapTOQ difficult to compre- 
 hend, P.V. 495. 
 
 Av(TT£pTrriQ unpleasant, C.275. 
 
 Avarrtivoe unhappy, P.282.455.873. 
 
 S.C.T.1023. P.V. 659. A. 638. Svarr)- 
 
 vov OipoQ A. 1640. a miserable harvest. 
 
 AvarXriTOQ hard to beborne, A.1552. 
 
 Ava-ovoQ mournful, pitiable, S.cT. 
 
 971.988. C.462. 
 
 Av(Trv)(iiv to be unhappy, P.V. 345. 
 506. iirtiiyofiaL — to'utl Se SvaTV)^£iv 
 S.C.T.464. Sv(TTvy(ovvT<i)v S.334. 
 
 Av(7TV)(fis unhappy, E. 759.786. 
 iroXXd SvaTvxfl TE ■Kpatraei S.C.T.321. 
 fares wretchedly in many ways, to Sv- 
 (TTVj^ie C.900. misery, ti Se Svarv)(fi 
 SC. iarl TO. irpayfiara A. 1301. Here 
 Blomf. reads Ivtrruyoi. Pors. ed. 2. 
 Suo-jt/j^eT. Abresch thinks that et 
 ivaTvyrj or el Svirrvxij are equally 
 good, but el with the subj. is at least 
 doubtful. 
 
 Av(TTV')(S>Q unhappily, A. 1645. 
 Ava^aros of evil sound, A. 1123. 
 Avaibrtfieiv to Utter ill-omened 
 sounds, A. 1048. 
 
 Avcr<piXrie odious, A. 1205. 1625. C. 
 615.1054. E.54. TO Sva^iXeg flfoTe C. 
 628. an act odious to the gods. 
 
 Avacpoptiv to be impatient S. 508. 
 
 With ETTt, eir iiXyei Zva^opSiv S.c.T.762. 
 
 AvcripopoQ intolerable, A. 833. E.3S0. 
 
 S.814. Comp. S.C.T.639. vjiptv Iv- 
 
 trtpopov S. 798. intolerable in insolence. 
 
 Ava<l)p6vb)Q unadvisedly, P. 644. 
 
 Avaippojv mournful, vexatious, A. 
 
 808. — evil-disposed, hostile, A. 594. 
 
 S.506. yafMov Sva<l>povoQ S.389. an 
 
 odious marriage. — rash, thoughtless, 
 
 S.c.T.836. ■Kodev to Ivaippov tovt 
 
 ewTjv arvyoQ orparji; A. 533. Here 
 
 (TTparog certainly cannot signify the 
 
AYS* 
 
 ( 100) 
 
 AaMA 
 
 aged citizens left at home, or as Well, 
 (whom Scholef. follows) says, po- 
 pulus, as opposed to. the army come 
 from abroad: arparoQ is used for the 
 army in vv.524 and 530, and must 
 surely mean likewise in this passage 
 the army returned from Troy. The 
 Chorus had been expressing its grief 
 at the absence of the army, which 
 grief arose from a feeling as well of 
 their danger abroad as of the evil 
 produced thereby at home ; and hence 
 they regarded the expedition with 
 feelings of disgust. The Chorus 
 having then strongly expressed their 
 mournful anxiety for its return, the 
 Herald imagines that there is some 
 reason for this, and asks, " Whence 
 did this gloomy feeling of dislike 
 attach to the army?" The aversion 
 here expressed was felt towards the 
 army, not as men, but as the abettors 
 of a cause which had produced, and 
 was likely to produce, such mischief. 
 This explanation is suggested by 
 Klausen, and (although the expres- 
 sion iirriv cTTparS is not without awk- 
 wardness) is much better than that 
 of Blomf. who, placing the comma 
 after kirriv, translates, tlnde tibi heec 
 animi solicitudo quam aversatur exer- 
 cilus ? Emper. in Zimmerm. Diar. 
 A. 1835. p.G27, quoted by Dindorf, 
 has an observation worthy of atten- 
 tion : " Scribendum <ppevwv. quae vox 
 quum omissa esset, e priore exercitus 
 mentione param caute (rrparw sup- 
 plevit librarius." Ta fiev yap kK yiJQ 
 Sva'(pp6v(i>v fitiXiyiiarai (ipoTo'iQ irufiav- 
 (TKO)v eiTTt Tae ?£ v^v voaovQ, K.T.X. 
 C.276. Of this obscure passage several 
 meaningshavebeen proposed. Lobeck 
 on Soph. Aj. v. 757. com'], firii/lfiara for 
 fj.EiKiyfi.aTa, which he considers unin- 
 telligible. This Butl. (ap.-Peile in 
 loc.) disapproves, and agrees with 
 Blomf. in translating Svc-fpovwy fie:- 
 Xiyfxara calamitates, quibus inimici 
 gaudere possint. To this interpre- 
 tation Klausen (qu. v.) justly objects, 
 but himself proposes a worse. Schiitz 
 and Well, explain' Jvo'dipcii'w;' fitikiy- 
 
 fiara poenas ad plaeanda Erinnyum 
 numina irata propter intermissam 
 occisi Agamemnonis uUionem, and by 
 m fi£v eK yfjc understand terrce ste- 
 rilitatem. If seems, however, very 
 harsh to refer SviT<j>p6v<i>v thus put 
 generally, to the Furies in particular. 
 Scholefield's explanation seems upon 
 the whole the best, viz. " quce enim e 
 terra oriunda hominibus morbos levant 
 malignos (nam morbos e sequente 
 voaovQ intelligitur" — this is not ne- 
 cessary, Suo-^povw j/ is merely a general 
 expression, though undoubtedly it 
 may here refer especially to diseases) 
 " hcec nobis contra dcnunciavit morbos 
 fore, h.e. creatnra esse : nempe liche- 
 nas," etc. In this case it is better to 
 read raa-Se, with Turn. Vict. Glasg. 
 or Se maybe emphatic in the apodosis. 
 For the change to the feminine in 
 racrSe from the neuter fieiKiyfiara as 
 referring to the noun votrovQ following 
 cf. P.V.755. 
 
 Avcr)(eifiepoe wintry, tempestuous, 
 severe, P. V. 15.748. Metaph. ^u(7x£t- 
 fdpovQ aras C.269. 
 
 Avffj^tpijc disagreeable, disgusting. 
 S.563. P.V.804. 
 
 Avaxtfjoc cold, chilly, severe. Si- 
 <!-)^ifioi KtXtvdoi P. 559. iva-)(Lfiov liKrifj.- 
 fXvpiioQ C.184. ZpaKOvra Zva-)(ifiov 
 S.c.T.485.Cf. Virgil. Ecl.iii.93. Fri- 
 gidus, pueri,fugitehinc,latetanguis 
 inherba. B1.G1.P.573. says, "avete- 
 re radice ■^Ioq frigus, unde y^ifierXov. 
 Recentiores scribebant ■^^Cifia." See 
 Elmsley's note on Bacch.l5. where 
 he discards the form lii<T-)(i.ifioQ as 
 well as fj.e\ay-)(£if].0Q from the Attic 
 writers. See also Blom. on P. 573. 
 (ed. Bl.). 
 
 AwJwrr; Dodona, P.V.661.832. 
 AoifjLa a house, a family. dwfj.a 
 Ko<Tfii](rEi irarpoQ S.c.T.461. So passim. 
 cwfiara id. ttwq Trarpwa Siifiara XlttsIv 
 'erXr)re; S.322. and passim.- — a tem- 
 ple, E.170.734. S.288. Sojfia(n for iv 
 Swfxaai C.703. 
 
 A(i)fiaTiTi<; domestic. dufiar^riv 
 kariav A.942. 
 
 Aiofiarovv to build a house. SeSw- 
 
AilPE ( 101 ) 
 
 S.936. / have had houses 
 
 Era 
 
 fxartdfiai 
 built for me. 
 
 Aiapea a gift, a hoon, P.V.338.619. 
 
 Aijjpelcrdai to give. fJ-iy' w0£\»)/ua 
 rovr iSupriffii) (ipoTols P.V.251. — to 
 present with. Svoly Xoydlv <re Oarlp^ 
 Zutpitaofiai 780. 
 
 A<ijO?j/ja a gift, a hoon, P.V.515. 
 A. 929. E.380. P.V.629. 
 
 AwpiKoe Dorian, Grecian, opp. to 
 TlipaLKo'ii P.V.179. 
 
 Awpte id.Ak)plhoQ\6y)(riQ iItto P. 803. 
 
 Adpoy a gift, S.c.T.607. A.91.902. 
 C. 175. 51-2. 609. 
 
 E 
 
 "E an exclamation of surprise or 
 sorrow, S. 134. 143. P.V. 580. 601. 605. 
 744. S.cT. 135. 139. 142.309.331, P. 
 938. A. 1085. C. 778. 856. 
 
 "Ea id. P.V. 298. repeated, P.V. 114 
 565.690. C.857. 
 
 'Eav if, with conj. P.V.326.379. 
 S.cT. 224. A. 1398. 1662. S.607. iav 
 in'l F.y. 1016. unless, iav Trep F.S21. 
 if so be that. 
 
 'Edv to let alone, P.V. 332. to allow, 
 with inf. 384. ovk edv to forbid, pre- 
 vent, S.c.T.360.538. 
 
 'EauroO of himself. — Trap' eavrbi 
 P.V. 186. in his own hands, tov afi<p' 
 kavrijg ddXov 704. her own suffering. 
 KriSevaai icaO' eavroy 892. to marry in 
 one's own rank. 
 
 'EpSofiayiraQ Dor. a seventh lead- 
 er, S.cT. 782. 
 
 "Ej^ZofioQ seventh, S.c.T.264.613. 
 696.782. P. 764. iriXaiQ ej3Z6fiai£ 
 S.cT. 118. <Ae seventh gate, not the 
 seven gates, as some translate it, and 
 as Thom. Mag. asserts. On this 
 passage Valck. observes, " septem 
 duces non stabant ad septem por- 
 tas, sed adstabant portarum sepiimee, 
 forsan in vicino Jovis Altissimi tem- 
 ple, KKijpo) XaxoyrEc, sortiti quam 
 quisque de septem portis sibi haberet 
 tuendam. Nondum ad suam quem- 
 que stationem missos liquet ex v. 290 
 (264)." 
 
 "Eyyaioe born in the land, P. 886. 
 in the country, tl icvpcl tiq olwvoirdXiav 
 'iyyaius S.57. 
 
 'Eyyevrig indigenous, attached to a 
 family or race, C.459. S.32G. Qeovg 
 rovg eyyeveic S.c.T.564. 
 
 "Eyyoyoe a descendant, A. 364. 
 
 'Eyypaipeiv to inscribe, mid. v. P.V. 
 791. pass. S.924. On C. 688. see 
 under kuXoq. 
 
 'Eyyvr) a surety, eyyvrjv drfar] E. 
 858. give a surety. 
 
 'Eyywfltv near. With gen. S.cT. 
 958. C.839. 
 
 'Eyyuc near, S.c.T.59. E.65. With 
 gen. P.672. iyyvrara yivovs, S.383. 
 very near of kin. 
 
 'Eyeipeiv to raise up, arouse, A. 
 290. E. 135. iyprtyopivai to he wake- 
 ful. — kyprfyopoQ (ppovprjfia E.676. a 
 watchful guard, lypijyopoc to irijfia 
 yhoLT av A. 337. the calamity would 
 not sleep or cease. See a.vafnrXa.Kr]TOQ. 
 
 ' Ey KaracTKriirTeiv to hurl down upon. 
 P. 506. 
 
 'EyKaTiXXwirreiy to laugh at E. 113. 
 From 'iXXw. 
 
 'EyKeXeveiv to order, P.V.72. 
 
 'Eymvtiv to hasten, P.V. 964. 
 
 'EyKoreiv to he angry at, C.41. 
 
 "EyKOTOQ angry, C. 387. 911.1050. 
 
 ^EyKpaTTji powerful, P.V. 55. 
 
 'Ey)(e.iplZioQ held in the hand, S. 
 21. 
 
 'EyyXieiv to insult, S. 892. 
 
 "Ey-^oQ a spear, P. 236. 
 
 'Eyj(pt'/i7rr£ff6at to approach, S. 
 771. 
 
 'Eyyupioe living in the country, 
 native, S. 277. 487.512. 595. 897. — pre- 
 siding over it as a tutelar god. Qeiiv 
 iyXwp/wv S.C.T.14. A. 784. 1629. S. 
 477.515.(386. Kapra S' kar ky\i)piog 
 S.cT. 395. he is indeed a native. 
 
 'Eyi) I, P.V. 14. and passim, kfiov 
 167. pass. fxoH 134. pass, kfioi 96. pass. 
 fioi 16. pass. t/iE 141. pass, fxi 92 pass. 
 vSv C.232.277. ijixeie S.cT. 1060, etc. 
 
EAAN 
 
 ( 102 ) 
 
 EI 
 
 r//i<i5i/685, etc. ^luTc P.V. 193,etc. afxh 
 Dor. E.329. Ojit/xi S.C.T.141. f/ixde 
 P.V. 196, etc. eyi^yt, efxoiyc P.V.322. 
 A. 861. EfxeyE P.V. 1055. S.c.T.569. 
 A.31. E.683. 
 
 'ESavoe edible, for eating, A. 1381. 
 
 "E^vov a marriage present, P.V. 
 938. 
 
 "ESo£ a seat or place. tTrnxTruXov 
 ?Soc S.C.T.149. Thebes. aKpoirroXiv 
 r(yU(0)'eSo£S.c.T.223. a shrine. Qewv 
 'dSr) P.396. In periphrases, 'iKapov 
 'iSoQ P. 862. Icarus. 'Aalag eSog P.V. 
 410. Jsia. 
 
 "ESpa a seat, P.V. 201. P. 468. E.41. 
 plur. P.V.389. A. 117. — of the shrines 
 or temples of the gods, A. 582. E.ll. 
 772.817.852. S.341.408.418.489.496. «. 
 place of settlement. ' AfiaZoviav eZpav 
 E.655. In P.V. 201. the form i'gpi/e 
 is preferred by some editors from 
 MSS. to the vulg. 'ilpaq. 
 
 "ESpavov id. S. 96. 832. P. 4. 
 
 ' ESwXioj' id.irwKiKwv lSb)\i(i)v S.c.T. 
 437. vvfu^iK&v tbuikiuv C.69. 
 
 "E^eaOai to occupy a seat, E.3. 
 
 "Edeipa hair, P. 1019. C.173. 
 
 'EdiXeiv to be content or willing, 
 P.V. 177. 1069. A. 1550. — to wish, P. 
 765. C.G90. 
 
 "EOvog a nation, P. 43. 56. a com- 
 pany of persons. E.344. 
 
 "Edoe a habit, A. 710. 
 
 Ei if, a conditional particle, joined 
 in the protasis of sentences with the 
 tenses of the indicative, optative, and, 
 very rarely, the subjunctive of verbs. 
 I. With the indicative present, fol- 
 lowed by the same in the apodosis. 
 <<5S' t'x^' Xoyos yvvaiKOQ, e'ins a^iol 
 fiadeTv A. 1646. Cf. C.661. E.210. 
 (vifith the verb omitted in the apodosis, 
 P.786. A. 1212. E. 488.) — by indie, fut. 
 ei Kvpsl Ti£ wiXas — So^acrei S. 57. Cf. 
 P.V.343. — by the aorist, A. 1301. — 
 by the imperative, el S" exeie eme'iv o 
 TL XoiTTOi' TTOVwv, ai^fiaive P.V. 686. 
 Cf. P.V.821. S.361. E.31.— hyopt. 
 XiyoiT av, e'iri M C.657. Cf. A. 329. 
 C.201. E.845. S.382. — by fut. iufin. 
 S.C.T.500. — with the verb of the 
 pres. ind. omitted, el prirov, <ppa.<rov 
 
 P.V. 767. sc. £(rr( cf. P.V.818.980. 
 (The passage el S' evrvxfj, ri X"^? 
 /ia)'t&)i';P.V.1059.is corrupt) A. 1281. 
 ei Se Sv(TTV)^rj A. 1301 (sc. earl to. 
 irpayfiara, see ivCTV)(iiQ) , S.938. — 
 II. With the future indie, followed 
 by the same in the apodosis, ei. ae 
 fiapipei \f/fj(pos, aXX' epelg Ta^a E. 567. 
 
 Cf. S.879. A. 1311. S.C.T.180.— by 
 present, oiSev die c^e xpij TeXevT^(Tai 
 fJ-a.y(r), el Kapwog ecrrai 6ecr(paT0i(n Ao- 
 ^lov S. C.T. 600. by aorist. S .467. by opt. 
 inconstr. obliq. P.349. — byimperat. 
 aXX' e'lTi Spatreig — roivSe /xfl t!')(oXi]v 
 Ttdei A. 1029.— by optat. with av. 
 el wSe rpaxEtc Kal TeQrjyjxevovg Xoyovg 
 pi^peig, Ta.\ av aov kXvoi Zevg P.V. 
 311. III. With perf. indie, followed 
 by pres. ind. el — ixopov tuv avrijg ol- 
 (rOa — wbig irare'ig ; A. 1269. — by opt. 
 with av, t'i Ti icaKwv iiKog olSe ttXIov, 
 fiovog av Ovtitwv irepag e'liroi P.623. — 
 by imperat. el ■Kavr e'lp-qKag, ^/xiv 
 ai X"P"' ^"S P.V. 823. ellipticaliy, e'i 
 ■Kov iraXai (deZe'^Be) (j)aiSpo7(Ti roialS' 
 ofifxaa-i Be^aaOe jiaaiXea A. 506. — with 
 2. aor. aXX' e'lri <pXavpov elSeg P. 213. 
 
 IV. With the imperfect indicative, 
 followed by the imperf. ind. with hv 
 in the apodosis, stating a possibility 
 which was not realised, el 3' ri Atog 
 Tralg irapOivog AUrj Trapijv, — rax' "'' 
 TaS' fiv S.C.T.644. Cf. A. 843. 996. 
 1368. ellipticaliy, &aTrep el ■prapeaToreig 
 A. 1174. sc. Hcnrep av eXeyeg. — by the 
 aorist with av in apod, el ro^orevxe'tg 
 t'lre, Kapr av ^'caera S.285. — by perf. 
 TpavjxaTij>v el roauiv ervy^^avev, — re- 
 rpwrai Ziktvov irXt'w Xeyeiv A. 840. 
 
 V. With the aorist indie, followed 
 by imperf. with a.v,el vtr' 'IXtw Karr]- 
 vapicrdrjg, iroXv'xoKrTOv av ti\eg Ta(j>ov 
 C.341. ellipticaliy, ri d' av Soke'i txoi 
 npiafiog, el raK i'lvvcrev; A. 909. sc. 
 iroiijaai. — with apod, omitted, el yap 
 fi vwb yijvrjKEV, — I'vv St k. r. X. P.V. 
 152. VI. With optative, followed 
 by the same with av in the apodosis, 
 €tj/e (^opriTog oiiK av, el irpaaaoig Kokuig 
 P.V.9B1. Cf. S.c.T.4.385.532. P.421 
 776. (cf . W. 774-5.) A . 336. 1019. 1367. 
 1644. C. 103 .E.398. S. 735.903. — with 
 
EI 
 
 ( 108 ) 
 
 EI 
 
 pres. tl ■aavra S" &q irpaacroifi av, eh- 
 dapatigkyii A.904. sc. dfii. See av Cf. 
 A. 1012. OfibiQ afXELVOv, El fjpaSwoicv 
 ftorj, aXicije XaGtadai TtjaSe fitiSa/xiiQ 
 TTOTE S.711. C.580. — by imperf. ws el 
 fiopov (pev^olad' EXKrjvtg kukov, iraai 
 OTEpicrdai Kparog ^v irpoKEifievov 361. 
 Cf. P.V. 476.— With the apodosis 
 omitted, fio^Qovg yap eI Xeyoi/jii kuI 
 2wo-av\iacA.541.Cf.549. VII. With 
 subj. fitiS" Et arpoTEVfia ttKe'iov jj to 
 ^TjSiKov p. 777. El irpoSa <7<j> ekwv E. 
 225. £1 Kpavdrj Trpayfia teKeiov S.86. 
 El Trov Tl firj Toiov Tv-)(ri 395. In all 
 these places the MSS. and Edd. have 
 eI. In the first passage Brunck, 
 Glasg. Sch\itz^ Blomf. read Hv. So 
 in E.225. f/v for ei is read by Glasg. 
 Schiitz, Herm. in conformity with 
 Dawes' canon that ei cannot be con- 
 structed with the subj. Dawes, ac- 
 cordingly, in P. 777. reads fir/S' ei — 
 Eiri for ^f/8' — ^ TO. This canon is 
 called in question by Herm. Obss. 
 Critt.P.77. and also on Soph. Aj. v. 
 491. where he reads ei OavyQ. Com- 
 pare also his note on CEd. T. 199. 
 where he disapproves Elmsley's con- 
 jecture rjv — a^rj as being better suited 
 to prose style, and observes, that 
 Elmsley himself appears to retract it 
 on Bacch.203.858. See him also on 
 Ant. 706. On Viger, however, p. 663. 
 he expresses a different opinion, dis- 
 carding the use of eI with the subj. 
 from the Attic writers, but retaining 
 it in OEd. T. 199. as a lyrical passage. 
 It would appear on the whole that ei 
 was, though sparingly, joined with 
 the subj. in Attic Greek, although 
 the uncertainty of the readings ren- 
 ders it difBcult to form a decided 
 opinion. See, besides the authorities 
 already quoted, Wunderlich Obss. 
 Critt. p. 196. Matth.Gr.G. 525.7.6. 
 IBernhardy Synt. p.cxi.8. — ei is also 
 used in the sense of kirEiZi], since. 
 aXX' eI SokeI aoi Tavff, inrai tiq ap/3u- 
 Xac \voi A. 918. ov yap av jraTc te 
 K&Ti TOvZ' avovdTepos, el irpoaZoicq.Q 
 k.t.X. P.V.990. For Kal el although, 
 eyib yap ovk, ei ^dotwj^w, tovF ElviKa 
 
 QiKoipL &.V K.T.\. P.V. 345. tl ■Trpdenraia 
 [ifi TV')(pi Kaca A. 338. — in wishing, 
 aiTovfiEvia fioi Kovfov eI Soirjs rt'Xos 
 S.C.T.242. Cf Virg. iEn. vi.l87.— to 
 denote /tttore time, loc, et jXEkaLvrjQ 
 
 VVKTOQ l^ETai KVt<j>a£, "EX\?/>'£C ov flE- 
 
 vo~iEv P. 349. when night should come. 
 C.564.Cf.«nnVirg.JEn. V.54. Si nona 
 diem mortalibus almum Aurora extu- 
 lerii, etc. — in indirect interrogation, 
 whether. Spa vw, eI ctoi ravr apuiya 
 falvETai P.V. 999. Cf. S.c.T.642. A. 
 464.604. E. 137. 658. 580. ■7rEpi<j,o(i6j' 
 fi £j(£i TopPos Erj/ru/xwf, iroXvBpofiOv 
 ^wyde o<pE\oe El Tl fxoi S.718. / am 
 alarmed as to whether, etc. — if per- 
 chance, in case, iro'i ipvytii^EV 'Air'iaQ 
 ■)(Qov6q, KtXaivbv £t Tl KEvOoQiaTl TTov; 
 S.759. yoEdya avdEfj-i^ofJiai — TaaSt 
 fvy&e — et TiQ itrri icjjSe^wi'. — ellipti- 
 cally, in interrogation, dXX' ei Spa- 
 KovTiiiv Sva(pp6v(i)v E)(dio(Tiv; S.506. sc. 
 EK^ixTETE; but what if? etc. Here 
 Stanley unnecessarily reads 'AXX'^; — 
 for e'ire, preceding etre : whether, or. 
 El ^vv Xo'xiTaic e'ite Kai ji.ovoaTi(irj 
 C.757. Cf. E.446.582.— eine i.q. 
 oiTTiQ whosoever, oi^et Se fcetrte aXXov 
 fiXiTf.v PpoTWV E. 259. — ical ei, or Ket 
 although, kei arofiapyoQ eitt ayav 
 S.c.T.429. Cf. C.296. followed by 
 
 OflblQ. KeI OTEVEIQ KaKoXc OfllOQ P. 287. 
 
 C.113. — With neg, et /t^ if not, un- 
 less. SlSa^ov rifidg e'i ti fi^ jSXctTrr?; 
 X6y^ P.V.196. Cf.670.765. A. 338.990. 
 1030.1058.1110.1212.1281. C. 180.271. 
 E.445.847. P.154. S.994. S.c.T.98. 
 178. S.242.395.456.467.870.902. P. 
 776. — With past time, /car' aXXa 
 
 TfoXX ETTElKClCrai SlKaiOV ^I', eI p^T) TTtt- 
 
 povTi i^QoyyoQ i}v 6 arifiavujv S.242. 
 biQ OPT avam-ariipa KaSjuet'ac ^(Oovoc, 
 
 ei flfl 6eS)P tiq EflTToSilV ECTTt] Sopl 
 
 S.C.T.1007. On the omission of av 
 in the former clause, see Wunderlich 
 Obss. Critt. pp. 173.174. — ei Se yu/;, 
 hypothetically negativing a previous 
 statement, et ^e pri (sc. ovTwg 'iixTai) 
 Trap' evZe'itzvoiq tari arifioe C.477. Orj- 
 Xeia yap (l)priv, el Se jxij, raj^' E'laErai 
 303. et Se /t// — Xrjvd twv KEKfiriKOTiov 
 l^ofieirda S. 145. — ei with the opt. oc- 
 
EIA 
 
 ( 104 ) 
 
 EIAO 
 
 curs in A. 857. as answering to a noun 
 in the preceding sentence. a/x<piXeia-a 
 •KYijiara Trpofwvoiv, rov 6' inr 'iXlf 
 iriQev KivSvvov, A Tt Sr)fj.6dpovs avap- 
 ■)(ia povXfiv KaTappl-\\ituv . There is 
 a somewhat similar construction in 
 Thucyd.iii.c. 1. elj^t fikv Bvo rove ■n-e- 
 pipoKovQ, TTpog re TlXaTaiiiiv, koi £<mc 
 k^wdEV ciTr 'Adrji/wv kirioi. 
 
 Ela up. Eia Sri A. 1634. 1636. up 
 now! 
 
 E'iSetv (inus. in pres.) to see. The 
 present occurs only in the pass, in 
 the sense of to resemble. elSofJ-ifav 
 TOKtvdL A. 748. like its parents. The 
 other forms in use are 2 aor, act. 
 JSoc P.212, etc. imperat. tSt S.345, 
 etc. opt. "tloifii S.834, etc. i3a)<rt S. 
 478. tSj) C.978. t2>)c in the sense of 
 wepitSric to suffer, allow, S.418. iSelv 
 P. 411, etc. This is frequently added 
 as an expletive to verbs, adjectives, 
 adverbs, etc. Trpiirovan — ISciv S.701. 
 ev<j>eyyris Ihciv P. 379. avSpa TCV)(rj- 
 arrjv ISelv S.C.T.626. firl Si-xoppoirwQ 
 iStlv A.340. Cf. P.77. 206.390. P.V. 
 238. C. 142. 174. tSwv P.V. 352. Mid. 
 V. Au. 2. slZofxriv P. 176. imper. Idov 
 C.245. ISeffdb) S.97. 'iSoiro S.207, etc. 
 iSiiixeOa E.137. lUadai S.C.T.403. 
 JSou adverbially, ISov, Idou A. 1095. 
 The defective tenses of this verb are 
 supplied from opaw and oTrrofiai. 
 
 EiStVat to know. The following 
 forms occur, fut. mid. eiaofiecrda A. 
 475. p. m. olSa. / know, e. g. P.V. 
 640, etc. ol(r0a C.515, etc. oISeP.623, 
 etc. plur. t](Tav P.V.449. (restored by 
 Pierson on Moeris for Icrav. See be- 
 low) imp. 'io-9t P. 423, etc. 'iorw C. 
 594. "ktte p. 207. opt. elltiriv S.286. 
 subj. tJgjjc C.433. eH^ P.V.826. tl- 
 Siifiev C'.877. inf. elkvai A. 1164. 
 1342.1344. C.679. part. Eid(i>£ S.c.T. 
 63. etc. dSoTi P.V. 1042. elhora S.723. 
 elSv'iai P.V. 1078. elSorae A. 1375. d- 
 Svtai(Ti P.V. 439. fut. mid. A.475. in 
 passive sense, eI It fj.i], ray^ t'latTai 
 C.303. it will soon be known. (See un- 
 der ayti)'.) It is used absolutely, e.g. 
 ovZeIq, adif otSa, p) fiarr]V (jAvcxai 
 OlXbii' P.V. 502. with accus. e.g. ovk 
 
 olSa Tipi^iiv uvS' kwiipoyov <l>aTLv A..597. 
 
 with OTTIOQ, OVK old' OTTiaQ VfUV aTTllTTTJ' 
 
 (ral fit ■)(pi] P.V. 643. ottjj. ov yap oiS' 
 oirrj teXeI C.1017. &(£. oi^Ev, £i£ <r<pE- 
 •Xpi) TEXEvrrjcrai fJ,a-)(ri S.c.T.599. bg. 
 ov£ jxev yap riQ Eire/i'^ev, oISe A. 423. 
 oariQ. OVK olZa fiovXrJQ rjarrivoc rv^ioi/ 
 Xiyo) A. 1331. oOev. oiiK oTSev oOev 
 irXtjydi. (iwTOv E.892. oloc. ovic o'iSev 
 Sia yXuxrrra — Xt'faera — TEv^Erai A. 
 1201. El. eI 2' ETr]TVjJ.(i}Q, tIq oihE A. 465. 
 r; — )';. EiZiijXEV, rj viKiofXEV, ri viKoifiEda 
 C.876. OTi olS' OTi Tpa-)(ye — Zev£ P.V. 
 186.328. with on omitted. eZ yaplarE, 
 irate £jUO£ — 8avfxa(TTd£ av yivoir avi'ip 
 P. 207. with (Bote, ovk oJSev ovSei£, 
 &(jt' cnrayyiXXEiv T0pu>£ A.618. with- 
 out &i!TE. olada rrrifirjvat Topa>£ P. 471. 
 with inf. Eii roS' 'ierdi, ^TjStVw fXEOovv 
 KaKOv P.472. Cf.423..329. — With acc. 
 of participles referring to another sub- 
 ject, "laQL a.vdpo£ (piXov ttUXov e?ivviv 
 ^vyEvra C.782. Cf. 1653. C.232. E.213. 
 A. 406. With nom. referring to the 
 same subject, 'iadi jxoi Soxrwv airoiva 
 A. 1655. Cf. S.C.T.978. P.V.826. A. 
 666. 1275. Upon the form ^trav for 
 jjSEia-ay Pierson quotes some excellent 
 remarks of the Etyraologicon, where 
 it is observed that from ^Beiv, jjSfte, 
 fl'Set comes the dual i^Seitov, ij^EiTriy, 
 which by syncope of the diphthong ei 
 and change of S into o- became rjcrTov. 
 The plural is ijajXEV for rf^Eifitv, ^(tte 
 for ^Seite, and fjo-av for ^'Sfdrav. 
 This last is restored by him in P. V. 
 449. OVTE ■!rXivdv<pEl£ Sdjuous TrpoaEiXov£ 
 Tjaav. Likewise in A. 1070. KXio£ aov 
 fxavTiKov ■JTETTvcfiEvoi I'lfiEv, Pors. and 
 Blomf. read yafiEv, which, however, 
 is,asWellauer observes, unnecessary. 
 
 EtSoe appearance, S.c.T. 489. 
 
 'E'liuiXov a form. E'iSwXov "Apyov 
 P.V. 567. an image, E'idaiXov o-ctaf A. 
 813. an image, a shadow of a shade, 
 i.e. a thing utterly unsubstantial. Cf. 
 e'iSwX' ?) i;ov<jt))v criciav Soph. Aj. 126. 
 yEKpov ij Kairvov (TKiav Phil. 934. (XKiag 
 ovap avdp(OTro£ Pind. Pyth.iii. 95. In 
 this passage the old punctuation was 
 eiSw£ Xiyoijx av. ev yap E^EwicTTafiat, 
 bf^aXiac KaTOirrpov, e'iSuXoi' a-Kiag 
 
EIEN 
 
 ( 105 ) 
 
 EINA 
 
 toKovvTaQ elvai Kapra trpEVfisvCiQ if.wi, 
 where Xiyoifi av is referred to what 
 precedes, expertus loqui possum : oixi- 
 
 A<a£ KaTOTTTpOV 3XiA EiSiuXov (TKiaS 
 
 being considered as epithets of the 
 persons referred to in the next line. 
 In this case the former epithet must 
 mean, as Blomf. expresses it, imaginem. 
 et speciemfamiliaritatis. Xlyoifx av is, 
 however, much more properly re- 
 ferred to what follows, cf. A. 720. 870. 
 S.C.T.357. etc. It is better to make 
 tw yap k^e-iriaTafini OfiiXiae KUTOTTTpov 
 a parenthesis, and connect Myoi// 
 av with e'ioidXov aKids k.t.X. I 
 can assert from experience (for well 
 am I acquainted with the mirror of 
 familiarity, i.e. as Casaubon expresses 
 it, scio uti consuetudine ceu specula ad 
 explorandos animos homimim) that 
 they who seem so friendly to me are 
 but the shadow of a shade, i.e. wholly 
 insincere. This is by far the best 
 explanation : icaroirTpov is not an 
 image, as Blomf. translates it, but 
 the mirror in which the image is 
 viewed. 
 
 EJev well, come, he it so, C. 546.708. 
 E.235. 
 
 Ei9£ would that! with indie, of 
 past time. tW 'dfi iZi^io A. 1519. 
 £i(>' eiye. <f)WV))v ev(ppova C. 193. with 
 0<I)cXe. eiO' 6<j>EXev, Zcv, icafie — dava- 
 Tov Kara fiolpa KaXv\j/ai P. 879. — with 
 opt. of future time. eWe dtol tovuZ' 
 liXiaaiEV iv ya S.C.T.548. 
 
 Ei/.-a^fii/ to compare or liken to. 
 with dat. C. 624. E.49. — to conjecture. 
 S.C.T.338. — to discern by conjecture. 
 OVK e'xoifi av eiKacrai raSe C.511. 
 ^Afia^ovag Kapr av rjKatra vfidg S. 
 285. 7 should have guessed that ye 
 were Amazons. 
 
 VJiKaafia an image, S.c.T.505. 
 
 Ek-tii' to yield, S.199. with dat. 
 P.V.320. A. 1041. 
 
 E;/,-»7 at random, heedlessly, P.V. 
 448.887. 
 
 EJicdc (part. neut. of loiiclvai.) fit- 
 ting, likely, meet. e'lKoc sc. IcrTt. it is 
 meet, rov reKovra eIkuq slZivai C.fl79. 
 A. 561.572. E.185. it is Ukely-t'iKoQ U 
 
 irpa^Eiv avBpas dF avrKXTarag S.C.T. 
 499. 
 
 E(\-drwe meetly, fittingly, S. 398. 
 with dat. aTiovaicj. ELKL~it)Q ififj A. 889. 
 as befits my long absence. 
 
 Ektiv an image. eIkw ace. (as from 
 a nomin. inus. eIicu}) S.c.T.541. 
 
 'EiXiaaEiv to roll or wheel, P.V. 
 1086.1094.— Mid. V. to roll (intran- 
 sitively), P.V. 138. 
 
 El/ia a garment, A. 1356. daKpvw S' 
 v<j)' Elfiartov C.79. muffled up in my 
 robes. — a coverlet or carpet. A. 895. 
 934.937. 
 
 E()/ for Ev qu. v. S.850. 
 Eij'ai to be. as the logical copula. 
 Eijxl P.V. 14, etc. d P.V. 698, etc. iari 
 P.V.50,etc. £o-7oVC.205. kafdv S.c.T. 
 498,etc. icTTE E.386, etc. eIoL P.V.378, 
 etc. TjaQa A. 1184. C. 241. 356. rjv P.V. 
 756, etc. E<TKE lonic6P. 648. rjTE A. 528, 
 etc. ^(Tai/P.V.677, etc. 'icrri S.C.T.G8, 
 etc. Earai P.V.189, etc. to-o-trot P. 120. 
 (see below) "laQi C.145, etc. EaTbi E. 
 519,etc. In A. 368. Eirrojd' airrif^avrov, 
 K.T.X. Blomf. objects to Butler's trans- 
 lation, sit mihi vera qtcod tutum sit, etc. 
 because in that case, he says, a tragic 
 writer would have said not e(tt(o, but 
 ttjj or yivoLTo. He also observes, 
 that the construction would then re- 
 quire TO cnrijixavTOv. That the former 
 objection is not valid, may be seen 
 by comparing S.G50.669. (ed. Well.) 
 quoted by Butl. ap. Peile. With re- 
 spect to the latter, Pcile is correct 
 in remarking that awi'ifiavrov is the 
 predicate and not the subject, the real 
 nominative being a man's condition,or 
 some such expression, suggested by to 
 (^eXtuttov. iaTE S.c.T. 163. etc. e'itjv 
 S.c.T. 170, etc. EirtQ P.V.981. £()) 
 S.C T.652, etc. eIev S.182. (5 P. 678, 
 etc. fi p. 777, etc. Elvai P.V.217, etc. 
 EiTEirdai P.V.837.<S»'P.V.62, etc. ovaa 
 S.c.T. 183, etc. ovTi P.V. 308. ovra 
 P.V. 985, etc. ovTEC A. 636. di'rac P.V. 
 441, etc. oi'-n n.p. S.54, etc.— With 
 genitive, denoting office or duty, av- 
 BpHv ro8' ECTTi S.c.T. 212. ovToi yvvai- 
 KOC ECTTIV 'ifiEipEiv /xa)^))c A. 914. TOV 
 
 SpHl'TOS E(TTl tai TO pOvXEVffai TTEpt 
 
 p 
 
EINA 
 
 ( 106 ) 
 
 EINA 
 
 1332. ovK av 'Apyilu)V t6S' liri 1650. 
 — denoting origin, to be born of. wi' 
 iXtvdipov Trarpofi C.902. yivoQ to di] 
 ZrivoQ ea-Tiv aXj)9we S.380. — denoting 
 property, to belong to. Tpoiav 'A)(ai(iv 
 oixrav A. 260. Kaprd 2' iLfii tov irarpoe 
 E.708. / am quite on the side of the 
 father. — With the dative, signifying 
 to have, equivalent to exetv with the 
 nom. apyvpov Trrjyri rij avrole iari 
 P. 234. they have a well-sfring of 
 money. Cf. P.V.297.734. S.c.T.208. 
 GOO. P. 163. A. 1177. C.92.1049. S.371. 
 490.507.929. — Containing the predi- 
 cate, denoting to be, to exist, iarLv 
 OdXaircra A. 932. there is a sea. iariv 
 ■KoXiQ Kaj/w/Soe P.V. 848. there is a 
 city Canopus. Cf. P.V.477.762.771. 
 S.c.T. 199.535.660. 664.931. S.204.617. 
 710.759.935.952. P. 164.441.439.483. 
 721.789.802. A.67. 164.264. 371. 940. 
 1081.1272.1279. C.501. 507. 864.872. 
 E. 581.615.618. 706653. In A. 705. for 
 the corrupt eVj^', Casaub. conj. ea-Ke 
 (cf. P.661.) which Blomf. and Well, 
 adopt. Dind. conj. ^or'. — 'iariv with 
 in fin. it is lawful, or it is possible. 
 OVK ioTL it is not lawful, or possible. 
 <pdoyyae aicovuv eari A. 316. Cf. P.V. 
 759.1057. ito\vTr\dvriTa rjv Ideiu — 
 opiy/xaTa C. 419. toIq towvtoiq aire 
 Kparrjpoc fiepoe elvai fieratr-^eiv C.290. 
 OVK coTi \adelv o/ifiara (pojroc A. 770. 
 Cf. P. 100. In P. 411. OaXao-o-a B' oiik 
 ir rjv iScTr the construction is different; 
 the meaning being either, as Pauw 
 explains it, mare non amplius erat 
 mare facie et vultu: maris fades in- 
 terierat, or else as Heath renders it, 
 marc non amplius existebat, quod ad 
 visum attinet. The former is better, 
 the allusion seeming to be to the 
 wrecks and bodies covering the whole 
 surface of the sea and destroying its 
 natural appearance. — joined in peri- 
 phrasis with the present participle 
 IfTTL — Trapov P.V. 785. rjv wpoKti /jLcvov 
 F, 36'i. irTrlv efiTTviwv A.657. <ptvyii)v 
 — IfTTii' C. 134. eVr' dj'ayKaiwQ iy(OP 
 237. alSofievoe Ti£ ioTii) E.519. with 
 the perf. part, ^v reQvriKUQ A. 843. 
 iarai StSopKbie A. 1 152. tort — SiaTre- 
 
 Tipayfj-iva P. 254. r)!/ reTayfxivoQ 373. 
 iarXv ti,(.ipyaafii.vov 745. riaQa yt- 
 ypafijxivoQ A..ni), LaTi — KEKTr)fiivr) 
 1020. ri^ev — Trf!rv(T[.uvoi 1069. ^v 
 TerfiriyiivOQ C. 196. taTiv — TrpoaTeray- 
 fxivov E.199. karlv i<T(j>payi(Tixivo£ E. 
 792. larh' ij^uofiiva S.485. karlv tyyt- 
 ypafifjitva 924. with part. aor. yrjpv- 
 Qeia i(Tri S.455. — with part, and arti- 
 cle. Tit; oiiv 6 Xvcrwy a iariv ; P. V. 773. 
 avTOQ rjv fiapTvpHv E, 785. rt'c »/»' 
 o OiX^ag; S.566. — with relative pro- 
 noun. oiiK iuTLv (JOTLQ C. 170. 710 oue. 
 OVK iaTiv OTO} P.V. 291. to no one. Cf. 
 991. OVK iard' ottoiq A. 606. by no means. 
 In P. 120. for tVo-erai, which is the 
 vulg. reading, Blomf. in order to 
 avoid the poetical form 'iaa^rai adopts 
 Burney's conjecture ^(xcrai. So Dind. 
 In a lyrical passage, however, like the 
 present, this objection seems to be 
 of no force, as similar licences are 
 continually occurring. Blomfield 
 places a stop after TroXiajxa, and re- 
 fers ^(TSTai to the words which fol- 
 low. Wellauer joins fitj irvdriTatin. 
 and Tiiarf 123. in construction, taking 
 Ka'i TO KiffiTivov ■KoXiUjia — a-rrvtiiv as a 
 parenthesis, whereof the latter clause 
 is in the nominative absolute. This 
 does not appear to be necessary, as 
 fxi) may in this sense be joined with 
 the future indicative, no less than 
 with the subjunctive (see Matth. Gr. 
 Gr. 519.7), nor is the transition from 
 the subj. to the fut. ind. jmprece- 
 dented. e.g. Arist. Eccl.495. firj Kat 
 Tis »V"£ othcrai ■^Qifiiov "laiiOQ Kareiwri. 
 Kivavdpov aurv is not the nominative 
 in apposition to iroXie, but the accu- 
 sative after irvdriTai, TroXtc referring, 
 as Abresch remarks, to the country 
 generally. The whole sentence from 
 V. 114. may be thus translated: — 
 For this is my gloomy bosom torn with 
 alarm (alas .') ore account of this 
 Persian host, lest the country should 
 learn that the great city of Susa is 
 bereaved of its heroes, and the Cis- 
 sian town should cry responsive to 
 the intelligence, (alas ! the female 
 
 multitude 
 
 crying, alas .') and a 
 
EINE 
 
 ( 107 ) 
 
 EIS 
 
 rending should he made on their linen 
 vestments. 
 
 EiVtca (poet, for iveKo) on ac- 
 count of. iravTOQ dvtKa S. 185. rouS' 
 dvem P.V.345. 
 
 VAirCiv to say, speak, or tell. aor. 
 1. e'nraQ P.V.TTS. P.784. A.889. S. 
 337.499. S.C.T.788. aor.2. elivov C. 
 C77. E.S86.608. S.393. elirc A. 124. 
 198.37C.G01. C. 277.655.G66. imper. 
 EJffE P.V.345. 595. P.470.685. A. 120. 
 133.154.003.905. C. 67 1.905. E.557. 
 
 opt. ElTTOtC C.834.994. EtTTOt S.c.T. 
 
 896. P.624. conj. tin-a) A.1470.1496. 
 
 C. 86. 1070. ttTTTjc E.842. £t7r»;S.305. 
 
 elirriTe P.V. 1075. inf. dwtiv ]^.V.686. 
 
 878. S.C.T.905. P.700. A.358.1295. 
 
 1346. C.568. E.414.516. S.973. part. 
 
 d-Kcov A. 658. S. 897. 899. dirovroQ C. 
 
 412. EtTToSo-aC. 845. with part, redveair 
 
 'OpiiTTriv EtTTE C.671. say that Orestes 
 
 is dead, its elirtiv evoe P. 700. to be 
 
 brief, ravrriv Toiavrriv elitov E.608. 
 
 as such I have described her. — to bid. 
 
 rpig dirovToc — (Tw^eiv iruXiv S.c.T. 
 
 728. Cf. S.499. — to call- (TdtTiip,!! fiopov 
 
 eiTTio; C.1070. Cf. 412.494. — kjXo'iQfitv 
 
 elnag diifiaaiv (jiaoQ jxiya P. 292. 
 
 what you have said is a great joy to 
 
 my house. 
 
 Eiirtp if, provided that, seeing 
 
 that, with pres. ind. S.c.T. 665. P. 
 
 789. A. 1020. C. 221. 645. 492. with im- 
 
 perf. C. 196. S.339. with perf. or aor. 
 
 P.V.610. A.29.908. C.515. E.417. 
 
 with fut. A. 1222. with opt. S.919. 
 E'lpyeiv to exclude, keep off, S.c.T. 
 
 1000. P. 89. with gen. to ward off 
 from, S.C.T.485. A. 1306. S.37. with 
 
 dat. in tlie same sense, ecpyeiv reKovar] 
 firjrpi woKlfiiov Sopv S.C.T.398. pass. 
 eipyeadat, to he kept frmn, C. 907. 
 with a-Ko S 61 . On the accentuation 
 of this word, and the difference be- 
 tween e'ipyeiv and e'lpyetv, see Lobeck 
 Soph. Aj. V.753. 
 
 JLipi'ivri peace, P. 755. 
 Eig one. E(£ d-jravrac avO' tvoe rod' 
 ipyov iiv S.c.T. 1041. Cf. S.C.T.525. 
 P. 247.305.423.749.937. S.920. A. 491. 
 626. C. 514. 297.546. E. 559.941. It 
 is used also with superlatives and 
 
 words of a like force to heighten 
 the meaning, e.g. eTq avfip ttXeI- 
 CTTov TTOvov k")(Bpo~tQ irapaT^ojy P. 
 319. having given them by Jar more 
 trouble than any one else. Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. 461. compares the Latin 
 phrase unus omnium maxime. Lo- 
 beck on Soph. Aj.1343. comp. Virg. 
 iEn.ii.246. Cadit et Rhipeus jus- 
 tissimus unus qui fuit in Teucris. 
 He also refers to Valck. on Herod, 
 vi. c. 127. Bentl. on Hor. A. P. 32. 
 (qu.v.) So in S.c.T. 6. 'Eteo/cXe'jjc 
 av Etc 'JToXvQ Kara tttuXiv vfivoiro A. 
 1431. 'EKivr) fiia rag iroWaQ rhg 
 irlivv iToWaQ \1^V)(UQ okiiraaa Cf.V. 
 1444. oti)^ Etc many, irarayog ov-)( cvug 
 Sopoc S.C.T.99. on this phrase see 
 Blomf. Gloss, in loc. Schaf. ad 
 Greg. p. 55. TToXXoi Etc tp avfjnnTyov- 
 eriv ifiepoi C.297. coincide, eJ ei^oc 
 ^odov P. 749. with one impulse. 
 
 Eig:=ec (See Dind. on Arist. 
 Ach. 242.) into, to. With verbs sig- 
 nifying or implying motion towards 
 any thing, place, or person, e.g. Triy 
 indtipo/iriTopa iXdeli/ ig aiav P.V. 
 302. Cf. P.V. 1.2. 150.387.495.649. 661. 
 692. 724. 815. 847. 967.1023.1030. 1052. 
 1076. S.C.T.30. 190. 222.424. 842.980. 
 P.2. 66.99. 179.218. 226.371. 386. 477. 
 484. 522. 622. 776. 619. 1025. A. 389. 424. 
 719.825.885.931.940.1249. Cf.l548. C. 
 3.213. 452. 665. 609. 701. 900.901. 925. E. 
 11.56.342.437.813. S. 326.403.533. 747. 
 832.859.879.891. with wirveiv. eg v6- 
 
 COV TTEtrO))/ P.V. 471.476. TTElTEtl/ EC 7"0 
 
 ju)) rikea^opov A. 972. to come to 
 nought, kg (j)66pov -KtaovTo. A. 1240. 
 gone to destruction. rapay/Mog kg (ppk- 
 vag TTLTvei C. 1052. ec yciy wpoTrtr- 
 yovyreg P. 580. bowing to the ground. 
 woWol Etc kv avfitvLTVovniv tfizpoi C. 
 297. coincide, with KaBi^eaQai. kg 
 Qpovov Kadti^sTO P.V.228. sat upon 
 the throne, tig dpovovg KaOi^ai'U) E. 
 29. — with pkireiv. to y.rjTpbg kg ak fioi 
 pkitei ffripyrjOpov C.238. inclines to- 
 wards. KaKwv ptTTOvaav kg to. fiacr- 
 aova P. 432. with xClv. KpOKOv j3a<j>a.g 
 kg TriSov ■^(iovaa A. 230. letting them 
 fall upon the ground, arayovag x"- 
 
EIS 
 
 ( 108 ) 
 
 EI 20 
 
 fiivaQ ig Triiov C. 395. — with raaanv. 
 UQ kwraTii-^eiQ ti,uZovQ rd^w S.c.T. 
 266. / will station them at the seven 
 gates. — with riOErrdut. eg aifxarripdv 
 rev^oe \pr]<j>ove Wevto A. 789. — with 
 a-Kijirreiv. 'ATpeiSoJv kg ToSe aKrjTrTU 
 ariyOQ A . 301. hence iq iraiZ' ifxov Zevs 
 
 with EfiTrXeKeiv. etc airipavTOV SUtvov 
 cirije kfiwXe-xjBijtrecrdE P. V. 1080. — with 
 myav, oiiK eg <p06pov avyCxj ava- 
 (XXV"^^!- TaSe ; S.c.T.208. (see under 
 criyciv and (pdopoQ.) Lq vvkt cnrotTTei- 
 XovToe rikiov S. 750. when the sun 
 draivs near to its setting. Cf. the ex- 
 pression ■i]flOQ S' ijiKlOQ f/,eTEvi<TtT£TO 
 
 jjovKvTovie Od.ix.58. kg ^s'lpag LXQelv 
 TLvi to engage in combat with any 
 one. S.C.T.662. uq apdfibv iJKEtv tlvL 
 to he reconciled. P. V. 191. tekuuiv tig 
 'ipyov i]K^ETOv A. 1180. hegat children. 
 ravpoa^ayovvTEg ig fj.E\ayitTOv aa- 
 Kog S.C.T.43. h.e. letting the blood 
 of the victim fall into the holloiv of 
 the shield. jj.vrifiE~ia avTwi' To~ig te- 
 Koiiaw Eig Zofiovg — Eort^oi' id. 49. they 
 placed them (to be sent) to their 
 homes. — against, rpid/av Etg E^dpovg 
 Pikog S.c.T. 237. iaTrr(i)y jjh/jket Eig 
 ilfidg jjeXij A.496. ^i;S' Eig 'EXtVijv 
 i^uTOt' iKrpEiprjg. Cf. P.V. 947. 1088. 
 S.c.T. 1041. 1443. — before, inpresenee 
 of. e£ vficig Epw jxvdov P. 157. — with 
 verbs of seeing, kg ra vvv itEwpay- 
 fiEva fiXE\ba>>Ta P. 787. looking upon 
 them. iSkadoi S' kg vftpiv Ppd-Etov S. 
 97. But on C.230. which Well, re- 
 fers to this head, see ypacjnp Hence 
 in respect of, denoting respect had 
 to a certain thing, kg ra wavra ftUuog 
 in all respects violent. P.V. 738. Cf. 
 kg TO wdv pdcXiiKTpoTroi E.52. Cf. 
 also A. 668. E. 192.510. Trpwroe t'C 
 Evipvy^iav P. 318. ra c' kg to ubv tppo- 
 vr)fici fXEfinifMi iSXiiuv A. 804. kg koi- 
 vov in common, vfxiv rijSk t kg koivou 
 (ppacrio P.V. 846. E.336. — kg to tte- 
 TrpwfiEvoi' A. G8. according to destiny. 
 kg TO TTuvfor ever, continually . C. 673. 
 927. E. 83.281. 379.851.996. Denot- 
 ing limit of time, or space, or num- 
 ber, kg rpiaKaiag Seku veuiv P. 331. 
 
 as many as thirty times ten ships, ov 
 fiaX' kg fiaKpav S.903. at no distant 
 time, kg toI' fifxap S.c.T. 21. up to this 
 day. alSiva kg rpiTOvHS. fioipoKpav 
 TOV kg ?ljJiap C.603. kg Tov ttoXui' 
 Xpoi'ov A.eOT. for length of time. Eig 
 avrayra "j(p6vov E.462. Eig airavrn 
 T^-XEicrrripii y(p6vov E.733. eig Toy al- 
 at'ij j^dcoi' 542. eig to irdv xpo''"*' 
 640. for ever, tic to Xoittov P. 578. 
 E. 678. /or the future.— eig" ^dov P.V. 
 236. elliptically, for eig "^dov B6- 
 pov. 
 
 Eicxdyeiv^zkirdyeiv to bring into. 
 BovXiov kadyov aXaav C.75. h.e. ayov 
 kg SovXwv aiaav. As instances of a 
 similar construction Dind. compares 
 Eur. Hal. 1566. Ion. 1434. Here. fur. 
 850. — to bring a cause into court. 
 ti(rayw Se Trjv SIktjv E.552. Cf. 550. 
 
 Ei(raiiz=:k(7atEi for ever. P.V. 734. 
 E.800. On the penult, quantity, see 
 aiky. 
 
 EiuapEtfieiv to enter by passing 
 across a place. eitrapEt^pat S.c.T. 540. 
 
 WiaavayKal^Eiv zi: eaavayKa^Eiv to 
 compell. P.V.290. 
 
 EicrciTra? once for all. P.V. 752. 
 
 YlafiaivEiVZzkafjalveiv to enter, to 
 rush in. krTJ3iPr)Ke S.466. 
 
 E((r/3a\Xt(^' to cast into. P.V. 1077. 
 
 E((T(S£7)'rrEo-(S£7i' to behold, aor.2. 
 P.V. 184.244. P. 196. A. 874. S.423. 
 £( CTtSii )/ P. V. 802. S. 48 1 . £(<7tSoS(ra P.V. 
 244. eiiTiSovcrr) 146. kaiSoj/Ta P.878. 
 aor.2. Mid, eiaiSopy^v P.V. 42.5. imp. 
 kai^EoQE 140. 
 
 EiakpxEadai^:k<TEp-)(E<rdai to enter. 
 pr]KET kaiXQrig rdZe A. 1807. to assail, 
 attach, wg pe ttoW kakpxETai. kuku 
 aXyt] P. 831. — to enter the mind. siireX- 
 Betio <Te pijTTOT i>g — yevi^aopai P.V. 
 1004. 
 
 E,i(T}ji:eiv^k(Ti)i:Eiv to come in. of 
 the wind, td'cwj/ kan^eiv A. 1154. 
 
 E((r9pw(ri.-£iv=Z£(70|Oa)(rc£U' to leap 
 into, to invade, aor.2. kirBopElv S.c.T. 
 430. 
 
 'E.iaiKVE'KrQai to penetrate. S.551. 
 
 FA&mpl^eiyr^ktTKopll^Eii' to conduct 
 ivithin. A. 925. 
 
 EiaoSog an entrance. E.30. 
 
EISO 
 
 ( 109 ) 
 
 EK 
 
 Ei<rotx>'£^'' to enter. £t<roix>'£5<Tt 
 P.V. 122. Ion. {or ei(Toixvov<Tt which 
 Blomf. adopts in preference. Dind. 
 however rightly observes that the 
 word being Homeric, jSischylus seems 
 to have retained likewise the Ho- 
 meric form. 
 
 EtcoTTtv afterwards. Eiaoiriv ■)(p6vov 
 S.612. in after time. 
 
 ^Laop5.V=.iaopav to behold. P. 203. 
 P.V. 246. 568. 901. 943. 1095. A.811. S. 
 563. On p. 111. iaopdv ttovtiov ixK- 
 (TOQ, Blomf. rightly observes that 
 iaopav has the sense of bearing, or 
 enduring, and compares Hor. Od. i. 
 3. Qui vidit mare turgidum, and 
 Eur. Med. 266. KaK^ S' is aXtc^v ical 
 alZripov ciaropdv. 
 
 JL'icraiZZiitTii) within, (qu. v.) t'tCTw ko- 
 /ut'^i'ou A.1005. go within, e'iaio rS (jiipovTi 
 ^Ifi^irai S.c.T. 542. with gen. fieveiv 
 t'iaw ZojXbiv S.C.T.214. In C. 1055. 
 eicrii) KaQapjxoQ. Ao^iov Se wpoadiyiiv 
 kXtvOepov <TE ToivSe Trrifiaraiv KTiaei, 
 if this reading be correct, we must 
 with Klausen understand it to mean, 
 " in ffidibus paternis lustrari poteris. 
 Ao^iov statua ApoUinis posita in ajdi- 
 bus Atridarum." But Schiitz's sug- 
 gestion eIoIv Kadap^ol appears very 
 probable. Elms.conj.kVrai icaOapfXos. 
 
 ETto then, after all. P.V. 779. 
 
 TL'ire whether, repeated cire — eirt 
 ivhether — or. A. 252. C.839. E.282. 
 
 e'lT OVV ELTt A. in. t"lT OVV tW 
 
 OVV C.672. EIT OVV ElTl Kcd A. 817. 
 
 eir — EiTe Kat S. 183. with e'ite omitted 
 in the former clause. <tu S' alvE~iv e'ite 
 fxE i^EjELv QeXeiq, OfiOWV A. 1376. fxv- 
 paii'ii y' e'it ex^Sv eij>v C.988. with el 
 in the former clause instead of e'ite 
 C.757. E. 446. 982. In C.417. Dind. 
 rightly adopts from Herm. iV te. 
 
 'EKfrom. With verbs denoting or 
 implying motion or removal from 
 any place or thing, e.g. Ik ttvKuv 
 Xi^pncETat S.c.T.458. he will retire 
 from the gates. H, ofx/xariov rjaTpawTE 
 yopyta-nov (riXac P.V. 350. flashed 
 from his eyes. KOfj-ii^ov ki, 6fx)xa.Tii)v S. 
 487. depart out of my sight. licSEfffiwv 
 XvOevtu P.V. 507. loosened from his 
 
 hands. Xa(iov(ra Koafiov ek tofiwv P. 
 835. fetching it from the house, ek 
 Spofiov TTEdiiv A. 11 18. turning out of 
 my course. Cf. P.V. 175. 572. 670. 874. 
 911.958.1048.1062. S.C.T.40. 441.846. 
 924. P.5G.297.305.347.516.600.634. 
 846. 924. A. 9. 307. 428. 646. 610.612. 
 675. 1284. 1393. 1553. 1568. 1608. C.22. 
 74. 133 . 480.528. 663. 1054. E. 35. 54. 1 12. 
 142.201.399.421.568.749.776. S.195. 
 305. 418. 438. 644. — it is sometimes 
 strictly joined in construction with a 
 substantive, e.g. ki, a.jxr]xo.vii)v wopovQ 
 P.V. 59. ways of escaping from diffi- 
 culties. arciXay fio~LS 'nnriKwv ek ttvev- 
 fiovtov S.c.T. 61. droppings from the 
 horses' lungs, ek XEp^vwETpoiirt P. 651. 
 stones hurled from the hands. kK 
 ttoXewc <pvyi}v A. 1386. banishment 
 from the city. Cf. ek jjeXewv TrkXavov 
 E.255. clotted gore from the human 
 body. vfivoQ ii, 'Epivuvwv E.318.327. 
 a lay of the Furies. TEKfj.ripioi<nv k^ 
 olfiayfiartijv A. 1339. proof derived 
 from ike cries, ek 0(Xoii' ajiovXlaiQ 
 S.c.T. 732. evil counsels from his 
 friends, to fiiXXoy ek 6ewv P.305. the 
 purpose of the gods. — with verbs 
 of hanging, ek tUvS' ottloq to-xi-'tt' 
 cLTray^aaOai Beuiv S.460. — from, de- 
 noting the cause, reason, origin, or 
 author of any thing, e.g. iridEv ki, 
 a1jj.aT0Q yEydva/iEv S.c.T. 128. of thy 
 blood are we sprung. tiv\ twv e^ ov- 
 pai'ov P.V. 899. of the heavenly in- 
 habitants. -Kaaai rkxrai fipoTolaiv kK 
 TipoprjOiojg P.V. 504. derived from 
 Prometheus, k^ aLviyjxaTMV i-Kapyi- 
 fioidL A. 1083. obscured by riddles. 
 £,vvfJKa Tovwoc kt, alvLyfidrwv C.874. 
 / understand it by riddles. kK KpiQuiv 
 fiiOv S.931. wine made from barley. 
 KpaTOs kK yvvaiKu>v A. 1449. exercised 
 by women, kt, ovEiparwv Kal vvktl- 
 ■KXayKTtoy SEifxaruv wETtaXpivn C.516. 
 frightened by dreams, k^ afiavpcie 
 KXriBovoe XiyEi 840. speaks from ob- 
 scure report. aaavTOQ ek fxarpoe kari 
 dvfiog C.416. implacabilis est ira 
 nostra ex matris injuria et crimine 
 concepta. So Schiitz. It may be 
 questioned, however, whether the 
 
EK 
 
 ( HO ) 
 
 EK 
 
 words £K fxarpos will naturally bear 
 this sense. Butl. (ap. Peile) trans- 
 lates, animus enim nosier, Iwpi crude- 
 Ms instar, a matre nulln modo placari 
 queat. In this way, liowever, the ad- 
 dition EK fxarpoe becomes weak and 
 hardly necessary. Scholefieid's at- 
 tempt to join Ik fia-poe dvfioe, h. e. 
 mairis animus, will certainly notstand, 
 although it is so rendered by Stanley : 
 nor is Blomfield's translation, ex eo 
 tempore quo natus est, at all more 
 successful. The Schol. refers Ovfiog 
 to Agamemnon, but this seems op- 
 posed by the expression Tradofisv in 
 V.413. which refers it rather to 
 Orestes. We arc inclined to sug- 
 gest, " 'tis of no use to soothe me, for 
 like a ferocious ivolf, (inheriting the 
 fury of its race,) / derive from my 
 mother an implacable spirit," h. e. as 
 she has shewn herself ruthless in 
 the murder of Agamemnon, so shall 
 I, her son, display an equally unre- 
 lenting spirit in the destruction of 
 herself, ti, ov TtKviDv ijveyK virb 
 Ziivy^v (iapoc C.986. by whom she 
 had children. KXavd/iwy raiv e^ o'iicuv 
 A. 1532. lamentations made by the 
 house. i^i\cv6epov Se/Jije aTtoifxw'Covai 
 A. 319. utter lamentations out of a 
 free throat. Cf. P. V. 761.873. S.c.T. 
 23.514.576.880.964. A. 532. 733. 986. 
 1506. C.IOOO. S. 17.44. 154. 108. 584. 
 889. E.507.764.864.894.944. P.693. Ik 
 TMv^E from these things, from this 
 cause. S.C.T.338. A. 851.1196. 1382. 
 1585. C.1052. E.520. tK rivoQ \6yov 
 C. 508. from what reason ? £k Ze tov E. 
 754.781. from this reason, ii: KtXev- 
 (Tfiazoe P. 389. at the word of com- 
 mand. (Tefiei Toi Zcve roS' ek vo/ibiv 
 ffifiae E.92. according to his laws, 
 h.e. his own laws and principles. Or 
 Toi' Ik vojxwv alfiaQ may be joined in 
 construction with the same meaning. 
 " Scribendum eKvofiug (h.e. exceed- 
 ingly) cum Hermanno, et triPag in- 
 telligendum de munere Mercurii." 
 Dind. Hence with verbs of receiving 
 and hearing. S.c.T.682. P. 743. A. 275. 
 339. E. 829. S. 074.926. Hence also it 
 
 often denotes the person by whom a 
 thing is done, with verbs of a passive 
 or transitive signification. Cf. reO- 
 vdiriv eic ■)(epwv avroKTOVtiiy S.C.T. 787. 
 they are slain by. Cf. A. 1252. i^ 
 ijxov i)(j>t\rijxivOQ P.V.221. tK deov 
 '7rpo(redpi<j>dri A. 717. riTayjxiva jio'ipa 
 £K Otwv 997. Oftoi/jiOTai iipKog tK Qeiov 
 1257. Saficig EK x^'pof 1475.1501. ek 
 Oewv Soflt'i'ra E.370. ek ttoXewc; ke- 
 Kpavrai S.920. Hence too it denotes 
 the means or instrument with which 
 a thing is done, ek tu>v M tovSe x/"/" 
 fia.Tii>v TTEipaaofiai ap-^ELV TroXirwv A. 
 1622. by this mans wealth. fpEvwau) 
 ovK ET ii, a\vLyfiaT(i)v 1196. by means 
 of riddles. Hence also such expres- 
 sions as £/c ^peyoe S.c.T. 855.902. 
 from the soul. Cf. ek Qvjxov A. 48. 
 tifiavpdg EK (j>pEv6c A. 532. Cf. C.155. 
 (ppEvog EK (jjiXiag P. 410. 1496. tov tie 
 <j>pevo£ \6yov C. 105. the real senti- 
 ments of your mind. — partitively, to 
 denote some out of a number, ih, 
 ovEiparuiv a XP') virap yEvirxBai P.V. 
 483. which among dreams. — Denot- 
 ing a transition, after, ek yaXETrdi; 
 Svag S.C.T.210. after calamity, ek 
 OvcrtHv A. 101. after sacrifices. Cf. 
 EK ■yrvEVfj.arog S.457. 171. ek ^a^qg 
 irovog A. 321. ek TrroXtfxov Teipo/xivoig 
 S. 77. Xevkov I'ljxap vvktoc ek fiEXay-^i- 
 fiov P. 293. koXXkjtov I'lju-ap ElaiSElv 
 EK yeifiarog A. 874. H, ovte P. 748. E. 
 25. from the time when, ek twvSe C. 
 336. EK TovTtov P.774. after this, ek Ze 
 Trjg E.2. and after her. '^(Eip' ek -j^Eipog 
 A. 1081. one hand after another. (See 
 XEtp.) So, perhaps, in E. 168. See 
 EKE'ivog. — Denoting a condition, state, 
 or circumstance, ki, inrvov C.33. in 
 sleep. El, oi'EipciTbjy E.150. in my 
 dreams, ek rwvdE S.454. under these 
 circumstances, eh; QaXa.<xm]g P. 77. by 
 sea. li, Evog poOov P. 454. with one 
 impulse, ek fxidg oSov C. 70. in one 
 direction, x^pog ek dopvTruXrov A. 116. 
 on the right hand, ek rdv bfioiiot/ A . 
 1397. on equal terms. But l£, aiX'KTuv 
 KaTrpofj.TidfiTU)v S.352. from unlooked- 
 for circumstances. On the difference 
 between the use of the singular and 
 
EKAO 
 
 ( 111 ) 
 
 EKEI 
 
 plural in such expressions in the 
 more antient writers, see Lobeck 
 on Soph. Aj. V.710. ki,\(7ov equally, 
 ii, apxvs E. 274. 533. from the be- 
 ginning. — It occurs rather curiously 
 in S.701. TTpiirovai — fiekay)(lfioiQ yvi- 
 oiai \evkwv ek -irewXtoiiariop IBitv h.e. 
 they are conspicuous for their 
 swarthy limbs appearing to the view 
 from under their white vestments. On 
 the construction tov Lk jlvdov jcXmotjj- 
 pa (Tu)i^ovr£g \ivov C.500. see fivdoe. 
 
 "'E.Kadu' from afar. S.416. 
 
 'Ems afar, A. 283. 1075. 1634. On 
 C.465. see under Ecaoroe. 
 
 "EicaiTTog each, P.V.489.865. S.c.T. 
 13.56.358. P.373. A. 231. 324. 420. 424. 
 847. E.262. S.956. in apposition with 
 a plural substantive, Ilep(TiSeg ciKpo- 
 TtevdeiQ tKaara — XcmeTai fiovol^vi, P. 
 132. tmora S. 910. every particular. 
 a£9' ?(cao-raP. V.952. each sever al par- 
 ticular. 
 
 'EKarri Hecate, a name of Diana. 
 ' Aprefiiv 'EKarac S.66I. 
 
 ' E/cdn on account of. eKaTi kXjjSoviov 
 A.848. on account of rumours. keZvUiv 
 icari irpayficLTiiiv C.690. roX^riQ eKari 
 C.990. EKari Saiixovwv C. 212. 430. by 
 the will of the gods. TlaXKdSoc Kal 
 Ao^lov iKari E. 729. KaKiuv EKari Kayi- 
 vovro E.91. for purposes of evil. irXfj- 
 QovQ Ejcart P. 329. in respect of num- 
 bers. On the Doric a, see under 
 'AQava. 
 
 ' EKaTOytcdpavog. See below. 
 
 'Ekutov a hundred. kicaTov Big P. 
 335. two hundred. 
 
 ' EKaTovraKciprjvog hundred-headed, 
 P.V.353. Pauw, to avoid the ana- 
 psBst conj. (.KaToyKCLprivov. So Glasg'. 
 Schiitz. E/caroyrapai'oj'jBlomf.which 
 he considers more Attic. So Dind. 
 who compares the forms Kapavoii- 
 trdai and KapayKrHjp in the tragic 
 writers. 
 
 'EtjSa^Etj' to tell, to bid. fut. to 
 ■)^aipeiv ei^jjalei A. 484. he will bid us 
 to rejoice. 
 
 'EKJoaivuv to descend, A. 880. 
 
 'E(i/3aXXEiv to cast out, S.c.T. 670. 
 With sen. P.V.201. S.c.T.451. A. 
 
 1546. E. 712. VVithtKP.V.912. Met. 
 to utter, A. 1645. C.40. So E.794. 
 yXwffcrrjg fxaraiae pj)'(c/3dXjj£e7rt y(Q6va 
 Kuptrov. 
 
 "EKpacric a disembarkation, tKliaing 
 arparoii S.752. 
 
 'EKJiarava Ecbatana, P. 16. 526. 
 Blomf. prefers the reading of Brunck, 
 'Ayjiarai'wy, as being the older form 
 of the name, although this is contrary 
 the authority of MSS. So Dind. 
 
 'EkjSoXi'i a casting out. ■Kpoirpvjiva 
 iKpoXitv (pepei S.C.T.751. is cast out at 
 the stern. — exile, expulsion. S.416. — 
 the casting out of votes from the urn, 
 E.718. 
 
 'Eicfipov-dv to strike with lightning, 
 t^efipop-lidri (Tdevos P.V.362. 
 
 "Eicyoj'ov (neut. of seq.) an off- 
 spring. Tijduog tV-yova P. V. 137. chil- 
 dren of Tethys. 
 
 "EKyovoQ id. P.V.774. 
 
 'Eic^Ej^cfrSat to receive fromanother, 
 A. 275. With dat. 'Ope'orjjy kU'&E- 
 ^dfirfv Tra-pt C. 751. I received Orestes 
 at the hands of his father. On this 
 (called the Schema Sicelicum) see 
 Person and Schafer on Eurip. Hec. 
 539. Matth.Gr.Gr.394.3. Compare 
 also Bernhardy, Synt. Gr.111.9. 
 
 'E^-giSfWac to teach, P. V. 700.983. 
 
 'EnBiSovai to deliver up. EKSoxrofiev 
 S. 505. ik'Bois 336. tK^iovvai 921. ekSov- 
 ree 409. 
 
 "EkBikoc unjust, P. V. 1095. E.465. 
 
 'ExrSt'/v-Wf unjustly, P.V. 978. In 
 S.c.T. 589. iySlKwc is the vulg. which 
 Pors. alters from MSS. to i/cStVwc. 
 Blomf. conj. it: Aiktiq. See ivSiKwg. 
 
 'Ei;So)(}'i a succession, A. 290. 
 
 'E.vSpacoj'-ouiTflai to be changed into 
 a dragon. ii;SpaKOfTb>deic C.542. 
 
 'Ec^ueu' to strip. With double ace. 
 cicSvwi' kfit ■)(pritTTripiav iirOiJTa A. 1242. 
 stripping me of my oracular vestment. 
 
 'EkeI there, P. 311. C. 350. 703. E. 
 81. Referring to the shades below, 
 C.354. S.227. 
 
 'Ek-eTOei' thence. raKeXOei' S.c.T. 40. 
 the news from thetice. 
 
 'EiiEiOi thither, iiccidi kTiXOov ; S.c.T. 
 What ! did they come to that ? 
 
EKEI 
 
 ( 112 ) 
 
 EKMA 
 
 'EKeivoghe, it, etc. referring to some 
 person, etc. already spoken of, P.V. 
 050. S.C.T.533.G45. P.752.815. A. 594. 
 C.170.206.565.731. E.216. 574. f.Kt~ivoL 
 they, etc. S.c.T. 533. P.V. 77 . A. 657.659. 
 — the former, opposed to something 
 more lately stated, tovt avr LKUvtiiv 
 Tovwos alpovfiai (reOev S.c.T. 246. tov- 
 Twv aiSple elfii — EKeiva S' 'iyviitv A. 
 1077. Twi)T iKzivtiSV fxdWoy oiKTeipbi 
 TToXu 1303. See under olnrdpeiv and 
 aTToyyoQ. With the force of ekeI. 
 iravT kiceiva P. 387. all those parts, 
 wavra y 'List EKeiva Siaweirpayfjeva 
 254. every thing there is ruined. In 
 E. 168. TTOTiTpoTraWQ 8' iiiv trepov iv 
 Kapa [iiacrTOp' fKth'ov vacrerai, the 
 word iKtivov violates the metre, 
 " Scribendum ik Ktivov, post illud 
 quod ante passus est. Ita Soph. 
 Phil. 685. EvSaifjioiu avvaei koX fiiyag 
 EK Keivuiv, ubi Aldus simili menda 
 iKEivwv." Bothe. Nothing more sa- 
 tisfactory than this conjecture has 
 been suggested. It may, however, 
 be better to join erepov with Ik ke'lvov, 
 referring the latter to Apollo, or the 
 opposition will fail. Upon his head 
 he will have an avenging fiend of a 
 different sort, instead of him who now 
 protects him. Cf, rvipXov Ik Sedopico- 
 -o£ QEd. Tyr. 455. By erepov is 
 meant not another fiend, but a fiend 
 other than his present protector. 
 
 'RicEiaE thither, P. 703. 
 
 'Ek-ftTv to boil up, break out. e^e- 
 l^Eatv 'OtSiTTOu KciTEvyfiara S.c.T. 
 691. 
 
 'EKTiftokoe far-darting, P.V. 713. 
 E.598. 
 
 "EcjjXoc quiet, S.c.T. 220. 
 
 '\lt:Qajxvit^Eiv to tear up by the 
 roots, S.C.T.220. 
 
 'Eic9oij'a(r9at to feast upon, P.V 
 1027. 
 
 'VjicQpwrTKEiv to spring from, with 
 gen. P. <(49. 
 
 "EKdufioe passionate, eager, P. 364. 
 Compare the expression ek Ovfiov A. 
 48. 
 
 ''EiKKcSaipELv to purify, to clear 
 from, with gen. S.261. 
 
 "EKKoXt'taQai to call forth or elicit, 
 Met. A. 261. 
 
 'EkkoXvit-eiv to disclose, P.V. 193. 
 
 'EicKapTril^Eadai to reap as fruits, 
 S.C.T.683. 
 
 'EkkevoHv to empty or lay waste, 
 P. 747. pass. S.C.T.312. P. 541. 
 
 'EKKTjpalvEiv to destroy. k^EKijpavav 
 E.124. 
 
 'EKKkiiTTEiv to remove by stealth, 
 A.648. E.148. 
 
 "EKKpiroE chosen out, select, P. 331. 
 789. with gen.EKKpiTovQ troXeuie S.c.T. 
 57. 
 
 "EKKpovaroQ raised by the hammer, 
 embossed, S.c.T. 524. 
 
 'EKKvXtEU' to roll out of. Met. to 
 extricate. oVw rputro) TfjaS' kk-KvXi- 
 frdi'icrrj -e'^vj^c P.V. 87. See texi'tj. 
 
 'EKXajXTTEiv to flash forth, P.V. 1085. 
 
 'EcXaTTciZ^Eii' to overthrow, to eject, 
 with gen. S.c.T. 438. 
 
 'EKkEiwEiv to leave, with ace. A. 
 1159. C.536. to leave out, P.V. 829. 
 P.505. to cease, E.127. Mid. v. id. 
 
 OVElZoQ iv (pOlTOlcnV OXJK EKkELTTErai E. 
 
 97. does not pass away. In S.c.T. 
 200. P. 126. this verb is also used in- 
 transitively in the sense of to depart, 
 to go aviay. On the former passage 
 Wunderl. Obss. Critt. p. 101. ob- 
 serves, " EKkuTTELi' absolute pro exce- 
 dere dicitur P. 125. Hinc factum est 
 ut ekXeLtthv pro evanescere positum 
 sit apud Soph. El. 1149. viiv S' ek\e- 
 XoiTTE ravT Ev ilfiEpif fiiq. davoj'ra cur 
 uoi. (Cf.v. 19. fiiXaiva. T affrpwv ek- 
 XeXoittev Ev(j)p6vi).) Locum igitur 
 Sept. 200. ita reddo: Atqid vcro decs 
 iirbem captam incolentes excedere fe- 
 runt." See further on this passage 
 under 6, y, to. 
 
 'EicXiEiv to release, P.V. 783. With 
 gen. P.V. 326.339. — in mid. ror ovk 
 EKXxKTETai E. 166. Cf. Horn. Od. 10. 
 286- This also occurs as a various 
 reading in P.V. 23"). where the vulg. 
 is E^£pv<Ta^n]y. 
 
 "EKXvtnc a release. With gen. P.V. 
 262. 
 
 'EKfjiavOavEi]' to learn, P.V. 819. 
 EKfxadqcTOVTai P.V. 2.54. EKfiaOfjg 708. 
 
EKMA 
 
 ( 113 ) 
 
 EKHN 
 
 (.KfiaQeiv 778. P.22G. i<naQov(ra P.V. 
 878. 
 
 "E-KjiapTvptiv to bear witness to a 
 fact. iKfj-aprvpritTov to fi elSivai A. 
 1169. hear witness that I know. 
 "Praestat tov/j.'." Dind. i^efiaprvpei 
 <p6voy E. 439. bore witness to the mur- 
 der. 
 
 'EKfiatrreveiy to trace out, E.238. 
 
 'EKfjioxOeiv to undergo labour. & 
 kKixEfi6-)(BriKz P.V. 827. what suffer- 
 ings she has undergone. 
 
 "EKvofjLitiQ unlawfully, unjustly, A. 
 
 1452. 
 
 'EKirayXelcrOai to regard with ex- 
 ceeding desire. aivoiS' 'Opiarrfv ttoX- 
 Xd ff eKTrayXov/j-ivriv C.215. 
 
 "EmrayXoc, monstrous, horrible, C. 
 541. A. 836. 
 
 'EKTrdnoc swerving from its path, 
 irregular, uncontrolled, rpoirov aiyv- 
 ttlHv oIt EKTrarlois aXyetri waiSwv 
 vwaroi Xtj^twc orpo^oStj'oui'rat A. 49. 
 Here eKTrarlotg aKyeai iraiSoiv is 
 usually supposed to be put by a sort 
 of hypallage for eKTraribiVjh.e. "grief 
 for their lost young." So the Schol. 
 Siov Se iiTreiv iKTrariiav iraidwv, zk- 
 TrariovQ eWe, irpoe to aXyccri. It 
 seems better to refer it to aXyeo-i. 
 Klausen remarks, " eKirarioy quod 
 sese continere nequit in itinere suo, 
 quod hue illuc vagatur, itaque quic- 
 quid immodicum est et certis rationis 
 iinibus destitutum. Quod hoc loco 
 optime sese habet. Ingens dolor vul- 
 turios hue illuc rapit, ut hue illuc 
 supra nidum circumvolitent." 
 
 'EKirtfiireiv to send forth. With 
 gen. A. 272. to cast out, C.96. 
 
 'EKiripdfia a coming forth from. 
 rpiTOv ro3' iiciripafia Swfj.aTb)v KaXH 
 C.644. This third time I call upon 
 some one to come forth from the house. 
 Schol. eKwepdaai riva KaXui. 
 
 'EKTcepdv to pass through or tra- 
 verse, P.V.7I5.733.E.231. 
 
 'EKTripOeiv to overthrow, P.V. 357. 
 S.c.T.409.449. 
 
 'EKwevdeadai to inquire, P. 916. 
 This verse is assigned by Blomf. and 
 some others to Xerxes. This makes 
 
 the sense easy, but is rendered 
 doubtful by the arrangement seem- 
 ing to require the first verse in the 
 strophe as well as 928. in the anti- 
 strophe to be given to the Chorus. So 
 Lachm. and Hermann, the latter of 
 whom suggests that cKTreidov is here 
 used in a passive sense, " interro- 
 gare, sine omnia ex te quceri." This 
 is approved by Well, and Dind. but 
 justly (as it seems) condemned by 
 Blomf. We are inclined to suppose it 
 an apostrophe of the Chorus to itself, 
 urging itself to learn at once the ex- 
 tent of its loss. Such apostrophes arc 
 not uncommon in such cases. See 
 for instance Find. Isth. iv.24. ed. 
 Dissen. 
 
 'EKTrfiSrifia a leap, vxpoe Kptiaaov 
 EKTrrih'ifiaTOs A. 1349. a height too 
 great to leap over. 
 
 'EKTnivtaQai to bubble forth.V. SOI. 
 See Kpr]Tri£. 
 
 'Eiariveiv [i] to drink up, A.1371. 
 pass. sKTroOevTa C.64. 
 
 'EKTriTTTeiv to fall from, to he cast 
 out. With gen. P.V. 758. 759. 950. 
 With E(C, 959. 
 
 'EKTriTVilv id. P.V. 914. 
 
 'EicirXrideiv to narrate fully. KaKuiv 
 irXrjdoe ovK av fKTrXijaaifxi rxoi P. 422. 
 Cf. Person's note on the word Ik- 
 TrX-ripoJv in Eur. Orest. 54. " Dicitur 
 quis id spatiuiu explere, cujus varias 
 partes oberrat. Tibullus i. 4.69. Et 
 tercentenas erroribus expleat urbes." 
 
 "Eic7rX»)5'£ alarm. KaKWJ' eKirXri^ie 
 P. 598. alarm caused by misfortunes. 
 
 'EK7rXj)o-<r£(i/ to strike out, to remove 
 by violence, tt S' £7rX?j?£ /xov rav de- 
 jXEpHwiv aldoi P.V. 134. oe avrov ki,i- 
 jtXjj^e tSiv v\pr)y6p(i)v KO^Tvaafiariov 
 360. pass. iKirXijaaeaQai to be violently 
 affected, •^^ap^firi KTrXayrjc (jipevae C. 
 231. eKwETrXriyfiEvri KaKole P. 281. 
 
 "EKnXove a sailing out. tcTrXouj' 
 ovSafxij KaQiaraTO P.377. did not at- 
 tempt any where to sail out. — the 
 outlet of a strait or harbotir. t/cTrXouc 
 (jyvXaaaeiv P. 359. 
 
 "EKnXvToc washed away. E.271. 
 
 'EcTD'tT)' to breathe out. eKwvEiov 
 Q 
 
EKno 
 
 ( 114 ) 
 
 EKTII 
 
 <pi.6ya P. 359. iiCTrveoiv jiiov A. 1471. 
 1498. expiring. 
 
 'E/c7roS<i)' out of the way, at a dis- 
 tance, aradiofiiv tKiroSoiv C 20. Lkito- 
 Swv fS Kt'ifieva 682. placed out of 
 harrns way. aavTov sKTroSiov i'x.wi' 
 P.V.344. EKiroSuiv (TXe6f~Lv S.c.T.411. 
 turn him aside, ravrrjv fikv ovtu) 
 xppovriS' EKiroSiiv Xlyu) sc. Eivai E.431. 
 / hid it hegone. 
 
 'EKTTovttv to effect, bring about. S. 
 362. 
 
 'EKjrpao-o-Eiv to accomplish. P. 709. 
 A. 568. S.467. intransitively, to ac- 
 complish a purpose, e^irpa^ev oiid' 
 a.w(.~nre irarpodtv eiiKrala <j)arts S.c.T. 
 822. ijfiEvov avo) ^povrjua Trwg avrodtv 
 ii,iirpai,ev 'ijXTrag S.95. — to bring to 
 an end, to finish, h.e. to destroy. 6 
 jxavTLQ fiavTiv EKTrpa^aQ kfii A. 1248. 
 h. e. having finished me as a prophe- 
 tess, or, as Peile properly translates 
 it, " having made an end of me in my 
 prophetic office : having unmade me, 
 as before he made me, a prophetess." 
 On this sense of Ltcxpacrativ see Eur. 
 Hec. 515. Soph. GEd. C.1655. (ed. 
 Herm.) quoted by Butl. ap. Peile in 
 loc. 
 
 'EKTrptiriJc distinguished, evyivtiav 
 tKTrpETrUQ P. 434. distinguished in 
 birth, superl. fieyiOci kKirpEwtarara 
 P. 180. Here Blomf. on the autho- 
 rity of Aid. Turn. Barocc. and others, 
 has restored evirpEveaTaTa, which he 
 needlessly wishes also to restore in 
 Eur. Ale. 333. Valck. on Eur. Phoen. 
 171. (where Person read inTrpETrije) 
 quotes the vulg. reading in this pas- 
 sage of iEschylus, referring also to 
 Eur. Tread. 987. Horn. II. B.483. 
 
 'EKpriyfvtrdai to burst forth, fut. 
 iiipay{](Toi'Tai P.V.367. 
 
 '^KpLwTEiv to cast forth, to alter. 
 P.V.934. 
 
 'l^Kpiecrdai to deliver, i^epvaa/xriv 
 jipoTovQ P.V.235. See IkXvciv. 
 
 'TLKiTwl^eadaL to preserve oneself liy 
 flight, orav vijaov iKaia'Coiaro P. 443. 
 escape to the island, jjlotov tKaiiXToiaTO 
 id. 352. preserve their lives. 
 
 '^KTUVEiv to stretch out. C.977. 
 
 prov. irpOQ KtVTpa kwXov ckteve^q P.V. 
 323. kick against the pricks. — Met. to 
 deliver a speech. A. 803.890. 1202. E. 
 192.677. 
 
 'E/crfXeTj/ to accomplish, pass, ekte- 
 Xo'tTO P. 224. 
 
 'Ec-eXEurav to fulfil, to accomplish. 
 Sia fjtaKpov ■)(p6vou raS' riv-)(ovv ekte- 
 \EVTrj<Tai 6eov£ p. 727. fiaKpov f.irji;o£ 
 EKTiXEVT^iraQ xpofov P.V. 1022. intran- 
 sitively, to come to an end. oirwg -avra 
 EKTEXEvrfiiTEt KuXwg S.406. 
 
 'EtrtXi/c accomplished. P. 214. in 
 full power. KvpiOQ eI/h Qpoilv oSloi' 
 Kparog aiaiov avZpuiv ekteXewv A. 
 105. Here Casaub. conj. evteXewv. 
 So Voss. Stanl. Pears. Heath. Schiitz. 
 Butl. Blomf. Butler, however, sub- 
 sequently changed his opinion in 
 favour of the MSS. reading ekteXewv 
 (See his note ap. Peile in loc). Blomf, 
 gives to evteXtiq the sense " qui ma- 
 gistratum gerit" quoting Timaeus and 
 Suidas. This, however (as Klausen 
 observes), is not the sense of the 
 word in the Tragic poets, but adultus, 
 integer. Cf. Soph. Trach. 757. (ed. 
 Herm.) Choeph.248. He himself 
 reads ek teXewv divisim, which he 
 strangely refers to the gods, observ- 
 ing, " TiXr] saepissime de diis, qui 
 rerum humanarum quasi magistratum 
 gerunt." This, however, is most 
 improbable, the passages quoted by 
 him in support of it being wholly 
 irrelevant. There does not seem 
 much difficulty in rendering the 
 words, men having full power, or 
 authority, h.e. the leaders of the 
 expedition. It may be suggested, 
 however, as better to consider ekte- 
 Xewv as referring more generally to 
 those in the full vigour of life, i. e. 
 those belonging to the army ; as op- 
 posed to the men of the Chorus who 
 were left behind, ariTai aapKi TtaXaia 
 V.72. 
 
 'Eiv-rfi'^e violent, headstrong, S. 
 961. 
 
 'E/cD/KEo-flai to melt away. Met. 
 to pass from the mind. toZ' Lfifiivoi 
 Kal fxriwoT EKTaKElrj P.V. 533. 
 
EKTI 
 
 ( 115 ) 
 
 EKilN 
 
 'Ektivuv to pay for. "Apyei (.Kriviitv 
 KoKiiQ TpoipaQ S.C.T.530. to pay the 
 penalty of crime. x^P°£ irarpuaQ Ik- 
 TivovTa ^riyavas A. 1564. atoning for 
 the crimes committed by his father. 
 abs. iicrivci S' 6 Kaiviav A. 1543. fiivEi 
 " ApEL 'ktiveiv ajjiolav difxtv. 8.430. 
 See difxiQ. 
 
 "EKToOev without. With gen. irvp- 
 •ywi' ektoOev fiaXiiv S.c.T.(jll. Xi'^- 
 vas iicrodev P. 852. See Xijxvr]. ovB' 
 aTr' iiXKb))' iKToOtv, d\X' air' avTWV C. 
 466. See 'ififioros. 
 
 'EKToXvireveiv lit. to unwind a ball 
 of cotton. Met. to expedite or per- 
 form any intricate business. ovSev 
 icaipLov iKToXv-Ktvativ A. 1003. 
 
 'EsKTOQ ivithout, away from. Iktos 
 ova ayoKfidriiiv S.c.T.247. tKTOQ al- 
 Tiaq P.V.330. C.1027. without blame. 
 
 'EicrpiTrtLy to turn off, e.g. from 
 one person etc. to another. Sopcwova 
 uaic' kKrpiirovrtQ ydc Trpoc ciriyudXouc 
 S.C.T.610. fxifi' tiQ 'EXivTjv kotuv ek- 
 TpE\priQ A. 1443. 
 
 'EKTpifeiv to briny up, C. 739. 
 
 'EKTpoTT}] a means of averting, P.V. 
 915. 
 
 'EKTVifKovv to blind. Met. to ex- 
 tinguish. EKTV^XwdEvree Xafiirrripee C. 
 529. 
 
 'Et^awje conspicuous, clear, E. 
 235. cK^avelc ISeiv P. 390. conspi- 
 cuous to behold. 
 
 'EK<pa.Tb>Q with a clear voice, dis- 
 tinctly, signally, A. 689. The word 
 is an atrai, Xeyofxtvov and is of some- 
 what doubtful meaning. Well, trans- 
 lates it clara voce. So Passow ; 
 the word being clearly derived from 
 fKiprifii, the middle form of which 
 iK^aadai occurs in Odyss. N.308. 
 in the sense of to utter or speak. 
 Blomf. translates modo ineffabili, and 
 observes, " idem significare videtur 
 quod a(paT(i)c." It seems, however, 
 hardly probable that 'ei:<paT0£ and 
 a(j>a-OQ or oil (paroQ should mean the 
 same. Klausen translates nimium. 
 The Scholiasts are silent on the 
 point. It may be better, at any 
 rate, to join iK^arbig in construc- 
 
 tion with wpaacrofiiva h.e. avenging 
 in a marked or signal manner. It 
 must be allowed, however, that the 
 collocation is thus somewhat awk- 
 ward, although the signification thus 
 assigned to tK^arwc is certainly the 
 true one. This renders Schutz's 
 conjecture rlovroe not improbable, 
 with which EK<j>a.Twe may most con- 
 veniently be joined in the sense of 
 signally punishing. So Blomf. Dind. 
 
 'EK(pEvyeiv to escape, aor. 2. P.V. 
 516. S.c,T.701. A 876. S. 135.144. 
 intrans. rixovaiv EK<j>vy6vTE£ P.502. 
 Twda EK<pvyE~iv P. 556. had a narrow 
 escape, perf. EKWEfEvyEv alfiaroe Sl- 
 Krjv E.722. has been acquitted on a 
 charge of murder. 
 
 'EK<j)divE<7dai to perish, perf. pass. 
 m<j,QivTai P. 665.891. 
 
 ' E.KcpofiE'iv to affright, P. 598. 
 
 'EKfopa the act of burying. ek(^o- 
 pde <j>iX<t)y VTTO S.c.T. 1015. the being 
 buried by his friends. Satate kv ek- 
 fopaic C. 424. with a cruel burial. 
 
 "EK(j>opos carrying away, removing. 
 With gen. riov SvaffEJSovvToiv S' ek^- 
 pioTEpa ■TriXoie E.870. h.e. as Schlitz 
 rightly translates it, " Impii vero si 
 qui fuerint, quo minus exstirpes nihil 
 impedio." 
 
 'Eicfpa^Eiv to declare, P.V. 952. 
 
 'E/ctpvyyayeiv to escape, P.V. 523. 
 
 'EK<j)vo-a.v to vent, disgorge, P.V. 
 722. 
 
 'Eic(pv<Tidv to vomit forth, A. 1362. 
 
 'EK^eiv to pour out, C.95. aor. 1. 
 tk-Xfaff tteSo) E. 623. pouring out upon 
 the ground. E/cj^tae ravrw kvtei A. 
 313. pouring out into the same vessel. 
 Met. to pour forth, h.e. to utter. 
 irpo(l>daaacra KapSia yXHaaav av raS' 
 t^EXet A. 1000. to scatter, ruin, de- 
 stroy. oX^ov Eir)(Er] fiiyav P. 812. 
 
 'Ekwv willing, voluntarily. Kparos 
 ■KcipEQ y ekIuv EjjLol A. 917. yield the 
 victory to me with a good grace. Cf. 
 A.38. 927. 1596. E.225. S.918. re- 
 peated, Eiciiv £/ca)i' rifiaprov P.V. 266. 
 with reference to two parties, iicovO' 
 EKOVTi Zrjvi o'wjU7ra|0'X(rraTfT>' P.V. 218. 
 ov)(^ EKujv unwilling, A. 815. P.V. 856. 
 
EAAI 
 
 ( 116 ) 
 
 EAEN 
 
 'EXala the olive, P. 609. A. 480. 
 E.43. 
 
 'E\ato0uroc planted with olive 
 trees, P. 858. 
 
 "E\avSpoe destroyer of men, A. 
 674. with reference to the name of 
 Helen. See Elmsley's note on Eur. 
 Bacch.508. Also especially Valck. 
 on Phoen. v. 639. 
 
 'EXacraojy less, ovk iXaaaova ttcl- 
 tT)(ov<n P. 799. ifjioi tXaacrov Zj/voc V 
 fir]Sev juiXet P.V. 940. 
 
 'EXarrip a driver, ittttuv kXaTrjp 
 P. 32. 
 
 'EXarJjptov. See seqq. 
 
 'E\arJjp(OC driving away. Srav 
 a.<p' kartag fivaoQ wdv kKatrt) Kadap- 
 fio'iQ awav eXarfipiov. This is the 
 vulg. in C.96-i, and is retained by 
 Blomf. and Klausen, the latter of 
 whom explains it thus: " Quando 
 omne remedium lustratione a foco eje- 
 cerit omne piaculum. Fatetur mul- 
 tis piaculis inde a facinore Atrei con- 
 tractis contaminatas esse aedes, sunt 
 vero multa lustrationum remedia, 
 quibus usuri sunt aedium domini. 
 Bene igitur memoratis piaculis (tto-v 
 fj.vaoe) opponitur &7ra)/ iXarripiov." 
 iXaTi'ipiov is explained by the Schol. 
 and Hesych. as being to KadapriKov 
 ipupjxaKov. If this be its meaning 
 here, the sense accordingly will be, 
 " When (the application of) every 
 sort of remedy shall have removed 
 by its purifying influence every stain 
 of guilt from the house." But the 
 reading of Schiitz (partly anticipated 
 by Stanl. and adopted by Herm. and 
 Well.) certainly has much to recom- 
 mend it, viz. KaQapfio'iQ arav eXarr]- 
 pioiQ h.e. " by purifications driving 
 away guilt." 
 
 'EXavveiv to drive (as a flock) ivl 
 Trdaav ^Oova iroifiavopiov Otiov iXav- 
 vci P.7G. — to drive violently, ri 2' ovk 
 tKtiviqy ^oKTciv iiXavvEQ (pvyrj ; E.574. 
 fut. e\oi(n yap ire kui St' rjTreipov 
 HaKpde E.75. pass. P.V. 685. C. 1058. 
 — to expel, rove /iriTpaXolas ei: ^ofiwv 
 IXavvofiiv E.201. Cf. id. 399. S.305. 
 — to bring upon. 'IX/y KtjBoe 6pOu>- 
 
 yvfiov TeXeiTcrt(j>pii>v fifjvic fjXaac A. 
 685. — to remove (as guilt), orav cuf 
 fMriaQ Trac fivaoQ kXairri C.961. (See 
 prec.) pass. jjXaflij E.273. — to harass, 
 to ravage, or subdue. 'Iwvtav re ttcL- 
 (rav f]\a(7ev jiiq P. 757. to build (as a 
 wall). aJ Kara ■^ipnov kXr]Xafiivai vripi 
 jrupyoj' P. 852. h.e. ale wkpi nvpyog 
 kXfiXarai. 
 
 'E\a(^poc %/8<.P.V. 125.279. kXa- 
 <pp6v (sc. EOTi) it is easy. P.V. 263. 
 
 'EXEyx^iv to examine, put to the 
 proof, A. 1324. C.838. pass. S.971. 
 to blame, or accuse, C.906. 
 
 'EXeSefivag a corrupt word occur- 
 ring in S.C.T.83. Passow in his 
 Lexicon explains it, 6 kXawojv Ik 
 raiv Be/ividiv h.e. "forcing men to 
 leave their beds." The composition 
 of the word, however, appears to re- 
 fute this. An elegant emendation is 
 proposed by Hermann, kXedefiae h.e. 
 kXHii^ TO Sifiae " destroying the body, 
 murderous." Hermann arranges the 
 passage thus : IXi^Efiae (ioa wiSi 
 OTrXoKTVTros^ wiri •^IfiTrreTai, ■KOTarai 
 pptfxu S'. This Well, adopts, only 
 retaining TrtSioirXd/crvTroE as a single 
 word. Dind. (qu. v.) suggests a 
 conjecture far different, sc. eXe (vel. 
 elXc) 2' kfictg <ppivaQ Seoq' birXii)v 
 KTVTTOS irortj^ptjUTrrtrat, ] Bici TrkSov 
 (ioa TvoTciTait^pifiEi 8'. coll. P.V. 181. 
 
 "EKitivoQ pitiable, P.V. 246. Here 
 Schiitz and Blomf. have adopted 
 kXeivoQ at the suggestion of Porson, 
 prasf. ad Hec. p. viii. qu. v. So Dind. 
 All the MSS. however have kXecivog. 
 
 "EX(.io(iarr)Q living in a marsh, P. 
 39. 
 
 "EXeioc marshy, P. 486. 
 
 'EXeXeXeXeO an exclamation P.V. 
 879. Suidas, tXeXei;. kwl^Qiyjxa wo- 
 XcfxiKov TO eXeXev. (cai yap ol wpo- 
 
 awVTiQ UQ TToXcflOV TO eXeXeO tipilVOVV 
 
 fiETa ru'oc kfX^^iXovc KiinjuEiiis. Blomf. 
 observes that it is from this that the 
 Bacchffi ai-e called Elelcides. Cf. 
 Ovid Herod, iv.47. 
 
 'EXE'i'as destroyer of ships, A. 674. 
 Here Blomf. reads kXevavc, which 
 Dind. approves. But Lobcck Pa- 
 
EAEN 
 
 ( 117 ) 
 
 EAni 
 
 ralip. p. 228. defends the form tXtVac, 
 as from the Doric vcLq, or else con- 
 tracted from kXivaoe, comparing 'Ap- 
 ■)(e\aQ, SrpardXae, 'AyrjalXas. See 
 'iXavdpoe. 
 
 "EXivriHelen, A. 673.774. 1430. 1443. 
 
 'E\E7rro\tc destroyer of cities, A. 
 674. See tkavZpoQ. 
 
 'EKevdepia liberty, iir iXtv6epl(f 
 C. 850. in honour of liberty. 
 
 'EkevOepibJc with liberty, C.797. 
 
 "EXevdepoc free, enjoying liberty, 
 S.C.T.74. A.319. C. 101.902. S.218. 
 604. uncontrolled, unrestrained, P.V. 
 50. P. 585. delivered (from an enemy 
 or avenger), E.324. — with gen. iXev- 
 Otpov ire Tojvic wrifjiaTwv KTitrioC 1056. 
 Toiyap av fiev ^rJQ, i) S' eXevOipa <p6vov 
 E.573. h.e. as WakefieJd explains it, 
 " at tu quidem vivis, ilia vero a ccede 
 libera est, i.e. morte sua caedem ex- 
 piavit." 
 
 'EXevOepoaTOfieiv to use free lan- 
 guage, P.V. 180. 
 
 'EX£w0£pdoTo/ioe using free lan- 
 guage, S-926. 
 
 'iXtv&tpovv to set free, P. 395. C. 
 1042. S.4I1. pass. E. 167. — with gen. 
 TO Oaveiv eXcvOcpovrai ipiXaiaKTOiy 
 Kaiciov S.783. 
 
 'EXiySijv rolling (of the eyes), 
 P.V.884. 
 
 'EXivvvtiv to loiter or delay, P.V. 
 53. fi-qS' eXivvixraifii Otovg oaiaiQ dv- 
 aiaiQ iroriviaaofiiva P.V. 527. may 1 
 never cease to approach. Well, in 
 accordance with MSS. and Edd. re- 
 tains the double v in this word. 
 Brunck first changed it to the single 
 V, which Blomf. approves as more 
 ancient. On this point see Blomf. 
 Gloss. P.V. 53. Schaf. on Greg, de 
 Dial. p. 502. 
 
 "EXi^ anything rolled or twisted. 
 e.g. a wreath of flame, P.V. 1085. 
 
 'EXirpoxoe that within which the 
 wheel revolves, avpiyyce kXirpoxoi 
 S.C.T.187. 
 
 "EXKaivtiv to be sore, to be un- 
 healed, C.830. See under Iolk- 
 
 VtlV. 
 
 "EXkeiv to drag, S. 803. 
 
 'E\ico7rot<ic inflicting wounds, S.c.T. 
 380. 
 
 "EXko£ a sore, a wound. Met. A. 
 626. See Si'ifitos. 
 
 'EXXae Greece, S.c.T.72. P. 50. 
 230.744.782.810. A. 564. S.234. As 
 an adjective, Grecian, A. 109. 'EXXac 
 X^tiv S.240. 'EXXaSa alav P.2. A. 
 417. 'EXXaSa yaiav P. 182. 'EXXaSa 
 ■)(upav 263. yrjv 'EXXaSa 795. Greece. 
 
 'EXXeiweiv to be deficient in. — With 
 gen. irpoQvfxlaq ohSev eXXeiTTue P.V. 
 341. cXXEiirovT in rjfirig aKfialag S.c.T. 
 10. not yet arrived at. ttoXXov KaiTov 
 iravTOQ eXXtlirb) P.V.963. / am far 
 from, yea, wholly free from any such 
 feeling. — With infin. rt IXXuttei /xri 
 ■KapairaiEiv ; id. 1058. wherein does 
 he come short of madness ? 
 
 "EXXj; Helle. TropQixov 'Adafiavri- 
 Soe "EXXtjc p. 70. "EXXtjs TTOpdfiov 
 708.785, "EXXag TTopov 8Si. the Hel- 
 lespont. 
 
 "EXXrjv a Greek, dyijp "EXXiji' P. 
 347.354. "EXXtiVEE the Greeks, P. 343. 
 350.361.885. 'EXXj/vwy 376.380.394. 
 444.776.868. E. 31. 726. 880. S. 217. 
 "EXXijo-t P. 330. 447. S. 892. — As an ad- 
 jective, "EXXriva (i>aTcv A. 1227. the 
 Greek language. Elmsley in Quar- 
 terly Review, xiv. p. 463. asserts that 
 "EXXjjj' is never used with nouns of 
 the feminine gender. That this is 
 incorrect is sufficiently shewn by 
 Well, who quotes "EXXt/i/oc Ik yiju 
 Eur. Iph. T.341. TrarptSos "EXXrjyog 
 495. (TToXijv "EXXrjva Hec. 131. So 
 TToXtj' "EXX?/i'a Iph. A. 65. quoted by 
 Bothe. Well, however, inaccurately 
 quotes Xen. Cyneg. ii. 4. as is shewn 
 by Butl. ap. Peile in loc. 
 
 'EXXrivtKog Grecian, S.c.T.251. P. 
 401.409. 
 
 'EXXtji'i'c Grecian, fem. veiov 'EX- 
 Xr]yiSu)v P. 326. 
 
 'EXX7](TirovTog the Hellespont, P. 
 731. 
 
 'EXjri'^fir to expect or anticipate, 
 either in the way of hope or fear. 
 ovK ciTifiov eXiril^u) fiopov S.C.T. 571. 
 oviroT EXiriararreg A. 1014. contrary 
 to their expectations. &Kog rofialov 
 
EAni 
 
 ( 118 ) 
 
 EMMO 
 
 i\Tri(Ta(rot Trr\fia.Tii)v C.632. hoping it 
 might prove a remedy. With infin. 
 ovTroT iXwlaaai riivZ' i^civ X"P"' •^• 
 1028. P. 732. — to think or consider. 
 i,vva. iXTTi^ti) Xiyciv S.c.T. 76. me- 
 thinks what I say is matter of common 
 interest. vSiq iXiriaoi a.aTu>v riv aWov 
 rftotit BeiTTrdi^eiv 0o/3i;c ; C. 185. how 
 can I suppose — .'' JSe yap Kparei 
 yvvaiKOQ avSp6j3ov\ov iXwi^ov Ktap 
 A. 10. for thus the fierce spirit of 
 my mistress, incited hy hope, com- 
 mands. Here another reading is 
 Kpareiv eXirt'^w, h.e. (as Schiitz trans- 
 lates) sic enim spero fore, ut mulieris 
 viriliter ferocientem animum vincam. 
 This, however, is not so well sup- 
 ported by authorities (though adopted 
 by Glasg.) nor does it suit with the 
 sense of the passage. 
 
 'EXTTtQ expectation, either good or 
 bad. With infin. eXTrcg Tig clvtov 
 irpoQ toiiovQ ij^eiv ttoXiv A. 665. there 
 is some hope that he will come back. 
 Cf. S.c.T. 349. ov fioi <p6(iov fiikadpov 
 IXttic kixTrareiv A. 1409. I fear not that 
 I may tread the courts of terror. — 
 Hope or expectation, P V.269. C. 192. 
 A. 966. jiiiZov iXtriZoe A. 257. greater 
 than I hoped for. Trap' iXiriBa A. 873. 
 unexpectedly, aiv Ifidg IXTridog 971. 
 differently from my expectation, plur. 
 P. V. 250. 536. P. 700. A. 494. 1653. S . 90. 
 IvayylXoKTiv iXTriuLv A. 253. expecta- 
 tions excited hy favourable tidings. — 
 Hope, personified, rw S' ivavriio kvtei 
 EXttie TTjOotrjj'fi ^eipog oh TrXripovfiivai 
 A. 791. Cf. 'A.102. — referring to a 
 person ; a hope or stay. 'Opiorrjc iX-n-lg 
 otXiTai Zofiiav C.765. Cf. C. 234.688. 
 
 "EXwp a prey. plur. 'iXuipa S.781. 
 
 'E/zauroS of myself, e/xavriig P. 158. 
 A.833.1237. epavTuvF.Y.436. kfjiav- 
 rt'iv id. 750. 
 
 ''^fijiaiveiv to walk upon,ifi(iaivov&' 
 aXowpytVi A.920. See aXovpyig. Met. 
 to insult, trample upon, aor.2. wq 
 i>fio(j>povu)gZaLjxtiiv ivifirfXitpaiiv yevc^ 
 P. 875. — eg rovS' evefirjg Ji)i/ aXrideig. 
 ■)(pri(Tfi6vA.l54:8,youhavetruly tittered 
 this oracular saying. Here the vulg. 
 is ivijiri, (ivifirig Cant.) which is 
 
 unintelligible, unless with Casaub. 
 we read ■^^p-qajj.oQ. 
 
 'EfifiaXXeip to cast into, aor.2. 
 Xt'yiii'y ifj-ISaXe Tciv fxeXavd^vy arav S. 
 524. — to inflict upon, ro'iai iXuwvpywv 
 pixpowXov (iruv EfifiaXovreg S.c.T. 298. 
 — to introduce, perf. arparevfj.' kwaK- 
 TOV IfjifiePXriKOTa S.c.T. 565. Cf. 1010. 
 
 "^ixjoaaig that on which, or in which 
 we tread, sc. a shoe. apjjvXag, wpo- 
 SovXov f.jj.(ia(nv woBog A. 91 9. where 
 these words are merely an apposition 
 to appiXag. " shoes performing a ser- 
 vile office for my foot to tread in." 
 
 'EfiPareveiv to frequent, to walk 
 upon. With ace. fjv 6 <piX6xopog Hay 
 kfifiaTevti P. 441. This verb is like- 
 wise constructed with a gen. Cf. Soph. 
 OEd. T.818. So en/3aiveiy, from 
 which it is derived, OEd. Col. 401. 
 Ed. Herm. Arnald observes of this 
 word, " Speciatim dicitur de Diis, 
 qui locum aliquem vel templum in- 
 habitare cieduntur," coll. Soph.Qild. 
 Col. 685. Eur. Rhes.225. 
 
 'E/x/3oXq an attack, and especially 
 an attack made by a ship with its 
 ieai. P.271. 328.401. 554. In P. 407. 
 avTol S' v<f avTtov tjj.jioXa~ig ^aXico- 
 arofioig TrdioPTO, Blomf. adopts kfxjio- 
 Xoig unnecessarily. Well, rightly 
 observes, " Recte explicavit Scho- 
 liastes rate avyKpovaeai (cat irpofr- 
 apa^eai, ad quos poetice adjectivum 
 XaXicocTTOfioig translatum est." 
 
 'Efippldi'ig heavy, grievous, P. 679. 
 
 '^fifipifiarrBai to chafe or fret, to 
 champ the bit. S.c.T. 443. 
 
 "TL/jfypvov the foetus or young of an 
 animal, E.905. 
 
 'E/xeTj/ to vomit, E. 175. fut. mid. 
 kfiovfiai. kfirj rov lov 700. iiiro (T<j>ayijg 
 kfiuiv A. 1581. h.e. awEfiCiv, by tmesis. 
 
 'EiJ.fiay{]g mad, frantic, P.V.678. 
 E.822. 
 
 '^fifikveiv to abide with, aXXa fioi 
 rdS' kfifiivoi P.V.533. — to abide by, 
 bpKog kfipivei TTKTTwfiaat E.971. 
 
 "EfifxoToe applied as lint to a 
 wound, from fioroglint. C.464. "/uoroc 
 formatur a yuow infercio, unde afiorog, 
 inexplebilis." Blomf. Gloss. From 
 
EMMO 
 
 ( 119 ) 
 
 EMOS 
 
 this meaning of " lint adhering to a 
 wound," Blomf. and others, following 
 the vulgar punctuation, join ifxfioTov 
 with aXyoc, and translate " eedibus in- 
 hcerens ad similitudinem lintei ulceri 
 infricti." Heath. It would seem, 
 however, to be a strange accumula- 
 tion of metaphors, to apply 'ijx^ioTov 
 thus to ZvaKaTcncavaTOV aXyoc, h.e. 
 " a running sore" Aurat. Jacob. 
 Pauw. read tfi/jLovov, which Butler 
 approves. It is better, however, to 
 refer ififiorov to the following words ; 
 but here again interpretations differ. 
 The vulg. is roivS' trac, dt/S' air' aXKuiv 
 'iKToOev,uXK' air' avTSvaiidv avaipeiv, 
 aifxartjpav 6tS)V Kara yae oo vfivoQ. 
 To explain this, it is supposed by 
 some (as Well. Scholef.) that the 
 negative is to be understood before 
 tQvS' idac, and conceiving the word 
 'ififjioTov to be used for any remedy, 
 they translate the former part of the 
 sentence, " jEdibus remedium est, 
 non procul ab his, neque ab aliis ex- 
 trinsecus petendum, sed ab ipsis 
 proficiscens," etc. (For an instance 
 of this repetition of the negative, 
 see A. 518. etc.) These likewise 
 adopt an elegant anonymous con- 
 jecture, SiwKeiv 'ipiv aifxaTTipav for 
 alSiv avaipeiv. aifiaTrjpdv, and place 
 the stop after alfiartipav. Others 
 carry on the sense to vfivog, in which 
 latter case 6ewv rdv Kara ydc must 
 be read, according to Hermann's 
 emendation. So Blomf. who, re- 
 taining aiiov avaipeiv, corrects ohh' 
 cKciQ for TMvS' tKae, and vtt' aSXuy, 
 ad>' avTuiv for the vulg. air aXKoiv, 
 aw' avTwv, observing, that the 
 construction is avrove v<f tavrSiv 
 aiS>v avaipeiv, for vir aXX/;Xwv. — 
 If the vulg. be retained, we might 
 translate (adopting Wellauer's ex- 
 planation of TtuvS' iKae), "Alas! 
 never ceasing sore, cleaving to the 
 house! To destroy life, not apart 
 from the instrumentality of these (its 
 members), nor by strangers front 
 without, bvt by their own hands, this 
 is the song of (h.e. a subject fit to be 
 
 sung by) the sanguinary deities be- 
 neath the earth." There appear, how- 
 ever, to be strong objections to this, 
 as well on account of the harshness 
 and obscurity of the expressions, as 
 of the metre in v. 4G7. The reading 
 mentioned above, as adopted by Well, 
 and Scholef., seems highly plausible, 
 SiwKeiv ipiv aifiarripav, " ut sc. per- 
 sequantur sanguinolentam rixam." 
 This seems confirmed by a Scholium, 
 ^v i]pi(Tc TrpoQ TOP naripa, and by the 
 reading of Rob. alfianqpav. But 
 with respect to the word i/Mfiorov, 
 Peile appears right in saying, that it 
 requires some substantive to sustain 
 its meaning of a remedy — at least in 
 the language of ^schylus (See eXa- 
 rripiov, C.962.) — and that it could 
 no more be used by itself than ro/iaioi', 
 fiptoaLfiov, ■xpuTTov, TTKTTov, aud other 
 similar medical terms, with which 
 uKog, (jiapfiaKOv, or some such word 
 must be combined. We shall pro- 
 bably be right in adopting with 
 Dind. for t/cac, the reading of Med. 
 ctKoc, and joining this in construc- 
 tion with ififioroy. Adopting this 
 emendation, we may consider Sui- 
 fiaaiv and oi/S' ciTr' aXXwv to be 
 placed in opposition, thus — in the 
 house exists a healing remedy for 
 these woes — in the house, and not 
 (proceeding) from others without, 
 but from themselves (sc. the members 
 of that house), namely, that they 
 should avenge this bloody quarrel (sc. 
 of Clytaemnestra against A_gamem- 
 non). To the gods below this prayer 
 is chanted. 
 
 'H/xoe mine, preceding a substan- 
 tive without article, e.g. kfiaic /3ou- 
 Xa7eP.V.219. Cf. P. V.144. 181.525. 
 595.775.S.C.T.201.249.436.464.P.156. 
 193. 229.292. 703. 768. 770. 877. 1003. A. 
 849. 852.970. 1236. 1286. 1377. 1494. 1506. 
 C. 123. 188.735. 811. E.91. 437.677. S. 
 314. 907.963.993. — Following the sub- 
 stantive without an article, e.g. xd- 
 v(ov efAwv F-YAIS. Cf. P.V.298.303. 
 692.695.828.1011.1093. P. 148.173.185. 
 207. 223. 344.465.468. 51G. 667. 725.730. 
 
EMOS 
 
 ( 120 ) 
 
 EMno 
 
 737. A. 14. 888. 889. 1051. 1056. 1199. 
 (where deairoTrf t/iw is in apposition 
 to rw ^oXojTi)' 1406. 1410. C.548. E. 
 541.548.672.846.922. S. 361.427. 449. 
 811.986. 1058. — In the predicate, k/xov 
 SoKri(Tci TajXTrXaicrifi elvai roSt P.V. 
 386. auxt'e «!»'«' tuSe roiipyov kfiov 
 A. 1476. ifibv Toi' ipyov E.704. — 
 fxaaroy ifibv dpiTrrripwv C.538. the 
 breast which suckled me. In P. 
 83G. vTravTia^eiv iraiS' ifiu wtipaao- 
 fiai the reading is doubtful, owing 
 to the elision of i in the dative sin- 
 gular iraiSi. Porson on Eur. Orest. 
 584.1427. seems not altogether to deny 
 this licence to the Tragic writers. 
 See also Praef. ad. Hec. p. 24. This 
 is, however, done by Elmsley on 
 Heracl. 693. Lobeck on Aj 801. the 
 latter of whom reads iralS' kjxov, shew- 
 ing by examples that vnavrLal^eLv and 
 similar words are sometimes con- 
 structed with the ace. Cf. Herod, 
 iv. 12] . Dind. defends the elision of 
 the iota, referring to his note on 
 Soph.CEd. Col. 1436. qu. v. So Blomf. 
 — (jiiXoiQ yap Eitrlv oiiK tfiolc ?rpo- 
 triV-roptc E. 118. I conceive Miiller's 
 explanation of this passage to be 
 correct. "As Trpoorpoiraioe denotes 
 both him who irpotrrpeTrcTai and him 
 to whom a person TrpoaTpiiriTai, so 
 the words formed from iV-w have 
 the same twofold signification. Not 
 only the suppliants are iKtrai, "iKropeQ, 
 (K^iKToptQ, but Jupiter also is iicro>p, 
 or licrrip, a^iKTbip. ^sch. Suppl. i. 
 474. Hence I explain Eum. 118. my 
 enemies have found irpoaUropae i. e. 
 gods who protect them as Tj-poai.KTO- 
 paQ." Dissert, on Eum. p. 169. note. 
 — ifiaia-i Xiraig E. 3i\. prayers offered 
 to me. See ariXeia. Scholef . rightly 
 understands this to mean preces mild 
 oblatas. — With the article preceding 
 the substantive, e.g. nyc kfiijv avda- 
 Uav P.V. 79. Cf.618. 625.682. 707. 754. 
 844.968.974.1016. P. 690.769.977. A. 
 500.586.947.1108.1297.1321.1407.1422. 
 C. 88. 204.208. 221. (sub. KaKo'ig from v. 
 220.) 479.738.979. (sc. TraTrip from v. 
 978.) E. 114.683.724.738.824.899. S. 
 
 176.371.884. TtoXkarSiv kfiwv eXel^are 
 E. 106. much of my substance, rrjv 
 epiv aidu fieOelg P. 685. your dread 
 of me. Cf. P.V. 388. — With the article 
 following the substantive, e.g. vap- 
 Qevuivag tovq ifiovc P.V. 649. Cf. P.V. 
 866.1054. S.cT. 178.1020. P.670.738. 
 A. 1239.1298.1566. C. 14. 17.220.226. 
 980. E. 218. 397. 424. 434. 465. 576. 683. 
 820.926.979. Bpfjuoe ovjJLoe P.V.388. 
 lamentation for me. dprjvov ifxbv rbv 
 avTrJQ A. 1296. a lamentation over my- 
 self. " kfibv Tov aiiTtje idem valet ac 
 rov tfiov avTrJQ." Blomf. 
 
 "^IxiraioQ striking upon, oppressive, 
 grievous. A. 180. The word is de- 
 rived from Lv and ira/w. Hesychius 
 explains it by iiriaavTOQ. 
 
 "E/xTraXtv contrary. rovfiiraXiv P.V. 
 202. A. 1398. the contrary, pi. rafi.- 
 iraXiv P. 219. 
 
 "E^Traj wholly, altogether (derived 
 from kv ■kSloi) fikyag yap 'kfnrag irap 
 Aioc dpovoiQ Xiyt) E.220. — neverthe- 
 less, atanyrate. P'.V.48.187.C.348.S.95. 
 
 'EjU7rar£(V to tread, walk upon. A. 
 1409. 
 
 "EjUTTESoe, enduring, lasting. A. 547. 
 
 'EfiwkSiiie continually, for ever. A. 
 828.949. E.321. 
 
 "Efiiretpoe experienced, a var. lect. 
 in P. 590. See "EyuTTOpoE. 
 
 '^fiwiirXavai to complete, make up. 
 aor. 1. Kal fiky kjxirXriaaQ (.>') yufxov 
 439. See yofiog. 
 
 'E/xTTiVrEtv to rush into. aor. 2. kfi- 
 weirelv A. 1323. to enter the mind, epwg 
 fii] TiQTvporepov kfiTrtirTrj nrparii A. 332. 
 Dind. prefers kuniTrroi. 
 
 'Efj.-n-iTvc'iv to fall upon, to assault, 
 A. 1148. 1447. kfiTTiTvio ^vv XaiciSi Xl- 
 voi(TL S. 113. 124. fasten upon and tear. 
 See XaKig. 
 
 'E/nrXtKetv to interweave, to en- 
 tangle, pass, eig airkpavTOV ZLktvov 
 kfnrXexOfl(re<TdE P.V. 1081. Met. ouc 
 kfnrXtKwv ah'iyiiara 613. not speaking 
 in riddles. 
 
 'Efivyiiv to breathe,or live. A. 657. 
 'E/zn-oSt^'fiJ/ to fetter, to perplex, 
 pass. kfj.Tre7roSi(rfikvov P.V. 549. 
 
 'E^TTo^wv in the way. kfnroZwv iarr] 
 
EM no 
 
 ( 121 ) 
 
 EN 
 
 S.C.T.1007. had opposed, ov^tv ijx- 
 TToSwj' £7-1 P.V.13. there is no further 
 obstacle. 
 
 EfiTToXav to purchase, or buy. 
 Hence, to acquire, to. TrXtiora ^fx- 
 TtoXrjKOTa E.601. having acquired 
 many honours. See the whole pas- 
 sagefurther explained under a/i«'>'wv. 
 
 "Efi-iropoQ a traveller or voyager, 
 C.650. In P.590. Kai:oiv outlq 'ifi- 
 ■s-opoQ Kvpsl, Person and others, as 
 Well. Blomf. adopt the MSS. read- 
 ing ifXTTEipoc, which certainly is highly 
 plausible, but is by no means abso- 
 lutely necessary. Butler observes, 
 "ifiTTopoQ tuetur Sieb. p.72. partim 
 Scholiastae, partim H. Stephani auc- 
 toritate. (Stephens' words are ' Alii 
 EUTTEipoQ, quae lectio mihi prima fronte 
 placere coepit: sed sensum diligentius 
 perpendens animadvert! illud tfntopoQ 
 habere in recessu aliquid et cju^art- 
 Kurepov et TroirjTiKuTepov quam 'ifj.- 
 TTEtpoe.') Atque, ut verum fatear, 
 multam vim habent quae notavit H. 
 Steph. praasertim si adjungas meta- 
 phoras in irXiSaii/, evporj, et ovpieiv, 
 ut EfXTTopos h.l. vectorem significet, 
 q.d. ut nos Anglice, whoever has 
 steered his course through the ocean 
 of calamity ; sic Euripides Latine 
 loquens apud Cicer. Tusc. iii.28. nee 
 tarn cerumnoso navigavissem salo." 
 
 'EyLiTrptTTEtv to glitter, or shine in. 
 r.fnrpi-iTOVTae alOspi A. 6. — to be illus- 
 trious among C.351. 
 
 'EyuTrpfTDjc conspicuous, marked by. 
 ir)\ifioi(Tiv kfjfwpcTrij S. 107. 
 
 'EfifavTjs clear, perspicuous, P. 
 510. C.656. E.398. comp. C.805. 
 
 'Eyu^ai'eSc clearly, manifestly, 
 S.C.T.228. A. 612. E.214. 
 
 'EfA<j>epr]£ like, resembling. C.204. 
 E.390. comp. fidWoy i:fi<pepe<rTepai 
 S.276. 
 
 "F.fi(pp(av sound in mind, sensible, 
 P.V.8.50. C.1022. In C.193. Dind. 
 with Aurat. reads ifKppov . See ei- 
 (ppoiy. 
 
 'Efi<l)vXiog domestic, civil. "Apr/ l/x- 
 tj>v\iot' E.823. 
 
 'El' in, a prepositioia denoting the 
 
 place in or on which anything is or 
 exists, or in or on which it is done, 
 i. q. Kopv(j>aiQ if uKpaie ij/ievoe P.V. 
 366. Cf. P. V.142.250. 396. 454. 621 . 8G5. 
 S.C.T.2. 25. 146. 195. 231. 358. 371 . 433. 
 455.504.521.549.728.781.937.1000. P. 
 161.189.269. 406. 474.696.597.608.722. 
 (but see f£UKr/;pioc.) 762.780. A. 24. 
 117. 184,312. 325.492. 551. 582. 592. 651. 
 703.749.819.863.897.910.938.945.1054. 
 1073. 1162. 1197. 1286. 1365. 1370. 1439. 
 1471. 1497. 1662. 1588. 1693. C. 90. 99. 
 143. 169. 2^0. 246. 339. 344. 443. 622. 530. 
 565. 572. 648. 651. 687. 698. 734. 744. 794. 
 881.999. E.47. 186.395.624.635.660. 
 673. 693. 724. 737. 751.778. 792. 933. S. 31 . 
 49. 230. 289. 346. 408. 476. 814. 925. Iv 
 Kapcf. E. 168. see icapa. elliptically if 
 "^Sov scSofxaic A. 1509. S. 225.411. 
 Iv yaitf ^wa (pofopvru fiifiiKTai S.C.T. 
 920. is mingled in the dust. Cf. 
 Hom. 11. y . 55. — Denoting the state, 
 condition, or circumstances, in which 
 anything is, or is done, as iv vttvw 
 A. 172. in sleep, iv /xa'xatc S.c.T. 
 147. in fight, if Satdi S.c.T.908. iv 
 ra<pjj 800. iv ypa<j>aLQ 233. iv ficf)(r] 
 Sopoc 427. if (I)0vd7s 4-38. iv ayKV- 
 pov)(iaig S.747. iv OKOTti) S.82. Cf. 
 S.c.T. 4. 88. 169. 209. 581. 6*47. 648. 649. 
 777.919. A. 407. 743.865. 903. 1049. 1210. 
 1594. C. 160.524.936. E.266.268.496. 
 529.719.827.950. S. 166. 197. P. 826. 
 837. — With verbs signifying, or im- 
 plying, motion, iv tteVXoic tteVtj Xaic/j 
 P. 123. vavc iv vrfi ■)^aKKripr) aroXov 
 kiraKTEV 400. TriTvel iv ivvSpw TfvyEi 
 A. 1099. iv iriSw /3aXw 1145,' iv Sii- 
 fiamv iriTfwf C.36. I'fet iv OpovoiQ 
 E. 18. iv X'^Pf /iaXtl. 766.783. if t6- 
 iroiai To'iq ifidtai fifi jSaXijc 820. iv 
 yvvaiKtloiQ TviroiQ ■KETrXriicTai S.279. 
 i,vyivT iv &pfxaTi C.784. e^tv^a 
 iv l^vyo'iai P.V, 460. ivi^Ev^as iv 
 Trrjfioi'alai 580. See P. 723. jip6-)(ov 
 rvy^Eiv iv aapyavaiQ S.769. to fall into 
 the meshes of a net. — OvriTOvg iv o'ik- 
 TO) wpoQifiEi'OQ P.V. 239. regarding 
 mortals with pity, iv Spo/xa TrpooTi- 
 OeIs fiETpof C. 786. putting a stop to 
 the race. Here Heath and Mus- 
 grave omit Iv, which certainly is 
 
 R 
 
EN 
 
 ( 122 ) 
 
 EN 
 
 awkwardly constructed with irpoari.- 
 duQ. It is better, if iv be retained, 
 to take Lv Spofiu) separately, h.e. h 
 Spofjud ovra, placing a comma after 
 Spuuu). — with or 6y, denoting the 
 manner in which, or the instrument 
 by which a thing is done, yds Sotris 
 ovTiSavdlg kv poQioiQ ^opeirai S.c.T. 
 344. Talai iv {rrl^ote Tpial P. 358. 
 01/8' in yXwaaa iv (pvXaKoic id. 684. is 
 no longer kept under control, aporois 
 depi^ovTa (ipoTOVQ iv ccXXotc S. 629. 
 Qvfiov aXtaivovaav iv evtppoirvvaig 
 P.V. 537. iiTEV'^ov — firjZ' iv jj-araioiQ 
 KciypioiQ 7rOL<j>vyfiain S.C.T. 262. iv 
 Ti/xTJ (Ttpeiv P. 162. to regard with 
 honour, iv Svolv olfitoyfiaai jxeBfiKcv 
 avTOV Kw\a A. 1357. Sa'taic iv iK(po- 
 pais — Oa^aL C.424. o'lixoi ^aX' avOie 
 iv TpiToie 7rpocF<j>diyfiain C.863. — iv 
 Tpoirala. ■^oviq. fxtTaWaKTog S.C.T. 
 688. ZaifiovUvTEQ iv araid.992. o'ioitriv 
 iv ■xc.ifiiJin (TTpoPovficda C.206. iv 
 treirXoig \a(iovaa A. 1097. enveloping 
 in a robe. XijcpdwiTiv iv ravr^ Pp^XV 
 C.550. O'XjJ.a.crai iv TreSate P.V. 6. iv 
 yviOTriSai<; aiKit^Ofiivov id. 168. \aXt- 
 volgiv irerpivoiai ■^eifial^ofXivovlA.bSl . 
 iv aripfiovi irtSi'jffaira TrtTrXj) E.664. 
 iv KaXvufjiacriv (idripevdris) C.487. iv 
 ■KovoiQ Zafiivra P.V. 422. subdued by 
 sufferings, iv KvfioiQ icpivsi S.c.T.396. 
 decide by the dice, iv fii^ irXriyy P. 
 247. by a single blow, iv ■^rj(pia Xiyeiv 
 A. 556. to calculate, ro veiKoe ouk iv 
 apyvpov Xafiy 'iXvcrs S.913. by re- 
 ceiving money. — Denoting that with 
 which anything is invested or arrayed. 
 fipificov iv ai^/iaic P.V. 422. with 
 lances. Cf. iv afxirvKTripaLv ififipifiio- 
 fiivae S.C.T. 443. iv rolcrSe KoafioiQ 
 KarayeXdifiivriv A. 1244. — Denoting 
 time, iv vvktI A. 639. vvktI iv ravrt] 
 P. 487. iv EV(j)p6vri A. 508. iv rifj.ip<ji 
 E. 105. ^ovw Kvpim T iv i^jjiipq. S. 713. 
 h.e. £)' Kvpiij) j0)6vai Kvplu r iv iifi. 
 iv virrepaiinv r/fiipaic A. 1651. iv fxe- 
 ariij.(ipi<i. S.127. Here the constr. 
 seems to be ev KartppivrjixivovQ ftpa- 
 ■ylova OoXttei iv /xearifjifiptai, iv ■^^tifj.Sivc 
 A. 943. iv (fiaii C.60. in the daylight, 
 iv ixETai-)Qiii^ (TKOTOv id. 61. in the twi- 
 
 light, iv Kaipf P.V. 379. at a proper 
 season, iv irpOTeXeiois (fxayris) A. 65. 
 in the beginning, iv (iiorov vporeXdoig 
 id.702. id. iv)(p6v(o E.954. S. 131.916. 
 at length, id. A. 831. 1544. C.1036. E. 
 475. j« lapse of tim e. t v ttoXXw ■xpovaA. 
 637. in a long course of time, iv fJiicei 
 Xpdvo) id. 596. id. — Amongst, e.g. koI 
 ai S'eV TOVTOiQ Xiyui P.V. 440. 975. Cf. 
 P.V. 200.310. S.C.T. 666. P. 435. A. 
 453.730. C.58. E.96. 224.389.691.824. 
 875.942. S. 228. 474. 689. between (of 
 two persons), rovrdi aracriv — tev-^uv 
 iv aXXiiXrfffi P. 185. iv yaXaKri C. 
 526. amongst the milk. — Denoting the 
 thing in which anything is contained, 
 or done, or takes place, iv rS irpodv- 
 fiEiadai Tiva bp&Q ivovaav ^rjfiiav ; 
 P.V.381. dvuL firjdlTrb) V irpooifiioiQ 
 P.V. 743. form scarce a beginning. 
 alZtoQ iv Xe')(QiiaLv C.654. delicacy 
 in expressions. fxrjTpoe rije ififjs iv 
 alfiari E.576. in the blood of (h.e. 
 by blood connected with) my mother. 
 Travra to. kISv iv vfuv itTTi fxoi j3ov- 
 Xevfiara P. 168. all my sage counsels 
 are dependent upon you. trpaXag iv 
 aol Travrax>i E. 447. according to your 
 will, or pleasure, iv ayyiXu) KpvwTog 
 opOovrai XoyoQ C.762. in the mouth 
 of a messenger, iv Qtiav KpLaei A. 
 1262. in the judgment of the gods, iv 
 SiKrj C. 981. on the trial, iv Kapdiq. ^f}- 
 <j>ov (pipovTte E. 649. with your heart, 
 h.e, sincerely, iv rw rpiru) Xax" E. 
 4. in the third lot. iv tmSc irpayjiaTi 
 <pti)vtiv ira-xdrjv E.268. in this matter, 
 (ioq ypajxfiaTuiv iv (xvXXafials S.C.T. 
 450. he speaks in written characters, 
 ivjjpa'^ei Xoy&) P. 699. aXXav rivivXo- 
 yoiQ (rrwy£7)'C.604. Cf.E.21.7r£{i0o/iai 
 JvXoywC.668. £j'Ei)j(aTjE.20.£)'Xira7c 
 S.267. — Denoting a reference to a 
 certain object, with verbs expressing 
 anger, contempt, etc. oXiQpwv irvi- 
 ova iv iyQpoig kotov C.940. breathing 
 anger at her enemies, nag iv /xeToUo) 
 yXkiixtTav evTvKov ^ipei S.972. every 
 one is ready to loose his tongue at a 
 stranger, iv »;a/coT<7i To7g ifidlg ytXai' 
 BeXeig C.220. to laugh at my misfor- 
 tunes, iv Toiai adlg irdvoLcri yXlovaiv 
 
ENAr 
 
 ( 123 ) 
 
 ENAA 
 
 fxlya 135. they exult at your distresses. 
 — With certain substantives, expres- 
 sing the mode of a thing, ev ru^? 
 A. 671. successfully, ev Ta.y(ei quickly. 
 A. 1213. 1423. P.V.749. Iv Skri A. 
 \M8. justly. EV a'ia<fS.5iO. according 
 to fate, iv juc'pet A. 323. 11 65. E. 189. 
 414.556. in turn. Iv ficiKei S.56. at 
 length, iv rpOTroig A. 892. E. 419. after 
 the manner. — with gen. irvpyoe iv 
 evpei S.C.T.745. a tower in breadth, 
 h.e. the breadth of a tower. 
 
 'Evayris included under a curse ; 
 from iv and ayoe. The sense of this 
 word in S.116. is exceedingly doubt- 
 ful, and the passage is corrupt. The 
 Scholiast's explanation of ivayia by 
 ivayiafiara is hardly satisfactory , and 
 riXea, if genuine, would seem to be a 
 substantive, from reXos, not an adjec- 
 tive from reXewe. Schol. comp. Soph. 
 OEd. T.656. where the Scholiast ex- 
 plains ivayrj by KaOapov, but neither 
 does ivayrjs bear that meaning, nor 
 is such consistent with the sense of 
 the passage : see Hermann's note. 
 Hesychius more correctly explains 
 the word by fivaapog, aKadaproe, iro- 
 vripoQ, pvwapoQ, but these are second- 
 ary meanings. It seems to imply 
 anything to which a curse attaches : 
 and hence it may be applied equally 
 to an individual, who by his guilt has 
 fallen under sentence of divine dis- 
 pleasure, or to a religious duty, the 
 neglect of which must involve us 
 therein. Hence if the reading be cor- 
 rect we may translate ivayia reXea 
 rites of solemn obligation, h.e. which 
 we are bound under a curse to pay. 
 The whole passage is corrupt. The 
 Scholiast's explanation is, Sirov Oava- 
 TOQ avrrj, EKei riav avOpinrwv Evirpay- 
 ovvTWv Ttfial toIq Oeo'iq iTTLTpE-j^ovai. 
 This appears substantially correct, 
 but he wrongly conceives iiriSpofiwa 
 to be a verb ; whereas no such exists. 
 Perhaps it may be best, with Dind. 
 to adopt Hermann's conj. iTriSpo/j.' 
 oTToOi. This agrees with the Scho- 
 liast's explanation, iiriTpixovai, and 
 may be rendered — and to the gods 
 
 rites of solemn obligation are duly 
 paid, if matters turn out prosperously, 
 and death does not come. 
 
 'EvalpEiv to kill, pass. S.c.T.793. 
 
 "E-vaitTijioQ suited to one's lot, 
 seemly, befitting, A. 751. 
 
 'EvaKrijjuog befittingly, A. 890. 
 
 'EvaXioe maritime, P. 445. 
 
 'EyaWtVOat to leap upon, to tram- 
 ple, P. 508. Here the vulg. is evriXov, 
 for which Wellauer, from Hermann's 
 suggestion on CEd. T. 1311. reads 
 ivriXKov from MSS. So Dind. ivrikia 
 Blomf. The imperfect appears to suit 
 the sense better than the aorist. 
 
 'EvavrioQ opposite, A. 790. con- 
 trary, opposed, A. 1388.1612. ravav- 
 rca A. 1346. the contrary, ol ivav- 
 Ttoi the enemy, or adversaries, S.c.T. 
 357. C.140. E.746. 
 
 'EvavTwiadai to oppose, to refuse, 
 P.V.788. 
 
 'Evav-idjg in an opposite manner, 
 E.612. 
 
 'Evapyi/g clear, evident, P.V.C66. 
 P. 175. 
 
 'Evapyuigmanifestly, openly, S.c.T. 
 126. 
 
 'Evapi^Eiv to kill, A. 1628. 
 
 "EvSaig accompanied with torches. 
 (TTTOJ/Sai 8' ig TO Trdv kVSatStc {ivSa^Eg 
 Herm.) o'Jkwj' E.996. Schol. fiETO. 
 Xa/nraiuv, h.e. as Schiitz translates 
 it, pollicemur vera fano vestro nun- 
 quam defuturas esse libationes noctu 
 facibus collucentihus oblatas. 
 
 "E.vla.i:vELV to bite. The word ap- 
 pears in a corrupt passage S.874. 
 E-)(iZva S' &g fiE tL iroT ivdaKovaa. 
 in which both sense and metre are 
 violated. Something probably is lost. 
 
 'EvZaKpvEiv [w] to weep, A. 527. 
 
 'EvSareTo-flat to divide. Hence, to 
 deliver in parts or to pronounce dis- 
 tinctly, S.c.T. 560. From its meaning 
 to divide, grammarians have also 
 explained it in the sense to abuse, 
 pull to 'pieces. So Herm. after Schiitz, 
 explains the passage to mean " Am- 
 phiaraum tandem dupliciter ei (Poly- 
 nici) nomen exprobrasso, qui scilicet 
 non lites modo, sed multas et magnas 
 
ENAE 
 
 ( 124 ) 
 
 ENBE 
 
 lites concitavisset." See, however, 
 another explanation under l^vTma.- 
 ^iiy, and cf. Blomf. Gl. in loc. Elmsl. 
 CEd. T. 196. where it merely means 
 to commemorate. See Herm. not. 
 
 'EvdeiKviivai to display, P.P. 404. 
 
 "EvSrifioe in the city, at home, C. 
 563. domestic, civil, fioav ivSri/xov S. 
 666. 
 
 'EvSiicoc just, yooe ivSiKOc C.327. 
 tvSiKoie oveiSsai E. 130. observing jus- 
 tice, honourable. E. 669.772.924. exe- 
 cuting justice, avenging. TrtKoir av 
 ivhiKoiyaiJ.oisS.76. ofifiaoLV IvZIkoiq 
 id. 794. 'iviiKov (Tt/Bac id. 757. revered 
 defender of my cause (or, object of my 
 righteous veneration'), truthful, irpoe 
 ipSiKois <j>pEtrt A. 968. — compar. We 
 fidWov evSiKi)Ttpo£ S.c.T. 6o5. a more 
 proper person. ivSiKbiripoie e-jr' tpyoiq 
 S. 584. ore account of deeds more suited 
 to my present purpose, h. e. of asking 
 assistance from you as the author of 
 my race. 
 
 'EvSiKoie justly, P.V.63. C.455. 
 799.982. E. 212. 670. really, truly. 6p- 
 OUs EpSiKue T ewiivv/iov S.C.T. 387. ri 
 rSiyS' ovK ivSiKwg ayelpw; C.629. In 
 S.C.T.589. the vulg. tj'SiKaieis altered 
 by Glasg. Well, and some others into 
 £kS(icws, on the authority of several 
 MSS. As regards the sense, there 
 does not appear to be any absolute ne- 
 cessity for this alteration. The word 
 evSiKwc does not mean justly as re- 
 spects the abstract fact of punishing 
 the innocent with the guilty, to which, 
 of course, it would be inapplicable, but 
 justly as respects the moral necessity 
 by which an innocent man, placing 
 himself in the company of evil men 
 becomes thereby by natural conse- 
 quence, and therefore in this sense 
 ^'Msrf^, a partaker in their punishment. 
 
 "E)'So0£)/ within, sc. in the city, 
 S.c.T. 176. in the house, C.822. — 
 with gen. fieXiuv 'ivhodev P. 953. 
 
 "Ei'Soi' id. — with gen. C.IOO. at 
 home, within the house, S.c.T. 183. 
 P. 742. C.643. Met. — 'ivlov yevou C. 
 231 . compose yourself. See yiyvo/xai. 
 
 "EvSpotTos dewy, A. 12. 
 
 'EvlvvaaTtveivtobeaprinceamong, 
 P. 677. See Blomf. Gloss, in loc. 
 
 'EvSuroc put on, assumed as an or- 
 nament, E.982. Cf. Herm.Diss.l. de 
 choro Eumen. p.xii. who quotes Eur. 
 Iph.Aul.l079.Troad.259.Soph.Trach. 
 671. where the word is similarly ap- 
 plied. Butler observes on this pas- 
 sage, " Quippe in summA laetitii et 
 festo die." Cf. A.884. 
 
 "EveliEa&aL to sit in. With ace. P. 
 137. 
 
 'EvCtvai to be in, to exist in. tviaTi 
 P.V.224. S.730. ivovaav P.V.382. 
 ivL for ivEtTTL P. V. 294. A. 78. tovto 
 y oiiK cvi araaiQ P. 724. no doubt can 
 exist as touching this. 
 
 "EvEKafor the sake of. — with gen. 
 A. 774. See siVt/ca. 
 
 "EvEpdE below. — with gen. P.V.498. 
 P.225. C.123. E.264. roue EVEpdE 
 roffoi/c id.977. the lovjer regions. — 
 from below, P. 622. with gen. P. 218. 
 
 "EvEpoi the dead, those belotv, P.V. 
 572. P. 621. 
 
 'EvlpTEpoi be subjected to, C.284. 
 
 'EvE-)(tqQai. to be implicated in. fut. 
 mid. in pass, sense, S. 160. 
 
 'Ev^Evyvvvat to hamper or bind. 
 Toiad' EVE^Ev^ae ev Tr-qfiovalai. P.V. 
 579. 
 
 "Ev6a there, S.33. where, P.V. 722. 
 725.813. P. 482.791. A. 1352. C.310. 
 — with omission of eori, P.V.811. 
 E.22. 
 
 'EvQa^Ehere, A. 851. E.242. iai- 
 /xoyae rove ecQaSe S.870. the gods of 
 this country. Cf. id.901 . — in this case, 
 herein, year aicpae Ei'daS' de iropdov- 
 fieOa C.680. Hero, however, IvOciB' 
 appears to be a conjectural emenda- 
 tion for the corrupt MS. reading Iv 
 Tratr' oie- This correction, which 
 was first suspected not to be genuine 
 by Wellauer is altered by Klausen 
 into Efiwav (is, which is not satisfac- 
 tory. 
 
 "EvQev thence, E.381. ret evQev A. 
 239. what happened next. — whence, 
 from which, P.V. 367. S. 635. 836. 
 ' Apei £V0EV tor ETroivvfiOS Trirpa E. 
 659. from whom it takes its name. 
 
ENGE 
 
 ( 125 ) 
 
 ESAr 
 
 'ivdev irao-a fio^ X^^*' S.578. with 
 whose fame all the earth is filled. 
 
 'EvAei'Se from this place, P.V. 709. 
 
 "EvSeoc inspired by God. 'ivOcoe S' 
 "AptL S.C.T.479. inspired with martial 
 fury, Tey(vrie evOeov E.17. endued 
 with the prophetic art. Texvaiaiv 
 ivOioiQ A. 1182. the art of divina- 
 tion. 
 
 "JivBripog rough, shaggy, A. 548. 
 
 'Ev0u/ix£t<r0at to consider atten- 
 tively, E.213. This verse and the 
 following are properly thus translated 
 by Wakefield, " Hcec enim (quae ad 
 Orestem scil. spectant) animo alacri 
 video te peragere, ilia vero (quae "sunt 
 utique Clytaemnestrae) manifesto re- 
 missius administrantem." 
 
 "Ei^i for ivecm. See Ivtivai. 
 
 'EviTTTEiv to chide, A. 576. 
 
 'Evicnreiv to tell, iviaire. is read by 
 Rob. Vict. Glasg. Schiitz, for Iv d-wi, 
 (so Turn.) in S.598. 
 
 'Evviireiv to say, speak, A. 239. 
 397. C. 543.561. S.201. ■KtirXay fiivovQ 
 kvvivw S.C.T.878. I speak of them as 
 stricken. 
 
 'Evvoelv to understand, A. 1058. 
 
 "Evvofj-og an inhabitant, S.560. 
 
 "EvvofioQ lawful, according to law, 
 C.476. S.379. — observing the laws, 
 S.399. 
 
 "Eyvovg endued with sense, P.V. 
 441. 
 
 "Evvvxoe nocturnal, P.V. 648. 
 
 'EvoSioe occurring on the way, P.V. 
 485. See crinJioXos. 
 
 'Ei'olKiog domestic, ivouclov opviOoe 
 E.828. the cock. 
 
 "EvoiKog an inhabitant, S.606. P.V. 
 413. yds aTTo rarrS' 'ivoiKOi S.532. 
 native residents of this country, h.e. 
 as Well, explains it, Gloriamur hujus 
 terrce incolae esse (erant enim turn 
 in ea) qui originem etiam ex ea duxe- 
 runt. Schiitz. conj. airoiicoi, which 
 But!, approves. 
 
 'Evraida here, P.V. 82. 641.850. thi- 
 ther, P.442. evravda rovS' a^iKOfiifv 
 KOLKov C.878. to this point in this mis- 
 fortune. — thereupon, P.V. 204. 
 
 'EvTtXiis full grown, powerful, ovk 
 
 ivTEkfiQ ■!rpo<T(pipui> C.248. not strong 
 enough to carry. See iicrtXris. 
 
 'Eyrefiveiv to cut medicinal herbs. 
 ki'Tifiviav cLKOQ A. 17. preparing a 
 remedy. See Blomf. Gloss, in loc. 
 and Salm. Exerc. Plin. p. 96. D. 
 
 "EvTEpa the bowels. A. 1194. 
 
 'Evrevdey from that place, next. P. 
 480. P.V. 838. Tov ivTtvdtv Xaxoyra 
 S.C.T.439. the next who drew the lot. 
 ravTEvOEi' E.60. what follows next. 
 
 "Evrij harness, chariot-furniture, 
 cvrri Sifpov, P. 190. conj. by Stanl. 
 for the vulg. Iv ry Sifpov. 
 
 'EiTidlvai to put into, to infuse, as 
 into a potion, A. 1234. Here, if cr- 
 Orjaa. be read according to the vulg. 
 it is almost necessary to read (cavrEw- 
 X^rai in the next verse, to avoid the 
 asyndeton which would otherwise 
 occur. (See kotos.) to inflict, A.384. 
 
 'EvroXi'i a command, P.V. 12. 
 
 'EvToe within, S.c.T.952. With 
 gen. A. 77. 1018. C.727. E.577. 
 
 "EvvSpos filled with water, A. 1098. 
 
 'EvvTTVWv a dream, P. 222.516. 
 
 'Evvirvioe occurring in sleep, S.c.T. 
 692. 
 
 'Evvw [u] Bellona, S.c.T. 45. 
 
 'Evitiriov pi. tvi>wia, an aspect, or 
 countenance S. 138. in loc. dub. 
 
 "E? six 8.^^264.780. rph U A. 33. 
 thrice six, the highest cast of the 
 dice. 
 
 'E^ see Ik. 
 
 'Eiayi^eiv to devote, to consecrate. 
 TToXXovc T^oXXaiv k^aynrdiyrac Somov 
 A.C27. many, out of many families, 
 doomed to destruction. So Pauw and 
 Butler, " consecratus, morti scilicet, 
 ut piacularis victima." The expla- 
 nation of the Scholiast, t^opKriiivTac 
 h.e. expelled as an unclean thing, 
 (yet so Passow explains the word in 
 his Lexicon) appears to be incorrect. 
 Neither is it equivalent to " Lk Zofiuv 
 ayiadei'Tac i.e. combuslos, vel ad pa- 
 rentalia elatos," as Blomf. supposes. 
 The primary meaning of ayi^civ 
 seems so have been to devote or con- 
 secrate, from (iyoe a sacred obligation 
 (on the variation in the breathing. 
 
E;2?AI 
 
 ( 126 ) 
 
 EffiEI 
 
 see Elmsl.(Ed.T.402.); hence (3ov- 
 dvToy kariav ayi^wv CEd. C. 1495. Cf. 
 the use of ayviZeiv Eur. Alc.75. Ka- 
 6ayvillf.iv Orest.40. Such likewise 
 is the force of k^ayil^eiv, the i/c here 
 being merely intensive, and not re- 
 ferring to Zofiiov. Thus Hesych. E^a- 
 yiara iravTa to. lepa Kal cKptixnwfiiva. 
 Hence the word came to bear the 
 double meaning of consecrated, h.e. 
 holy or sacred (Cf. CEd. C. 1526. a g' 
 t^ayiara jxriZk Kivcirai Xoyj)), and 
 accursed, h.e. unholy, impure, whence 
 Hesych. also has i^ayiaroc. aKadap- 
 roe, TTopvoe- Suid. l^aytoTOC. ccKadap- 
 Toc rj TTOvijpdf. See under ivayriQ. 
 
 'E^atfrtoe excessive, beyond ordi- 
 nary measure, ael S' avaKTiov ecrrl 
 Sclfj,' i^aiaiov S.S09. the meaning of 
 this is rather obscure. The chorus, 
 in V. 506, states its alarm at its pur- 
 suers in exceedingly strong language, 
 upon which the king reproving them 
 in V. 507. they apologize in the words 
 V.608. Tothis the kingreplies, "Nay, 
 but towards sovereigns there is ever 
 felt exceeding dread," h.e. if I, as 
 king, only call them irTtpwrwv, you 
 ought not, out of respect to me, to 
 use stronger expressions than myself. 
 In reply to this, the chorus, in v.510. 
 bids him encourage them not in words 
 only, but in deeds also, icat Xt'ywv 
 KoX ■Kpaaawv. Schiitz has correctly 
 explained the passage. 
 
 '^i,ciiaTovv to destroy utterly. P.V. 
 672. 
 
 '%i,aip£lv to rescue, take away S. 
 902. firfi' k^tXova wq KapSiav a\£/c- 
 TopMv E.823. Here the sense is, 
 nor, as if you had extracted the 
 heart of a cock (and put it into 
 my citizens), establish among them, 
 etc. 
 
 'E^alperog select, exquisite, A. 928. 
 E.380. 
 
 'E^airelv mid. v. to rescue from 
 danger by prayers, A. 648. Here 
 Herm.ap. Lobeck.Phryn.p.718.reads 
 i'l '^ripriTaro. 
 
 "E£,ai(j>vrjc suddenly, P.V. 1080. 
 
 'EiaKoveiv to hear, E.375. 
 
 'El,a\utpeiv to obliterate, C.49C. 
 pass. i^qXu<p6ijvai S.c.T. 15. 
 
 'E^aXviTKeiv to escape, E.lll. 
 
 'Eiafxav to reap, Met. P.708. A. 
 1640. 
 
 'E^afxapravEiv to err, P.V. 1041. 
 k^afj-apTOVT dg dsove P.V. 947. having 
 sinned against the gods. 
 
 'Ji^afi(3p6(Tai, a corrupt word in E. 
 885. for which the simplest emenda- 
 tion appears to bePauw's, sc. k^afiPpv- 
 orat, from k^avaj3pvu>, taken actively, 
 " to cause to spring out." Al. k^afi- 
 jikGiaai, tfd^^Co-ai. Scholef. ki,afi- 
 (ipaaai. 
 
 'E^afieijikiv to pass over, P. 128. — 
 mid. V. to requite, P.V.223. See 
 a.fX£i(iEiv. 
 
 'E^afiiXyeiv to suck out, C.885. 
 
 'E^afivvtadaL to ward off from one- 
 self, P.V. 482. 
 
 'E^ava^eiv to cause to boil out, to 
 bring forth, P.V. 370. 
 
 'E^avaXicTKtiv to destroy, k^avaXiH- 
 aai A. 664. 
 
 'E'£,avaaTpt<puv to overturn, pass. 
 k^aviarpaTTTai P. 798. 
 
 'E^avdeiv to blossom forth, P. 807. 
 
 E^avKTTavai to expel from, pass. 
 P.V. 769. 
 
 'EJaTToXXucat to destroy, C.824. 
 pass. A.514. 
 
 'E^aTro(pdeipciv to destroy, P. 456. 
 
 '"S^apdje sufficient, P. 233. 
 
 'E^aprai' to hang. TO^otaiv k^rjprri- 
 fitvoi P.V. 713. furnished with hang- 
 ing bows, i.e. iSv To'^a i^iiprrjTai. 
 Dind. conj. k^rjprvfiivoi. 
 
 'E^apTvecrdaL to prepare oneself, 
 make ready, P.V. 911. 
 
 'E^avSdadai to pronounce, C.149. 
 to denounce, C.270. 
 
 'E^av^eiv to boast, profess, A. 846. 
 
 'E^aippi^ecrdai pass, to be foamed 
 away, A. 1037. 
 
 'E^tydpuv to arouse, pass. C.488. 
 A. 866. 
 
 E^ELKa^eiv to make like unto. pass. 
 S.c.T. 427. ovlkv klrjKaafjieva A. 1217. 
 realities, not things feigned. 
 
 'E^tTyai to be lawful. i'^e<TTi it is in 
 your power. E.850.859. — k^<jv nom. 
 
ESEI 
 
 ( 127 ) 
 
 Esvn 
 
 abs. when it is in your power. P.V. 
 651. 
 
 'E^EtTrtTv to declare. A. 908. 
 
 'E$E\ai/>'£t»' to expel. i^riXaaiv jut. 
 P.V. 673. 
 
 'E^eXiyxciv to examine. E.411. 
 
 'E?£7re'<r?-a<70ai to know. A. 812. 
 
 'E^Epyat^EorOai to accomplish, pass. 
 fXiipyaafiivov P.745. done, e-ir i^ep- 
 yaaiiivoiQ A. 1352. after the deed is 
 perpetrated. Cf. P.517. after all islost. 
 Abresch compares Herod, viii. 94, kir 
 E^epyaafievoie iXdeiv. Soph. Aj. 370. 
 ri Stjt' av a\yoir)c iir e^eipyafffil- 
 
 VOLC. 
 
 'E^EpXfo-flai to come forth. e^eXOe 
 P.V. 665. i^EXdiru) C.652. to come out, 
 or turn up (as a ballot from the urn). 
 SUri e^ijXee E.762. 
 
 '&Ua6tiv to eat up. C.279. 
 
 'E^twpTjjua are invention. S.c.T.631. 
 
 'E.^evpitTKCiy to discover, invent, 
 e^evpe P.V.96.458.467.501. Dind. al- 
 ways writes i^rivps, rjvpe, etc. 
 
 'E^EUXEO-Oat to declare, yivoe ay 
 E^evxoio S.269. 'Apyelat yivoe e^evxo- 
 IXEcrOa sc. Eivai S.272. — to boast. A. 
 519. — to desire or pray for. C.213. 
 
 "E^jjjSoc past the age of youth. 
 S.c.T.il. This passage appears to 
 have been generally mistaken by 
 commentators, not observing that 
 three kinds of persons are here al- 
 luded to, one of which is expressed 
 by the words Apav exov6' E/caorov. 
 I'he three kinds are, — 1. Those not 
 quite arrived at full vigour, yet capa- 
 ble on an emergency of bearing arms : 
 that is to say, as yet 'i<j>riiioi, or not 
 twenty years old. 2. Those in the 
 full vigour of life, sc. m(j>Til3oi, or 
 persons from twenty to thirty-five. 
 3. Those past their actual prime, yet 
 still in vigour and well able to assist : 
 these are Uv(ioi, or past thirty-five. 
 The first are denoted by the words 
 Tov eXXe/ttot' iTi ijfyric aKfiatae ; the 
 second by wpav exo>'6' EKaaTov, h.e. 
 men in their prime, &pa being here 
 equivalent to ^/^ij ; the third by tov 
 E^jj/Soc XP"^V' °^ which the words 
 (iXatTTTifiov aXSalvovra (riifxaTOQ iroXvv 
 
 are an epexegesis, denoting the con- 
 dition of those who were thus 'i^rifioi. 
 There is no necessity to read &pav 
 for &pav, or to omit te after the 
 word, as Dind. proposes. 
 
 'EJr/y£T(T0ai to narrate. P.V. 444. 
 704. C. 116.545. E.579. to instruct, ad- 
 vise. E.565. P.V. 214. 
 
 'Ejt(cvE<(70ai to reach, arrive, come. 
 ilUoiTO A. -271. E.980. E^iKj) P.V. 794. 
 812. 'Ei,iKv6vfiEvov A. 293. 
 
 'E^iffropEtv to inquire. C.667. S.c.T. 
 488. h.e. as Schiitz translates, ex- 
 periri vult, utrum vincere sihi fatis 
 decretum sit, an honestam pro patria 
 mortem oppetere. 
 
 'E^tj^CEVEij' to trace out. E^ixvEvrxai 
 A. 359. 
 
 "E^oSoe an exit, outlet. S.c.T. 58. 
 266. 
 
 'E^OKt'XXEtv to run aground. A. 652. 
 
 mid. V. M et. ^ESpo 2' s^oKEXXErat S. 433 . 
 
 and it comes to this, this is the result. 
 
 '^^ofjifiaTovv to render clear, e^oijx- 
 
 ficLTWcra P.V. 497. 
 
 'E^OTTiv behind, in the hinder parts. 
 A. 114. 
 
 'E^oirXi^Eiv to prepare (an armed 
 force, or act of violence). "Aprjv ki,- 
 oirXii^ojv S. 666. 683. So S.93. a pas- 
 sage which is corrupt: see Saifidviog. 
 'E^opdial^Eiv to pronounce with a 
 loud voice. C.269. 
 
 'E^opivEiv [(] to rouse, provoke. A. 
 1614. 
 
 'E^op/idv to send forth. P.46. mid. 
 
 \. to speed forth. E^opij.i)fXEvov E.173. 
 
 'E^oTpvVEiv [y] to urge. S.c.T. 675. 
 
 "E^oxoc superior to. with gen. P.V. 
 
 457. SiSdaKEiv E^o^wrarat A. 1505. 
 
 best for teaching. 
 
 'E^vTTTid^Eiv to turn upside down. 
 E^vwTiai^tov ovo/J-a, XloXvvEiKOve fiiav. 
 S.C.T.559. The sense of this passage 
 is obscure. Butl. translates it, " no- 
 men ejus altavoce mcZajKflws," which is 
 certainly incorrect. Schiitz, for ovofia, 
 proposes ofifia, turning upwards his 
 eye. This Herm. Obss. Critt. p.52. 
 approves, but neither does this give 
 any very distinct sense in this place. 
 The interchange of ovofia and oiijxa in 
 
E^ft 
 
 ( ]28 ) 
 
 EEIAM 
 
 MSS.(seeValck.on Eur.Pha;n.4l5.) 
 is not uncommon ; but, in a passage 
 of such uncertainty, it is better to 
 retain, if possible, the reading of all 
 MSS. and Edd. The repetition of 
 the same word in two succeeding 
 lines is no argument against it. (See 
 ovofiaJ) Possibly i^vTrna^wv ovojia 
 Taa.y be thus explained. A thing is 
 said to be virTioQ when turned upside 
 down, i.e. placed in a different posi- 
 tion to the natural one. Hence, 
 anything employed in an unusual or 
 perverted manner might be said 1^- 
 t/7rrta^E<70a(, as the name UoXwvffVrjs, 
 which properly denoted only the in- 
 dividual Polynices, is here, by a kind 
 of perversion, taken in reference to 
 the meaning of its component parts 
 as a word, ttoXvc and velkoq. In 
 English it would be expressed by the 
 phrase playing or punning upon the 
 name. Such puns are very common 
 in the Greek poets, cf. S.c.T. 812.640. 
 and the instances collected by Elms, 
 on Bacch.508. In the present instance 
 it maybe conceived that the name was 
 pronounced so as to give the meaning 
 lb iroXv vetKoe, vcIkoc, the stress being 
 laid upon the latter half of the com- 
 pound, sc. v£7koq. This is alluded to 
 in the words St's r' iv rEXevrrj rovvofi 
 kvSarovfievoe h.e. pronouncing the 
 name twice in its termination, or pro- 
 nouncing the latter part of the name 
 twice over. See ivSaTEltrdai. 
 
 "E?w without, outside (the house, or 
 city). S.c.T. 1005. A.1163. — Withgen. 
 S.C.T.295. P.V. 263. 668. 885. C.507. 
 686. E. 170.668. Compar. i^ioripu) 
 id. C. 1019. 
 
 "E^b>dcv from without. S.c.T. 542. 
 TaL,b)6ev id. 183. the affairs without. 
 
 'E^<iX>je desperate, destructive. S. 
 722. 
 
 'E^wpial^en' to neglect. P.V. 17. from 
 k^ and &pa care. Blomf. from He- 
 sychius and Photius Lex. MS. reads 
 evwpia^eiv. So Pors. seems to have 
 approved. All MSS. and Edd. have 
 e.^wpial^cii', which, being apparently 
 an equally correct form, is properly 
 
 retained by Wellauer. Dind. prefers 
 Blomfield's reading. 
 
 'E^b)TEp<ii. See e^o). 
 
 'Eoprri a banquet. E. 182. 
 
 'EwayyeXKEtf to tell or pronounce, 
 to promise, roic dEole TEXEiripopovc 
 Ev-)(ae ETrayyiWoviTa C.211. prefer- 
 ring prayers to the gods. 
 
 'ETrayEiv to bring upon. P. 85. A. 
 1420. C.398. In this last passage, if 
 ETrayovaav be correct, Xotyoe 'Epivvvv 
 must be read with Herm. for \oiyuv 
 'EpLvvvg h.e. crime cries aloud for a 
 Fury bringing woe upon woe, etc. no'i 
 S' ETi teKoq EirayEi Qeoq; S.c.T. 142. 
 whither still at last does God purpose 
 to bring us ? or, at what point still 
 further will God bring on an end ? 
 
 'EiraEi^Eiv to make incantations. A. 
 993. 
 
 'EiraiEiv to obey. Withgen. S. 740. 
 
 'EiraivE^v to approve. P.V.340. E. 
 800. S.c.T. 1063. A. 1343. — to advise. 
 S.974. S.c.T.578. C.574. 
 
 Eiranrdavccrdai to perceive, eirai- 
 adofjiEVT] A. 85. 
 
 'ETraKT^vvEcrOac to be ashamed, fut. 
 ETratcrjj^i/vOjjo-o/iat A. 1346. 
 
 'ETraiTiacrdai to blame. i) Ka/XE yap 
 Ti a-vfKpopdle ETcaiTiq.; P.V. 976. do you 
 blame me on account of your misfor- 
 tunes ? 
 
 'EwairwQ responsible for, the author 
 of a thing. With gen. E. 443.445. 
 
 'EiraKovEiv to listen. C.714. 
 
 'EiraKpil^Eiv to rise to the summit. 
 iroWaiv nlfiarwv ktrriKpiaE C.920. put 
 the finish to many (former) murders. 
 
 'EwaKTog foreign. S.c.T. 565. 1010. 
 
 'ETTokaXa^Eiv to raise a shout of 
 exultation. S.c.T. 479. 934, 
 
 'EwaXKEQ t- This is read in C.409. 
 but the whole passage down to KaXwg 
 is corrupt, nor has any conjecture 
 deserving of mention as yet been 
 proposed. 
 
 "ETraX^ieabattlement,S.c.T. 30.143. 
 — a defence, ov yap iariv ETraX^ig 
 ■kXovtov a. 371. there is no defence in 
 wealth. 
 
 'ETraji/jaTi'ip ravaging, attacking. 
 With gen. C.278. 
 
EOAM 
 
 ( 129 ) 
 
 EnAN 
 
 'Eirafifjiiyeiv to await. With ace. 
 P.V.608. With dat. P. 793. 
 
 E-TravayKal^eii' to compel. P.V.674. 
 
 EiravaSiwXal^Eiv to ask again. P.V. 
 819. 
 
 'ETravcpitrdai (aor. 2.) to ask again. 
 P. 934. Here the vulg. is eTravipo- 
 fiai, a present which does not exist. 
 Reg. A. has eTravaipofjrjv, whence 
 Brunck and Schiitz iiravripofiav. Reg. 
 B. iiravepwfiai. So Pors. Blomf. 
 Laclim. l)ind. On this use of the 
 subj. Dind. refers to his note on 
 Soph. .^d. Col. 1560. Well. conj. 
 CTravepSfxav. 
 
 'Eiravdiieiv to cause to Jlourish or 
 abound. itoXKo'iq tTravdiuavTiq (jEirav- 
 BficravreQ vulg. corrected by Butler) 
 irovoKTL ye So/xovc S.c.T.932. So 
 Well. Blomf. fromVienn. B.D. The 
 vulg. is ■Kovoiai ye Sofioi. In Med. 
 the reading is ■wovoiai yevEav irovoiai 
 ye dofiovQ. ■Kovoiai yeveav Lachm. 
 Dind. TtovoiQ aiL Sofioi Herm. It is 
 transitive likewise in C. 148. kui^vtoIc 
 f.n-avBii^eiv iraiava, h.e. to set off or 
 accompany a pcean with lamenta- 
 tions. In A. 1433. is read vvv Ze re- 
 Xtiav TToXvixvaarov ETriji/fliVw St' a't^ 
 
 iXVlTTTOV. iiriQ I'lV TOT Lv ZofXOLQ epiQ 
 
 epiSfiaToe ai'ZpoQ oll^vQ. Herm. Seid. 
 and Well, consider that four complete 
 verses, with the end of v. 1434 and 
 beginning of 1438, are wanting after 
 Tekeiav, and that the verses from 1430 
 to 1440 answer to ant. /3 and y in 1519 
 — 1529. Others, as Butl., with whom 
 Blomf. agrees, arrange them differ- 
 ently, considering the lacuna not to be 
 here, but that the two corresponding 
 antistrophes are wanting after v. 1453. 
 For eTrrji'dicrw, Stanl. Casaub. Pauw, 
 Schiitz, and Blomf. read awi]vdi(7ia. 
 Butler prefers a second conj. by Stan- 
 ley, air{]vOi(Tev. For iJTig ^v Schiitz 
 reads ^ Tie rjv, which Butler approves. 
 Heath r) Tie rie. Well, omits ZC in 
 V.1438 for the sake of the metre; and 
 Klausen, for the same reason, reads 
 iv o'lKoie for £)' Sojxoie. Si however is 
 necessary to the sense, if the lacuna 
 is not after TcXeiav, and, although it 
 
 may, as Well, says, have arisen from 
 the following AI, yet in a case where 
 the arrangement is so uncertain, it is 
 better perhaps on the whole to retain 
 the vulgate. The word IpiSfxaToe is 
 probably corrupt. Blomf. translates 
 it a conteniione cedijicata, i.e. rixa 
 rixam parit, but prefers Scaliger's 
 conjecture, epidfiavToe, from epiS- 
 fxaivw, irrito. Klausen explains it, 
 firme condita, as equivalent to etd- 
 firiToe- With respect to the mean- 
 ing of the whole passage, Schiitz 
 and Butler understand ^vyav with 
 TeXeiav, to which they also refer 
 iroXvjxvaaTov, and translate nobilem 
 et claram (Agamemnonis animam). 
 This they join with aTrrivQiaia, in the 
 sense of deflorasti (h.e. caedi uxoris 
 filiam ulciscentis objecisti), and refer 
 difi aviTTTov to the sacrifice of Iphi- 
 genia, of which Helen was the pri- 
 mary cause. In this they appear 
 to be mistaken. Retaining the vulg. 
 eTrrjvOiau), (supposing there to be no 
 lacuna at 1433,) the sense seems tole- 
 rably clear and connected. TeXeiay 
 and TToXvfivairrov may be connected 
 with epiv, understood from v. 1440. 
 The Chorus is ignorantly assigning 
 to Helen the blame of all the mis- 
 chief that had happened (see v. 1443. 
 seqq.), first, as having destroyed so 
 many souls at Troy, and lastly {vvv 
 de) as having caused by the inex- 
 piable murder of Agamemnon, (Si 
 alfi avm-Tov) a renewal and consum- 
 mation (reXeiav eirrivdiati)) of that me- 
 morable succession of strife {epie epiS- 
 fiaToe) which formerly {totc) existed 
 in the house (of the Atridae), a cause 
 of sorrow to its present master (av- 
 Spoe ol^ve). TiXeiav eirr\vdi(Tii> is the 
 same as kwrivQiai,) (Caare) reXelav el- 
 vai. eTravOii^eadai is as Klausen trans- 
 lates it, perjicere ut floreat aliquid. 
 cf. S.c.T.939. C.148. TcXeiav, as 
 Schiitz and Butler understand it, h.e. 
 perfectam, regiam animam, would be 
 very harsh without something to 
 qualify it, as in v. 946. 'ipie is by 
 some referred to Clyfaemnestra : it is 
 s 
 
EHAN 
 
 ( 130 ) 
 
 EHEI 
 
 far better to refer it to the strife 
 which had so long been a curse to 
 the house of Atreus, cf. v. 150. 1455. 
 etc. There should be no stop after 
 aviTTTov, if the explanation assigned 
 be correct. 
 
 'ETravreXXttv to rise up upon, with 
 gen. A. 27. With dat. t-^S' iiravriXKeiv 
 v6(T(o C.230. in consequence of this 
 disease. 
 
 'ETra^ioc worthy, deserved, befitting, 
 S.C.T.846. With gen. P.V. 70. E.262. 
 TO. eTTci^ta one's deserts, P.V. 70. 
 
 'EwaoiSfi an incantation, P.V. 173. 
 
 'E7rapy£/Lioc obscure, P.V. 497. A. 
 1084. C.654. from apyefioe a speck on 
 the eye. 
 
 'Eirapjjytiv to defend, C.7I4. 
 
 ''EnrapKflv to stand in good stead, to 
 defend, S.c.T.91. to aid, with dat. 
 followed by inf. P.V. 920. to supply 
 or furnish, ukoq ovSiv imipKeirav A. 
 1143. 
 
 "E7rap)(oc a commander, A. 1200. 
 
 'Kira(TrTvrEpoTpil3riQ inflicted succes- 
 sively, C.420. from iiraaavrepoL one 
 after another. 
 
 "E.-Kaviiv to cr"«/ouer.Withdat.£7rai5- 
 aag C.815. 
 
 ' ErauXoc (pi. iiravKa) a dwelling, 
 a cottage, P. 851. 
 
 'ETra^a)/ to touch, P.V. 851. 
 
 'ETra(j>i'i a touch, S. 17. 
 
 "ETraipog prop, name, S. 47.310.584. 
 P.V. 853. 
 
 'ETTfy^tT)' to pour into in addi- 
 tion, Met. to add, A.iiOB. 
 
 'Ettei as soon as, after that, e.g. lirel 
 S' a.pTi<pp<ijv kyh'tTO S.c.T.760. Cf. 
 P.V.831. S.C.T.980. P. 197. 369.378. 
 492. A. 191. 2U. 644. In this sense it 
 is joined with raj^tora, rb Trpdrov, 
 K.r.X. Ewel Ta-)^i(TT ilp^avTO ^cdfwveQ 
 ■)(6\ov P.V. 199. as soon as ever 
 they began, iirei ro Trpwrov tiSov 
 'IXiov iroXiv A. 1260. when once I had 
 seen, etc. — since, from the time when. 
 ZIkutov rciS" iroQ kirfX — i)pav A. 49. 
 this is the tenth year since they 
 went. •)(p6t'oe iTrei — irap)j/3ij<r£ id. 
 056. [t is a long time siiice. 3o- 
 Xo)' j;X(/:' £7r£t fioXojv fiarpoOti' Kt- 
 
 XaSriae C. 600. contemporary with him 
 since his birth. — Since, for, seeing 
 that, e.g. E7r£t 7rpo6u/iE<(70' oi)K Lvav- 
 Tii)(Top.ai P.V. 788. Cf. A. 234. 243. 
 382.673.930, 1006. 1333.1633.1654. C. 
 83.614.780.893.920. E.71. 86.297. 460. 
 701. P.V.347.384.633. S.C.T.671.687. 
 P.683.689. S.720. 884.960. It is also 
 used in abrupt transitions with the 
 sense of for, why ? ettiX rig v^xei 
 Ti'ivS' avtXTTKTTOV ^uy))>' KeXtrtiv ec 
 "ApyoQ S.324. for who would have 
 thought ? etc. £;r£t ri vvv eicari Sat- 
 fjLovwv Kvpw; C.212. why, what do I 
 now get through the gods ? — In P. 
 648. the sense of iiru depends on the 
 meaning assigned to tTroZuiicti. See 
 (.(^oZovv. 
 
 'ETr-ciyccrBai to hasten, C.649. fut. 
 iwel^rj P.V. 52. 
 
 'E?r£tSa)' when, after that, with 
 subj. E.617. S.C.T.716. 
 
 'Ette/Seij' (inus. in prses.) to look 
 upon, to behold, aor. 2. eiridot fit S.c.T. 
 203. eTTiSelv A. 1520. — to look upon 
 (with favour), S.C.T. 102. S.1.137. 
 526.1011. — to look upon (in anger), 
 S.792. S.C.T. 467. — to regard with 
 dread, mid. A'lov e-n-tdofievot vpaK- 
 Topa re mcoirov S.636. 
 
 'EtteiSjj since, seeing that, P. 51 3. 
 A. 1617. C.505.559. E.490. 
 
 'EiretKaiciv to conjecture, C.560. 
 with ace. id. 970. S. 241. with part. 
 tcktS' ETTEtKaffac Tvy(u> y(oac (ptpoiaag ; 
 C.14. must 1 be right in supposing 
 that they are carrying libations ? etc. 
 
 'Ette/ceiv (inus. in praes.) part. p. m. 
 tweiK(oQ befitting. SofioKTi rotirS' ettei- 
 Kora C.658. befitting this house. 
 
 'E?r£T)'ai to be upon, S.c.T.573. — to 
 attach to, A. 530. See dvi7(j>pu)v. E. 
 514. — to preside over, P.237. 546.814. 
 — ini Bi fxoi ytpag, h.e. 'iweari E.371. 
 / am invested ivith. 
 
 'EtteitteTj/ to say with respect to. 
 ETrenreiv ij/oyoy aXXoOpooiQ S.950. to 
 speak ill of strangers. 
 
 'EwiiTTEp seeing that, A. 796. 828. 
 C.669. 
 
 'Evei<T(j)EpEiv to introduce besides, 
 A. 838. C.638. 
 
EHEI 
 
 ( 131 ) 
 
 Eni 
 
 "E?r£tra then, after that, P.388.515. 
 A. 165.301. 653.1580. C.432.531. E. 
 195. S.781. With a participle preced- 
 ing it, S.C.T.249. A. 478. C.5G6. E 29. 
 416.624. TovQiwtiTa E.642. posteriSy. 
 
 'EireKiiva beyond. IltVSou rairl- 
 KEifa S.254. the parts beyond Pindus. 
 
 'Eireicxwpeiv to proceed behind 
 another, P. 393. 
 
 'ETTtXirecrOai to hope, A. 1002. 
 
 'Eirefifiaiveiv to mount upon, irvp- 
 yoic i-irefifiag S.c.T.616- 
 
 'EirevSiOovai to injlict beside, A. 
 1359. 
 
 'EwevdpojaK€iv to leap upon, aor.2. 
 eirevOopelv P. 351. 
 
 'ETTf^tpj^cffSat to narrate, ravr 
 iTTE^eXdz-tv P.V.872. 
 
 'Ere^iaKxa^^i-v to shout out loildly, 
 S.C.T.617. 
 
 'EiripytaQai to come on, attach, A. 
 1229. S.464.663. P.692. with acc. S. 
 554. TO kiri.p-)(6ntvovnrifia P.V.98. the 
 approaching woe. 
 
 'Eweadui to attend, or follow, P. 
 41.57. C.891. E. 134.236. P.962. aor. 
 2. 'iaireTo A. 828. — to accompany, S. 
 518. ^doyyrj S' ixladoi Tvpwra fxEV to 
 jifi dpatrv S.'l94. On S. 1057, see dtKr). 
 In Eum.211. where the vulg. is to 
 iifi yEviaOai, firjd' tTrowTeveiy kotio, 
 Petersen most prohably conj . to fiTiF 
 cireadaL. Dind. approves riveadai, 
 from a conj. by Meinek. on Men. 
 p. 226. 
 
 'ETTETtioQ annual, producing yearly, 
 A. 987. 
 
 'En-evdvyeiv [u] to administer, go- 
 vern, P. 845. 
 
 'Eirev^rifiE'iv to titter ivords of good 
 omen over anything, P. 6 12. 
 
 'ETr(.v-)(Eadai to pray, to pray for, 
 A. 1265. 1296. 1441. S.C.T. 26 1.463. C. 
 110.843. E.934. — to imprecate evils, 
 S.c.T.434. A.487.1582. — to vow, 
 S.C.T. 258. — to boast, glory, A. 1367. 
 1453. E.58. In A. 1235. Dind. with great 
 probability writes KaTrcvj^trai fortTreu- 
 XErai. Otherwise whether evOt'icret 
 or Ev6i](Teiv be road, the constr. 
 becomes extremely harsh. There 
 should be a full stop after /.(irtf). 
 
 'ETre)(eiv to stay. iiriax^S stop J 
 P.V.699. C.883. 
 
 'EirrjfjoXoe endued with, fpeviov 
 iirrjIiokovQ P.V.442. endued with 
 sense. — affected with. iirrifioXoi voaov 
 A. 528. 
 
 'EirriKoot hearing. With gen. A. 
 1394. C.974. ZiKxic yeviaQai iwriKooc 
 E.702. to listen to. 
 
 " EirriXvc foreign, a stranger, S. 192. 
 396.606. P. 239. S.c.T.34. 
 
 'EvripaTog lovely, E.917. 
 
 'Etti upon. — With gen. e.g. TToXiiryu' 
 STT ao-ir/Soc S.C.T. 460. Cf. id. 369. 
 382.492.494.502.541.643. P. 187. 441. 
 (see aia-ri) 927. (see Oeiveiv) A. 1403. 
 1410.1451. C.870. (see ircXae) S.638. 
 ef 'i-n-TTWv P. 18. on horseback, iiri 
 vaiiiv id. ore ships, rairl yipaov S. 175. 
 that which is taking place on the land. 
 — with verbs of motion, iivl AioBui- 
 yrje TrvKvove OeowpoTrovs 'iaXXty P.V. 
 661. — With dat. upon, at, over, val- 
 ovd iir evkvkXois oj^otc P.V. 712. Cf. 
 S.c.T.32.385. P.498.925. A. 36.75. 
 348.1601. C.4.712. in'HXiKrpaicrL iru- 
 \a<£ S.C.T.405. Cf. P.V.731. S.C.T. 
 58.613. E.40. 103. 603. 773. TrtVrti iirl 
 viiT<j S.85. falls on its back. — very 
 rarely with verbs signifying motion. 
 p.i\"X6r]Q oSovQ arv rairS' t^' ipSofiaig 
 Tru\aicS.C.T.696. ovKovv'TreXai^ei Ztus 
 eir' tvKpaipu ^ot; S.296. roidS' eTr'avTols 
 ^Xde rrvfi(l)Opa Tradovg P. 428. — against, 
 denoting an evil or hostile iidention. 
 TrapOivutv ■)(XiSai(Tiv evfiop^oic twi ndg 
 Tis TO^evji iTreiJL\pey S.981. vvipavya 
 (ia^ovaiv iirl tttoXei S.C.T. 465. Cf. 
 P. V.96. 923. 1045. 109 1 . S.C.T. 280. 429. 
 528.002. P.905. A. 61. 354. C. 618. 985. 
 — after, in order of place or time, kir 
 fXeipyatrfxet'Oie P.517. Cf. id. 519. totti 
 TOVToiai A. 246. after these things. 
 TpiTov ETTi Seku id. 1587. thirteenth. 
 a.Tr]v kripav iir arr] C.398. one woe 
 after another. — on account of, by 
 reason of. l<p' oifxaTi irifirfXaaiav 
 yi'wa-OEiirai S.6. banished for mur- 
 der, Cf. P.V. 194. 255. S.C.T. 762. 998, 
 P.987. C.850. S. 586.1020 — Denot- 
 ing a purpose, or object. hr\ aKijir- 
 Tov^iif ra^Otif P,289, appointed to 
 
Eni 
 
 ( 1S2 ) 
 
 En I 
 
 hold a command, kir afiXafttit/. A. 995. 
 for the purpose of security, by way 
 of caution. But see under evXafitia. 
 TO KepdaXeov wtfiirCLV TroXewg kiri vUri 
 E. 963. that the city may he victorious. 
 — Denoting something accompany- 
 ing, as an attendant circumstance, or 
 as a result. 6XoXvi,aTt vvv kin jxoX- 
 iraie E. 995. 999. accompanying it with 
 songs, eir tij^atc C. 147. with prayers. 
 Itt' a.Xrjdd<} S.623. with truth, h.e. 
 so that they may come true, e'irj S' 
 liri viKr] C.835. may victory be the 
 result. davciTovQ tvpovro lofiwv iiri 
 Xv/jir] S.C.T.861. to the ruin of the 
 house. — Denoting the object of 
 speech, prayer, desire, ridicule, etc. 
 <rT0fj.a.T(i)V Sei^oixcv i<tx"^ '""' Opecrrri 
 C.710. in honour of Orestes. KojjLwal,^ 
 ett' ciWw S.c.T.462. concerning ano- 
 ther, iwl rio Ttdv/iipa) fiiXoe E.316. 
 325. in honour of the slain, irapeari ^' 
 ilireiv t-K aOXioiiTi S.c.T. 905. Cf. 
 
 A. 1373. 1527. In these latter pas- 
 sages, however, the idea of standing 
 over seems to be implied. ytX^ Sai- 
 fi(ov tir' avSpi OcpfjLM E.530. laughs at 
 him.. Cf. C.728. Xii,ii>fiev kir 'Apycioii; 
 evx"-C «ya9ac S. 620. — Denoting that 
 something accompanies another, e g. 
 as a portion, dowry, etc. along with. 
 TaaaeaOe, <j>lXai SfiwiSec, ourwc (og k<j>' 
 kicatTTri iuKXijpii)(7tv Aavaoc depairov- 
 riSa (ptpvriv S.956. according as Da- 
 naus has assigned (you) unto each 
 mistress (as) a dowry of handir^idens. 
 There is a usage somewhat similar of 
 £7rt with the gen. in Horn. Od. A. 278. 
 
 B. 197. From the abrupt change of ad- 
 dress here from the Danaides to their 
 handmaids, some have supposed that 
 something is wanting, or that the 
 passage is corrupt. The change of 
 persons addressed does not itself ap- 
 pear to warrant such a supposition ; 
 but it must be allowed that the words 
 £,vv T evicXci^ Koi afiririTU /3aj£t XaSv, 
 seem more appropriate as addressed 
 to the Danaides. Well, observes, in 
 confirmation of the supposed lacuna, 
 that the preceding verse is mutilated. 
 This is not necessarily the case. The 
 
 spondee in the third place of the 
 parcemiac may be defended by P. 32. 
 148. S.7. See ■KpoairiTveiv, and Butler 
 Not. Crit. on S.7. there referred 
 to. — With ace. denoting motion to, 
 or towards a place, e.g. i'ket-o repfio- 
 riov kwi Trayov P.V. 117. Cf. S.c.T. 
 89,193.1051. P. 262.485.503.650. A. 
 283.294.681.756.766.1092. C.554. E. 
 10. S. 816.877. Kavwfiov Kccwl Mififiv 
 
 LKETO 8.307. h.e. ETTi KaVwfDOV KCITTI 
 
 Meju^iv. — over, kirl ■Kduav yBova iroi- 
 jxavopiov detov kXai/vei P. 74. — upo7l. 
 kirl yovv KiKKirai P. 894. is sunk on its 
 knee, h. e. is humbled, kwl ydv ireaov 
 aijia A. 990. /ij) 'KJiaXye kiri ■)(B6va 
 Kapirov E.794. fiwjiove £ir' ciXXove 
 die S.477. — against, denoting a hos- 
 tile movement, ett' ciXXjjv aXXoc Wv- 
 vev lopv P.403. Cf. id.744. A. 112. 
 P.V. 866. c-TTi 7-0 V Ziojxevai E.337. 
 pursuing after him,. — Denoting an 
 object, or purpose. iJKOvir aiS' etti 
 irpayog ifiKpov S.c.T. 843. are come 
 to perform a mournful duty. StKr]v 
 ett' aXXo Tvpdyixa driyavci fiXaj3rje 
 fio'ipa. A. 1517. sharpens it for some 
 other purpose of mischief, irefnrer 
 apwyilv waialv 7rpocj)p6vit>e twl viKtfv 
 C.471. for the purpose of victory. 
 (TTEi'xo) S' kir avSpa rwvSc XyfiavTy- 
 piov o'lKiov C.753. T go to fetch him, 
 — Divided from its verb by tmesis, 
 j) Kair kfiol rpk-KoiT av alriae te'Xoc ; 
 E. 412. for tTTirpiTTOire. kiri X^'P" 
 ftaXoi C.389. for kwifiaXoi. Smytft 
 yap nc kir' a.-)(Xv£ Tre-KOrarat P. 65G. 
 for ETTiTTETrdraT-ai Cf. E.3.')6. k(f afiiv 
 eKpavdr) E.329. for kTreKpavdrj. On 
 the corrupt passage Soyuwc fiaX' axi) 
 kir avTOVQ irpoTrs'juTrEi daLKrijp yoog 
 S.c.T. 898. see under ^j^o). In S.c.T. 
 264. kyi) S' kw' iivSpaQ ti, k.t.X. kir' 
 is clearly corrupt, as it violates the 
 sense. Blomf. has edited, from a 
 marginal note in Aid. kyio Si y, of 
 the certainty of which correction 
 there can be little doubt. After the 
 address just made the particle y£ 
 is almost necessary in transferring 
 the discourse to himself. Do thou, 
 etc. and I for my part, etc. The 
 
Eni 
 
 ( 133 ) 
 
 Enie 
 
 change of tt into y is exceedingly- 
 trifling, nothing being more likely 
 than that the accidental lengthening 
 of the stroke on the right hand of 
 the r should have caused it to be 
 mistaken for a 11. 
 
 ' Etti for iiretTTi E. 371. See eireivai. 
 
 "Einjiaiveiv to ascend, with gen. 
 Trpiy XeKrpwp ETrifiijvai, S.39. 
 
 'E7rt/3aXX£tj' to lay upon, evl x^'-P"- 
 jSoXot C.388. by tmesis, see iiri. 
 
 'EiTTifiodv to accompany with a cry. 
 tv<priiiov kiri^oHev Mouirai S.676. koX 
 aripv apacrae, Kcnrifioa to Muirioc P. 
 1011. In this passage Eustath. on 
 Dion. Per. 791. reads ical /Goo, but 
 Hesychius retains the preposition, 
 s. V. £7ri/3oy (corr. iiri(36a) to Mvcrtov. 
 Porson, to avoid the anapaest in the 
 fourth place, conjectured icai aTtpv 
 apaatrtov eirifioa to Mvcriov. Burney 
 and Blomf. consider the verse as 
 antispastic. Passow supposes a syni- 
 zesis in (36a. Well., probably with 
 greater correctness, defends the ana- 
 paast, as occurring in a lyrical pas- 
 sage. Lobeck on Soph. Aj. 706, 
 quotes this among other examples of 
 an anapaest occurring under similar 
 circumstances. See Staiveiv. Dind. 
 proposes (ca?ri/3<5, which he considers 
 a contracted form of KcuKifjoa, refer- 
 ring to his note on Soph. Electr.882. 
 
 "ETTijjovXeveiv to plot against, S.c.T. 
 29. Here Blomf.from MSS. correctly 
 reads iwi^ovKeveiv for the vulg. Itti- 
 fiovKtvaeiv . 
 
 'F.TrilSovXoc insidious, S.582. 
 
 'ETTippldris grave, venerable, E.923. 
 Cf. Butl. Nott. Phill. in loc. 
 
 'ETTiyrjOeiv to rejoice at, ro'iaZ' kiri- 
 yridEi P.V. 156.e:yey7]dei Elms. Blomf. 
 
 'E-iriyivuiaKeiv to discover. 2 aor. 
 kiriyvovQ A. 1580. 
 
 EiriyXiixradaQai to utter against 
 any one. firir kTriyXuxKyiH Kaica C. 1041. 
 with gen. of person, ravT kwiyXoxra^ 
 Awg P.V.930. 
 
 'ETTiyofoe a descendant, S.c.T. 885. 
 
 'E-jriSciKvvvai to show, prove, S.52. 
 
 'EiriSea-Trol^eiv to command, with 
 gen. P. 237. 
 
 'EiriSinXoi^d) to repeat, E.968. kiri- 
 SiirXoi^oi Glasg. Herm. Schiitz. There 
 is some error here, as the verse does 
 not answer to the corresponding one 
 in the strophe. Pors. ejects the word, 
 as proposed by Piers, on Moer. p. 
 167. Dind. conj. eVos SnrXoi^U). 
 
 'EiviSpofiSi(r t S.1I7. The word 
 occurs in a corrupt passage, as if from 
 a verb, kiriZpoficui), which does not 
 exist, though such seeir,s l;o have 
 been the idea of the Scholiast; Herm. 
 conj. kiriSpoiJ.' oirodt, on which see 
 kvayrie. 
 
 'ETTikvai to come upon, iwEKTi P.V. 
 1018. will come upon thee, vv^ kirijci 
 P. 370. night came on. 
 
 'Eirilievyyvvat to yoke. irwXote iiri- 
 'Ctvi,aa o-)(ov E.383. Met. to impli- 
 cate, pass. priT k-iri^evy(drje arofia 
 ipriixais TTOv-qpale C.1040. do not im- 
 plicate yourself by uttering evil ex- 
 pressions. 
 
 'Eirli^riXos an object of envy, A. 
 913. 
 
 E-TTiOoa^civ to sit as a suppliant 
 before any one, hence, to supplicate, 
 to pray. iroOev ap^wyuat raS' kwevxp- 
 fiiyrj Kcnridodl^ova-' ; C.844. It is de- 
 rived from Ooaleiv to sit, which verb 
 is itself used in this present sense by 
 Soph. QEd. T. 2. Tivas irod' eSpae TaaSe 
 fioi Ooa^sre, iicrripioiQ KXdSoitriv k^E- 
 tTTEjj.fj.ivot ; It is denied by some that 
 Ood^Eiv (which they derive from doog 
 quick) is used in the sense of sitting, 
 but only as denoting some kind of 
 quick motion. In this latter sense it 
 certainly occurs frequently in the tra- 
 gic writers (see Erfurdt on CEd.T. 
 2.), but notwithstanding Hermannand 
 Erfurdt's objections, it has been most 
 satisfactorily shewn by Buttmann 
 (Lexil. s.v. QadaoEiv, OoaliEiv) that 
 whether it be the same word as the 
 other, or from a diiFerent root, doa- 
 ^ere in Qid. T.2. and doa^oiv in 
 ^sch. S.590. can mean nothing else 
 than sitting. Hence, if the simple 
 verb means thus, there can be no 
 difficulty in giving to the compound 
 the meaning assigned above; nor is 
 
Eiiie 
 
 ( 134 ) 
 
 EniM 
 
 it necessary with Blomf. to read iwi- 
 Ocal^ova-'. See Buttm. Lexil. in loc. 
 cit. See also under doal^eiv. 
 
 'ETTidveiv to sacrifice one after an- 
 other, A. 1485. 
 
 'Ewidvfieiv to desire. With gea. 
 A. 210. 
 
 'E7ri0wi5(7(r£i)' to call out to, urge on 
 with the voice. P. V. 73.277. 
 
 'ETTtKaivoDv to innovate or alter, 
 conj.by Steph. forvulg. iwiKaivovTwv 
 in E. 663. Dind. prefers Wakefield's 
 conj. firi '■Ki')(paiv6vTbii'. 
 
 "EjTTiKeKKeaQai to invoke, S. 40. Here 
 Turn, has ewiKeKXofiiva. So Diud. 
 rightly. Cf. V.48. 
 
 'EirtKeydtiv to conceal. With doub. 
 ace. A. 774. 
 
 "EwLicripitra-Eiv to proclaim, e. g. as 
 king. pass. tTrtKijpuj^Oeis ■)^doyi S.c.T. 
 616. proclaimed as king to the coun- 
 try. 
 
 'E-n-UXoTroe thievish, crafty, E. 
 144. 
 
 'E-n-iKKwdetv to destine, E.321. 
 
 'Ettikotoc angry, P.V.604. an ob- 
 ject of anger. avSpl Stjoktiv Ittikotoi 
 aijiaq C.619. h e. if the words are 
 genuine, exposed to anger from his 
 foes because of his majesty. In 
 S.c.T. 768. iwtKOTovQ Tpo(j>a.e is read 
 by Codd. and Edd. only Aid. has 
 EviKvTac, and one MS. iwiTpoirovQ. 
 Heath conj. iwiKoroQ Tpo<pd.s angry 
 on account of his treatment. So 
 Glasg. Blomf. Lttlkotovq rpo^de 
 Schiitz, Schwenk, Wunderlich. Each 
 is extremely awkward, from its re- 
 quiring apaiag apac to be joined, 
 unless with Herm. Dind. we read rtK- 
 voiaiv S' lipaq. The vulg. is sound, as 
 explained by Well. " OEdipus qui edu- 
 cationem victumquedebebatfiliis suis, 
 dedit quidem, sed apaiag, ewiicoTOve 
 Tpo(j>ae, quae deinde explicantur appo- 
 sito 7riKpoyXw(7(rovg apag. 
 
 ^EiriKOTug angrily, P.V. 162. 
 
 'EwiKovpia military assistance, P. 
 717. a force of troops, S.702. 
 
 'EiriKovpog an auxiliary in war, P. 
 870. 
 
 'ETTiKpaiyeiv to bring to an issue. 
 
 accomplish, make, A. 724. 1313. 1526. 
 E. 341. 910. S. 13.370.619. m\A.\.id. 
 rale tol wpo(^p6vii>g eTriKpaivofievwy 
 sc. rijvde E 927. On S.46. see Itto)- 
 vvfiia. Kapra 3' aXridrj irarpog OlSi- 
 iroSa TtoTvi 'Epivvvg ewiKpavE S.c.T. 
 869. Here the gen. is governed by 
 'Epivvvg. Rob. has KaTevyjxara after 
 'OtSiiroSa. — separated by tmesis, 
 Xa-)(rj raS' k<f rifuv EKpavOrj E.329. 
 were ordained unto us. KapirortXi'i Se 
 Toi Zevg ETTiKpaivETO) tpipfiari yav tto- 
 vfeipw S.671. Here the construction 
 liriKpaivETo) yav ipipfiari is so ex- 
 tremely harsh, that we need not he- 
 sitate to adopt Stanley's conjecture, 
 Kap-oTEXrj, the alteration of H for EI 
 being so very slight. So Dind. The 
 construction will then be the same 
 as in the preceding instance. Well, 
 less correctly translates perficiat, h. e. 
 perfectam reddat fertili foetu. 
 
 'EiTLKpovEiv to strike, ■^dova (iat:- 
 rpoig ETTiKpovaavTag. A. 196. 
 
 'ETriKpvTTTEiv to donccal. j^eipac (j>o- 
 viag ETCiKpvTTTEi E.307. 
 
 'ETTLKTaaQai to acquire beside, ettik- 
 r);<T)) E. 861. EiriKTyi(Taio 641. 
 
 'EiTLKvpEiv (inus. pres. etclkvpeTv) to 
 obtain. With gen. aor. 1. ETreKvp<7afiEv 
 P. 839. 
 
 'E7riXa/3;'; a laying hold of. TrtVXwc 
 EiriXafiag Lfiuiv S.427. 
 
 'EwiXiytadai mid. v. to bethink one- 
 self of . ovT EiTLXEi,afiEva S.48. pass. 
 id. nrjS ETriXE-)(Oijg A. 1477. do not 
 imagine. 
 
 ' EiriXvaiga release. EiriXvixiv (p6j3o>v 
 S.c.T. 124. a release from alarms. 
 
 'EiTLfiaivEtrdai to be mad, A. 1402. 
 Met. SopvTivaKTog aidijp iirifiaivErai 
 S.c.T. 136. 
 
 'ETrifiatTTiSiog at the breast. /SXaj^at 
 Twv EirifiaaTiZiii)v S.c.T. 332. cries of 
 children at the breast. 
 
 'ETTif-iEXiTEiv to sing over any one. 
 'A't^a Traidif etti^eXtteiv S.c,r.851. 
 
 ^EwijivdaQai to commemorate, with 
 gen. £7r£juvj)(7aju»;»' C,614. See tIeiv. 
 
 'EirifioXog an invader, S.c.T. 611. 
 
 'EwifiofKpog worthy of blame, A. 
 539. C.817. 
 
EniN 
 
 ( 135 ) 
 
 Enin 
 
 'ETTivifieffOai mid. v. to gain ground, 
 proceed, A. 472. 
 
 'ETTiviKioy a song of victory , p\.id. 
 A. 167. 
 
 'Eirivo)fiav to distribute, allot, E. 
 301. S.C.T.709. 
 
 'Ewi^evov(rdai mid. to claim hospi- 
 tality at the hands of any one. A. 1293. 
 From this idea of claiming hospitality 
 would seem to be derived the mean- 
 ing we find assigned to the word 
 by lexicographers, of calling upon, 
 claiming support, etc. Thus. Hesych. 
 ETri^£vovcr6ai'fiapTvpe(Tdai,iropev£0'dat. 
 So again iTri^evodoKiVfiaC CTrijjiapTv- 
 povfiai, and ^cvoSoKOvfiai, fMaprvpofiai. 
 Vid. Intt. ad Hesych. In the present 
 passage, Cassandra, having asked the 
 Chorus to bear witness to her forti- 
 tude, adds iiri^eyovfiai ravra F £)<; 
 Bavovfiivr), h.e. / claim as a dying 
 stranger this favour. Whether the 
 word, however, is used by ^schylus 
 in its primary or secondary meaning, 
 or whether the latter does not belong 
 only to a later age, is a question to 
 be decided. 
 
 'Ettj^tji/ov a ehopping-block, A. 
 1250. 
 
 'EircTraWttv to brandish at, C. 160. 
 
 'ETTJTrac all, entire, o'ir Ewiirav 
 
 . \ / ''£1 ^ 
 
 ^ireipoyeveg KaTi)(OV(iiy tOfoe, rove 
 MriTpayadiie, k.t.\. P.43. This pas- 
 sage, as it is commonly read, is ex- 
 ceedingly obscure. Blomf. proposes 
 two explanations, sc. either to take 
 Karixovi-v intransitively, qui per to- 
 tum continentis tractum habitant, or 
 as governing i6vog, qui plane conti- 
 nente genitam obtinent gentem. Whe- 
 ther, however, we adopt Karixovaiv 
 iQvoQ, or Karixovaiv £Tt Trav idvoe as 
 the true construction, it is, as he 
 rightly observes, exceedingly harsh. 
 Pauvv conj. tSoc for edroc. The dif- 
 ficulty is entirely removed by the 
 conjecture of Schiitz, which Dind. 
 approves, sc. to write o'l re divisim, 
 and strike out roue, which was pro- 
 bably inserted by some one who con- 
 nected o'lre with AvSwv. It must be 
 allowed that the connexion of the 
 
 persons mentioned in 43.44. with the 
 city ZapStecj as both referring to t^- 
 opfiCjai, would be singularly awk- 
 ward. Adopting Schiitz's conj. the 
 sense will be, and they who have un- 
 der their command the whole conti- 
 nental forces, Metragathes and Arc- 
 teus, etc cTTtVac is not used adver- 
 bially, but is an adjective from eiri- 
 Trae, of which Dind. quotes two in- 
 stances from Boeckh. vol. ii. p. 409. 
 15.18. The last syllable is here long, 
 although compounds of Trfie generally 
 shorten it. See on this point the au- 
 thorities adduced by Blomf. Gloss, 
 and also Dind. Annot. in loc. — In S. 
 802. the word would be better read 
 £7rt irdv sc. over all. 
 
 "EirnrEidcadat to yield assent to, A. 
 1066. 
 
 'EiriirXriira-eiv to reproach with, ob- 
 ject to. with dat. P.V.80. 
 
 'ETrnrvelv to breathe upon, S.cT. 
 325. 
 
 'ETTiVvoia an in-breathing, S. 17.44. 
 pi. 572. Alluding to the fabled con- 
 nexion of Jupiter and lo. In S.1027. 
 where <j>vya.Sac 8' kirnrvoiaQ is com- 
 monly read, the metre is defective 
 and the meaning uncertain. Schiitz, 
 who conj. <j)vyaSas SfJT iwnrvoiae 
 understands it as equivalent to fv- 
 yaStiiv k-KiirvoiaQ, and refers it to the 
 incitements which the herald and his 
 party, being obliged to retire, might 
 use to induce the sons of ^Egyptus 
 to hostilities : this, however, is forced 
 in the highest degree. Burgess conj . 
 ^vyaZtaaiv S' 'in Trotvag. The read- 
 ing (l)vydStiT(nv appears (as Well, re- 
 marks) partly supported by ^vyaSeg 
 in Med. Reg.L. Guelph. So Dind. 
 The meaning of ipvyaleaaiv Z' kwi- 
 TTvoiag, may possibly be, "I fear for 
 our sake as fugitives, favorable gales," 
 h. e. which may bring forces from 
 Egypt against us. Cf.v. 1030. If there 
 be any difficulty in assigning this 
 meaning to tirnn'oiag without some- 
 thing more distinctly to indicate its 
 reference, it might be well to adopt 
 Burgess's conjecture, -rroivdg, which 
 
En in 
 
 ( '36 ) 
 
 EHIS 
 
 may possibly have been changed into 
 TTvoiag by a mere transposition of the 
 letters. 
 
 'R-wnroraaQaL to hover or jloat 
 above, perf. divided by tmesis, P. 656. 
 E.356. 
 
 '^TtippCiv to flow on, to approach. 
 6vwtppE<i)v ■xpovos E. 81S. the coming 
 time. 
 
 'Eiripptirecv to cause to fall upon, to 
 bring upon, A. 242. E.848. — intrans. 
 to devolve or fall upon, A. 690. 1012. 
 
 'Ewippriyvvvai to rend, en-tppri^a 
 P. 987. 
 
 'EirippiTTTEiv to inflict upon, eirip- 
 pc^iv P.V.740. 
 
 'ETTippori a stream, or current, A. 
 1491. E.664. 
 
 'Ewippodeiv to resound, C.421. — to 
 utter assent, C.4ol. 
 
 "E,Trippodo£ alleviating. Ti-ayicXav- 
 Tiov a.\yiii}v kizlppoQov S.C.T.350. 
 
 'ETTippot^l'tTv to denounce against 
 with harsh voice, E.402. 
 
 'Eirippveadai topreserve, S.c.T.149. 
 
 'EirippvTOQ flowing in abundantly, 
 E.867. 
 
 'EiriaevtaQai to invade, perf. poet. 
 tte'Sov iiriavfiivoQ E.755. 782. 
 
 'Eniarjfiov a sign or device, S.c.T. 
 641. 
 
 'EwicrKriirreiv to inflict upon, bring 
 to pass upon any one, P. 104. 726. — to 
 enjoin, P.V.664. — Scvp' eTriorKtjxpc E. 
 460. has fallen hither, i.e. devolved 
 upon me. 
 
 'ETTto-KOTTtTv to regard, notice,ii. 3T6. 
 397. to observe, powij iiriaicoTril SUav 
 C.59. but here po-n-rj diKagis probably 
 to be read.— /o visit or frequent, E. 
 28G. pass, oi'eipotg oiiK tiriaKOwov^ivriv 
 A. 13. unvisitedhy dreams. The word 
 is peculiarly used, as Schutz observes, 
 in alluding to the visitations of divine 
 vengeance. So probably in C.59. 
 
 'E7r/<r(,-07roc aguardian ov protector. 
 With gen. E.710. S.c.T. 254. In C. 
 124. Trarpwwv S' dfifiaroiv tTnaKOTrovQ 
 there can hardly be a doubt that 
 Stanley's conjecture Swyuarwi' is cor- 
 rect, h.e. guardians of my father's 
 house. Wellaucr's attempt to ex- 
 
 plain it as a circumlocution for father 
 is harsh in the extreme. kiziaicoTrovQ 
 may also be taken with ti/j^ae in 
 the same sense as in E.864. — adj. 
 watching, ^peviov tn-tV/coTrov E.493. 
 watching or controlling the mind. See 
 Seifiaivetv. Here Dind. from an 
 anonym, conj. ap. Uobr. for ScLjiai- 
 veiv prefers leiixivuv. — regarding, 
 having as an object, biro'ia vLktiq fxf^ 
 KUKijs tiriaKOTTa E.864. 
 
 'EwLawdv to bring on, P. 469. 
 
 'EwiawivZeiv to offer libations over, 
 A. 1368. C.147. 
 
 'Ewianip-^tLv to hurry on S.c.T. 
 671. 
 
 'Ewiairiadai. See c^tVo). 
 
 'ETrianopog a descendant, E.643. 
 
 'EirtacrvToe rushing in, impetuous. 
 KXavixarwy ETtiaavTOi ivqyai A. 861. 
 iwiaiTvTOVQ 6(.o<j)6povQ fiaralae Svag id. 
 1121. affluent, abundant. ETclaavTOL 
 jjwTOv TV'xa.i E.883. 
 
 'ETTitr-adfjiaa-dai to weigh or pon- 
 der, A. 159. 
 
 'ETTiaTaaQai to know, to know how, 
 P.517. A. 1227. E.266.637. tTriaTaaai 
 P. V. 374.984. S.895. contr. tTrtVr? 
 (on this form see Herm. Soph. Phil. 
 787.) E. 86.551. Here Herm. oVwc 
 T itriaT^. See Kvpnvv. eTriarraraL 
 P.V.981. 1034. P.591. A. 936. 1036. 
 imperf. riTriaTajj.r)v P.V. 265. I'lwitTTaro 
 P. 365. imper. iirldTaao P.V, 842. 969. 
 
 'EiritTTareiv to preside over, con- 
 trol. A. 1221. See nataii/. 
 
 'Evtararrica prefect, or commander, 
 S c.T.797. oirXidV k-KLararriQ P. 371. 
 commander of the armed men. 
 
 'Ewi(XTei-)(tiv to pass over, E.866. 
 
 'ETTioTEXXtM' to injoin, give as a 
 charge, E. 196. perf. pass. inearaXraL 
 A. 882. E.713. S.c'I'.lOOS. rawecrTaX- 
 fxiva C.768. 
 
 'ETTicrrEva^tu' to mourn over, P. 7 13. 
 
 ETriareva'^tLv id. A. 764. 
 
 'EwKTroXi'i an injunction, S.990. P. 
 769. P.V. 3. 
 
 'EiTtcTTpaTzvEiv to engage in a hos- 
 tile expedition. kirearpaTevaa ttoXXcl 
 P.760. / went on many a foreign ex- 
 pedition. 
 
£1112 
 
 ( 137 ) 
 
 EIIOP 
 
 'E7r/iTrp£7rroc drawing, attention, 
 worthy of remark, with dat. S.975. 
 C.345. 
 
 ' EirKTrplfeirdai mid. v. to turn one- 
 self towards S.503. 
 
 'E7riarpo<p{] a residing in, or visiting 
 of a place, 'd^ci irarpwiov Soifiardiv ewi- 
 CTpo^ds S.c.T. 630. he will residein his 
 fathtr's house, ^evorifiove iiri<TTpo(j>a.e 
 Swfiarwv ulSofxevos tic iarb) E. 518. 
 let a man obrerve the honourable en- 
 tertainment of strangers in his house. 
 
 ''En-iiXTpoipoe conversant about any 
 thing, with gen. A. 386. 
 
 'Ewi<rrpu)(j>a.(Tdai to be residing in. 
 with ace. A. 945. 
 
 'ETri(T)(edciy (aor.2.) to check, stop. 
 i-KiayiQoi S.c.T. 435. 
 
 'E7rtriXX£t>' to arise. eiriTeiXai P.V. 
 100. 
 
 'Eiriride(Tdcum\d. v. to lay upon one- 
 self. Met. ToS' iwidov dvog Sriftodpoovg 
 T apae A. 1383. why have you laid on 
 yourself (^SiS on a victim to be slain) 
 this incense of public execration ? 
 So Scholefield, correctly. 
 
 'EiriTifirj-iie a censor, or judge, P.V. 
 77. 
 
 'Eiririfiwv punishment, S.c.T. 1012. 
 plur. P. 809. 
 
 'ETriTVfijjiSwe funereal, ewirvfifti- 
 Sioc 0pi/>'O£C.331.338. afuneral dirge- 
 
 'ETTtrvufiios id. iinrviJ.fiiO£ alvoc 
 A. 1.527. a funeral panegyric. 
 
 'Enirvxvs successful, S.725. 
 
 'ETri(j>ipeLy to bring upon, fut. eirot- 
 (TEtv E.736- 
 
 'EirujiQiyyEaQai to add one's voice 
 to that of others, C.450. 
 
 'Ewi^hovog envious, evil inclined, 
 jealous, S.198. A. 133. E.354. — liable 
 to excite jealousy, A. 895. See (fiQo- 
 
 VOQ. 
 
 'EwKhKeytiy to kindle, excite. aaX- 
 iriy^ avrrj wavT iKtiv kirEipXtytv P. 
 387. aroused or excited. 
 
 'ETri(j>o(ioQ fearful, terrible, A. 1123. 
 
 ' EirifopoQ favorable, well-inclined, 
 Met. superl. C.800. properly applied 
 to a fair wind. 
 
 'Eirixa^av to yield, or give way, 
 P.V. 179. 
 
 'Eiri^apris pleasing, or a source of 
 delight, P.V. 160. 
 
 'Ewixapie id. S.c.T. 893. 
 
 'Eirixapros id. P.V. 158. A. 704. 
 
 'Eirixeipov a reward, plur. Tairl- 
 XEtpa P.V. 319. 
 
 'EviX^pioe belonging to the country. 
 ETTixi^pioiQ opviai S.781. iwixi^ploiQ 
 ■KTiyfiaaL 647. the deaths of natives. 
 (in loc. dub.) — Heath supplies ipig 
 which Dind. approves. 
 
 'ETTi'i/'oyoc blameable. eirl^poyoc <j>a.- 
 Tts A. 597. an infamous report. 
 
 "Ettoikoc a settler, P.V. 409. In this 
 pass. etroiKoi is read by Colb. 1. So 
 the Schol. who explains it by ly/cd- 
 roiKoi. Butler observes that ettoikov 
 'iSoe is put for i'Soc rwv ettoIkiiiv " a 
 settlement." Blomfield explains tiroi- 
 (,oe by sedem vicinam, this, however, 
 appears not to be the meaning of the 
 word. 
 
 'ETfOiKTEipeiv to pity, A. 1037. C. 127. 
 
 'ETTolKTiaroQ pitiable, A. 1194. 
 
 "Ettoiktoq id. A. 1597. 
 
 'Ettoi^w^eiv to shriek out at any 
 thing. tmS' ivuifiw^Ev ttclOel C. 540. 
 
 'ETTo/^EffSat to go for, to go to fetch, 
 C.951. in loc. dub. See xpovl^^iv. 
 
 'EttoXoXvI^eiv to raise a cry of ex- 
 ultation over anything, S.c.T.807. C. 
 930. raid. v. tTTwXoXv^aTO A. 1209. 
 
 'EircnvTEadai to behold, (inus. in 
 prcBS.) Eir6i\/0jj.ai P.V. 960. ijr6\pErai 
 A. 1026. EiroxpEadai 1219. 
 
 'ETTOTrrevEiv to behold, look upon, A. 
 1243. C.979.— io regard, notice, take 
 cognizance of. SiVac St IlaXXac rwvS' 
 EiroTTTtvaEi 6£aE.215. w yal' avEQ /xoi 
 ■Karip ITT OTTTEiKTai fxa.xT)v C. 482. Kai 
 a EiroTrTCV(t)v ■7rp6<pp(t)v 6eoq (pvXacraoi 
 1059. Oeovs aywdEV yijs ettottteveiv 
 iiX^ A. 1501. |Ui)S' ettottteveiv koto) E. 
 211. TTarpio Ittotttevijjv Kpcirj; C. 1. ex- 
 ercising the authority given you by 
 your father, to. S' ciXXa tovtio devp' 
 ETTOTTTEvaai kiyh) sc. iXdoVTi 976. 
 
 'Ettottti'ip one who regards, or ob- 
 serves, S.c.T. 622. 
 
 'Ettottttic a spectator, P.V. 299. 
 
 'EiropOta^Eiv to utter a loud cry 
 over,or at anything,F-\001. A. 29.1091. 
 
 T 
 
EEOP 
 
 ( 138 ) 
 
 EPrA 
 
 'ETrdpyvcrOai to rush upon, S. 184. 
 
 "Ettos u word. Xcyei St tovt eVos 
 Sia aTOfxa S.c.T.561.699. P. V. 1035. 
 1057. P. 121. A. 1134. C.46.776.803. 
 E. 486. 505. Withart. ro?7ro£P.V.98I. 
 S.C.T.24G. A.259. C.91.874. S. 459. 
 507. 904. pi. ETrri P.V. 934. 1057. S.c.T. 
 425. A. 1648. S. 176.191. rawr) A. 1611. 
 iiruiv E.422. opposed to ipyov. fifj 
 (re Si£ 0pa(rat juijr' kwog fxriT kpyoy 
 P. 170. iraptoTi S' 'ipyov we eiros S. 693. 
 — b)s iiireiv tiroe P. 700. to sum up in 
 a luord. ixirpiov c-iroe ei'^ov S. 1045. 
 offer a moderate prayer. 'iiroQ afiti- 
 /3ou TTpoe 'ino£ E.556. answer word 
 for word. trirXdyx^va fxoi KsXatvovrai 
 TrpoQ 'iiroQ Kkvovar] C. 408. at the word 
 you speak, where the const, is 
 CTrXayj^va KsXaivovrai fioi Trpoe tTrog 
 KXvovar) avTOv. 
 
 ''E-KOTpvvtadai mid. v. to hurry on, 
 S.c.T. 681. 
 
 ' R-n-ovpil^tiv to blow upon, aifiarri- 
 pbv wvevfi kirovpiaaaa rw E. 132. 
 
 "Ettoxoc riding, or sailing upon. — 
 With gen. vauiv iit6-)(0VQ P. 54. sail- 
 ing in ships. With dat. £7roj^oi/£ &p- 
 fiaai P. 45. riding in chariots. 
 
 'E^rra seven, P. 335. S.c.T. 42. 117. 
 
 'ETrraTTuXoe having seven gates, 
 S.c.T. 149. 
 
 'ETrrarfix'/C belonging to seven 
 walls. kwraTiiy^eiQ ki,6ZovQ S.c.T. 266. 
 referring to the gates at Thebes divid- 
 ing the wall in seven different parts. 
 
 'EttwS/; a charm, tovtuv tirb>das 
 E. 619. charms for these things. 
 
 'EttwSoc having power to charm. 
 IwoiSoi' QpijKiwv ar]fia.Twv A. 1392. 
 
 'ETTOji'Vfila a name derived from, 
 or justified by, any circumstance. 
 KUT ewwrvf-iiav TloXvvtiKCiQ S.c.T_ 
 811. Polynices', as they are (h.e. as 
 one of them is) justly called. In S. 
 45. vvi' S' iwiKiKXofitval (leg. kiTiKtK- 
 Xojiii'ii) ivw ai'doi'Ofxovtrae irpoydi'ou 
 ftovi is £7r(7n'0(ac Zip'ot; t^ai^ii'" Ittgi- 
 I'vfiicj. (V tniKpaivETO fwpai/jog cduii' 
 ehXoywc, "ETro^oc r iyevvaae, the 
 sense is obscure. Schiitz places the 
 stop after Zrjvoi. Sec further under 
 
 ''E.Tri)vvfjiOQ named from any person, 
 or thing. With gen. ijjiov avuKToe 
 tvXoyoie iTTwvvfiov yivog HeXacryaiv 
 S.249. SO called from me their king. 
 KaSixov ItTbivvfiOV ttoXiv S.c.T. 125. 
 ovTi irapdiyuv eiro)VVfjiov (ppofriixa id. 
 517. a mind not named after virgins, 
 although his. body be so, sc. HapOevo- 
 iraioc. tTrbyvvfiov tuiv Aiog yevvrjjxa- 
 T&)i'"E7rajio>' P. 892. KXriZovaQ kiroivv- 
 fiovQ E.396. your name derived from 
 your character. Cf. E.659. 8,249. lAv 
 Zeus aXt^riTi']pwe kirotvvfxog ykyoiro 
 KaSfxdwv TToXu S.c.T. 8. from which 
 things (h.e. fi-om averting which 
 things) may Jupiter deserve his name 
 aXE^rjTi'ipios at the hands of the The- 
 bans. yivoiT ay kySUws kivi>vvjj.ov 
 S.c.T. 387. it might really become 
 what its name imports. Cf. kiriivvfjioe 
 Kapra S.c.T. 640. E.90. full rightly 
 named. ovSafjiwQ kirijvv^oy C.188. 
 quite at variance with her name. kwi>- 
 vvfioy pev/ia P.V. 300- the stream call- 
 ed from you, Ocean. BoaTropoe ettw- 
 vvfioQ KiKXri<jtTat id. 736. io called from 
 your passage across it. "Apei, tvOey 
 k(XT kni)vvixoQ Trerpa E.659. sc. Arei- 
 opagus. 
 
 'ETTWTrav to behold, descry, C.682. 
 E.265. to direct, or guide, E.929. 
 
 'ETrwTT)) a region scanned by the 
 sight, or prospect, S. 534. Schol. Ka- 
 rayofidc. 
 
 'Epdv to desire. With gen. S.c.T. 
 374. pass. id. fut. yiig rfjcrS' kpao-Oi)- 
 o-eo-Qe E.814. aXXijjy kpacrdtiQ P. 812. 
 
 'Epao-(»'0£ name of a river, 8.999. 
 
 "Epaanioc; desired, longed for. kpa- 
 (Tfiiov ttoXei a. 591. an object of de- 
 sire to the city. 
 
 'EpaoTEiiEic to desire. With gen. 
 kpanTivaai yafiwy P.V. 895. 
 
 'EparoQ lovely, S.c.T. 846. 
 
 'EpydfEo-9a( mid. v. to do. ro8' 
 tlpyuaacrd' awiaToy S.c.T. 827. pass. 
 eipya(TTat it is done, or made, A. 345. 
 inf. 1319. part. P.V. 242. 
 
 'EpyaoTE'oe tliat must be done, C. 
 296. 
 
 'EpycirtE an effectress. fiyriixriy 
 (nravTwy kpyarir P.V. 459. 
 
EprM 
 
 ( 139 ) 
 
 EPEI 
 
 "Epyfia a deed. rwvS' i<l>ep\pci ko- 
 tos Tig kpyfiariav E. 477. y\Si(i(Tav 
 epyfioLTtdy arep S.C.T.538. a tongue 
 without deeds. ipyfidTwv is here sup- 
 posed by some to be from cpyfia a 
 bank, or mound, so as to translate 
 the words, an unrestrained tongue. 
 So Schiitz and Butler. Hermann, 
 however, condemns the word 'ipyfia 
 in this sense, and in Soph. Ant.541. 
 reads epfxa. So Blomf. The word 
 occurs in Eur. Orest.160. Hipp. 1107. 
 Bacch. 1067. (quoted by Bloraf.) as 
 well as in E. 477. in the sense of a 
 deed, and it is better thus to under- 
 stand it in the present passage. 
 
 "Epyov a work, or deed, S.c.T.o62. 
 G45. 1041. P. 745. A. 736. 1395. 1525. 
 1580. 1618. C.728. 815.980.1001.1011. 
 E.471. S.583.586.1020.P.V.77. With 
 art. Toipyov P.V.57.75. A.1319.147G. 
 1634. C. 296. a work of art. ■^(itwvoq 
 'dpyov S.880. Cf. S.c.T.474. C.229. 
 Met. epyov SiKatag tektovoq A. 1379. — 
 a warlike action, epyov 3' iv Kvjiois 
 ' Aprjc Kpn'ci S.C.T.396. Iv ipyo) C. 160. 
 171 action. — an office, or duty. toS' 
 ipyov ijvvire P. 752. held this office, 
 abv ipyov, 'loT, rat<r8' virovpyijffai 
 Xapiv P.V.638. Cf. C.662. E.704. — 
 TtKvtoi' ££ ipyov A. 1180. the procrea- 
 tion of children. — Opposed to 'cttos, 
 \6yOQ or fxvdos. napeiTTi S ipyov we 
 iiroe S.593. he not only speaks but 
 performs, it is no sooner spoken than 
 done. fj.r) <T£ Sig ippaaai fii'iT £7ro£ 
 fifiT ipyov P. 170. nothing either in 
 word or in deed, ipyw kov \6y« P. V. 
 336. in deed and not in word- ipyo> 
 KovKtTi fivQu) id. 1082. id. 
 
 "EpSeiv to do. A. 907. 1633. tp^w 
 P. 1016. ip£,at A. 1523. S.401. ip^av- 
 TEs P. 772. With double accusative. 
 ip^ae TToWa Si) MiJSovc KaKa P. 232. 
 Cf. E.445. S.C.T.906.— to sacrifice. 
 (Xipayia koI ■^■qiXTi^pia Oio'iaiv ip^eiv 
 S.C.T.2I3. In A. 1642-3. occurs this 
 passage, aTti-j^tr i'lSr] S', ol yipovreq, 
 ■KpoQ ZojjLOVQ 7rc7rpwjj.ivovc, TTpiv wadeu'' 
 ip^avra Kaipov 'XPV" raS' ojc iirpaL,a- 
 fizv. This, as it is commonly read, 
 is unintelligible. Heath conj. wpiv 
 
 vadtiv' aripi,avTaQ alviiv ')(pf}V raZ 
 <a)Q eirpd^afiev h. e. acquiescere vos 
 oportebat heec ita fieri, tolerantes 
 prout ea perfecimus. Musgrave ip^ai 
 T aKaipov. Legrand, whom Schiitz 
 follows, conj. ti^avre Kaipia, xpvv rdS' 
 lis lTrpai,afiEv h.e. tempori cedentes 
 nos h£Bc ita facere oportebat ut feci- 
 mus. Porson retains the vulg. and 
 so Schiitz in ed. 2. Blomf. conj. 
 Trptv TraOeiv ep^avrag' a'ipciv ■)(p^v raS 
 (be eirpa^afiev, defending a'ipeiv by 
 Eur. El. 942. Hermann suggests nplv 
 wadetv ip^avT OLKatpa. XP^'' ''"^' *^^ 
 ewpa^afiev. Klausen joins ip^avra 
 Kaipov, h. e. opportunitatem efficien- 
 tem, which is impossible. None of 
 these ways are wholly satisfactory. 
 The omission of a verb after ixpiiv, 
 as in the conjectures of Legr. Herm. 
 Musgr. appears extremely harsh. I 
 am inclined, in a case of much doubt, 
 to adopt aivetv from Heath, and read 
 ip^avTae alvelv h.e. ■)(p!jv (iyuac) at- 
 veiv {ijfide) ip^avrae raS' we twpa^a- 
 fxev. Blorafield's conj. a'iptiv would 
 come neai'er the vulg. but it does not 
 appear certain that a'ipeiv is used in 
 this sense. 
 
 'Epedil^eiv to chafe, or irritate.F.V. 
 181. pass. 1047. 
 
 'EpeiSeiv to press close upon, voaroe 
 ofioroixoe epeiSei A. 976. — to support. 
 Kiov ovpavov re Kal xl^ovoe iSjuoic epti- 
 Suv P. V. 3.50. — pass, to be firmly 
 fixed, or planted. AUae ipciSerai 
 nvOfjiijv C.636. — mid. to rest upon, 
 yovaroc Kovtaiiriv epetSofiivov A.64. 
 sinking in the dust. 
 
 'EpeiKeiv to tear. TriirXov epeiKE P. 
 1017. to shiver, vave vpoe aXkii\i]ai 
 Qpi]Kiai TTVoai ripEiKov A. 641. 
 
 'Epeik-r] heather, A. 286. 
 
 'Epeiv fut. of E'ipeiv (inus. in Att-) 
 to say, or call le vfxac epw fivQov P. 
 157. / will tell you. Cf. S.980. C. 
 1028. E. 45.027. ovk aWwetpw S.c.T. 
 472. / will not deny it. ipE'ie P. 986. P. V. 
 290.747. S.C.T.232. A. 1059.1215. E. 
 567. KaKujv Se KalcrxpHv ovtiv ev- 
 kXeiuv EpE^e S.C.T.667. you will not 
 say that there is aught glorious in 
 
EPEI 
 
 ( 140 ) 
 
 EPI2 
 
 things evil and disgraceful too. ipCi 
 C.5C7. E.149.726. ouk iptir avap- 
 ■)(iav S.888. you shall not say that 
 rulers are wanting, iptiv P.V.986. 
 1007. perf. eipriKae S.243. P.V.823. 
 pass. e"ipT)rai E. 606.680. part, dprj- 
 fiivoQ P.V.1033. elprifievov A. 1603. 
 (nom. abs.) ttpijjuEvoi/c P.V. 665. elprj- 
 fiivuv A. 292. 1345. 
 
 'EpetTTia ruins, fragments, vavn- 
 K&v epenriwv A. 646. OpaviXfiaaiv ipei- 
 vibiv P. 417. 
 
 '¥jpcL\piroL-)(oc overthrowing walls. 
 hii>fiaTb)v epEi\j/iTOf)(ot S.c.T. 863. over- 
 throwing the walls of houses. 
 
 'F,pefiy6£ black, or gloomy, A. 1363. 
 
 'Epitrdai to inquire, aor. 2. ti)v rv- 
 •^rjv S' ipu)[^eda A. 1638. let us inquire 
 of fortune, h.e. let us see what will 
 be the result. Cf. S.c.T. 488. This 
 is an emendation by Schiitz for epov- 
 fitda which is evidently corrupt, a'l- 
 povfieda is read by Canter and some 
 others, and affords an equally good 
 sense, rfiv rvyrjv referring in that 
 case to davelv ce. Tv-)(riv tXelv S.380. 
 which they compare with this, is not 
 to the purpose. SchUtz's emendation 
 is adopted by Blomf. 
 
 'EpeaaEtv to row, pass. P. 414. S. 704 
 Met. to urge on quickly, mid. v. ■ttte- 
 pvymv Ipezfiolaip kpEOtaofiiva A. 52. 
 Cf. Virg. JEiO.. i.301. Remigio ala- 
 rum, pass, 'li) o'ifTTpb) EpEGCrOjXEVa S. 
 
 .536. — to strike, or heat, as in the quick 
 motion of rowing. ipEoaET afj.(fi Kpar'i 
 f^tpdiv ■KirvKov S.c.T. 837. inflict 
 upon your head a succession of blows. 
 'ipEaa EpEaoE P. 1003. sc. tov Kpara, 
 heat your head. 
 
 'Epirrie a rower, P. 39. 
 
 'EpETfiOQ an oar, A. 52. See ipia- 
 
 (TELV. 
 
 'EpEvvav to seek. ipEvyav rriv ao- 
 tpfjv Ev(iovKiav P.V. 1040. 
 
 'EpExSEve prop, name, C.817. 
 
 'EjD7)/iac 1". EprifxiiQ yviriaQ TrtVpa S. 
 776. The word iprjfiag, besides not 
 being elsewhere found, violates the 
 metre. The reading of Rob. KpEfias 
 (corr. Kpe/jcis) satisfies the metre, 
 and possibly may be correct, if the 
 
 word be a genuine one, the epithet 
 hanging, or precipitous, according 
 very well with the sense of the pas- 
 
 'Eprifxia a desert, P.V. 2. 
 
 "Eprifioe solitary, P. 720. P.V. 270. 
 A. 836. 
 
 'Eprjiuovv to leave desolated avav- 
 Spov Tai,iv ^ptifxov davuiv P. 290. SC. 
 wiTTE avavSpov yiyvEirQai. pass, kpr)- 
 fxtoQivTOQ A. 251. — to quit. tovS' Eprj- 
 fMtlxraa' o-)(pv A. lOiO. S.511. 
 
 'EptSfiaTOQ (?) founded on strife. 
 Epic EpiifiaroQ A. 1440. strife founded 
 on strife, strife succeeding strife. 
 The word is probably corrupt. Blomf- 
 conj. EpLZfiavTOQ. See kiravOLl^ELv, 
 
 'EpiKvfxojv [v] big. with young, A. 
 118. Schol. iroXuicvjuova. See under 
 Xdytvos. 
 
 'Epivvvs [al. 'Ep'ivvc] Erinnys, a 
 Fury. A. 59.1090. 1408. C. 396. 570. 641. 
 E.911.S.C.T.556.682. pi. 'EpivvvEe the 
 Furies, P.V.514. 7^.450.1163.1562. C. 
 281. E. 487. Oprivov 'Epij/i/voe A.964. 
 a lament of Erinnys. vfivog il, 'Epiv- 
 vvwv E. 318.327. a song of the Fu- 
 ries. Cf. S.c.T. 849. A.631. — a» evil 
 deity invoked by some one, an aveng- 
 ing fiend, irarpoe EvKraiav 'Epivvvv 
 S.C.T.705. Cf. id. 70.773.869. vvfi<p6- 
 KXavroe 'Epivvvs A. 739. a fiend woful 
 as a bride, an epithet of Helen. On 
 the orthography of 'Epivvvg or 'Epi- 
 vliQ, as Blomf. with Aid. always writes 
 the word, see Blomf. Gloss, in P.V. 
 53. s.v. kXivvb). 
 
 'EpioaTETTTOQ crowncd with wool, S. 
 22. 
 
 "EpiQ Strife, personified as a god- 
 dess. "Epic TTEpaivEl fivdov VfTTClTI] 
 
 Seuij'S.c.T. 1042. Blomf.considers this 
 verse an interpolation, written by 
 some one as a proverbial saying 
 against ^rj fjtaKprjyopEi. It certainly 
 disturbs the regularity of the pas- 
 sage. — strife, quarrel S.c.T. 708.918. 
 A.682.1440. G.467. (see e;u;uoro£). — 
 endeavour, anxiety, S.635. ayadwv 
 Epic E. 932. emulation in good works. 
 ovSe Tijv Atoc Epiv TreSw a-K)i\pa<Tav 
 EKTToSiby (txeOe'iv S.c.T. 411. This 
 
EPKE 
 
 ( 141 ) 
 
 EPXE 
 
 is correctly explained by Blomf. 
 " ne ipsum quidem Jovem, si conten- 
 dens terrani fulgure percutiat, disti- 
 nere posse. aKiiTrreip vero propria 
 fulgura dicuntur." 
 
 "EpKuoe belonging to the court of a 
 house. cpKeioi TTvXai C. 554.504. Ovpas 
 kpuciae C.642. the outer gates, or 
 door. 
 
 "EpKoe a bulwark, or fortress, ro 
 TraXaiov Kiatrivov cpKOc P. 17. — a dam, 
 or bank. k-^vpo'iQ tpKeaiv Apyziv afia- 
 Xov Kv/ia OaXa<T(TriQ id. 89. — Met. a 
 protection, defence. avSpwv ovrwv ip- 
 KOQ carlv a<r^a\?';c P. 341. toS' 'Anias 
 yaiag tpcoe A.248. said by the Chorus 
 of itself. See ayj^ioros. — anei. Ihoi'ra 
 rovTOv Trje AIktic iv tpKiaiv A. 1593. 
 
 "Ep|ua a weight, epjxa AToc S.575. 
 the offspring of Jove home in the 
 womb. — a sunken rock, a^avrov cp/ia 
 A. 979. Met. Tov irpiv o\(iov 'ipfiari 
 7rpoiT(ia\i)v AUae E.534. 
 
 "Epfiaioe prop, belonging to Mer- 
 cury. 'TLpfioiov Xinag Ai'ifivov A.2T4. 
 a hill in Leinnos so called. Cf. Soph. 
 Phil. 1445. where the Schol. observes, 
 'Epfialov opog. Svvarat iravra to. opr] 
 'Epfjidia KaXeitrdai, on vofiioQ b OeoQ. 
 Kai opeioe 6 'Epfirje lari St Koi 'Ep- 
 fxaiov ovTU)Q iv Arifivii> KoXovfAevoy. — 
 lucky ( Mercury being the god of un- 
 foreseen gain). kpyLaia ZoaiQ E.907. 
 
 'EpfiTiv€ve an interpreter A. 1032. 
 fiavdavovTi aoi Topotaiv epfir]vsvcriv 
 Evirpeirioe \6yov id. 602. understanding 
 aptly her meaning by clear interpre- 
 ters, h. e. by words clearly interpret- 
 ing her meaning. These words are 
 correctly explained by the Schol. 
 ovTdiQ elTTEV CLKpifHaL XoyoiQ Kol ii,r)yr]- 
 TiKo'iQ, Mart ae fiadslv. Hence Blomf. 
 infers that the genuine reading is 
 Xoyov. 
 
 'Epfirje Mercury, S.217.301. P.V. 
 10.38. S.C.T.490. C.613. 'Epfi§ S.898. 
 'Epfiny A. 501. C,716. 'Epfxfj P.621. 
 C. 1 . 122. x^oviov 'Epfiriv C. 1. 122.716. 
 On C. 1. Stanley observes, " Orestes 
 'Epfj-rjv ydovtov invocat, et postea 
 Electra v. 122. utpote cui mortui curae 
 erant. Idem et ■KOfnrdlos Soph. Aj. 
 
 831. KaXa i' &fj.a wojXTraiov 'Epfiijv 
 ■)(06viov ci fxe Koi/xiffai. Hor. Od. I.x. 
 17. Tu pias IcBtis animas reponis 
 sedihus. Unde eidem Satelles Orci 
 dicitur, Od. II. xviii. 33." 
 
 'Epvog a branch. Met. a scion, or 
 offspring, A. 1506. E. 631. 636. 
 
 "Epireiv to creep, S.c.T. 17. E.39. 
 to go, proceed, or come, P.V. 812. 
 1026. ^Oovepov vir aXyoe cpirei Trpo- 
 StKoie ' ArpeiSaig A. 4:38. h.e. iKpipwci 
 creeps upon, or assails them. 
 
 "Eppeiv to go wretched, to be lost, 
 or forlorn, ijfiiv yap 'ippeiv rj irpoaii) 
 Tifiag vifieiv E.717. ircLpTifj.EX-qfievov 
 eppciv id.291. an/iO£ tppttvid.844. oXo- 
 ovg Tvpiag Ik vaoc ippovraQ P. 925. — 
 to perish, come to ruin. HaKTpibiy eppci 
 TravwXrjg Sfi/iog P.718. ippci ■waa 
 'A<ppoSiTa A. 408. their beauty is 
 gone. 
 
 'Eppwfievb>e strongly, firmly, P.V. 
 65.76. 
 
 'Epwflpdc red, bloody, E.255. 
 
 'EpvKEiv [u] to hinder. oSe KaS- 
 fiEiujv rjpv^E woXiv fiij ' varpaTrrjvai 
 S.C.T. 1067. preserved it from being 
 overthrown. 
 
 ' Epvfia a defence, epujua te yiipag 
 KOI ■jToXewg aiorripiov E.671. 'ipvfia 
 KaKwv Kedvwv t C. 152. See airdrpo- 
 
 TTOg. 
 
 "Ep-x^Etrdai to come. -^Xdov I am 
 come, P.V. 603. E.242. ^Xde S.cT. 
 828. P. 711.725. A.574. iXOiTb) S.785. 
 i'Xeot E. 287. S. 1013. S.C.T.689. tX- 
 OeIv C.760. tXe^v S.C.T.527. C. 
 726. S.906. e\0o)/ A.478. With part. 
 iravrwc n Kaivov ayytXwv eXrjXvde 
 P.V. 945. he has come to announce. 
 eiXXog Ofiolaig i'/XOev av raS' dyyfXwv 
 C.698. iVetv BicjKova ijXdoy E.3B1. 
 fiaprvp{](T<ov -fiXdov E.o46. or ijXOov 
 — arpaTt]XaTOV<Tai E.656. iyia Se rav- 
 ra Ttopavvwv iXEvaofiai S.517. — With 
 cognate accus. keXevQov rjvn-Ep ^XdEg 
 P.V. 964. the way by which you came, 
 fji] ' XOyg odovg <Tv raaS' e^ kfiSofiaig 
 TTvXaig S.c.T. 696. go not this way. — 
 With prepositions, kg P.V. 303. 847, 
 P.819. A.388.719.826.E. 11.813. Trpog 
 P.V. 831. 856. Ewi with dat. S.c.T. 
 
EPiiS 
 
 ( 142 ) 
 
 ESTI 
 
 696. P. 428. with ace. P.V.866. S.c.T. 
 193. P.262.650. k P.348. S.259. Sia 
 S.25I. wapa with gen. A. 891. With 
 ace. A. 174. TeKvwv ele 'ipyov ^XQetov 
 vojUM A. 1180. Here j^XetVi)!' should be 
 read according to Elrasl. on Ach. 733. 
 qu. V. So Blomf. Dind. engage in the 
 procreation of children, firfi kg ayicpi- 
 triv IXBeit' E.342. See ayKpiaig. rov 
 ■Kciai deo~iQ St' a.7re-)(ddaQ eXdovTU P. V. 
 \21. incurred theenmity of all the gods, 
 'ApyeioKri Kadficlovs ec \cipaQ eXdelv 
 S.c.T. 662. to engage in combat with 
 them. — With adverbs. ckcWi S.cT. 
 792. Kariodei' P. 683. hvpo C.136. E. 
 736. TToetV C. 1069. — probably with 
 gen. aKpofioXuiv eiraX^ewv \idas ip- 
 X^rat S.C.T. 143. See anpofioXoe. — 
 With dat. i/iXOcv ahrii Zijvog ay- 
 pvKvov (ieXoe P.V.358.' Cf. id. 666. 
 P.432.701. A.621.1351. C.117. In 
 A. 497. aXie Trapa ^Kajjiavdpov ^X- 
 dec avapcrioe the vulg. is objection- 
 able from the anapaest in the fifth 
 place. Butler suggests the transpos- 
 ition irapa 'ZKafj.avSpov ?';X0£c a\(c 
 avapaiog, or iJXSte Tvapii lliKnfiavSpoy 
 aXis avapaioQ. Blomf. from Marg. 
 Ask. reads -qaff dvapaiog. So Dind. 
 
 "EpwG love, lust, P.V.593.905. Zr]i,i- 
 Qvjxov iptOTOQ avQoQ A. 723. vavToX- 
 fiovQ ipojTae C.590. 6»)\uicpar))f ipwe 
 592. \pi6vpoi rpijioi t Ipwruv S. 1026. 
 — a longing desire for anything, na- 
 Kov epiDTOQ a.p~)(a.v S.c.T. 670. EVKXeiag 
 ipioQ E.827. tpwe irarpwag yfjs A. 526. 
 ep<i)Q atparoXotj^cc. A. 1457. — With 
 infin. Twv a ipwe '^x^^ '""X^''' S.516. 
 tpwg — TToduv a fifj )(p)/ A. 332. 
 
 'Epwrav to ask. S.c.T. 164. P.V. 
 226. ipwryjaai P.284. 6q ipwryc f S. 
 856. in loc. corr. 
 
 'Ec- See tig. 
 
 'E<ray£(>' see tlaaytiv. 
 
 EffacayKafttv see tlaavayKa^Etv. 
 
 'Efffiaiveiv see cl<rpaii'eiy, 
 
 'EaEiSeiv see elatldeii'. 
 
 ' E<rlp'XE<rdai see EiffEpj^tcOai. 
 
 '\LariKEiv see clar'iKeiv. 
 
 "EffOeiv to eat, A. 1579. 
 
 "Eadrifjia a garment, P. 822. S.c.T. 
 259. A.548. E.982. arifiiav iadrifia- 
 
 T(i)v P. 833. ragged or unseemly gar- 
 ments. 
 
 'Eo-Qijc a garment, raiment, S.c.T. 
 853. S.234. xprjarriplav ia-OrJTa A. 
 1242. the robes of a priestess of 
 Apollo. 
 
 'E(TdX6g good, brave, excellent, P. 
 31.311.762. TTpdyog iaUfXov rj kukov 
 kXvciv p. 244. — faithful, honest, with 
 dat. Zuijxariov kvvcl icrdXfiv tKeivo) A. 
 594. iaOXa good things, P.218. A. 341. 
 411. C.145. S.218. TO. yjivaoTratTTa 
 ka&Xa A. 752. gilded riches or magni- 
 ficence. On ia&Xog, in this sense of 
 rich or noble, see Gottling's note on 
 Hesiod Op. et Di.2l4. and the autho- 
 rities there quoted. Wellauer need- 
 lessly suspects iaQXa to be corrupt in 
 this passage. Aurat. conj. eZedXa. 
 
 ' E<rdpi)CrKElv see E'KrdpwaKEty. 
 
 'ElTKOfxl^ElV see EloKOfxi^ElV. 
 
 'EtTfiog a swarm. Met. a crowd. S. 
 30. EtT/xog lie tteXeiclSwu id. 220. vov- 
 <T(ov iafj.6g id. 667. 
 
 'Eaopav see Eiaopdv. 
 
 'EtTTTEpog western, irpbg linrEpovg 
 TOTTOvg P.V.348. 
 
 "Eo-re until, with the indie, of past 
 time, e.g. tore dri <r(piv avToXdg kyio 
 &<TTpwv UEi^a P.V.4o5. Cf. P.V.659. 
 Withacand subj. of future time, e.g. 
 £(rr' at' Kai ra Xotira wporrixadrig P.V. 
 699. Cf. P.V. 376. 794. E.427. ' 
 
 'EoTi'a the domestic altar or hearth 
 of a house, where the household ffods 
 were worshipped. Ewgav a'idri wvp if 
 Errrlag ifiiig " AiyirrQog A. 1410. h.e. 
 whilst he resides in my house, trpoa- 
 rpoTraiog tariag A. 1569. a suppliant 
 at the hearth. SwyuarTru' kariav 
 A. 942. adipfiavTov ecttUiv Z6fXb)v 
 C.620. a neglected hearth, to. jxkv 
 yap kariag iXEaofiipaXov 'iaTriKEi' ?';S)j 
 fiiiXa npog (T<j>ayrjv ■Kvpog A. 1026. 
 The constr. here is rather obscure. 
 Klaus, takes Eariag fitaofKJiaXov as 
 genitives of place, coll. II. ix. 219. 
 (ft)' Toiyov Tov zTipoio, aud refers to 
 Bernhardy, Synt. iii. 33, who thus 
 explains it. Butler governs these 
 words by o-^a-yj))/ Trvpog, but neither 
 of these methods appears satisfactory. 
 
E2TI 
 
 ( i43 ) 
 
 ETOI 
 
 It is better to constr. ra toriae fiev- 
 O|U0a\oii fiJjXa h. e. the sheep helong- 
 ing to, or devoted to the altar. — By 
 synecdoche, thewholehouse. a^' lariaQ 
 avQeiQ P. 849. moving from home. to. 
 Kar oIkovq i^ iariaQ aj(>) A. 415. pri- 
 vate calamities, li (roiTijpeg lortae 7ra- 
 rpoe C.262. orav a.(jt' tarlag ixvaoQ irav 
 iXaoTf] id. 960. lio iravoil^vQ kcrria id. 
 48. — the altar or hearth of any god or 
 goddess, etrrlas deitJv S.c.T.257. idTiq. 
 Oeov <boi^ov E. 272. inTiaQ a.fif}Q 7ri\aQ 
 id. 418. jiii)ij.6v, ECTTiav ■xOovog S.367. 
 the public altar. On C.1039. see 
 
 'EoTtoCj^oe containing a hearth, 
 domestic, kariovxov yaiav P. 503. the 
 land of our hearths, i. e. our home. 
 
 '^cr)(apa an altar or hearth-place, 
 kay^apav <boi(iov P. 201. ku'^apa Trvpds 
 E. 109. kcf)(apaiQ Xiirapodpovoiai id. 
 775. 
 
 "E<rx;aroc extreme, farthest. P.V. 
 417.669. kaxa.TT) xOo^oc id. 848. at the 
 extremity of the earth. 
 
 "Eo-O) within, crrtix^iv tarw C.547. 
 errii) iraptXdojv id. 836. eVw KaOrifiivri 
 id. 906. fifikfac law 908. With gen. 
 tVfci fJi.eka.dp(i)v C. 779. icro) irvXwv S.C.T. 
 539. eab) ippevSiv Xiyovaa A. 1022. 
 speaking within her comprehension. 
 This expression is obscure. Dind. 
 considers the verse corrupt. In A. 
 1316. &^oi TrtjrXijy/uai Kaipiav irXriyiiv 
 ttrw, Blomf. appears right in observ- 
 ing, " miserabiliter friget istud earui." 
 He reads ufioi, irtVXTjy/iat ' Kaipiav 
 
 irXriyrlv 'ix"^- ^*® ^'^ ^^^ °° ■^' 
 358. 
 
 "E(r(i)9f v within, o't t 'iawde Soifidroiv 
 irXovroyadr} fJiV)(ov vofiLi^trt C.789. 
 — within the mind, inwardly, P. 11. 
 A. 964. 
 
 "Erapog a companion, P. 949. 
 
 "Erftoc lasting a year. <j>povpa.c 
 
 ereiui fir/Kog 
 
 A. 2. See unKt 
 
 firjKOc. 
 
 'ErEOKXirie prop. name. S.c.T.6. 
 'ErtoKXees id. 39. contr. 'EreoKXeig id. 
 490. 'EreoKXia id. 998. 
 
 'ErloicXog prop. name. S.c.T.440. 
 
 'ErepaXKng yielding the victory to 
 the other party, i.e. to the enemy. 
 
 P. 913. Butler compares lTEp6<jiii)yoQ 
 (TTpardg S.C.T. 154. 
 
 'Er£po(5p£Tnjc inclining alternately 
 to each side, yielding to both parties 
 their due, S.397. 
 
 "Erepog another, C.398. erepoy 
 tKelvou E. 168. in loc. dub. See Iku- 
 voQ. — strange, unusual, dva-iav irl- 
 pav, avofiov riv ixlairov A. 147. See 
 &XXoc. — TO trtpoy or darepov one of 
 two, P.V. 869. Oarepfi) id. 71,0.— the 
 other, or second. SiavXov Qartpov kS>- 
 Xov A. 335. the second part of the 
 SiavXog. See SiavXog. 
 
 'ErepofiDvog speaking another lan- 
 guage, i.e. foreign, S.cT. 154. 
 
 "Erjje a citizen, S.244. 
 
 'EriiTVfiog true, real, P.723. P.V. 
 598. C.936. 
 
 'Errirvfiiog really, truly, S.718. A. 
 161.464.668.1269. E.466. 
 
 "Eriyet, as yet, still, e.g. rdviXXti- 
 TTOVT 'in ijjirig aKfialag S.C.T.IO- Cf. P. 
 340.801. A. 105. C. 744. 1022.1051. vvv 
 in A. 792. S.C.T.690. even yet. — 
 With future time, yet, still, after- 
 wards, ii fifjv en Zevg, Kaiirep avdadr/g 
 <PptvCJv, (.arai raweivog P.V.909. Cf. 
 507. S.cT. 142. P.774. A. 1404. 1651. 
 C.336. E.798. — any longer, ri ovy'ir 
 av aaivoifxtv oXiBpiov fiopov ; S.C.T. 
 686. Cf. E.499. S.787. — With nega- 
 tives, no more. ohSlv kiiiroZiiv in 
 P.V. 13. ovK in no longer P.V.777. 
 1082. P. 399. 41 1.577. 583. A.525. C. 
 864.1046.1058. E.686. S.765. firfl' in 
 S.1004. — still, besides. &7ra^ in A. 
 1245. once more, riv ovv ir' liXXov 
 rySe irpoandS aradti C. 112. Cf. id. 
 433. S.214.256. 313.— With comp. afl- 
 Xoi' av eroi tovS' ir aXyiw wopoi P.V. 
 936. still more painful. Cf 989. S.cT. 
 208. P. 430. 
 
 "Eroifiog ready, willing, prepared, 
 A. 816. compar. C.441. kcrri is often 
 omitted with iroifiog. irpog KapSlqi 
 (pofjog ^Seiv iroi/jiog C. 1021. Cf. A. 
 765. In A. 303. ToioiS' eroifjioi Xa/A- 
 ■!ra2>r)ij)6pb)v vofioL, tToifjiot is a correc- 
 tion of Stanley and Heath for irvpoi. 
 So Earn. Schiitz corrects rowiSe roi 
 fioi, which has been adopted by Glasg. 
 
£TOI 
 
 ( 144 ) 
 
 EYAr 
 
 Blomf. Dind. If 'iroifioi be correct, 
 the construction is rotoiS' iroifiOL 
 {rj(Tav)\afXTralri(p6pu)v v6fj.oi\l.e. such 
 appointed successions of torch-bearers 
 (stoocl)prepa»"ec/ (to fulfil theiroffice). 
 
 'Eroifiuie readily, willingly, S.75. 
 
 "Eros a year, A. 40. Sticarw ^iyyei 
 Toj^' trove A. 490. h.e. (peyyEi rovSe 
 SeKarov irovQ A. 490. in the light of 
 this tenth year. 
 
 "ErviJioe true, certain, S.c.T. 82. 
 P.V.293. E.473. 
 
 'ULrufxiaQ truly, really, S.c.T. 901. 
 i)Q ervfiiiie E.506. in very truth. 
 
 Eu well, eu yap e'iq A.2I0. it would 
 be well, ev tovto C.114. that is right. 
 TL rw)'S' ev i(1.334. raS' zv id. 811. ev to. 
 Tuiv iy^<,)(nb>v S.595. it is all well as 
 regards the natives, to ev A. 120. 137. 
 154.340. that which is good. — Tratry^Eiv 
 IV to receive benefits, P. V. 978. E. 830. 
 tu Spay to confer benefits, E.830. woi- 
 ely ev id. E.87. — eii Trpao-trti c to fare 
 well, to prosper, S.c.T.74.77.797. P. 
 208. 847. A. 1 178. 1304. C. 1040. ev pi-irei 
 QeoQ S.C.T. 21. inclines the scale incur 
 favour, ev reXe'iv intrans. to come to a 
 good issue, P.221 . id. ti'ans. to bring to 
 a good issue, S.C.T.35. A. 780. With 
 ace. ev Xeyeiv to speak well of. A. 
 433. KXvtLv ev to have a fine charac- 
 ter, A.455. but ev Kkveivto listenfavour- 
 ably, S. 73. 166. ev wpairildiv \a-)(6vTa 
 A. 370. endowed well with understand- 
 ing. Cf. eu TrpairiSwv olaKa vifuav id. 
 780. ell eldevcu to know well, S.c.T. 
 357. P.169.207. 423.427.770. A.908. ev 
 eleTritrrafiai A- 812. eii i,vvTV)(6vrwv 
 S.c.T. 256. if things fall out well, jilov 
 ev Kvpi'ia-ae S.C.T.681. if you retain 
 life from honourable motives. This 
 (which is Schiitz's interp.) is better 
 than that of the Schol. tuv (jiov ev 
 Sia^ac'. — IV TTeauvra A.3'2. having fal- 
 len well. Met. from a game of dice. — 
 £11 Trpoc eii ^ave'im irpocrdi^Kr] ireKoi \. 
 480. may there he a good addition 
 to these already favourable appear- 
 ances. TO Seivov ev ^:al (j)pevwv Itti- 
 OKOTTOV Kadiifievov E. 492. duly sit- 
 ting and controlling the thoughts, ye- 
 votTO ev S.449. may it turn out well.- 
 
 tv peovra Ttpo^eyov 486. one whose 
 speech flows courteously . Here Pors. 
 reads evpedetJTa, which is certainly 
 very probable, as explained by Words- 
 worth, qui benignus et misericors in- 
 ventus est. tv bapae'tv to be of good 
 courage, S.993. tv <j>pove7v to be well 
 disposed, ev <j)povwv efioi A. 1411. ev 
 yap <j>povovvro£ Ofnia aov KarrjyopeT. A. 
 262. id. to feel delight, d\X' f) ^pove'ig 
 ev To'tai viiv fiyyekfievoiq C.763. to be 
 wise, i.q. (ppovely. KepSttrrov ev <j>po- 
 vovvra fxyj SoKe'iv (j)pove'iv P.V.385. — 
 With other verbs, etc. ro^ov ev wv- 
 Ku^ov S.c.T. 134. tv <pvXaKTtov id. 481. 
 til eiroSiiiKei P. 648. See e<j}oSovv. deove 
 irpoaenre'iv ev A. 344. eu viv aaita- 
 aaadt 510. eu TrtVpaKrai 537. ev fxaOe'iy 
 570. ei ixevt~i8-2\. ev Xeyei 1160. S.495. 
 til KeiSXavfievov C.676. eii Kelfieva 682. 
 eii f.iaiojievoiQ IBelv 775. tii aviie'iv 796. 
 til i)pfirifievoQ 929. ev Trpori'w)' 516. 
 eii Karayvwcrdfj 543. eii KeKaafievov 
 736. eii aefioyrec 973. ev TeXevrijaei 
 S.208. ei) T £7r£/Lti//£c, ev re Se^aadu) 
 Xdovi 216. EU viKo, 230. eii arvyrirras 
 523. eii vtfioiTO 055. eii KaTeppivrifxevovQ 
 728. til KaraaytOiiv 1051. ev (ra<fiuie 
 very di.Hinctly, P. 770. C.195. On 
 this last see aa(j>a. delrj ev TravaXridaic 
 S. 80. in loc. dub. 
 
 Eua an exclamation, according to 
 some readings, in locc. dubb. 111.123. 
 
 JLvayyeXoe bringing a good mes- 
 sage, A. 21. 256. 463. inspired by a 
 good message. evayyeXoi iXwiSee A. 
 253. with gen. irpayfiaruiv tvayytXoi> 
 cruirripiwn A. 633. bringing iiood tidings 
 of safety. 
 
 Euayj'/e. 'eBpav yap eiye navroQ 
 evayrj arparov P. 458. This clearly 
 means, a seat commanding a view of 
 the whole army. About the deriva- 
 tion and orthography of the word 
 opinions differ. The Scholiast's ex- 
 planation, oQev eSvyaro KnXiue iiyeiv 
 Tuu 6<pQaXfiov 7ravTa)(ov <a\ ftXerceiv 
 is clearly inadmissible. He also ex- 
 plains it to mean KaSapav, Kex<<>pi-cr- 
 pevip', and lastly by avyaliovTa /cat 
 opwirajwhich latter interpretation, as 
 Dind. observes, belongs to another 
 
EYAr 
 
 ( 145 ) 
 
 EYE2; 
 
 adjective, fiauy//c, which Hemsterh. 
 wishes to restore in Eur. Suppl. 652, 
 where evayrj is commonly read. The 
 word occurs likewise in Bacch. 6G0. 
 where Musg. conj. evavyiig. The 
 most probable derivation is suggested 
 by Elmsl. on Dacch.660. who refers 
 to a passage in Bekk. Anecd. Gr. p. 
 337. Ayj/c' TOVTO airo trvvderov Kara- 
 XeiTTtrai tov tvayhc ri iravayiiQ. 'I^/jl- 
 TreSoKXijs' adpet fiev yap cti'afcroE Ivav- 
 Tiov ayia kvkXov. Here, as he ob- 
 serves, the meaning can hardly be 
 other than the bright disc of the sun. 
 If then cvaytjQ mean clear, bright, it 
 is npt difficult to conceive that it may 
 also (such clearness being an essen- 
 tial requisite) mean affording a clear 
 prospect. Such is substantially Pas- 
 sow's explanation, who, however, 
 seems to derive it from ayog. This 
 would seem also to be the opinion 
 of the lexicographers, (vid. Hesych. 
 Suid. Phot.) but most probably there 
 may have been two different roots, 
 with a derivative similar in sound, 
 but separate in meaning. 
 
 BvdyKaXoQ easy to carry, V.Y.Z^O. 
 
 TLvalii/y happy. Jjiotov Evaiwva P. 
 697. 
 
 'E.haKoeiv (f ) to hear well (?) In 
 loc. dub. S. n2. See Kovveiv. 
 
 "EAiav^poe prosperous as to men, E. 
 985. 
 
 'EvapKTOQ tractable, P. 189. 
 
 EujSaroe easy to pass, evfiaroc tte- 
 pav P.V.720. 
 
 Bhl3ovXiaprudence,'P.y. 1037. 1040. 
 ovK evfiovXia P. 735. ignorantly. 
 
 EvfioiXuie prudently, vulg. ijc yap 
 ivj3ovXu)g extoy C.685. Here Pors. 
 roads evjJoXaie. So Blomf. Dind. 
 The justness of this correction can 
 hardly be questioned. The absence 
 of Orestes being due originally not 
 to his own prudence, but to the care 
 of others, is much more naturally as- 
 cribed to his good fortune than to his 
 own evfiovXia. Neither is the phrase 
 Ev(iovXo)c ex^iv in itself without sus- 
 picion. 
 
 Evy iveia nobility of birth, P. 434. 
 
 EvyEylje noble, P.690. S.e.T.39l. 
 
 A. 1232. 
 
 Eiiy\w(r(roe eloquent. evyXwcraio 
 <pp£vi S.756. 
 
 Eiiypa a prayer, S.c.T. 249. P.V. 
 586. C.456. 
 
 EvSalfiiav happy, prosperous, P. 
 754. P.V. 650. A. 516. 1277. C.689. 
 
 JLvSa.i;pvTO£ fit to be mourned, C. 
 179. 
 
 EvSeiv to sleep, E.47.94.104.136. 
 675. fut. cvSfi(rov(Ti A. 328. Met. to 
 lie calm, tire ■kuvtoe iv ixearrififipivalf: 
 Koirais svSoi A. 552. 
 
 EvSciirvog feasting splendidly, wap 
 EvhtiirvoiQ iarj drifios C.477. An epi- 
 thet of the dead, to whom sacrifices 
 are offered by the living. Blomf. in 
 his Gloss, less correctly refers this 
 to a nom. cvdcnrva h.e. " sacrificiura 
 apud Athenienses celebratum, in ho- 
 norem dcfunctorum," quoting Hesy- 
 chius. evSciwvoLe here refers to those 
 who received the sacrifice, not to the 
 sacrifice itself. 
 
 EvciriXog manifest. evSrjXa yap P. 
 970. fur it is manifest. 
 
 EvSia a calm, S.c.T. 777. 
 
 EvSoKifioe illustrious, P. 843. 
 
 Evdo^og glorious, C.302. 
 
 ^veSpoQsitting on a fair seat, S.c.T. 
 93.301. an epithet of the gods. 
 
 Ei/£tS(j£, beauteous, P. 3)6. 
 
 Eveinwv well-clothed, P. 177. 
 
 EveXins of good hope. tveXTrig ei/j.i 
 ere layfyatLV P.V. 507. / hope that, 
 etc. 
 
 Evi^oZoQ having easy egress, kari 
 S' OVK evi^oZov P. 674. it is not easy 
 to get out. Stanley compares Theocr. 
 xii. 19. avi^oSov elg 'A-^ipot'TU Catull. 
 iii. 12. Ilbic unde negant redire quen- 
 quam. Virg. ^. vi. ne.facilis descen- 
 sus Averiii, sed revocare gradum. su- 
 perasque evadere ad auras, hoc opus, 
 hie labor est. 
 
 Evtpyerely to do good to, E.695. 
 
 EvepKt'ig well-fenced, or guarded, 
 S.933. 
 
 Eiiea-ii prosperity, iv sveotoT ^/Xjj 
 S.c.T. 169. A. 903. -j^aipovcrav evtcrro't 
 TToXiy A. 033. 
 
 u 
 
EYHe 
 
 ( 146 ) 
 
 ETAA 
 
 EvriOia folly, P.V.383. 
 
 EiijX/wc with the fair sunlight, E.8G6. 
 
 Bvrjperfiog well adapted to the oar. 
 
 (JKoKflOV OLfKp' EvijpZTfXOV P. 368. 
 
 EiSapffEtv to he of good cheer, 
 S.C.T.34. (?) Here Turn. Glasg. eI 
 Qapatira, which Dind. prefers. See 
 Valck. on Phoen. v. 1331. 
 
 TLvdapmie of good cheer, S.947. ei 
 •KCLvra S' (3c TrpaaaoLfi av, kvQaparlQ 
 iyit A. 904. sc. elfii. On the con- 
 struction d Trpacra-oifi av, see under 
 av. Blomf. from Farn. reads avev 
 dapcrove- 
 
 Evdaportoe cheerfully, confidently, 
 S. 246. 
 
 Kvdevelv to be prosperous, abun- 
 dant, E. 855. 868. Cf. 904. in loc. dub. 
 and see ayav. 
 
 EiiQtroe wellformed, convenient, 
 S.c.T. 624. (TTToSov y£jutf(i)v Xif^rjTaQ 
 evOirov A. 432. well arranged in the 
 urn, Stanl. conj. evdirovg. So Blomf. 
 Dind. correctly. 
 
 EvOfifiidv nicely-arranging. Swfia- 
 T(i)v evtiriixovEQ C.82. keeping the house 
 in order. 
 
 ^vdfjpdroc easy tohe comprehended, 
 S.81. 
 
 'FJjQvijaifj.oQ giving an easy death. 
 a'tfj.a.~u)v tvdvriaif^Lixiv awoppvcvruiv A. 
 1266. 
 
 Evflotvoc giving a splendid feast, 
 eiidotvov ylpae C. 255. the honour of 
 a splendid fedst, Cf.v.476. seqq. 
 
 'EiiOvSiKoe righteous, A. 739. evOv- 
 SiKai E.302. as from a nom. evdvSlKrjg. 
 Here Herm.for the sake of the metre, 
 restores evOvdiKawi. 
 
 EuflSynoc cheering, S.937. 
 
 ^iidvfjiwe cheerfully, A. 1574. 
 
 EWvvetv [w] to guide, P.V.287. 
 
 Eii0u)'O£ a judge, or censor, P. 814. 
 E.263. 
 
 Eu0uvr>;p a regulator, o'lame tu- 
 dvvrijpoQ vcrrarov vei>Q S.698. guiding 
 the ships behind. 
 
 Mvdvi'T-fipioc thai which guides, or 
 regulates. o-k-i/Trrpor tvdviTi'ipioi'F. 750. 
 t]!,e controlling sceptre. 
 
 JLvOvTToptlv to move straight for- 
 wards, A. 977. 
 
 Ei/fliic adv. immediately, P.V.676. 
 P. 353. 400. A. 884. tvOvQ adj. upright, 
 just. Kp'ivE ti/dt'iav StKtiv E.411.^fl;4S 
 a righteous sentence. 
 
 Bvdv(j>pii)v hind, right-minded, E. 
 987.992. 
 
 Ei/(,-\£j^S glorious, E. 980. honour- 
 able, super). C.300. yooQ evKKtfiQ Tvpo- 
 irOoddfioiQ 'ATptlSaig C.318. a lament 
 in honour of the Atridce. 
 
 EuK-Xfia glory, good report, C.344. 
 E.824. i,vv evKKelq. S.952. with good 
 report. KaKwv Ss Kaiaypiav o'v riv ev- 
 Kkdav iptig S.C.T. 667. See Ipeiv. 
 
 'EvKXt^e honourably, 'P.320.A.1276. 
 
 'EvK0iv6fxj)Ti£ prudently counselling 
 for the common good, S.681. 
 
 'EvKoarfioe well-ordered, ovk evko- 
 a[iov ^vy)(v P. 473. a disorderly flight. 
 
 TLvKpaipog fair-horned, S.296. 
 
 'EvKpiTog easy to decide, ovk evupi- 
 Tov TO Kp~ifia S. 392. 
 
 EJ/KpuTTT-oe easy to conceal, A. 609. 
 
 EikTaToc sought, or invoked in 
 prayer, •jrarpog evKraiav 'E.pivvvv 
 S.c.T. 705. tvKraiav x"^pi-^ A. 1360. — 
 expressed in prayer. Trarpodtv evKraia 
 (pang S.C.T. 823. evKTula SC. iirtj 
 prayers, S.626. 
 
 Eu/crtavoc wealthy, P. 866. 
 
 BvKVKXog round, P.V.712. S.c.T. 
 572. Aid. Turn. Vict, and most MSS. 
 read it in S.c.T. 624. but eiiderov 
 Regg. A.B. Seld. Rob. 
 
 EuXci/Sfia caution. ovSe rov opOoSafj 
 tS)V (pdifXEVwv avayciv Zevg air 'inav- 
 aev £7r' fuXa/^t/^ ye A. 994. " Versus 
 ineptissirae interpolatus." Dind. The 
 sense is sufficiently clear, sc. nor 
 wmdd Jupiter (if it were allowable 
 forthe dead to be raised) /w»ecAecA;e<i, 
 by way of security, him (sc. ^scu- 
 lapius) who was skilled in recalling 
 (mortals) from the tomb. Thus 
 much seems evident, viz. 1. that the 
 particle aire is corrupt {avr Ewava 
 Fl. T.), unless, with Bothe, we take it 
 to mean " vicissim, quia laesus Jupiter 
 lajserit ..'Escnlapium ;" 2. that av is 
 wanting to complete the construction 
 with ivavaEv (so Scaliger, Herm.); 
 and 3. that the words iw" tiXa/Set^ yc 
 
EYAO 
 
 ( 147 ) 
 
 EVSE 
 
 (one MS. omits yt) are an interpola- 
 tion. One MS. for these words ha^ 
 £7r' djSXa/St/y, which certainly seems 
 better to accord with the words of 
 the Scholiast, so. tov ' AoKkliinov Ik- 
 tpavvbXjEV avaari^aaVTa tov 'iTrTrdXu- 
 Tov, Arrre fit} fi\a(3fjvai. But whether 
 we read one or the other, it must be 
 admitted that the phrase Itt' afiXa- 
 (dci^ is harsh and obscure, and ett' 
 tlXaPeig. unpoetical. Possibly some- 
 thing like the following may be the 
 true explanation: — iir' aftka^eltf is 
 susceptible of two meanings, either 
 as referring to the state of the dead 
 restored to their vital powers (so 
 Blomf. Well, the latter of whom 
 translates most inaccurately, quomi- 
 nus aliquem ad integritatem redu- 
 cer el), or to the security which Jupi- 
 ter wished to obtain for his own laws 
 by checking their infringement. The 
 same ambiguity attaches to the words 
 of the Scholiast, although an accu- 
 rate consideration will refer the 
 words (Sore fxri (3\a(ifjvai to the object 
 of Jupiter, rather than to the result 
 in the case of Hippolytus. Possibly 
 then some one, wishing to remove 
 the ambiguity from the Scholiast's 
 explanation, added the words eir ev- 
 Xa^Eia. ye, as a further gloss on wote 
 fiij ftXa0fjvai, and this having some- 
 how once crept into the text, another 
 hand may have corrected Iw' a/iXa- 
 ftd<f in order to bring it, as was con- 
 ceived, into accordance with the 
 words of the Scholiast. 
 
 EiXo-ystc to extol. tvXoyuv ttoXiv 
 A. 566. 
 
 EvXoyoQ reasonable, fair, P. 816. 
 
 EuXoywc reasonably, with justice, 
 S.580. S.C.T.J.90. evXayiiiQ iTriovvfxov 
 S.249. called as it was meet they 
 should be. So in S.47. upon which 
 see under Ivwvvfiia. 
 
 'EvfiadliQ east/ to luiderslavd, 15. 
 420. 
 
 ¥^vfiapi]Q easij, S.334. A. 1299. 
 
 yjufxapiQ a shoe, P. 651. 
 
 EiJ/i£)'/;c hind, favourable, well- 
 disposed, F. 171. 'A.502.R-'')4. S.513. 
 
 669. — of things inanimate. ivfitvCi 
 iriZf S.c.T.17. the kindly soil. dXo- 
 Xvyfiov lepbv evfieyi} S.c.T. 250. tvfie- 
 rti ■KOTO) P.479. ivfievel jiia S.1053. 
 gentle violence. — Compar. C 692. E. 
 744. S.483. superl. A. 1427. 
 
 'Evfxi.vuiQ kindly, A. 936. 
 
 Eifxerpoe well measured, or calcu- 
 lated. (TcpevSovag air evfiirpov A. 982. 
 by a well measured, or moderate 
 cast. " Quum quis non plura ejicit 
 quam ad navem levandam ejici opor- 
 tet." Dind. 
 
 Ei/yuJjj^aj'OE well able to effect, E. 
 359. 
 
 EvfioipoQ prosperous in its lot, hap- 
 py, ihfioipov -ffdovSe E.850. 
 
 Evfiop<pia a favorable appearance, 
 P.V. 493. 
 
 VjLifiopipoQ beautiful, A. 405. tvfiop- 
 <^ov Kpa-ocC.483. eviiopfoiirapdcvuiv 
 ■)(XtSai S.981. flijtac evixop<jiOi Karl- 
 ■ypvat A. 442. beautiful in death. 
 
 Eivatos belonging to the bed. ev- 
 vaioe yafioe S.327. the marriage bed. 
 
 Evvatrrripiov a bed, P. 156. 
 
 El))')'; a couch, A. 13.27.1609. tvvrje 
 Tcapo^liiovrjiJ.a 1421. See avdog E.208. 
 pi. S. 134. A.1165. periphr. XeicTpwv 
 cvvds P. 536. — a tent, ivvai ijaav Srj'tuv 
 irpoQ rdytai A.54o. — denoting the 
 state of death, ivda it 'i^xovtriv evvai 
 C. 316. where you repose in death. 
 
 Evyi]-eipa a female bedfellow, a 
 wife, P. 153. Dor. Xe')(ioiv Aioe fvva- 
 TCipav P.V. 898. the companion of the 
 bed of Jupiter. 
 
 Eii'i';r)7p a husband, Dor. P. 134. 
 
 Ei/i'i;-aip id. Dor. S.657. 
 
 Ylvic bereaved P. 281. C.783. With 
 gen. ivviv aiETOv Trarpoe C.245. 
 
 EiJ7'o(a kindness, hind intention. 
 wv Sa^ioK evvoiav P.V. 444. viro cv- 
 volag C. 844. Kar eii'oiay <j)pevu)V S. 
 918. if their minds be agreeable. Irr' 
 evt'oitf -xOovos S.C.T.998. ore account 
 of his good will to the country. — fa- 
 vour. ro7c i'l<7(J0(7iV TTCIC TIQ Evt'ocac 
 (jiep£iSA84. 7rpn(7~aT7}piac ^Aprijii^OQ 
 Evi'okutn S.C.T. 432. 
 
 Eiii'ous well-affected, hind, P. 222. 
 
 Ev^Ei'oc hospitable, C.701. 
 
EYSY 
 
 ( 148 ) 
 
 EYHP 
 
 Eii^vufiXTjTog easy to guess at, P.V. 
 777. 
 
 Ev^vfiJDoXog facilitating inter- 
 course, or commerce, ^ivoiai t eh^vfjL- 
 fiuXovc StKac oLTsp ■iTrifiarij>v StSoiEV 
 8.682. give them satisfaction on equi- 
 table terms. — easy to guess at. tu^v/it- 
 j3o\oy ToS' icrl Travri So^aarai C. 168. 
 
 BvopKUfia a sacred oath, C-888. 
 
 ILvopKiog consistently with an oath. 
 raS' evopKwg £-)(ti C.273. this is con- 
 sistent with the oath. 
 
 EvnaXafioe clever, dextrous. ti/Tra- 
 Xa/jioy fj-ipifivav A. 1513. 
 
 EviraTiop born of a good father, P. 
 931. 
 
 'EvireiOfie persuasive, easily con- 
 vincing, S.618. A.26d. C.257. — obe- 
 dient, with dat. E.793. 
 
 'EiVTtijjme.Xoe easy to be dismissed, 
 i-j^ovai fiolpav ovk EvirifiirEXov E.454. 
 they are of a sort not easy to dis- 
 miss. See Zv(TW)}fiavTOQ. 
 
 Ei7r£7-^C easy, nimble. upaiirvS 
 TToii TTijSTjjuaroe EUTTfrt'oc a.va.<7(T(i>v ; 
 P.9(). see under a.va:'C(Ta£.iv, where, 
 for the vulg. avaaaoiv, is preferred 
 the reading of Brunck from Turn. 
 avi^aawv. Wordsworth, however, in 
 Phil. Mus. quoted by Dind. defends 
 the vulg. with some probability, 
 comparing Eur. Ion. 1049. Ag. 526. 
 (529. Well.) C. 170. (186. Well.) S.cT. 
 27. Eur. Tel.2. to t Eiirtiv evTTETee 
 fivaayfia irtog S.973. it is easy to call 
 them a nuisance, constr. to t tlwsly 
 (^S,evoy^ fivcrayfxa, evirertQ irtoe kari. 
 — evireTij rdde id. 989. all this is fair 
 and easy. 
 
 EuTTtrwe easily, favorably, C. 1043. 
 IvirtTGiQ f'x'"' A. 538. to be in a fa- 
 vourable state. 
 
 Bviridtje easy to be persuaded, P.V. 
 333. — persuasive, dapaoe tvirideg A. 
 955. 
 
 EvjrXota a favorable voyage, tv- 
 TrXoLav £7rpa£a>' S. 1030. 
 
 Eilirocofi well-fleeced, A. 1390. 
 
 Einrofiirog conducting favorably, lii- 
 nofiTro) Tv-)(ig E.93. with successful 
 conduct. 
 
 EvTTopoc easy of passage, S.465. 
 
 EuTTor/ioc happy, A.237. 
 
 EvTToros good to drink, P. 003. P.V. 
 679.814. 
 
 "EAitrpaUa prosperity, S.c.T.206. 
 
 EuTrpa^tC id. A. 246. 
 
 EvTrptTTEta ^ XiTrog ew ofifiaruv a'l- 
 fiarog, einrpiirciav Tierov A. 1403. So 
 vulg. That this is corrupt is evi- 
 dent, as well from the metre as the 
 sense. Farn has tZ TrpirrEt. Cant, 
 conj. ifiirpeTrei arUrov. This is a- 
 dopted by Blomf. Herm. ifiirpiTreij', 
 which Dind. adopts, reading in the 
 next line arirov for arierov. If this 
 be correct, the infin. efiirpeirtiv must 
 depend on eirifiaiverai sc. your blood- 
 thirsty mind is mad enough to think 
 that the clot of blood appearing on 
 your face will be unavenged : but 
 still, etc. 
 
 Ei/7rp£5r^£ seemly, proper, P. 819. 
 comp. C.653. conspicuous S.c.T.ZO. 
 superl. P. 180. Here kKirpETrearaTa 
 is the vulg. and probably the true 
 reading. See under iKirpenrig. 
 
 'EwirpETtTOg conspicuous, S.703. 
 
 Ei/TTpETTwc suitably, aptly, A. 602. 
 
 'EinrpoawKoicoiTOg. See EvirpotTWirog. 
 
 'Einrpoaawog fair, favorable, rv^a S' 
 EVTzpoai)Trw Koirq to ttolv IZeIv liKOvaai 
 
 dpEOflEVOig flETOlKoZojJLhIV ■KEOOVVTai 
 
 iraXiv C.963. seqq. This is clearly 
 corrupt : Hermann, by an ingenious 
 emendation, conj . iirKpoawiroKoiTif. 
 The position of a die in falling ap- 
 pears to have been called koitt], 
 hence rujc/ Evirpo(Tii)7r6i;oiTog a lucky 
 posture of ajfairs. For /jLETOiKoSofitov 
 we must read ixetoIkoi Sd/iwj/ with Sca- 
 liger. (See Schol.) The words jSeTv 
 aKOvaaL dpEOfjLEvoig are corrupt : the 
 simplest conjecture appears Stanley's 
 sc. ISe7v aKOvcrai d' lEfXEVoig. The 
 reading will then be t-u^^ S' Evvpod- 
 iinrOKoiT<f to nav | IZe'iv aKOvaai 6' 
 
 lEfiEVOig I IXETOIKOI SofxaJV TTECrOVVTai 
 
 ndXiv h.e. and by a favorable turn 
 of ajfairs, the intruders in our home 
 will experience a reverse, to us long- 
 ing to behold and hear the whole, to 
 Tvav may also be taken adverbially : 
 Schiitz transl., retaining dpEofilvotc, 
 
EYnp 
 
 ( 149) 
 
 ErST 
 
 qui jam se omnia (sc. mala) vidisse 
 et audivisse querebantur. The latter 
 words are correctly explained by the 
 Scholiast, ol vvv rove Sofiovg oIkovi'- 
 TCQ ireaovVTai cle to 'ifiTraXiv t^q 
 irpwrriQ '""X'^S* Several other expla- 
 nations have been proposed by the 
 ingenuity of critics, but none appear 
 certain. Blomf. reads tvxjIi making 
 it a verb governed by orav in the 
 preceding sentence. 
 
 'Evirpvfiv7]g well guided, steered 
 well. tVTrpvjxvrj (ppevbg X^'P"' S.967. 
 the well-directed, or sincere kindness 
 of soul. Butler observes, " TTpvfxvri 
 est puppis in qua gubernaculum, quo 
 ipsa navis flectitur. Inde metapho- 
 rice Evwpvfivijg (pptvbs Xo.piQ est pro- 
 pensam animi benevolentiam." He 
 also well explains the whole passage. 
 lIcBc igitur cum consecuti sumus (ra- 
 ther, estis) colite propensum in vos 
 Argivorum animum, eumque liabete 
 me ipso, patre vestro, honoratiorern. 
 The vulg. reading here is rvyxavov- 
 Tfie — fftjQeo-Of, where Stanley conj. 
 ruyj^ctj'ofroe (sc. E/jiov). Butler rvy- 
 Xavovrec. Sipce, however, Phil. 
 Guelph. Aid. Rob. have (TEpeadat 
 this reading perhaps deserves the 
 preference. The construction will 
 then be the same as in yvjxvov airti- 
 pEiv, yvfivov Se fiowTElv Hes. Op. et 
 Di.391. On this use of the accus. 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr.546. See ToiotrdE. 
 
 "Evp'nroQ the Euripus, A. 283. 
 
 "EwjO(c quick-scented, A. 1064. 
 
 JLiipidKEiv to find, to discover. "Apa 
 <j>po>'ovtn (see tppovElv) yXuxrariQ aya- 
 d^e oSov EvpioKEi ; E. 944. Here Rob. 
 has EvpiaKELQ which Herm. Schiitz, 
 Butler, unnecessarily adopt. Mi- 
 nerva speaks of the Furies in the third 
 person, as in vv. 910. 949. EvpluKiov S. 
 896. Evpi'iab) C.665. Evprjireie E.665. 
 Evprjo-ei P.V.924. EvprjtyofiEv E.82. Ev- 
 piJITETE S.931. EVp})tTOV(n S. 727. EVpE 
 
 P.V.466. S.c.T.191. TTiicpixv waig kfioe 
 Tiinopiav kXeivwv 'Adrjvwv tiipE P. 466. 
 he found the avenging of Athens a 
 hitter matter. Dind. Tjvpe. Evpoi A. 
 592. Dind. is wrong in translating 
 
 this inventurum esse, as if it were the 
 opt. in oratio obliqua. The passage 
 in Soph. Phil. 617. is wholly different. 
 Wellauer rightly explains, utinam 
 celeriter veniat, ut inveniat. — EvpufiEv 
 S.490. Evpe'iv P.V.59.473.579. Evpitv 
 P.V.249.579. Evp6vTtc P.362.— Mid. 
 V. to obtain for oneself, to get. fj.v>]fj.riv 
 EvpET iv XiTcCiQ 8.267. avroQ Evpdfirjv 
 wovovQ P.V.267. fiE\iove davdrovq 
 evpovTO S.C.T.861. fioipay EvpET a(T<j>a- 
 \rj A. 1570. Dind. -qvpETO, rfipovTo 
 K.T.X. pass. EvprjaQai KcucCiv eoike xj/yi) 
 iraiTiv EvprjaOai (j)iXoig P. 729. 
 
 EipoEt)' to proceed favourably, P. 
 593. 
 
 Eujooc widths TTvpyoQ ev Evpei S.cT. 
 745. the width of a tower. 
 
 Ei/puTTopos having wide tracks. 
 EvpvTTOpoio 6aXa.tr<TriQ P. 108. 
 
 Eipuc wide. EvpEiais ev avpaie S. 
 849. in the wide air, at the mercy of 
 the winds. 
 
 'EvpoiTTT) Europe, prop. name. Eu- 
 pwirric viSov P. 736. Europe. Evp&irTjQ 
 aTTO 785. 
 
 Evai^Eia piety, religion, S.cT. 326. 
 
 'EviTEfie'iv to worship, A. 329. On 
 S. 833. see utietoc. 
 
 E{/iT£jSj)c pious, righteous. £i/o-£/3r/c 
 avrip S.cT. 584.592. A.363. S.414. 
 £v<r£/3)js Xoyoc S.919. wpoe v/ide EvtrE- 
 (iriQ id. 335. dealing piously with you. 
 ravra /xovirrlv EvtTEJiij OeHv Trdpa ; C. 
 120. SC aiTElv, are these things proper 
 subjects of supplication from the gods ? 
 Compar. C. 139. 
 
 'Ewarijj.OQ conspicuous, A. 792. Evari- 
 fiov ov jxE XavOavEi S. 695. i. e. Evcrrjfiov 
 ov. See Wellauer's note on A. 101. 
 Herm. on Soph. Ant. 467. Wunderlich 
 Obss. Critt. p. 100. See also under 
 <j>aivEiv. 
 
 EiiffKOTToe aiming well, C.683. 
 
 VAitTToX-i^g well equipped, expedi- 
 tious, P.781. 
 
 lEv(7T0fji.E7v to use fair words (i.q. 
 EvoTOfi Exciv Soph. Phil. 201.) ri viv 
 TrpodEiTTb), Kav Tvxto fi&X Evarofiaiv; 
 C.991. what must I call it, though I 
 should use ever so mild expressions ? 
 For Kav Pors. reads /cat, which Blomf. 
 
EYTA 
 
 ( 150 ) 
 
 EYTi 
 
 less correctly adopts, translating it 
 Quo nomine hoc compellaho, et simul 
 a vero nomine non aberraho. This, 
 however, is not the meaning of tv- 
 aTOjXtiv. 
 
 Ei/racroc well arranged, P. 391. 
 
 Eire when. — with indic.of past time, 
 e. g. CU0' 6 yripnwQ Aapelog cipye ■)(wpas 
 P.840. Cf. S.C.T.727. A.181.959. — 
 With the subj. and av, in present 
 or future time, evr ay ex<^ cvvriv A. 
 12. whenever I occupy my couch, tir 
 av irvdriTai [iiidov C. 732. when he 
 shall have heard the tale. Cf. P. 226. 
 356. — av is omitted, S.c.T.320. elrt 
 TToXiQ Sa/xao-ejj. — With the opt. in 
 frequentative sense, Evre ttovtoe evSol 
 A. 551. whenever the sea was calm. In 
 A. 411. [larav yap, eiiT av eirdXa Tie 
 SoKwv bpav, TrapaWa^aaa dia ■)(epwv 
 piliaKtv o-^ie, Heath, Schiitz, and 
 Blomf. understand iari after fiarav, 
 and join evt av pefiaKc, making 3o- 
 Kwv the nom. absolute. This, how- 
 ever, since evr av absolutely requires 
 the subjunctive, cannot possibly be 
 correct. Another way is, with 
 Wellauer, to suppose an ellipsis of 
 the verb substantive ^ with the par- 
 ticiple SoKbJv, so that it is equivalent 
 to SoKij. As instances of this, cf. 
 Soph. Aj.871. Tie — Tov wfiodvfiov, e'i 
 TTodi TvXaCojJLi.vov Xtvcrawv, cnrvoi ; 
 Eur. El. 538. ovK (.OTiv, ii Ka\ yfjv 
 KaaiyvriTOQ fioXuv, Kepi^iZoQ vto) yvoltjg 
 av ki,v<j>aixfia arjQ; and Find. 01.11. 
 .50. il he fiiv i'X^MV TIC, oISev to fjilWov. 
 Scholefield reads ioKuiv bpi/., which 
 he translates " in fancy sees." Dind. 
 considei's the verse corrupt. 
 
 'EvTEKvoQ happy in offspring, S. 
 272. 
 
 F^vTeX-i'jQ mean, vile, S.c.T.473. 
 
 EurXii/LthJc bold. \pv)(fi<; svTXrifiovi 
 Ulr, P. 28. 
 
 V.vToXfxoQ id. A. 1275. 
 
 JLvToXfiiiiQ boldly , A. 1271. 
 
 Evrpairei^os having a good table, 
 A. 235. 
 
 Eii7-pa^)';c nutritious, C.885. 
 
 JLiirpETTTjg ready, S.C.T.89. 
 
 EiiTpeiri^eLv to get ready, A. 1636. 
 
 'EvTpe^i]Q nutritious, C.885. superl. 
 S.c.T.288. 
 
 'EvTVKOQ ready, ivilling, S. 951. 972. 
 
 Eurvx^'" ^0 prosper, we iroXig cv- 
 Tvxij S.c.T.609. that the city may 
 prosper. aXX' tvTv^oirie C. 1059. may 
 God speed you! riiXX' EVTV)(oiiJ.ev Trpoe 
 OeCJv 'OXvfnriuvS.992. zvtv)(Civ S.c.T. 
 399.404.463.607. to ehrvxeXv C.57. 
 prosperity. evTV)(pvvToe S.c.T. 347. 
 TOV tvTvxpvvra A. 807. kvTV)(pvvra 
 A. 1300. 
 
 Ei/rvx^e prosperous, happy, A. 20. 
 S.937. EvTvxei iroTfio) P. 695. in happy 
 destiny. In P.V. 1059. it S' evTVXV ti 
 X<^X^ fxaviCiv; the reading is cor- 
 rupt, ii b' evTvxv is the reading of 
 Turn. Vict. So Glasg. el rovS' ev- 
 Tvxv Med. £1 Tad' arvxv Guelph. 
 h Se TaS' eiiTvxv Vienn. quatuor. 
 Some others read el raS' evTvxrj — 
 elra S' evrvxv — t' S' tiru^fT. All 
 these readings violate both the sense 
 and the metre. The conjectures 
 proposed are scarcely more satisfac- 
 tory, el de tclB' aTvxv Cant, ii S' ev- 
 Tvxoir) Pauw, supposing that the 
 diphthong ot could be made short 
 before the vowel tj. ei S' evrvxev 
 Stanl. el S' eiirvxewv sc. tan MorcU. 
 Heath agrees with Cant, el de 
 raS' arvxe'i Brunck. guum tanto pre- 
 matur infortunio, quid de insania 
 remittit? So Schiitz. Hermann 
 Obss. Critt. c.3 conj. tI tuF iiTvxQn; 
 ri xc'X.n fiaviZv ; quid his perterritii.s 
 est? quid de insania remittit? coll. 
 Horn. II. i:'.468. This Butler ap- 
 proves, having himself conjectured 
 el ev -aS' exet * * * * supposing ti 
 X"^9 l^taviwv to have arisen from a 
 gloss on the former line : he also 
 conj. iie S' OVK arvxhe, ti xaX^ fja- 
 viuiv; Blomf. adopts a conj. of Pors. 
 ei fiijo (iTvxoiiv TL X"^9^ fJ-nviuiv i.e. 
 si ne quitm ausis quidem exciderit, 
 etc. Well. prop, el TtjSe rvxy ri X"^<J 
 Haviiov; coiisidcinr^ rt; as equivalent 
 to nihil. Dic;lovf's coiij. (which 
 comes nearest llie reading of Med.) 
 ?; toCSe TUX'), tippears the simplest 
 and best. He observes " Tovle prop- 
 
EYTY 
 
 ( 151 ) 
 
 EYXE 
 
 terea est necessarium, quia ab sen- 
 tentia communi, quae prsecedentibus 
 versibus continetur, ad Promethei 
 fortunam, cui nihil ad mentis aliena- 
 tionem deesse ait, orationem deflectit 
 Mercurius." The change of EI into 
 H is extremely simple, and might 
 easily have occurred in the MSS. 
 
 Eiruj^wc happily, ovk turuj^we mw- 
 happily.ovfiaXevTVXweP. 317.973. id. 
 
 Ei^eyyi'/C bright. £v(jic.yy^c ISecv 
 P,379. 
 
 Eviprjfitiv to use words of good 
 omen. sixprifielTE E.988.991. — to cry or 
 sound joyfully. iv(pr)ixovvTeQ A. 582. 
 oKoXvyixbv Erxjirifiovvra A. 28. KtKaZoQ 
 IxoXirrjSdv ev(prifj.rjtr£ P. 381. Here ^v- 
 (pfifiiiasTiT. Dind. — pass. to be received 
 with words of good omen. ev<pr]fiov e'lr] 
 ToinroQ Eviprifiovfiivr) S.207. do thou, as 
 thou art received with well-omened 
 words, use such thyself. 
 
 JL'v<pr]fM)Q of good omen, S.507. ev- 
 <prjfj.ou kirifj^ev 675. yXSJiraav tv(^r][M>v 
 tpipeiv C.574. Ev(prifiov KoL^riaov (rrofia 
 A. 1220. i.e. Ko'ifiriiTOv <3(7r£ ev(j)ri[iov 
 elvat. — suited for such words, happy, 
 auspicious. EiKprjiu-ov ^fiap A. 622. 
 
 Ev<j){]fj.b)s with words of good omen, 
 E.277. 
 
 Ev^Ooyyoc sounding cheerfully, 
 compar. C. 337. 
 
 Ei^iX^e beloved, A. 35. — loving. 
 With gen. ■KoifivtjQ roiavrrie ovriQ ev- 
 (piKfjg Oeuiv E. 188. 
 
 TtAKpiKrjTOQ dear, av wot ev(j)iKriTav 
 tdov S.c.T. 103. which thou once 
 heldest dear to thyself. 
 
 JLvfiK&Traie loved by children, A. 
 703. 
 
 'Ev(j>6priToe well tobe endured. Zi>ixa- 
 aiv tv^opriTOv C.848. a thing which 
 your family might have borne with. 
 
 TLvcftpaiveif to cheer, gladden, S. 
 510. £v<j>pavEi voov C.731. 
 
 ^v<pp6vr] night, A. 508. rfJQ ■Ko.poidiv 
 eiKjipovrje P. 176. in the preceding 
 night. Kar ev<pp6yr]v 217. by night. — 
 eioc yivoiTO firjTpoe Eix^povrjQ irapa A. 
 256. a proverbial expression. Cf.270. 
 Trao-as eixppovag P. V.653. every night. 
 
 Ev<j>p6v(i)s kindly, by gentle means, 
 
 A. 823. (Here the comma should be 
 placed after Kiavreg rather than after 
 ev<^p6v<>)Q. See Elberling, Obss. in 
 Ag.) P. 823. — wisely, ev<j)p6vu)g \i- 
 yeic A. 3 42. 
 
 Ev<j>po(!{ivr) cheerfulness, delight, pi. 
 P.V.537. 
 
 'EiKppiav kind, favorable, P. 619. A. 
 254. C. 107. E.946. 984. S. 19.631. 1017. 
 ev<ppovoe eicSiavoiaQ A.771. — pleasing, 
 cheering. ev(l)p(i)v Tig irovog iv teXI- 
 aam A. 780. (Dind. omits rig with 
 one MS.) Cf. A. 1559. S. 529. 950. — 
 easy to understand, e'id' elye (pwi/riv 
 ev<l>pova C. 193. (See ific^ptov.) — wise, 
 sound-minded, Ocog yap ovk ri-)(6r]pev, 
 i)g ev(j>piay 'itpv P. 758. SO. Cyrus. — 
 sensible, befitting, irdg evippov' e'iiro) ; 
 C.86. ovB' av roS' ev(j)pov raaS' aTi- 
 fjiaaai XiTag S.373. On E.602. see 
 iifitiviov. 
 
 'ExKpvXaKTog easy to be guarded, S. 
 976. 
 
 Ei/^feii'oc speaking agreeably, A. 
 1159. 
 
 EvxaXKog made of good brass, P. 
 448. S.C.T.441. 
 
 EiryeipuTog easy to be overcome, 
 P. 444. 
 
 Bv'xepeta facility of action, license 
 of conduct. TravTag r/Sij roS' ipyoy 
 £vy(^epeiq avvapfioasi jjpoTOvg E.471. 
 this deed (going unpunished) will 
 inspire all men with a readiness in 
 the commission of crime. 
 
 'EvxcOai to pray, with inf. ev-xp- 
 fiai A. 970. Ev-j^ov C.210. eiij^EtrSe 
 S.cT. 198. EvxofiEQa S.660. with ace. 
 to pray for. tu^o" ra. Kpeiaau) S.c.T. 
 248. fUTpiov iiTog tv-)(ov S. 1045. offer 
 a moderate prayer. — with daLto pray 
 to. deo'ig ev^acrdai P.514. ApyEioiaiv 
 tvxEcQai S.9o8. with dat. and infin. 
 evxpfJ-ai yrj TrjSe — Tovveipov elvai rt- 
 XetTcpopov C.533. Absolutely .7-07' evx^TO 
 Xirdltn P. 490. part, evxofiivoig avcXdoL 
 C.458. in answer to our prayers. — to 
 vow. with inf. ev^u) d&olg Selaag av 
 JS' epSciv T-aSe A. 907. with ace. ttoX- 
 Xwv TrarriCTfidy dfiaTWV av ev^afir/v. — 
 to boast, with inf. Tig av ev^aiTO (iporiov 
 ciaivEi iaifiovi <j>vvai; A. 1314. Here 
 
Erxii 
 
 ( 152 ) 
 
 E*E2 
 
 Cant. conj. rie av ovk. Pors. rle av 
 oiv. The latter is most consistent 
 with the sense of the passage ; but 
 Blomf. prefers the former. Si ae 
 TOi yivoQ ev^OfiEd^ elvai yas airb raat' 
 ivoiKoi S.531. the infin. is sometimes 
 omitted. "EWac t a/x^t wopov irXarvv 
 ivj(0[Jiivat (ttoXeig) P. 854. sc. eivai. 
 Here the vulg is exofievai, violating 
 both the sense and the metre, aiixo- 
 ixevai Regg. B. C. F. H. K. Guelph. 
 Rob. So Brunck, Schiitz, Herm. 
 Passow, but avypfiai is not Greek. 
 kp')(6fievai Colb. 1. kpf^ojitvoi M. 1 v.l. 
 in Keg. B. Blomf. has aioxo/iitvat from 
 conjecture. But fuj^ojuEvat is found 
 in Med. Reg. AColb.3. M.2. which 
 Well, rightly adopts. Cf. 6 duogirnp- 
 Tig ev^erai /3ooe S.309. sc. elyai or 
 ^vvai. yivoQ rifj-iTEpov — ej tirnn'oiae 
 Awe tv-)^6fi£vov S. 18. sc. Eivai. 
 
 Eux^ a prayer, S.c.T.801. A. 223. 
 947. C. 124.140.147.211. E.1.20. S. 
 621.644.691.1058. EvxaQ Te\e<r(p6pove 
 C.211. effectual prayers. 
 
 Evipvyia courage, P. 318. 
 
 Bv^vy(0£ bold, P. 386. 
 
 EvwSrje sweet-scented, P. 609. A. 
 583. 
 
 Eiwi'iijuoc left. Si evtovvfiiov tetv/j.- 
 fiivoi S.c.T. 870. pierced through the 
 left side, or heart. — inauspicious, as 
 opposed to Sflioe P.V. 488. 
 
 '^^aTTTEa&aito lay violent hands on. 
 Srjpie pvtxiwv Etpa'^Erai S.407. 
 
 'Efawriop one who touches, S.308. 
 830. — ojie who lays violent hands on. 
 pvcriu)v [(pavropEs S. 709. 
 
 "Ecpaipie a touching, S.45. The 
 words eS tTrnrvoiaQ Xrivbg E<j)a\piv 
 seem here to be in apposition with 
 mipni' and Iviv : the abstr. being 
 also put for the concrete. See iwio- 
 vvfita. 
 
 "E^eSjjoc one who sits by to await 
 the issue of a combat, and then 
 challenges the conqueror, an antago- 
 nist in reserve. toiclvSe waXiju fioyoe 
 (Sc E<j)tSpoe SiaadiQ fiiWei 6e~ioq 
 'OpEarrie a\[/Eiv C.853. Commenta- 
 tors appear to have mistaken the 
 force of EcpESpuc in this passage, by 
 
 referring it simply to the present con- 
 test of Orestes with jEgisthus and 
 Clytaemnestra : for as regards these, 
 Orestes was not an 'E<j>eSpoe, as he 
 himself was going to engage at first 
 in the contest. Neither can Schole- 
 field's explanation of fxovog <ov ift- 
 Spos, nullum habens assessorem, pos- 
 sibly be admitted. It seems that 
 Orestes is called 'ifESpog in respect 
 of the former quarrel between Aga- 
 memnon and his murderers, which 
 quarrel Orestes was now about to 
 avenge, as the 'ifEdpos or champion 
 of his father. 
 
 'E<j>E^e(Tdai to sit upon, with ace. 
 A. 650. E.424. 
 
 'E<j)EirEiv to govern, or manage, P. 
 38. aor.2. ■kLvt ETricnrE Svtrcppoviitc id. 
 544. managed all things ill. On the 
 form kvEaiTE, and similar lonisms, 
 in the tragic writers, see Lobeck on 
 Aj.v.805. Mid. V. t<pi7rE<Tdai to fol- 
 low, or attend to. 2. aor. (iovKy tti- 
 <j>av(rK(ti S' vfxfi EirKTTTEadai warpoe 
 E.590. 
 
 ''E^EpTTEiv to come upon, to attach. 
 E<j>ip\pei E.477. l<pEpTriT<o id. 903. with 
 ace. E.304. 
 
 'E^fVrtoc at the altar, attaching to 
 the altar. EtpEariio fiiafffiari E.162. 
 
 KOI TTWe ; ToS' O^El OvflOTlOV [(jtECTTlMV 
 
 A. 1283. This may be read either with 
 the interrogation after ttws or after 
 k(pe(TTi(i)v. In the former case, the 
 Chorus, from the manner of Cas- 
 sandra, catches a dim perception of 
 her meaning, and alludes to the 
 murder, which it apprehends, from 
 her words, may actually then be 
 taking place within the house. BiU 
 how ? this (sc. your expression) sa- 
 vours of domestic slaughter. This is 
 much stronger than the meaning 
 given by some who place the inter- 
 rogation at the end, and translate, 
 and how can such a smell arise 
 from the domestic sacrifices ? or 
 again, retaining the former punc- 
 tuation, How so 1 'tis merely a smell 
 from sacrifices within the house- — 
 sitting at an altar as a suppliant. 
 
E*Er 
 
 ( 153 ) 
 
 M>()A 
 
 With gen. hofiwv it^ianoQ ifibif E. 
 547.639. S.360. 498. Wellaucr and 
 some others read ifiariov from 
 Aid. Med. Guelph. Rob. in C. 1034. 
 where the vulg. is k<f kariav. 
 This, however, requires a somewhat 
 unusual ellipsis of biov with ahX-qv. 
 Blomf. more properly retains the 
 vulg. — domestic, residing in a house. 
 With gen. ttovoi iofitov k^ianoi. — 
 having an altar or hearth, Sofiovg 
 i<j>ei7Tiove S.C.T.73. A. 825. 
 
 'Eferrjg an officer, P. 79. 
 
 'Etperfifi a charge or commission, 
 S.203. C.298.674. E.232. 
 
 'E<pril3av to arrive at manhood, 
 S.C.T.647. 
 
 'E^j/Xoui' to fasten with nails, pass. 
 i<j>riXoiTai S.922. 
 
 'Etptifiipios mortal, P.V.546. 
 
 'E<p{inepoQ id. P.V. 83.253. 947. 
 
 'E<p}]fiws t rapaaawv (ppoifjiioie k<jir)- 
 fiioig A. 1189. The word k^rffiioie is 
 corrupt. Several conjectures have 
 been proposed, e.g. tvf-qfiioiQ J.Cas, 
 ev^rjfxloLQ Stanl. kipvuvioiQ Jacob. The 
 word is evidently derived from an 
 error of the copyist, who had his 
 eye upon k<prifiivovQ in the next verse. 
 It is probable that some adjective 
 agreeing with (bpotfiiote is lost, but, as 
 it is impossible to restore it without 
 further aid from MSS., the verse 
 had better be read (jTpo/3£i, rapaaauv 
 fpoiiMoie * ** Ol£ 
 
 "E(l>iia-dai to sit hy, or near, E.599. 
 with dat. Zofxoic k<priixivov<: A. 1190. 
 ifrifiivove Ta(pu> C.494. with acc. 
 (3pirag TOVfjLOV kfrjfiivtt) E.387. 
 
 'E^iEvai to inflict upon, rkicvoie 
 apaiag e<j)rjicev kiriKOTOve Tpo(j>ae S.c.T. 
 768. Travr k(j>ri<T<i) fiopov E.478. / will 
 suffer to he inflicted every kind of 
 destruction. — mid. v. to order, give 
 charge. kirtcrroXac ag trot Traritp tfelTO 
 P.V. 4. iigkfiEaai P. 224. with inf. oi/2' 
 k(j) kariav aWr}v rpairi<r6ai Ao^ag 
 iipitTO C.1035. 
 
 'Efi^eiv to sit upon or rest, ^apvg 
 kfi^ti S.638. 
 
 'Efifjiepog to be desired, C.827. 
 
 'E^((7rai'at to set or place over. 
 
 with dat. A. 1175. S.299. mid. v. to 
 stand hy, [(jiiararai S.c.T. 520. 
 
 'EipoSeveiu to lead the way, act as 
 a guide. rolaS' k(j>oSEvrrai ^KpoSrjXi)- 
 roKTiv aywai C.717. See vv^iog. 
 
 'E<j)odovy to lead upon a journey or 
 expedition, kirel arparov ei kiroSiiKEi V. 
 648. after he had happily led the army 
 on its errand. ettoSukei may be Ionic 
 for kipwSwKEi plusq. perf. of e<j>oSovv. 
 The only various reading is M. 1. 
 £7rw8<iK£t. The objections to the vul- 
 gate offered by Critics are three: 
 first, that such an lonism as ettoSmkei 
 for E^oiSuKEi is inadmissible ; second- 
 ly, that if it were not, the verb E(po- 
 Sovp occurs no where else; and lastly, 
 the hiatus in ev. To the first objec- 
 tion it may be replied, that in this 
 very chorus we have, in v. 639. avi)p 
 with the penult, long as in Homer. 
 'iaiCEV for ^v 648. ai elided in k^E(j)- 
 Oivrai 665. according to the Epic 
 usage, and, if the reading be correct, 
 EV in the arsis with hiatus, as in 
 HTjXrjiaBEbt 'A\tXrjog. So in v. 544. 
 we have kviaTTE from ktpiirto, etc. 
 These instances may, perhaps, ex- 
 plain the appearance of the Ionic 
 change of <j> into tt. (See Greg. Cor. 
 p. 399. ed. Schaf. and Lobeck on 
 Soph. Aj. 805. who gives other ex- 
 amples of lonism from the Attic 
 writers.) In the next place, k^oSovy, 
 though not elsewhere found, is sup- 
 ported by the analogy of the active 
 verb EvoSovv Soph.Qid. C. 1437. where 
 see Hermann's note. We have also 
 EfolEvEiv in C.717. but with a dif- 
 ferent construction. Lastly, the 
 hiatus in ev is not inadmissible in a 
 chorus like this, where the epic usage 
 appears to be much imitated. We 
 may perhaps conclude therefore, that 
 it is safer to retain the vulg. than 
 either to correct ti/wSwo-ei/with Blomf. 
 or '^wdwKEi with Butler. Wellauer's 
 observation, that it is remarkable 
 that both the explanation of the 
 Schol. 'lOvfE — ijviox^h and the gloss 
 in Reg. B. oh'iyEi, have the imper- 
 fect, (by which probably he means 
 
E*OA 
 
 ( 154 ) 
 
 EXEI 
 
 that ETTo^wKei is the imperfect also), 
 is not much to the purpose. The im- 
 perfect is not necessary here, the 
 meaning being, " he used to be called 
 (imp.), nay, he was (imp.) 6eofj.ri(TT(i)p, 
 after that he had conducted the army 
 well." 
 
 "E^oSoc an attack, E.353. 
 
 'E^oXkoc lagging, jiroUx. e^oXk-oe 
 If \6yo> S. 197. tedious in speech. 
 
 'E<j)opeveiv to look upon, regard 
 with kindness or favour, S. 622.662. 
 to rule over, administer. With gen. 
 j^iipac e<j)op£V£iv V.T. aW a\X<f 8' 
 c<t>opevei E.504. which Butler ex- 
 plains, omni quod moderatum ac mo- 
 dicum est, principatum Deus dare 
 solet : alia vero quaB immoderata et 
 nimia sunt, aliter, h.e. non benigno 
 lumine inspicit. Wakefield's trans- 
 lation is, alia quidem aliter Deus 
 aspicit, h.e. serius ocius,lenius mitius, 
 poenas infligit sceleratis. This is 
 better. 
 
 'Eipopfiaiveiv to rush upon. KipKov 
 ■KTEpdle i<popfJ.aivovra P. 204. 
 
 'E(popfj.a(T6ai id. l<j>opfj.T]divTeg P. 
 454. 
 
 "E^opoc a president, or ruler, S. 
 659. (TTpaTide i(popoL P. 25. 
 
 'E(^ti/iv£7v to sing over anything, C. 
 380. — to pray for in song, E. 862. 
 iraidv Etpvfj.i'ovv P. 385. raised the 
 song of the pcean. 
 
 "Ex^"' to have, hold, occupy, or 
 possess, e.g. <j>\oywirdv wvp iyovd 
 i^ijjxepoi. P.V, 253. iKeTrjpiac ixov- 
 aai ^la -^tpwy S.190. tZpav ti-)(£ P. 
 458. Tpoiav 'AxomI exov(tl A. 311. 
 Cf. P.V.81 . 185. 315.417.468. 489. 492. 
 569.933. S.c.T.67. 177. 336.369.414. 
 455.468.493.504.511.519.624.800.928. 
 1021.1056. P. 189.589.750.771. A. 12. 
 171.322.534.568.659.805.965.1016.1028. 
 1121. 1125. 1196. 1237. 1261. 1556. 1612. 
 C. 162. 193. 236. 255. 275. 316. 346. 553. 
 749. 751. 852. 942. 1012. E. 8.43.82. 155. 
 219.248.262.374.454.544.570.672.746. 
 774. 800. 852. S. 102. 268.329. 420. 452. 
 724.744.853.964.975. t'xtt rt'Xos P.V. 
 13. has its completion, kfiov j^tjav 
 fjft 169. will have need of me. Cf. 
 
 C.474. nap' eavra i'x'^)' P.V. 187. 
 holding in his own hands, wrifiordiv 
 e^o) TToSa ex^i 264. is out of harm's 
 way. aavTOV ekttoHov 'ix<t)V 344. keep- 
 ing out of the way. fiEiJi\l/tv oinv' &v- 
 dpwTTote 'exidv 443. having no ground 
 of complaint against men. a.%lav rpi- 
 P))v 'exei 642. it is worth while, e^ei 
 TTvoae 802. loill live, (pdovov criofjia- 
 Twv E^Ei Oeoq 861. will grudge them 
 their persons. See cwfia and <p06voe. 
 iipai' Exovra S.c.T.13. in the prime of 
 life. See 'i^ril^oe- e^ei Trarpt^wv Sbifj.a.- 
 Tb)v ETriaTpo(j>ag 630. will be a resident 
 in his father's halls, ej^tiv nopov P. 
 708. to obtain a passage. t^aXrjv e'xe"' 
 A. 651. to encounter a storm. j3Xa.j3as 
 e'xw A. 863. / experience hurts. Cf. 
 E.76e. 'ix^tv apag A. 13S7. to incur 
 a curse, ijivyr^v 'exovte Sofiwv C. 252. 
 banished from their homes, tx^i- Si- 
 Krjv 984. is punished, 'idpav 'exov- 
 ra E.41. sitting. Cf. OpovovQ i'x^tv 
 S.205. E^w fXEyiarrjv alrlav keIvuv 
 vTTo E.99. I am severely blamed by 
 them, alriay B' e^w rov <p6vov 549. / 
 am accused of the murder, kopriis 
 oTTEpyridp' 'Exovaai 183. having a love 
 for. 'ixovaa rijc 2(/c?j£ riXoQ 699. ob- 
 taining the decision of the cause. Kvpi 
 'exovteq 913. having authority. Cf. 
 
 (1)£ OVK 'eXOVOI KvpOQ OvStl' afKpl (TOV 
 
 S.386. 'ixoiy T^aXLvrpOTTOv o\piv S. 164. 
 averting his eyes. fipoTwv Xdyov ovk 
 't(Txev ovSipa P.V. 232. he made no 
 account of them. — to preside over, as 
 a tutelar god. Tipo/xwe e'x^' rovx'^pov 
 E.24. Qeovq oJ yaj' 'exovcti S.685. — 
 to hold, confine, or check. 'ivGa «■' 
 'exovaiv Evvai C.316. roue 2' aKpavrog 
 'exei j'uSid. 63. —with part. 'EXX^uffov- 
 Tov jJXttkte axV'^eiv piovra P. 732. that 
 he should stop it flowing, with infin. 
 ipojioQ TO jitj' EikeIv arxflcTEL E.662. will 
 restrain from injustice. — to bear, en- 
 dure, ov ovTiQ av SofioQ t'xot Eir' 
 6p6(pwv fiiaivovra S. 637. — to affect, 
 possess. <p6(ioQ fi 'exu A. 1216. fear 
 possesses me. Cf.P.737. C.746. S.374. 
 516.717. ah'oc iroXiv rrivSE IxErw S. 
 1003. let it be praised. — to have at 
 one s disposal, to be able to produce. 
 
EXEI 
 
 ( 155 ) 
 
 Exep 
 
 or say. Xtyotc av, e'ltl tQvS' £X°'£ 
 iiiriprepov C. 103. Cf.767. — with infin. 
 to be able, to have it in one's power 
 to know how. KohSev avTeiireiv ej^w 
 P.V.51. Cf. P. V. 472 588.680.822. A. 
 158.0.197.257.511. S. 372.— with in- 
 terrogative, in the same sense. ovS' 
 ixoi ri <j)io C.89. nor can I tell what 
 I must say. ovS' ej^w rlc av yEvoifiav 
 P.V.907. — in the infinitive, preceded 
 by another verb. oIkos inrapx^i twvSe 
 
 ^X^lV A.936. SC. (iJoTE EXE'C- /SXo- 
 
 ovpbv apafxevov ayoQ EX"'' E.161. 
 firi riXeov Sovtsq '£j(etv S. 74. tovto 
 Xd-xps SiavTaia fxalp' kwiickMaEV Efj.- 
 iricioQ i-XEiv E.321. — to denote con- 
 dition or circumstance, ttot afKpl Xl- 
 rav E^ofiEv ; when shall we engage in 
 prayer ? ovS' e'xei fivaoe Trpoe X^'P' 
 Ty/iy E. 423. pollution attaches not to 
 mine hand. On A. 183. see below. 
 With adverbs. JS' e'xEt S.c.T.207. 
 it is thus. P. 335. 710. 1379. 1646. C. 
 514. lo^ 'i\pvai S.C.T.894. they are 
 
 thus. OVT(l)Q e'x" C.446. i)Q OVTIilQ 
 
 kyovTiov rUvSe S. 166. iSc iSS' i^^ov- 
 TOiv A. 1366. loanrEp 'e\ei A. 1144. 
 TT&ic e'x^' C. 858. KaXwg e'xe' S.c.T. 
 781. KaXHc EXov A. S20. evitetwq 'e-)(Eiv 
 A. 538. CLvayKaiwQ e\ov C.237. &fir]- 
 Xavojs e'x^' 402. crvyKoXXiog e-j(eiv 535. 
 EvfiovXu)e E')(iM)V C.685, (Al. EvfioXiog. 
 see Eii/3oiiXwe. ) TraysaKWc e'xei 729. 
 
 apKOVVTIDQ i-)(El 879. EVOpKlOQ E^El 973. 
 
 SiKaiwe EX^tv E.419. In A. 449. EX^po- 
 S' ixpvTaQ EKpv\j/Ev. Schiitz, Blomf. 
 and some others understand Or/Kag 
 with EXpvTag. Stanl. however, whom 
 Butler follows, more rightly appears 
 to understand it to mean conquerors, 
 h. e. although conquerors. It alludes 
 to those who, during the war, had 
 fallen at Troy and been buried there, 
 and who now virtually were con- 
 g'iteroM, although themselves deceas- 
 ed, and buried in the enemy's coun- 
 tiy. In A. 183. XaXKiSoe ■'rcpav ixi^v 
 TraXippodoic iv 'AvXlSog roiroig, Schiitz 
 takes e'xwj' intransitively in the sense 
 of being, tarrying, observing " e'x^u' 
 est habitare, aliquo loco degere, com- 
 morari, ut exeji' de m-bibus usurpa- 
 
 tum interdum iigmii.ca.isitum esse ,ad- 
 jflcei-e, Xen.Anab.vii. 8." This may 
 be very true, but since in S.259. we 
 appear to have the substantive vipa 
 ('Airig yap eXdib)' ek iripag NawTra/c- 
 rlag, although here it must be al- 
 lowed that the readings differ) in the 
 sense of the country opposite, it may 
 be better, with Blomfield, to under- 
 stand it as meaning, occupying the 
 region over against Chalcis. In A. 
 358. Atoc irXayav ixpvaiv eItte'iv. 
 irapEOTi TOVTO y k^ixyEvaaL, Blomf. 
 places a full stop after ixovaiv, and 
 joins eiTTEiv with ■KapEuri. This, 
 however, although good in itself, 
 requires the arbitrary change of 
 y Ei,fxyEviTaL into KaXi-Xyf^iaai. It 
 may be better, either to take eWe'iv 
 by itself as a qualifying word, so to 
 speak, (Cf. TETpoirai Siktvov ttXe'o) 
 XiyEiv A. 842.), or to join EirsTv with 
 iypviri, h.e. they may say that they 
 are struck by Jove. On the expres- 
 sion TTXriyriv e'xwj see under eVw and 
 irXriyri. see also Blomf. not. in loo. — 
 EXEo-flai mid. V. to grasp, to cling to. 
 aKfidl^Ei /3peTEb)y EXEffflai S.c.T. 95. it 
 is time to embrace the images. So in 
 A. 1644. El Se TOi fXoyQiav yivoiTO 
 tSivS' aXig y, Ey(OtfJ.E0' av h. e. we 
 would eagerly grasp at it, namely, at 
 the completion of our series of mis- 
 fortunes. See aXtc. 
 
 'ExECjjie detaining the ships, e^ev- 
 ySag awXoias A. 145. 
 
 'ExOaipEiv to hate, S.c.T.484. P.V. 
 977. iJxOripEV P. 758. IxOypEiE S.482. 
 pass. ExOaip^rai C.239. with dat. eI 
 aoL TE Ka'i OEotcnv ixOctipoiaro S.735. 
 
 "Ex^E"' to hate. — pass. v. Ex&EaQaL 
 to be hateful, with dat. A. 406. 
 
 "ExSos hatred, S.c.T.920. w ttXeTo-- 
 Tov e'xSos P.276. object of direst 
 hatred, koivov tx^og C.99. a common 
 feeling of hatred, ex^ei Evvaiuv yd- 
 jxo>v S.327. 
 
 "Exflpa enmity, tear 'ixOpav S.331. 
 from feelings of enmity, etg ixOpav 
 fidXi] P.V. 388. Tipbg aXX{]Xovg e'x" 
 Opat' 490. 
 
 'Exdpo^Evog inhospitable, cruel to 
 
Exep 
 
 ( 156 ) 
 
 zrro 
 
 strangers, S.c.T.588.603. with dat. 
 l^XOpo^EVoy vavrrjiTi P.V.729. 
 
 'Exflpoc hostile, hateful, S.c.T. 505. 
 851. A. 1452. C. 196.307.987. E.897. 
 Ix^pa sc. yfj A. 442. the enemy's coun- 
 try. n.f\. e-)(6pa hostilities, A. 1347. 
 — an enemy, tov ^ioq k-)(Bp6v P.V. 
 120. Cf. 1044. S.C.T.499.657. A.1620. 
 C. 121. — t-)^poi enemies, tuiv Aide ix' 
 epu>v P.V. 67. Cf. P.V. 158. 980. 1044. 
 S.cT. 237 . 265. 287. 449. 1000. P. 320. 
 443.991. A. 1245.1298.1347.0. 171.453. 
 606.779.889.940. E.700. S. 222. 986. 
 k-)(QpovQ Tove kfxovQ P.V. 866. my ene- 
 mies, Cf. 975. i-^pdlai toIq bo1.q E. 66. 
 compar. i-)(QLii>v rvyri P. 430. S.506. 
 superl. i'xOKrroc S.cT. 540. P.V. 47. 
 A. 636. 
 
 "ExiSva a viper, S.873. 0.247. 988. 
 
 'Exupoc strong, secure, P. 89. ix"" 
 poTe Blomf. Well, from Colb. 1. Aid. 
 Turn. 
 
 'Ewo£ of the morning. ircv)(yr]V kioav 
 P.V. 25. the morning frost. 
 
 "Ewe the morning or dawn, iiag 
 yivoiTO fiifTpoQ Eh(j>p6vTie Trapa A. 256. 
 
 "Ewfi until, with indie, in past time 
 twc ictXaivfjs vvKTOs ifxfi a.<j>£i\ero P. 
 419. Cf. 456. with conj. and av of 
 future time, i'we av k^Krj KaTajiaafxav 
 P.V.812. until you come to. — so long 
 as, whilst, with indie, of past time, 
 'i(M)g eXevaaee avyac rjXiov P. 696. — 
 of present time, ewe 'ir 'ifi^pwv clfii 
 C. 1022. with conj. and av of fut. time, 
 'i<oe av a'idy irvp A. 1410. so long as 
 he shall kindle the fire, etc. 
 
 Za\r) a storm, or whirlwind, P.V. 
 371. A. 642. KUfj.aroe ^ccXijv t'xE"' A. 
 651. to encounter a storm at sea. 
 
 ZavXridfie very abundant. i^airXrjdlj 
 yevciaSa P. 308. 
 
 ZcLTTvpoe very fiery, P.V. 1086. 
 
 Zely to boil. Met. to rage. vvv. Z" 
 en ft! sc. ZaLfiiav S.C.T. 690. 
 
 ZevyXr) a horse-collar, P.V. 461. 
 
 Zevyvitvai to yoke, l^evyvvcn P; 187. 
 ^EV^wA.1624. Utvi,a P.V. 460. ^v- 
 ytVra C.784. Met. ^£uxO"£ A. 816. 
 yoked, h.e. united, A. 816. firj^avale 
 f.'Cevi,ev "EXXrje ■KopOjxov P. 708. con- 
 nected it by a bridge of boats. 
 
 Zeuyoe a pair of horses, etc. yoked 
 together. Met. a pair of men. ij^fiiyoc 
 'ArpeiSuiv A. 44. the two Atridce. 
 
 ZevKTripiov neut. of pree. a yoke, 
 A. 515. 
 
 ZevKTi'ipLoe capable of yoking, or 
 uniting, yicpvpav kv Svo7v i^evKrrjpiav 
 P. 722. a connecting bridge (placed) 
 on the two (continents), h.e. connect- 
 ing the two continents. Hei-e Marg. 
 Ask. has yalv Zvo'iv, which Well, 
 commends, raiv Zvo'iv Blomf. See 
 ivo. 
 
 Zeve Jupiter, P.V. 150. etc. Awe 
 
 P.V. 10, etc. Zrjvoe P.V.358.ete. Zrivi 
 P.V.218.etc. Aia P.V. ,339. etc. Zrjva 
 P.V. 541. etc. ZeO P.524. etc. (5 ZtO 
 is generally now read in the corrupt 
 passage 8.15-3. d Zav, 'love i&> Bam- 
 berger. Dind. 
 
 Ze<pvpoe the west wind. 
 
 ZrjXovv to envy, esteem enviable, 
 P.V.330. P. 698. 
 
 Zr)pia harm or loss, P.V. 382. pe- 
 nalty or punishment, P.V. 329. C. 1028. 
 aTToxprifiaTOKTi i^ripiaiQ CllS. the spo- 
 liation of his property. See airoxpv- 
 fiaroe. 
 
 Zfjv to live, iyc E.574. e^rie C.354. 
 iyv P.V. 748. fwVc.l039.E.294. ^aiiro 
 C.913. S.109. S.c.T.1025. iiZvToe A. 
 616.817. E.254. ^SivTa S.c.T. 619. A. 
 557.663. 0.873.892. E.256. fiffai' E. 
 574. TO l^ijv life, tov ^rjv a.we<TTepr\(je 
 P.V. 684. — Met. to be fierce, or vigo- 
 rous, arrje dveXXai ^ijtn A. 793. 
 
 Ztj-eTv to seek, iirjrei P.V. 262.316. 
 778. 
 
 Z6(jioe darkness, P. 825. 
 
 Zvy6v a yoke, P. 192. 'Cvyo'iai P.V. 
 460. — the beam of a balance, S. 802. 
 Met. the yoke of slavery, A. 1011. 
 1041. SovXetov 'Cvyov S.c.T. 453.775. 
 
ZYro 
 
 ( 157 ) 
 
 II 
 
 SovXiu ^vy^ A.927.1199. ^vyoi(n 3ou- 
 Xeioiai A. 75. fuyov aXxd^ P. 586. the 
 yoke of sovereign power. Referring 
 to the bridge of boats connecting two 
 continents, as hy a yoke, P.oO.72. 
 See ^evyvvvat, l^evKriipws- 
 
 Zvyoc the centre of a vessel, where 
 the rowers of the second order (^u- 
 ■y77-ai)sat, A.1611. Schol. Arist. Ran. 
 1106. quoted by Bloraf. dpavirai, oi 
 irpoe TTfv irpvuvav. i^vytrr/g, b fiecrog. 
 OaXafitTrje, 6 Trpbg irpiipav . Blomfield 
 also well observes that by rwc kiri 
 ivy^ Sopos are here understood, Cly- 
 
 taemnestra and ^gisthus, who were 
 now in power upon the death of 
 Agamemnon, although before second 
 to him in rank. " Erant igitur senes 
 daXcifjuoi, ^gisthus et Clytaeranestra 
 fuytrai, Agamemnon dpavirt}Q." 
 
 Zwij life, ^oii Dor. S.c.T.921. 
 
 Ziavii a girdle, C.986. E.578. S. 
 452. 
 
 'LuTtvpeiv to kindle, inflame, i^unrv- 
 povai Tap/3oe S.c.T.270. excite alarm. 
 pass. ^(OTTvpovfitvas ippeyog A. 1004. 
 
 ZixpvTos life-producing, nourish- 
 ing. ^ixjivTOV oUfxa S.837. 
 
 H 
 
 "H or, a disjunctive particle, used 
 to express an alternative, e.g. aKover 
 T\ ovK aKovtre; S.c.T.96. do ye hear, 
 or do ye not hear ? dioprov, rj j3po- 
 reiov, P.V.767. divine, ovmortal? Cf. 
 P. V. 118.663.821. S.C.T. 91. 224.587. 
 601.619.809. P. 144. 244.344.346.416. 
 701.705.931. A. 16. 466. 551. 613.616. 
 747. 1381. C.14.118. 314.992.1005.1070. 
 E. 284.489.716.717. S.114.125. 331. 775. 
 repeated e.g. Beoavroe, ij fiporeioe, fj 
 KeKpafiivi] ; P.V.116. Cf. id. 583. S.C.T. 
 184. A.1167. C.91 — 94. E.849.S.245. 
 j) Kai or else, C.566. S.74. — it is 
 placed before the former member 
 also, either — or. rj Krjpvi, tiq rj irpia- 
 (ivQ S.708. either some herald, or 
 some ambassador. Cf. P.V.165. S.c.T. 
 
 46. S.434. r) — rj Kai. eithei or else, 
 
 S.c.T. 459. — repeated more than 
 once, ij Tis 'AiroWojv, ^ Ilav, fj 
 Zeig A.55. Cf. E.260. — with toi in 
 the first clause, calling attention 
 more strongly to this alternative. 
 11 Toi Tig l^eKXctpav, 17 ^Jj-j/iraro A. 
 648. either he stole away, or etc. Cf. 
 A. 823. C.490. With change of sub- 
 ject, or of construction, vvv yap 
 
 fJ.eXX0V(7l TTtipqiL KOT!aVli)V — j; Ttavv 
 
 Oiiaeiv ' AynfjL€fivovttof o'tKiov oXedpov 
 — tj TTvp cat (pGig iir iXtvdepi^ Saiuv 
 ap)(ag re iroXicraoyofiovg 'i^ei (sc. 
 'Opiarije). C.848. So perhaps id. 
 195. if cv aa<f rfv f; be correctly 
 
 read by Wellauer for the unintel- 
 ligible vulg. eu aaftivrj. Dind. rj 
 aaif riv fioi. Cf. P.V. 328. C. 832. 
 The latter clause is omitted by apo- 
 siopesis in A. 484. aXX' ri to x«'P"'' 
 fiaXKov £c/3o^£t Xiyuv — tov avriov 
 M Tolah' airoaTEpyu) Xoyov- re sup- 
 plies the place of the second rj in 
 E.498. Tig ?^ iroXig (ipoTog 6' ofioiwg ' 
 'ir av ai^oi lUav ; what city, or what 
 mortal, etc. — With a verb preceding. 
 whether — or. cXhUfitv 1) viKwfiev, rj 
 viKbifitda C.877. let us see whether 
 we be conquerors, or conquered. Cf. 
 P.V. 782. C.745. To this is equiva- 
 lent the construction ci — rjrot in A. 
 405. et S' £r?;ru/iii)c Tig oidev, ri toi 
 Oelov iari fiij \pidog ; whether truly, 
 who knows, or whether of a truth, 
 etc. — With comparatives, than, to 
 jifl fiadelv (Toi KpCiaaov y\ fxadelv raSe 
 P.V. 627. not to know is better for 
 you than to know, Cf. P.V. 292. 336. 
 753.820.870.940.971. P. 676.989. A. 
 366.598.1364. E.408. S.448. with c'lX- 
 Xog. Tig aXXog rj'yi); P.V. 438. who 
 else than I? ri S' aXXo y y iroi'oi 
 novtov; S.c.T. 834. 6 S' ov^kv aXXo 
 y rj WTi'i^ag Scfiag Trapetj^t P. 205. See 
 aXXog. 
 
 'H an affirmative particle, surely, 
 in truth, e.g. ri fiaiverai ye A. 1034. 
 of a truth she is mad, Cf. P.V. 754. 
 S.c.T. 584. 962. 977. P. 256. 639. 829. 
 
HBAN 
 
 ( 158 ) 
 
 HAYS 
 
 838. A.578. 1225. 1460. C.916. E.34. 
 106.139.204. S.447. ironically, S.c.T. 
 562. repeated, fi (jo^oq, r) a-o(j)0£ r/v 
 P.V.889. ri rpiaicaXfxoiQ fj Papiiriv 6\6- 
 fj.ei'01 P. 1031. United with other 
 particles to increase the force of the 
 asseveration, r/ fiijv, most surely, in 
 very truth, rj lufjv /ceXeuo-w P.V.73. 
 Cf. ed. 167.909. S.c.T. 513. ^ rot. v 
 rav TravwXeie TrayKUKwe r oXolaro 
 S.C.T. 534. of a surety they would 
 perish, fi Srjra. tj Brj-' av c'iri wavSi- 
 Kwe \pEvSiovvfj.oe SiKij S.c.T. 652. Tj Br), 
 rj Si] k\v(i)v iKiivOQ tlxppavti voov C. 
 731. ri TTOV. fi TTOv Ti (Ttfj.v6v kariv o 
 ^vvafj.Tri')(tiQ P.V.519. / suppose of a 
 truth it is something, etc. — with aXkh 
 in ahrupt addresses, aXX' r) (ppovelg 
 ev T0~Lai vvv ijyytXjJiivoiQ C.763. well 
 surely you must be pleased, etc. Cf. 
 id. 218.764. S.891. — as an interro- 
 gative, jj 6cb)pri(Twv Tv)(a.s «/iac a<pl- 
 ^ai ; P. V. 302. what, art thou come to 
 see my woes ? Cf. id. 389. 747. 759. 769. 
 775.970. S.C.T.165. P.625.940. A. 260. 
 916.1086.1180.1335.1339.1523. C.412. 
 519. E. 402.412. 687.909. ^waie; C.756. 
 do you ask how ? 
 
 'Hfidv to be young, or vigorous like 
 youth. Kol fiaX' rifiSivrog Se StT C. 866. 
 irapKa f/fiwcrav S.c.T.604. vigorous as 
 a youth's. Cf. rifiwvTa EvyXw(T(7(o 
 (ppEvl S.756. ready in speech as a 
 youth. Met. h.A yap );/3^ role yipov- 
 aiv ill fxaOeiv A. 570. it is never too 
 late for old men to learn wisdom. 
 
 "Kfiri youth, the vigour of life, or 
 bloom, P.o36. j;/3j,s aKfiaiaq S.c.T.ll. 
 the very prime of vigour, i. q. Clipn. 
 ijpae avdos S.649. the bloom of their 
 youth. yXiKEe iJPrie If^fje P. 667. com- 
 panions of my own age. Abstr. for 
 concr. the young men of a state, A. 
 109. P. 504. 887. o"iaf ap il^rjv Ivjifia- 
 ■)((,)v ciTTuiXtaa id. 719. what blooming 
 allies. 
 
 'llyeladat to lead the way, S.c.T. 
 627. P.392. A. 885. with dat. of the 
 persons led. fiyeltrde TolaEe jxcroiKoie 
 E. 964. lead these strangers, fii'ir eiroe 
 fiyir ipyov dv av Ziivafiig ijyeiaOaL 
 OiXrj P. 170. i.e. tKEivuiv !x or iv oIq 
 
 av Svv. Tiy. 6tXri, in which my capacity 
 can guide or assist me. with ace. of 
 the place. riysiaOt jiwfiovQ uit-ikovq 
 S.4S4. lead to the altars. — to guide, 
 or suggest, fxairevofiai yap ote av 
 fiyiirai decs E. 33. to have supremacy, 
 do/j-iiiv KaTai(Ty(vi'Tijp<n iiyovfilvoig A. 
 1336. — to consider, esteem, P.V .1057 - 
 C.892. a—avrae k-)(6povQ rwv Oeuiv 
 fiyov irXiov C. 889. consider all per- 
 sons (h.e. even a mother) your ene- 
 mies rather than incur the enmity of 
 the gods (h."e. of Apollo, by disre- 
 garding his oracle). 
 
 'HyE/noii' a leader or prince, P.307. 
 751. A. 177. — the leading vessel in a 
 fleet, S.703. — of the gods, ya rt Kal 
 aXXoi xdovlwv ayefiovee P. 632. 
 
 'HyrjTi'te id. S.236. 
 
 'liSeand, S.c.T.844. P.16.21.22. 
 26. 281. 527. 844. 859. 863. 864. 920. 933. 
 957. A. 42. C.1021. E. 179.392. On 
 the use of ^Se by the Attic trage- 
 dians, which Valck. on Phoen.1613. 
 denies to be lawful, see Pors. Hec. 
 323. 
 
 "RSecrdai to rejoice, with part. P.V. 
 760. with inf. E.302. 
 
 "RSri already, now, P.V. 405. S.c.T. 
 22. 69. 359. 482. 684.864. P. 9. 66. 595. 
 657. A. 79. 326. 1027.1182.1183. C.162. 
 371. E. 559. 646. S.268. with impera- 
 tives, or when future or present time 
 is implied, now, directly, av 2' avrog 
 jJS>; yywdi vavKXrjptiv ttoXiv S.C.T. 
 632. Cf. A. 1642. Cm. E. 60. 379.644. 
 ijSr] TToXefjov alpi](Tri viov S.928. Cf. 
 P.V.913. S.c.T.45'4. A. 1560. C.506. 
 E. 471. 651. S.205. TOT rjS?) \pv-)(oc kv 
 Sofxoic TrlXei A. 445. eldov wot iJSjj E. 
 50. / saw once upon a time. i]Sri to. 
 rood' oil iiareTtfiriTai deo'ig; S.c.T. 
 1033. has he ever yet been dishonoured 
 by the gods ? 
 
 'llSovii delight, F.Y.6M. S.986. P. 
 827. ovT Ifioi Xtyciv Kad' ijZoviiv P.V. 
 261. sc. eoTi. it is no pleasure to me 
 to tell. ■)(poia)i Tiva i')(0VT av eirj Zai- 
 fj.0(Tiv irpoe ifiovriv P.V. 492. they 
 would be pleasing to the gods. 
 
 'tlSie pfeflian^, P.V. 534. comp. 
 ijSwv A. 588. 
 
HAON 
 
 ( 159 ) 
 
 HAYS 
 
 'liSwfie Thrace, P. 487. 
 
 'H0OC manner, character. aKtyrfra 
 ilQea P.V. 184. ^t'Xa i^dr) P.640.— a» 
 accustomed place of abode, S.62. 
 
 'H'iwj- a bank. Dor. A. 1136. ct^^t 
 (Tctc aid vac. 
 
 "HicEiv to be come, to be present. 
 ^Kbi ira(prj TciKeiQev Ik trrpaTOv (jtipwu 
 S.C.T.40. / am come, etc. Cf. P. 
 678. A.249. C.3.648.825. E.227. iJKeis 
 P.V.299. C.213. ^KEi A. 508. 517. 1036. 
 1274.1541. iJKOfieyF.V.l. iJKOvtn S.c.T. 
 843. P. 502. S.716. ^icov imp. they 
 came, P.V.664. ^'^w fut. P. 516. C. 
 554. E.466. S.707. ij^Eis P.V. 1023. 
 ij^ei id. 103, A.245. 605.1213. 1253. C. 
 1016. -n^ovm P.V. 860. subj. iJKrj C. 
 814. inf. iJKEiv A. 591.838. S.911. 
 ij^siv S.c.T. 427. A. 665. part, ijicovra 
 A.633. ^(corrasl608. with ace. without 
 a preposition, ij^cis 'X/Spiorijj/ ttot-o- 
 fiov P.V. 719. you will come to the 
 river Hybristes. Cf. id. 726. 732.737. 
 810. Sta. /xa^ric rj^b) riXovg S.470. / 
 shall engage in the issue of battle. e'lQ 
 apBfiov ifjiol Kal (j>iX6rr)Ta ij^ei P.V. 
 192. will become reconciled to me. 
 
 HKiara in the least degree, oij^ 
 ijiciara not in the least degree, i.e. 
 most, C. 114. 
 
 'HXtcrpa C. 16. 250. prop. name. 
 
 "liXeKTpat one of the gates of The- 
 bes, S.c.T. 405. 
 
 'HXtfia-os exceeding high, inacces- 
 sible, S.347. On the derivation and 
 meaning of this word, probably a 
 shortened form of ^Xirofiaroc h. e. 
 insecure as a footing, see Buttm. 
 Lexil. in voc. 
 
 "aXidwc foolish, vain, A. 357. 
 
 'HXSlovv to stupify, P.V. 1063. 
 
 'aXiKia age. HivS' fjXiKlav eaiSovr 
 aa-Twv P. 878. This Schiitz properly 
 translates, " Labant mihi genua is- 
 tam civium cetatem intuenti. Nempe 
 conspectis Chori senibus tot millia 
 juvenum robustorum sibi periisse, 
 nee fere queraquam nisi senem supe- 
 resse dolet. Male igitur Lat. in- 
 terpres, juventictem civium conside- 
 ranti." 
 
 "liXd, contemporary. yXiKee ijftrn 
 
 Ifi^e P. 667. ye who once with me were 
 young. iraiSoe SaXov ijXiKa C.600. a 
 torch co-existent with the child. 
 
 'BXioKTviroQ struck by the sun's 
 rays, S. 146. 
 
 "HXioc the sun, P. 22.25.91.228. 
 709.798.810. S.C.T.428. P. 356.369. 
 496. 696. A. 279. 494.661. 619. 644. 622. 
 1296. C.980. S. 210. 252. 750. Dor. 
 aXlov E.886. 
 
 'HXio<7rt/3^C traversed by the sun, 
 P.V. 793. 
 
 "HXvarie a coming, A. 243. ro Se 
 TrpoKXvEiv inil yivoir av ijXvffie, wpo- 
 ■Xaipiro) h.e. as for listening for the 
 event before hand, since its coming 
 will (in any case) take place, away 
 with it. (See the explanation of the 
 whole passage under avyrj.) There 
 is evidently some gloss crept into 
 this verse, as it does not answer to 
 the corresponding verse in the strophe, 
 TrptVotxra 6' ui kv ypaipdis irpoaevvi- 
 ■Kciv. For j/Xuo-tc, which is the read- 
 ing of Turn, ri Xvme is read in 
 Med. Vict. We find also the various 
 readings av i)Xvoie Guelph. avrjXvoie 
 Aid. avicXiioic Rob. av kXvois (divi- 
 sim) Flor. Farn. "HXvais is, however, 
 in all probability genuine. Cf. Eur. 
 Here. Fur. 1041. Hec. 67. Hermann 
 strikes out eircl yivoir av and reads 
 TO irpoKXveiv S' ijXvciv Trpoj^otpeVw. 
 Elmsley rejects to irpoKXveiv. The 
 conjectures of Pauw, Heath, Schiitz 
 and others, depart too far from the 
 vulgate to be worth recording. Pear- 
 son conj. Iwel ov yivoir av f] Xvo-ie, 
 TTpoxaipiTti). So Blomf. but without 
 the article. In the absence of fur- 
 ther authority from MSS. it is diffi- 
 cult to form any opinion on this 
 passage. It seems, however, not 
 easy to conceive how iirei yivoir' av, 
 or the slightly corrupt iiriyivoir' av, 
 could have crept into the MSS.; and 
 hence Hermann's emendation be- 
 comes improbable. From the simi- 
 larity of the reading avKXvoie of Rob. 
 or av kXvoiq of Flor. Farn. it seems 
 as if the word i;Xveiv might some- 
 how have been inserted ; and in order 
 
UMAP 
 
 ( 160 ) 
 
 HHEI 
 
 to make this agree in sense with rw 
 irpoariveiv in the next line, the copy- 
 ist might have prefixed the preposi- 
 tion to Kkiieiv. It is probable there- 
 fore, that the true reading is to 
 fiiXKov S', eTTsl ■yivoiT av rfkvaiQ, 
 Trpoxaipirio. This slightly differs 
 from the strophe, but this (as Schole- 
 field, who adopts this reading ob- 
 serves) may be obviated by reading 
 wo-TTEp for <ie. By adopting this, we 
 also avoid the awkwardness of join- 
 ing TO fxiXKov with fiadelv, i.e. justice 
 brings to those who have suffered, to 
 know thai which (before) was future, 
 which is somewhat harsh, though, 
 perhaps, not wholly objectionable. 
 
 '^H/^ap a day, S.c.T.21. A. 622.654. 
 1274.1574. C.603. ijfiaTOQ A. 543. 
 rifiaTa P. 421. ^fiacri C.259. In a 
 metaphorical sense, P. 293. A. 874. 
 TO T fi/xap KOI KaT ev(pp6vriv d/J-wg E. 
 662. by day and by night. 
 
 'Hfxlpa id. P.378.423. A.311.1559. 
 S.713. Ka6' rifiipav daily, P. 827. but 
 in C.805. Kad' iifxipav by day, opp. 
 to " by night." kv vfiepi} E. 105. id. 
 rag anaaag iifxipag P.V.753. every 
 day. iv vcTrtpaiaiv rificpaig A. 1651. 
 in after time. 
 
 'H[icpeveiv to pass the day. ijficpcv- 
 ovrag ^vovg C.G99. having travelled 
 all day, all day upon the road. Here 
 fiuKpag KeXevOov is not governed by 
 TifiepevovTug as Blomf. says, but by 
 TO ■irp6a<popa. Abresch very properly 
 compares Eur. Hel.5i5. ra irpoafopa 
 Ttjg vvv ■Kapovarjg ^vfi^opdg aMjao- 
 fj.ai. 
 
 '}llJ.ipri<nog of the day. yfjj.epr](nov 
 (paog A. 22. a light like that of day. 
 
 'H/iiepoXeydov reckoning the days, 
 P. 63. 
 
 "H/i£pos mild, gentle, comp. rifiE- 
 pwTipog A. 1615. 
 
 'iilxepotTKcnrog watching by day, 
 S.C.T.66. 
 
 'Hfiepovv to cultivate, improve, pass. 
 TidivTEQ iifXEpwuivriv E. 14. making it 
 cultivated. 
 
 'Hfiepofai'Tog appearing by day. 
 ovap 7ifiep6<pa>'Tov A. 82. are appari- 
 
 tion by day. See Blomf. Gloss, in 
 loc. 
 
 'H^eVepoc our, S.2. 16.946. S.C.T. 
 609. E. 353. 932. 
 
 "HfiKTve half, ijfiitrvg \6yov E. 406. 
 the half of the discussion, only one 
 side of the case. 
 
 "Hv if, P.694. f]V firi S.C.T.1018. 
 useless. 
 
 'Kvia a rein, P. V. 1012. In P. 189. 
 iv fiviawi h' tij(c.v tvapKrov (rrofAa, 
 Wellauer objecting to the particle Se 
 reads from Med. Regg. C. P. iv rjvl- 
 aimv Elxiv. So Schaf. Melet. Crit. 
 p. 94. hXoxai. iv rtviaiai r . Thevulg. 
 is correct ; Zi does not refer to fiiv 
 in V. 188, to which St in v. 190 an- 
 swers, but merely introduces the sub- 
 ordinate clause. 
 
 'Iivio<TTp6<po£ regulating the reins. 
 fiviocrrp6<l>ov Zpofxov C.1018. a race- 
 course. Here, however, there is 
 evidently something wrong. As the 
 passage commonly stands ((StrTrtp i,vv 
 iiTTroig {ivio<rTp6<f>ov Zpofiov i^MTtpw, 
 (pepovm yap vikuijievov (ppivEg ZiiaapK- 
 Toi) it is unintelligible. Pauw re- 
 moves the stop after iXiiTEpto and 
 makes the whole sentence governed 
 by yap. So Bothe, who reads iivio- 
 (TTpofov. This position, however, of 
 yap is absolutely inadmissible. Wel- 
 lauer proposes t^w Trepw, or thinks 
 that i^wTEpS) (sic) may possibly be a 
 verb formed after the analogy of 
 v(7TEpE~tv, irpoTEpElv 3.x\A thc like. This 
 appears equally improbable. It seems 
 difficult to refuse to admit Stanley's 
 elegant emendation rivio(TTpo(j>w, a 
 word which is found in Eur. Phocn. 
 176. This is approved by Butler and 
 adopted by Blomf. Translate, as if 
 I were along with horses, I am driv- 
 ing off the course. Stanley compares 
 P.V. 885. 
 
 ^Hirap the liver, P.V. 1027. — as the 
 seat of violent emotion, diyyavEi irpog 
 rjTrap A. 421. Sfjy/ia Xinrrig ovSev f<f 
 r'lirap TrpotriKVEiTat A. 766. So C.270. 
 E.130. 
 
 'II?r£(poyfi')';e born on a continent. 
 P. 42. 
 
HnEi 
 
 ( 161 ) 
 
 HXa 
 
 "Hirtipoe the continent, P. 704. 723. 
 P.V.737. E.75. 
 
 "Hwioe mild, P.V.4K0. In A. 1614. 
 (TV ^ E^opivaQ rjTrioLQ vKayfiaatv a^r), 
 notwithstanding Klausen's forced at- 
 tempt at explanation, riirioiQ is un- 
 doubtedly corrupt. Two emenda- 
 tions have been proposed, either of 
 which is not improbable, ^iriovg by 
 Pauw, which Blomf. adopts, vrjirlots 
 by Jacob. Schiitz. Blomf., in adopt- 
 ing the former, remarks. " Scilicet 
 Orpheus fera corda mansuefecit : iu 
 vera etiam placida ingenia latralibus 
 irritas." Well, in preferring vrjtrioig, 
 remarks that the opposition which 
 Blomf. imagines between Orpheus 
 leading the wild, and the Chorus 
 exasperating the gentle, does not exist. 
 Certainly the main stress of the com- 
 parison lies in ^ye and a^») sc. in the 
 drawing, and being drawn. Never- 
 theless the word irdyra seems to fa- 
 vour Blomfield's opinion : " he drew 
 all things (consequently, even the 
 wildest) by his voice : you, on the 
 other hand, having exasperated even 
 the gentle, will be drawn yourself." 
 The verb k^opivae seems rather to 
 require something as an object: but 
 in the absence of further evidence 
 it is difficult to decide between the 
 two emendations, though riniovQ, as 
 being the least alteration, is, upon 
 the whole, to be preferred. 
 
 "Up the spring, P.V.43o. 
 
 "Hpa Juno, P.V. 594. 603. 708. 902. 
 S.C.T.137. S. 288. 293.559. 581. 1018. 
 On "Hpac TEXtiac E.205. see rtXtioe. 
 
 "Hpwe a hero, pi. fipiag A. 502. 
 
 ''HaQai to sit. ?i(Tai E.4I8. J^"' C. 
 385. also ^orai S.c.T.494. r]<r0ai 16- 
 LLoig A. 836. to sit at home, f/fievag 
 ia-o) C.908. id. Kopv(paie ev aicpdlr 
 ijfxevoe P.V. 366. ev dpovoie ^fxevoL C. 
 609. E.47. fifiivae itr kax^paiQ 773. 
 'Ik-rap ijfievoi Awg 952. rj/xevov cii'w S. 
 94. avtdOey ijfiivov 592. iif aa-irlSog 
 riarai S.c.T.494. rests, h. e. is depicted 
 upon, with ace. aeXfia aefivov iifiivtov 
 A. 176. sitting upon. 
 
 'limorrj, prop, name, P.V. 558. 
 
 'H(r<raorOai to be worsted, ^laaidixi- 
 vtav S.C.T.498. the vanquished party. 
 
 "litraidv inferior, S. 200. 484, ijaaov 
 less. ovZkv ijaaov A-.\ZQi. ouj^ >;<ro'ov 
 C.179. oi/S' Yiaaov 697. no less. 
 
 'HavSovwta. This occurs in a 
 hopelessly corrupt passage, S.828. 
 Schiitz conj. ^ Soviriav a ewnra. 
 Various other conjectures have been 
 proposed, but no satisfactory light 
 has yet been thrown upon the pas- 
 sage. 
 
 '\iavya.'^(.LV to be quiet, P.V. 327. 
 344. 
 
 "li(rvy(og quiet, gentle, S. 196. jV^X^ 
 <j>pevb)v fiaatt C.445. with a calm 
 process of the mind. Comp. to. efifa- 
 vuig irpaaaovaav Ti(rv)(aiTipay E.214, 
 acting less vigorously or promptly. 
 
 'Rau^iog calmly, quietly, S.705. 
 
 ^Hrop the heart, P. 953. 
 
 "H<pai(TTog Vulcan, the god of fire, 
 P.V.3.367.622. E.13. 
 
 'HxETT/c sounding. Dor. aveTag 
 P.V.074. 
 
 'Hj^^ a sound. I'jxp iciXaZog 'EXX?/- 
 Vb)V irapa fioXirrfibv cv(prifji,ri(re P. 380. 
 In this passage, for vx'i> Pierson on 
 Maeris, p. 176. proposes to read ij^ol, 
 which has been adopted by Brunck, 
 Glasg. Schiitz, Blomf. So Dind. It 
 is also found written over /ix^ in Reg. 
 B. M. 2. Butler also approves ^x"*' 
 though it is difiScult to understand 
 his reasons. The mention of the 
 echo in this place would seem unin- 
 telligible. It is the shouting of the 
 Greeks (not the echo) which is here 
 referred to, to which shouting airjjX- 
 dXa^fi' ijxfo (383). So far then from 
 ijx<i in the latter clause confirming 
 the conjecture jJj^oT in the former, as 
 Butler observes, it seems plainly to 
 disprove it. 'Hxji is not put for a-vy 
 ^XV (a^s Arnaldus proposes to read), 
 but is the dative used adverbially, 
 with a shout, as <j>vy^ in P. 384.414. 
 and in numerous other instances. 
 
 'Hxw an echo, P. 383. a sound, P.V. 
 115.133.1034. In S.C.T.898, is com- 
 monly read Z6fiit)V fiaX a^tj iv av- 
 rovg wpovifiiru Sa'iicn)p yoog. Here 
 Y 
 
OAKE 
 
 ( 162 ) 
 
 GAAA 
 
 the hiatus in tij^w sliows the exist- 
 ence of some corruption ; and the 
 expression ett' avrovg TrpontfiTrei, is 
 unintelligible. Schiitz conj. Itivav 
 fiaX' a-)(i) S' eir civtolq, valde gra- 
 vem autem sonum super iis emit- 
 tit luctus. Blomf. ayi) V avrovQ. 
 Lachm, ay^ar, Elmsl. ay(a.v tc ovg. 
 If the preposition be retained, 
 Schiitz's conj. avrols, seems neces- 
 sary. , Guelph. however, omits the 
 preposition. It also inverts the order 
 of the words, reading aj^w fxaX' avrove 
 Sofiwv irpoirifiTrei. This Scholefield 
 adopts, approving also Elmsley's 
 proposal to omit npo in the anti- 
 strophe. Perhaps this is as satisfac- 
 tory as anything which has been 
 proposed. Translate " a loud wail- 
 
 iiui from the house attends them, even 
 a piercing cry." Upon the meaning 
 of the passage, Butler observes, "Fal- 
 se haec de funere quod ex aedibus 
 efFerretur Portum iutellexisse jam 
 monuit Schiitzius. Locus autem 
 facile expedietur, si modo fingas 
 dum chorus in fratribus deplorandis 
 occupatur, clamorem ejulantium ex- 
 audiri ex aedibus. (He then refers 
 to similar cases in v.78.seqq. S.814. 
 seqq.) (797. ed. Well.) Hsec si ani- 
 mo tenes, aperta erunt omnia : modo 
 per ZofKiiv a-)(Ai intelligas clamorem 
 ex sedibus quem propinqui et famuli 
 cient, pronomen & ad ^priv referas, et 
 ad ro'ivle ^voXv olvolktoiv subaudias 
 
 e 
 
 QaKEiv to sit, P.V.313. with ace. 
 to sit upon. QaKovvTi vayKparCic eSpac 
 P.V.389. sitting on the seat of power. 
 
 QaKOQ a seat P.V.280. — a shrine, 
 A. 505. 
 
 QaXafxrinokoQ a maiden of the bed- 
 chamber, or house-maiden, S.c.T. 341 . 
 
 QaXajioQ a chamber, or place of 
 abode, E.958. Met. daXafiovg vwo 
 yije P.616. 
 
 QaKaaaa the sea, A. 562.637.932. 
 E.231. P.77.i09. 411. (see clmi) 693. 
 S.256. Met. KaKioP 6a\a(7(Ta S.C.T. 
 740. a sea of troubles, afxa-j^ov KVfj.a 
 OaXdaariQ P. 93. said oi an advancing 
 host of men. 
 
 QaXaaaioQ of, or belonging to the 
 sea. TTC^ove re i^ai daXa(T<7iovs P. 550. 
 mariner, arevbiwov daXaaatov P.V. 
 364. a strait. daXacrcriav voaov P.V. 
 926. the trident of Neptune. 
 
 QaXaaaowXayKTOQ wandering upon 
 the sea. daXacraoTrXayicra vavriXiov 
 oXVftara P.V. 465. Also as a various 
 reading in P. 299. See seq. 
 
 GaXao-iTOTrXjjKrof beaten by the sea. 
 QaXanaoTrX-qKTOV vi](Tov A'lavTOQ TvoXei. 
 P.299. This is the reading of the 
 bes MSS. QaXnaiToirXnicTOv . Barocc. 
 
 M.l. Lambeth. Reg. P. and written 
 over in M.2. eaXatro-OTrXayKTOcRegg. 
 C.H.var.lect.ap. Turn, which Blomf. 
 suspects to have been the original 
 reading. Lobeck on Soph. Aj. 598, 
 where 'Salamis is called aX/TrXayicroc, 
 perceiving that the word is not there 
 used in its ordinary sense, refers to 
 this passage, and wishes to establish 
 an identity of meaning between aXi- 
 TrXayicroe and 6aXa(7£r()7rXj;Kro£. But 
 admitting that the ./Eolians had a 
 word TrXafw TrXay^w equivalent in 
 sense to' rXiiaau), from whence ifKay- 
 ■j(divTe£, to which the gloss in He- 
 sych. TrXay)(QivTEQ TrXrjyet'Ttc, may 
 refer, and that from this are derived 
 the Latin plango planctus, still this 
 would seem to have been confined to 
 the .^olians, and from them derived 
 to the Latins ; and it is therefore 
 scarcely possible that a meaning 
 which the Attics did not recognise 
 in the verb would have been retained 
 by them in the verbal irXayKTOQ. 
 Again-, even if TrXayicroc could have 
 borne this sense, it is not likely that 
 the tragedians would have employed 
 it in both these senses of wandering 
 
GAAE 
 
 ( 1C3 
 
 e.AAil 
 
 and beaten. If then we can in some 
 cases decide with certainty on its 
 signification, we may examine whe- 
 ther the same will not apply to the 
 rest. Thus in Soph. Aj. 680, there 
 can be little doubt that the true read- 
 ing is Tiiiv aXiirXayKTE (pavrjdi, and 
 Still less that whether it be an epi- 
 thet of Pan, as the Scholiast says 
 (cf. fiaiKapee aXiTrXayiCTOi, Opp. Hal. 
 iv.582), or joined viith favijdi as 
 Hermann asserts, it is derived from 
 ■n-Xai^eadai in the sense of to wander. 
 In A. 599, the simple TrXayicT-oc can 
 mean only led astray, deceived. So 
 also in the compound vvKriirXayKrog, 
 which often occurs, the idea of beaten 
 is out of the question, which is true 
 also o{woXvTr\ayiCTO£,ira\liJ.irXayiii^St 
 K.T.X. Such being then the undis- 
 puted sense in these passages, we 
 may perhaps be justified in inferring 
 that it must hold good in the others, 
 where the meaning is less decided 
 by the nature of the case. In P.V. 
 465, daXaatroirXayicTOQ is applied to 
 ships" as roving on the sea ; in Eur. 
 Hec.770, to the body of Polynices 
 carried to and fro by the waves. 
 There is a passage in P. 269, which 
 occasions some difficulty ; and here 
 ■KXayKTo'ig is interpreted by Heath 
 and Butler according to Lobeck's 
 idea. Certainly the meaning cannot 
 be wandering, if hnrXaKeacn be rightly 
 explained of the shores of the sea. 
 See ZiirXai,. In the passage from the 
 Ajax, if the meaning assigned to 
 vXay KTOQ above be the true one, ' we 
 must either read from MSS. aXtVXac- 
 TPQ with Erfurdt and Hermann (so 
 Lobeck, ed. 1.) or explain the vulg. 
 consistently with the sense. We may 
 observe that TrXayKTog, besides its 
 strict sense of wandering, is also used 
 in the secondary meaning thence de- 
 rived of restless, troubled. It occurs 
 thus in the compound vvKriTrXayKTOQ, 
 and may possibly be thus used here 
 to express the agitation of the coast, 
 vexed and troubled by the waves. 
 The same meaning will also suit 
 
 the passage in the Persaj quoted 
 above. 
 
 GaXepofi soft, genial. daXepioripf 
 TTPcvfiaTi S.c.T.689. 
 
 GdXXtii' to be vigorous, to flourish, 
 alfjia daXXii S.837. In P. 608. riie t 
 alip kv ipvXXotin daXXovarjg (iiov i,av- 
 Brje IXaiae, it is used in a transitive 
 signification, supporting a vigorous 
 existence. Blomf. objects to this, 
 although MSS. have no variation, 
 and proposes ■)(cpo7v, which reading 
 he thinks is expressed in the para- 
 phrase of the Scholiast. Dind; 'i(7ov. 
 There does not, however, appear to be 
 any reason for condemning this use of 
 daXXeiv. SeeMatth. Gr.Gr.423. and 
 Bernhardy Synt. Gr.iii. 17. who com- 
 pares Theoc. 25. 16. £7rE« fieXiriSla 
 TToirfv AeifiSiveQ OaXedoveri. Neither 
 does j3iov seem objectionable; the'ex- 
 pressions firirpbg iiypiae, irapQivov 
 "■fy^c, yaiag tIkvu being all derived 
 from Uving objects. In S.99. the 
 part. TedaXug h.e. become vigorous, 
 is conj. by Bothe for the vulg. to 
 daXoe. See seq. 
 
 GaXXoc (?) a bud. This word is 
 read- by Glasg. for the sake of the 
 metre in S.99. ola veai^ei ■KvQfifiv Si 
 ijxov ycLfiov TO 6aXXos, where the 
 vulg. is TO daXoQ. Whether, how- 
 ever, OaXXoQ or BdXoQ be read, the 
 sense is very obscure. The Scholiast 
 explains both irvdfi))!' and to OaXog 
 of iEgyptus ; which is so evidently 
 false as to make it probable that he 
 read the passage diff'erently. Bothe's 
 conjecture rcdaXiie is plausible. So 
 Dind. This will accord well with 
 the explanation of the Schol. and 
 express the new vigour displayed by 
 the aged Mgyptus to effect this mar- 
 riage for his sons. See veal^eiv and 
 TTvdfxriv. 
 
 ■9aXXoe a branch, C.1031. 
 
 QaXwELv to warm, f} ^loq daXTrei 
 Ktap ipwTi P.V. 592. TtOaXnTai P.V. 
 653. — Met. do inflame, set on fire, 881. 
 
 GaXiroc heat, warmth, A. 551.943. 
 S.728. fj.E(7rifjfipivdl(n daXirecri S.C.T. 
 413.428. the noonday sunbeams. 
 
GAME 
 
 ( 164 ) 
 
 GAPS 
 
 QafijiCiv to be astonished at. with 
 ace. Tspae S" edafiliovv S.565. 
 
 Oaixvoe a bush, A. 1289. 
 
 Qavamfios deathly, causing death. 
 OavcKTifMiv alfia A. 991. Oavaa'ijiovQ 
 Tu^aQ 1249. Oavaaifiov yoov 1420. 
 a death song. 
 
 QavaTr)<p6poQ fraught with death, 
 C.363. 
 
 eavaroQ death, S.c.T. 583. 1000. C. 
 972. S. 117. plur. A. \31S.— any hind of 
 death. Oararos avTOKrovoQ S.c.T. 663. 
 a death inflicted by each other, ckte- 
 (itl davara A. 1472. 1498. aveXevOepov 
 ddvarov 1502. ^i(j>oSri\r]r<i> Oavdro) 
 1511. OTwytpy davdro) C.1002. plur. 
 IJ.iXiOV£ OavdrovQ S.c.T.860. dvTKpo- 
 v(ov Oavdrtov 875. QavdroiQ avdivraiai 
 A. 1554. periphr. Qavarov rt'Xoe S.c.T. 
 888. Qavdrov fio'ipa P. 881. A. 1441. 
 plur. referring to one person, Seawo- 
 Tuiv davdroKTi C.52. 
 
 Qavarovv to put to death. Bavari)- 
 au P. V, 1055. 
 
 0avaTo<p6pos fraught with death, 
 A. 1149. 
 
 ediTTEiv to bury, C. 434. 674. S.c.T. 
 999. ed%po) S.c.T. 1019. 1043. ddxpwv 
 A. 1552. ed\pai C. 427. In P. 961. 
 the vulg. is 'iTa(j)ov, iratpov, ovk dfi<j)l 
 (TKrjvals Tpo')(r)\droiaiv, oinaOev S' 
 kirofievoi. In the first verse Valck. 
 on Eur. Hipp. 1247. conj. iTa<pev, 
 t7-a<^Ev, i.e. tTd<pria-av,3. termination of 
 the aorist which, excepting the pas- 
 sage in the Hippolytus, occurs no 
 where else in the tragic writers. In 
 this he is followed by Brunck, Schiitz, 
 and Blomf. Some commentators, 
 who retain iracpov, consider it to have 
 an intransitive signification, like kev- 
 6(1) and some other verbs. Such 
 was, perhaps, the Scholiast's opinion, 
 who explains it dwiQavov, aTrtda- 
 vov. But the form erafov, from 
 QdTTTb), is exceedingly doubtful. Pauw 
 refers it to Xerxes in the first per- 
 son : Abresch joins it with aKop- 
 tarov in the preceding verse. — In the 
 second verse viriaOev ^' etto/xej'oi vio- 
 lates the metre. oTrKxde S', Pauw, 
 Heath, Brunck, Schiitz; otnadev 
 
 f/irofiEvoi, Blomf,; neither of which 
 is consistent with the metre. Passow 
 conj. oTTtflf S' kiTofievoi: Lachm. S' 
 oTTiad' tirofjievoi. Wellauer, consider- 
 ing that Se injures the meaning, and 
 may possibly have been inserted by 
 some one in whose copy kukci irpoe 
 KOKu was read in the strophe, reads 
 (iwidev kirofievoi. With respect to 
 the meaning, Schiitz explains rrKt)- 
 vaiQ Tpo-)(ri\dToi(n to refer to the 
 covered carriages in which the Per- 
 sians were wont to carry their dead 
 to burial. Schol. edog ^v to'iq Ilep- 
 aais aKrivfiQ Twv d[iai,iov avwOev 
 
 TTOlOVfjivOVQ, E7n<ptpeiV EKE~iaE TOVS 
 VEKpOVQ, KoX OVTtjJg UVTOVQ TTpOTTEfl- 
 
 TTEvovTEc, 'iQawTOV. SchUtz rcads 
 ETTOfjdvoiQ, and translates dfiifi (tkjj- 
 vaiQ K.T.X. not with ears, S^c, nor 
 with attendants, a sense which a^^t 
 clearly cannot bear. Butler conj. 
 ETTOfiEvaiQ as referring to ajua^aTc. 
 So Blomf. who is equally incorrect 
 with Schiitz in translating dfi<fl CK-q- 
 voLQ in sandapilis ; owiadEv ewojievol 
 he refers to the dead who were not 
 brought home with the army. Well, re- 
 ferring ETToixEvoi to the dead, explains 
 iTKrjvdiQ rpo-)(r)XdTOi(n of the chariot of 
 Xerxes, which these being dead no 
 longer accompanied. So Dind. Heath 
 refers it to the tents of the camp, 
 near which, in prosperous warfare, 
 the dead are usually buried, whereas, 
 in this case, they were buried in a 
 hasty manner wherever they hap- 
 pened to lie. None of these expla- 
 nations appear wholly correct. Dind. 
 rightly observes that tra^ov, tVo^ov is 
 correct, sc. obstupui, from BriTrui, not 
 Odtrrb). The constr. must then be 
 ov^ ETTOfiEvol {e'kti h.e. ov-)^ EirovTai) 
 dfi(j)i OK. rpox- owlOev. Possibly etto- 
 )j.EvoiQ may be correct, as the dative 
 governed by 'iraipov. Cf. arvvopfiivois 
 in A. 419. or kirofiEvoe may be conj. 
 from Reg. C. Turn. 
 
 QapcraXiog confident, P.V. 534. 
 
 QapcTEiv to be of good courage. 
 Qapaovci S.748. 6dp(7Ei. S. 713. 721. 
 993. eap(TE~iTE S.595.888. S.C.T.774. 
 
GAPS 
 
 ( 165 ) 
 
 GEMI 
 
 6ap<xwv P.V.917. C.814. flaptDjaac 
 C.655. taking courage. In A. 1656. 
 the vulg. is fHapp&v, but here Person 
 rightly restored the harsher form 
 Qapaiiv. So Blomf. 
 
 QapiTOQ confidence, boldness. A. 
 955. S.c.T. 166. 252.1032. rwvSt Oap- 
 aoQ C.89. courage for these things. 
 Cf. the use of the genitive in P.V. 
 16. TTCLVrtoQ S' avayicri T&vM fioi ToK- 
 fiav a^eQtiv. 
 
 Oapctvveiv [y] to encourage, P. 212. 
 
 Qapvfite prop, name of a man. P. 
 52.315.932. 
 
 Qarepov. See trepos. 
 
 Qavjxa wonder, S,.o08. £.355. 
 
 OaviJ.a^£iv to admire, respect, S.cT. 
 754. to wonder at, with ace. A.853. 
 1372. with gen. of person, followed 
 by an infin. Oavfia^ti) aov, ttovtov tte- 
 pav Tpatpiiaav oKKodpovv ttoXiv Kvpeiv 
 Xeyovaav 1172. / wonder at you, that 
 you, etc. fut. mid. davfj-cKry P.V. 474. 
 pass. \apiQ a.<f iifiHv oKofiivutv 8av- 
 fxa^erai S.C.T.686. is a thing highly 
 prized. 
 
 QavfiaaroQ wondrous P. 208. E.46. 
 S.237. 
 
 Qea a spectacle, P.V. 241. 
 
 Qea a goddess, S.c.T. 86.91. E.233. 
 249.389.641.698.789.919. <5 Kara x^o- 
 voe deai E. 1 15. Qeai aoiSoi S. 676. 
 noWae Oia E.21S. P. 339. 
 
 eiaixa a sight, P.V. 69. 304. 
 
 0£^\aroc driven by God, A. 1270. 
 
 Odvetv to strike or hammer, P.V. 
 56.76. to strike, as a vessel, P. 410. 
 intrans. arrvflXov QtivovraQ iir aurde 
 P. 927. beating upon the beach. Here 
 the vulg. Oavovrag, which violates the 
 sense, has been altered from MSS. 
 into QeLvovrag. Dind. considers iir 
 aKTcie corrupt. Pass, to be slain, 
 S.C.T.938. P. 295. C.382. On S.cT. 
 364. see Qivciv. 
 
 QeioQ divine, P.V. 685. S. 559. .572. 
 heaven sent, A. 465. to dclov the deity, 
 C.952. divine inspiration, A. 1054. — 
 magnificent, illustrious, P. 75. A. 1527. 
 C.854. 
 
 QeXyELv to soothe, or persuade, 
 OiHti P.V. 173-807. diUeiv E.860. 
 
 (TV St OiXyoie ac aOtXicrov S.1041. to 
 comfort with love, S.666. pass. to. S' 
 ovTi OeXytrai C. 414. this is not a case 
 which admits of coaxing. 
 
 QiXciv to wish, or desire. dtXoj 
 P.V. 308. 820. P. 226. 514. A. 1295. C. 
 173.838.891.895. S.448. OeXuq P.V. 
 321.343. A. 1376. C.220. E.408.414. 
 OcXci P.V. 654.942. A.247. diXoifi av 
 P.V.346. A.3.10. S.205. BiXoiP-V. 
 670. OiXwv P.V. 118.502. S.C.T.336. 
 449.487. P. 174. OiXovm P.200. A. 
 234. OE'Xovros A. 664. deXovTi C.515. 
 QiXovTtc P.V. 201. S.709. to be wil- 
 ling, E.250. 407.847. S. 384. 768. S.C.T. 
 1018. QiXrtaov P.V. 785. 0£Xj;(n/ 1030. 
 0£oO BeXovTOQ Ka\ fxri QiXovroQ S.c.T. 
 409. dtSiv deXovrdiv 544. Aiog OiXov- 
 T0£ 696. Kelvov dtXovroe S.208. Oe- 
 Xovtr' aKovTi Koivuivti KaKuv 1024. 8e- 
 Xovffris ohSe irpoQ (iiav Tivog E.5. — 
 liv av ZvvafiLQ iiytiaOai QeXrj P. 170. 
 wherein my power is willing (h. e. is 
 able) to direct me.— QiXtav part, pro- 
 pitious, ready, C. 19. 801. diXovaa 
 OiXovaav ayva fi EiriStTU) Aiog Kopa 
 S.136. glad, willing, A. 650. (Here 
 Cant. Elms. Glasg. read vavv are- 
 XoviT. Casaub. Stanl. Blomf. Dind. 
 vavaroXovd) C. 7.54. 782. 
 
 QtXejxog abundant, copious. voTa- 
 jxovg ol Sia X'^P^-S OiXefidv irSJfia j^£- 
 ovaL S. 1007. Some derive this word 
 from daXXb) to flourish, others from 
 QeXim) to be willing. The latter ap- 
 pears preferable. Passow compares 
 the expression yf] tQEkovaa in Xen. 
 and the volentia rura of Virgil. 
 
 QiXtog willing. OiXEog aOEXEOg S. 
 842. whether you will or not. 
 
 GeX/cr^ptov a charm. yXoxrffrjg Efiijg 
 dEXicrfipiov E.846. — an alleviation. 
 TTOvtov dEXK-fipia C.659. 
 
 QeXicTijpwg soothing, charming, E. 
 81. S.982. with gen. alleviating, re- 
 medying. yivoiTO fiiOov /xvOog av 
 OeXKTripiog S . 442. 
 
 QiXKTiop a charmer, S. 1023. 
 
 QEfiEpivwig (from dE^epog severe, 
 &i^ face) stern-faced, P.V. 134. 
 
 Qi^iLg the goddess Themis, P.V. 
 18.209.876. E.2. S.3.55. 
 
GEM I 
 
 ( 166 ) 
 
 BEOS 
 
 Oifiis right, justice S.37. aTroora- 
 Tti dtfiig E.392. there is an absence 
 of justice. — a solemn decree, rijvS' 
 ctKovcis opKiiDV enuiy Oefiiv A. 1406. 
 the solemn purport of this mine oath. 
 — a fixed penalty, fiivei "Apti 'ktIveiv 
 ofioiav Qifiiv S.430. So Seidler, h.e. 
 in whichever way you shall decide 
 this matter, it remains for your sons 
 and house to pay an equal tribute or 
 penalty to the god of war. h e. as 
 Wellauer well observes, r; to'ktlv f; 
 ToiQ TToKefiov dLptudai jiiyav irdcr' 
 errr avdyi:rj 434. — dt/J-ie kan, or OifxiQ 
 ellipt. it is lawful. 6 ti (cat tvvaTOV 
 Koi Ot/xis alveiv A. 93. SC. tort 210. 
 E.449. TO firj difiiQ that which is un- 
 lawful, C.632. TTOrepa /car' E-)(dpav ?j 
 ro fxf) defiic XiycLs; S.331. doyouspeak 
 out of hostility, or on account of the 
 injustice of the thing ? In this latter 
 usage the word is indeclinable. 
 
 Qe[ii<TKvpa name of a place, P.V. 
 726. 
 
 QifiiaroQ lawful, oh dcfiicrrov S.c.T. 
 676. unlawful. 
 
 QefnarS)Q lawfully, oh difiKrrCJQ C. 
 635. 
 
 Qiveiv (t) to strike. Oevei K ovEtSii 
 S.c.T. 364. assails with reproach. 
 Blomf. condemns the present form 
 OivtLv (so Passow) altogether, and 
 substitutes from Guelph. Rob. Seld. 
 and other MSS. Qeivei. 
 
 Qto^Xa^tiv to sin against the gods, 
 P. 817. 
 
 QeodEv by the will or impulse of 
 God, S.c.T.306. P. 102. A. 105. 130. 
 C. 38. 929. 
 
 QeoKkvTa.v to invoke a hearing from 
 the gods, P. 492. 
 
 GEOK-Xuroc uttered in the ears of 
 the gods, S.c.T. 129. 
 
 QtoKpavTog effected by the gods, 
 A. 1467. 
 
 Qeofiaviis maddened by the gods, 
 S.C.T.635. 
 
 .6eofiyc7Tti>p in counsel like a god, 
 P.C48. 
 
 Qeofivcn'ie under the curse of sin- 
 ning against God, E.40. 
 
 Qeoirpdiroc one sent to consult a 
 
 god, P.V. 662. Derived according to 
 some from dede and wpoliro), but ac- 
 cording to others meaning 6 to. toIc 
 Oeole TtpiTrovra tiTTUv. Buttm. Lexil. 
 art. 64. derives it from 6tbe and Ttpi- 
 TTO) h. e. to appear, to give a sign, con- 
 ceiving that the old expression may 
 have been Oeoq irpiwu " the god sends 
 a sign," the sign itself being called 
 QeowpoTvmv, and the interpreter of it 
 OeoTrpoTToe. See Lex. in loc. cit. 
 
 OtoVruoTOc hated by the gods, S.c.T. 
 586. 
 
 QloproQ sprung of God, divine, 
 P.V. 767. 
 
 QtoQ God, the supreme Being, with 
 art. orav ctttevStj ne ahroe, x<^ Oeos 
 ^vvaTTTETai P. 728. without art. kixv It 
 TOviXTToXiv Kpalvr\ Beos a. 1398. Cf. 
 P.V.861.S.C.T.2i.35.142.409.511..'531. 
 590. 607. 67 1 . 698. P. 93. 446. 4 87. 506. 758. 
 A. 264.589. 717. 902. 926. C. 336. 1060. 
 E. 503. 631. S. 1059. — plur. the gods, 
 gods generally; with art. &TravTae 
 Ey(dpovc Twv 6eu)V fiyov wXiov C.889. 
 Cf. P.V. 222. 738. 962. P. 675. A. 329. 
 499. C. 109. 210.253.488. E. 156. 692. 
 S.899. without art. Stl OeoT-q Zovvai 
 lUriv P.V.9. Cf. P.V. 29. 37.49.82.92. 
 120. 160.203. 354.425. 437.527.905. 915. 
 942.947.956.1029. S.C.T.4. 14.23.69. 
 86.91.104.150.167.194.199.201.205.208. 
 213.215.235.248.257.258.261.264.295. 
 400.404. 423. 432. 493. 506. 532. 544. 548.' 
 578.588.608. 635.683. 684.701.703.714. 
 755. 1007. 1009. 1038. 1042. P. 146. 160. 
 212. 225. 286. 339. 354. 396. 489. 51 4. 596. 
 614.727. 735.795. A. 1. 88. 308. 330. 336. 
 344. 361 . 385. 513. 525. 539. 664. 582. 623. 
 635. 795. 803. 818.826. 887 . 896. 907.920. 
 935. 997. 1252. 1257. 1262. 1561.1629. C. 
 120.146.455.468.628.769.771.773.791. 
 1024. E. 1.20.55. 70. 73.109.156.164.182. 
 188.224,341.364.370.614.692.748.775. 
 791.808.839.879.925. S. 24. 73.116.152. 
 154.168.350.358.391.408.446.496.498. 
 585. 625. 642.685.706. 714.735. 736. 754. 
 790.851.899.905.902.994.1047. — agod, 
 any god. o'la irpbe Qewv Trac^w Stoe 
 P.V.92. Cf. id.14.29.37. 119.155.739. 
 P.697. A. 649.899.1176. E. 148.260. S. 
 211. with the article in reference, rbv 
 
GEOS 
 
 ( lfi7 ) 
 
 eiiKii 
 
 Otoy (.((Xtt A. 1048. Tvv wayi)\tOpo)' 
 Oeuv S.409. without the article, but 
 referring to a definite god, deov -' 
 EfaTfiai C.298. sc. Apollo. Cf. E.25. 
 33. deov (iKTivaQ P.494. sc. 'HX/ou. 
 BdiTiropov poov deov P. 732. sc. Nep- 
 tune. Cf. S.21.5. deov <boi^ov E.272. 
 TO evTV)(eiv, roS" ev ftporols Seoc re 
 Koi Btov ttXe'oj' C.58. this is divine, 
 and more than divine. — Applied to the 
 king of the Persians by an Eastern 
 hyperbole. Ueptrdv ^ovcriyevfj deov 
 P.C35. Cf. 153.697.— etOE a goddess, 
 rav iikeaioiKOV 6eav S.C.T. 703. Cf. E. 
 287.636.843. S.295.1020. 
 
 QeocravTOQ sent from God, P.V. 646. 
 Also written QeocrvTOQ. 
 
 BeoaTvyrjToe hated by God, C.G26. 
 
 QeoarvTOQ. See Oeuaavrot; P.V. 1 16. 
 599. 
 
 QeorifirjTOi honoured by the gods, 
 A. 1310. 
 
 QeoTpeTTTOs overturned or altered 
 by the gods, P. 87 1. 
 
 Qeo(pi\rie dear to the gods, superl. 
 E. 831. 
 
 Qeocpopriroe under a divine impulse, 
 A.llll. 
 
 Qeo(p6pog divinely inspired, A. 1121. 
 
 BepaTTOVTic appointed to service, de- 
 pairovTiZa <j)epvriv S.957. an appoint- 
 ment of handmaidens. See under eiri. 
 
 Qepil^eiv to mow down, S.629. cent. 
 eOpicrev A. 522. 
 
 Qepfiaiveiv to warn, P. 497. Met. 
 to act violently. iroXXa Bepfxaivoi 
 (jtpevl C.998. would conceive many 
 daring deeds. 
 
 QepfjLoepyoQ hot-headed, headstrong, 
 E.530. 
 
 QepfiovovQ warmed by inspiration, 
 A. 1145. 
 
 QepfioQ hot, heated, depfxa Xovrpa 
 C. 059. 7]i!-ap depfiov C.270. warm 
 with blood. OepfiS (pon'ibi 7rpo<r0ay- 
 fiari, A. 1251. Met. hot-headed, vio- 
 lent. vavTTqfTL Oepfj.olc S.C.T. 685. 
 
 Qepfj.iii'wv name of a river, P.V. 
 727. 
 
 QepoQ summer, P.V. 454. A. 5. — a 
 harvest. Met. irayicXavTov Oepcg P. 
 808. TToXXa IvrTTifVov Oipog A. 1640. 
 
 QetTfiiof an ordinance, E.408. S. 
 689. 
 
 QiajiioQ fixed, ordained, diajiiov 
 yovcLv apdiov A. 1545. a fixed succes- 
 sion of curses. 
 
 &e(rfj.6e a fixed ordinance or de- 
 C/ee,E.369.462.541.585.651.-0£(r/Joi' 
 TTvpog A. 295. the fixed succession of 
 the beacon fires. — a regular or solemn 
 song. KvTTpiSoe ovk afxeXeX OeanoQ US' 
 ev(j)p<M)v S. 1016. 
 
 Qea-TreaioQ divinely speaking, A. 
 1125. 
 
 QetTTrii^eiv to titter predictions, A. 
 1183.1186. 
 
 QeaTTKoBe'iy id. A. 1133. 
 
 QetTTTioiSog uttering predictions, A 
 1105. 
 
 QeaTTpuTog Thesprotian, P.V. 833. 
 
 QeaeraXoe a Thessalian, P. 481. 
 
 0£<7rtac a daughter of Thestius, sc. 
 Althaea, C.597. 
 
 Qtcr^arrjXoyoc uttering prophecies, 
 A. 1416. 
 
 &i(rij>aTov an oracle or prediction, 
 S.C.T. 600.826. P. 726. 787. A. 1084. 
 1101.1103. E.564. 
 
 Bea(j>aTog divinely predicted, dea- 
 <ba.TOV fiopov A. 1294. 
 
 Qeii)pe~iv to behold, P.V. 302. 
 
 Qebipia. a sight, P.V. 804. 
 
 QebipiQ sc. vavQ, properly, a ship 
 sent to convey persons called dewpoi 
 on a sacred mission. Metaphorically 
 applied to Charon's bark for convey- 
 ing the dead over the Styx, S c.T. 
 840. 
 
 QeiopoQ a spectator, P.V. 118. C.244. 
 
 Qjjpai Thebes (in Egypt), P. 38. 
 
 Qt]yaveiv to whet, A. 1517. 
 
 Qtiydvr] a whet-Stone, A. 1518: Met. 
 alfjiarripae drjyavag E.821. incitements 
 to bloodshed. 
 
 Qjiyeiv to whet, A. 1235. Met. pass. 
 ■TtdtfyfievoQi whetted, sharp, violent. 
 Tedriy/xh'ov roi fi oiiK airanfiXwEis 
 Xuyoi S.C.T. 697. rpa'xels Kal rtdiiy- 
 jiivovQ Xoyovc P.V. 311. 
 
 6i)K-j) a sepulchre, P. 397. A. 442. 
 In S. 25. viraroi re Qeoi Koi Papiiri/xoi 
 ■)(06vioi Qijicag Kari^ot'TeQ, Schiitz re- 
 fers fli'/Kac to vTraroi and •ydoi'ioi. 
 
GHKT 
 
 ( 168 ) 
 
 GNHS 
 
 and understands it generally of the 
 temples of the gods. It seems doubt- 
 ful whether Qyikti can thus be under- 
 stood. Miiller and Butler refer it 
 to the sepulchres of the departed an- 
 cestors of the Danaides, which were 
 under the protection of the infernal 
 gods. Perhaps -^Qovioi rather refers 
 to the deceased heroes of the coun- 
 try, who, having heen buried therein, 
 were now become its protectors. Cf. 
 
 A. 502. JjpWC TETOVQ TTtfl^aVTaq tVflEV- 
 
 eiQ waKiv arparov M^ecQai. 
 
 QrjKToe whetted, S.c.T.935. 
 
 Qrjkvyevric female, S.28. 
 
 &rj\vKparrie having power over 
 women, C. 592. 
 
 OriXvKTovoc slaying by a female 
 hand, P.V. 862. 
 
 QriXvvovc weak or womanly-mind- 
 ed, P.V. 1005. 
 
 OijXvg female. dfjXua a female. 
 aXeKTbip (i'oTE driXeiaQ TriXag A. 1656. 
 — effeminate. dliXeia yap (ppi'iv C. 303. 
 6 dijXvQ opoc A. 472. See opog. 6rj- 
 \vv vdfjLov C.808. a strain sung by 
 women. OrjXve abs. a female. drjXvg 
 apaevoQ <j>oyeie irmv A. 1204. In C. 
 495. o'l.Kreipe dfjXvv, apirevog 6' Ofiov 
 yavov, the expression 'apatvot yovov 
 is one of exceeding difficulty. It is 
 generally said to be put for aprrtva 
 yovov, but this, as Well, observes, 
 is impossible. Abresch compares 
 the expression with Qeiov yiyog ovS' 
 avdponriov II. ^'.180. but there is no 
 similarity between the passages. 
 Bothe conj . apirevag 6' Ofioii yovovg. 
 Butl. apaevig ff bfiov yovov, making 
 o'lKreipe govern the ace. with O^Xvv, 
 and the gen. with yovou. None of 
 these methods is satisfactory. It 
 seems clear that iipffEvog yovov can 
 mean nothing but " the offspring of 
 the male." The only solution of the 
 passage which has been oifered is 
 that of Klausen, who thinks it might 
 refer to an opinion held by some 
 Grecian philosophers, viz. that sons 
 are the offspring of the male sex, 
 and daughters of the female, whence 
 Orestes is called apnEvog yovog, and 
 
 that the expression is used to con- 
 ciliate the favour of Agamemnon to 
 Orestes, as the peculiar issue of 
 his own body. This, it must be al- 
 lowed, is a very refined explanation, 
 but nothing better has been suggest- 
 ed. Bamberger in Zimmermann's 
 Diar. quoted by Dind. conj. yoov. 
 
 QriXvavopog of the female sex, 
 P.V. 857. 
 
 Gf'/c in truth, forsooth, P.V. 930. 
 
 0/;p a beast of the field, A. 141 . 
 1033. C.992. E. 126. 141. S.977. — op- 
 posed to avOpwwog K.r.X. E.70. — re- 
 ferring to the Sphinx. Oripbg ExOicrou 
 ZiiKovc e'lKw S.c.T. 540. 
 
 &f]pa game, the produce of hunt- 
 ing or search for food, C.249. 
 
 Bripdv to hunt. Met. to catch or 
 take, y/iaprov rj Qripd ri ; A. 1167. 
 am I wrong, or do I hit the mark ? — 
 to capture. HivSe Qripaaai ttoXiv P. 
 229. mid. to take or steal, drjpwfiai 
 irvpog WTfytjv KXoTraiav P,V. 109. pass. 
 Trpog aTrjg 6r)paQei<rai P.V. 1074. over- 
 taken by calamity. 
 
 Qripainfiog which may lawfully be 
 sought for. oh dripaaifjiovQ P.V. 860. 
 
 Qrjpeveiv to seek for, V.Y.SGO. — to 
 catch, pass, idripivdric C.486. 
 
 Qrjpiov a beast, C.230. 
 
 Qfjaavpog a treasure, P. 234. Met. 
 a receptacle or treasury. dr]a-avpov 
 ^eXhaai P. 981. said of a quiver. 
 
 Qri<TEvg Theseus, E.380.655. 
 
 Qritrriig fem. belonging to Theseus, 
 E.980. 
 
 Qiyyavciv to touch, with gen. 
 S.c.T. 44. 240. Biyyavei Trpog rjirap A. 
 421. touches (them) to the heart. Cf. 
 the expression E.5C3. — aor.2. Qiyziv 
 A.649.10H C.936.989. P.V.851. 
 
 Qig a heap, d'tvig vtKpwv P. 804. 
 heaps of slain. 
 
 QvijaKELV to die. S.c.T. 1003. A. 732. 
 C.293. part. S.c.T. 224.730. 778. C. 
 839. 6 dvijiTicwv C.324. the deceased. 
 perf. ridvriKag C. 407. 880. rtdvriKE 
 S.c.T. 1002. P.288. rcOi/ao-i P.43G. 
 inf. TEBvavai A. 525. part. TEdvrfKwg 
 C.1039. El fiv TEdvrjKMQ A. 843. See 
 Ji'ai. TidvrKOTOg A. 616. C.762. teO- 
 
GNIIT 
 
 ( 169 ) 
 
 GPAS 
 
 veSiraC.67\. refli^j^Koo-t S.c.T.666. A. 
 554. Tedyi^KOTaQ C.873. fut. reOvti^o- 
 ixev A. 1252. fut. mid. Qavovfiivri 1293. 
 aor.2. WavEQ S.c.T. 941.943. davov 
 (the augment being omitted in nar- 
 ration, 'davov Blomf.) P. 482. opt. 
 flavott*' A.331. subj. Qavrf A.1291. 
 BdvaxTi S.C.T.717. part. 6avi)v S.c.T. 
 459.1008. P. 290. 306. 317. 660. A. 493. 
 1312.1571. C.472. E.334. S. 225.965. 
 6avov(7a C.893. Bavovroe A.817. C. 
 149.246.321. E.618. davovarje A.1299. 
 Dor, davovaaQ S.772. QavovTi S.c.T. 
 385.1025. C. 499.510. Qavovar) A. 1290. 
 Oavovra P.698. A. 1334. C.882. S. 
 411, OavoVTK S.C.T.48. C.551. Oavov- 
 <rai S.151. davovari P.828. A. 1312. C. 
 350. E.308. OavovTttQ S.C.T. 820. C. 
 266. inf. Oavtlv P. V. 752. 755. 935. 
 S.C.T.618. P. 424. A. 536. 1637. 1638, 
 C.542. E.595. S. 783.— with ek or 
 xpoc, to be slain by. avSpsc Tedvd- 
 
 (TIV £K XCpwV aVTOKTOVWV S.C.T.787. 
 
 davovreg ucircpEc npog twv (piXuiv A. 
 
 1192. — Met. to perish, come to nought. 
 
 \6yoi weSdpcrioi dpijtricovai, BvriaicoVTee 
 
 fJ.a.rr]v C. 833. 
 
 OvriToe mortal, as opposed to im- 
 mortal or divine. ohy(^ V7rep(j>ev OvrjTov 
 
 ovra -xpv (ppovEivF.me. Cf. P.V.739. 
 
 802. S.C.T.424. P. 94. 100. 694. 735. A. 
 
 897. pi. dvtjToi mortals, manJcind. iroX- 
 
 Xa KaKO, yiv£rai OvtjtoT.£ P. 694. Cf. 
 
 P.V. 8. 38. 84. 107.239. 248. 267. 4L2. 462. 
 
 496.543.551.616.734. P. 624. E.321. S. 
 
 804. 
 
 Qoa^eiv to sit, S.590. vtt' &pX"^C ^ 
 oiiTivoQ doa^iiiv TO fitiov icpeiaaovuiv 
 KpaTvvd' oil TLVOQ avbidcv fifj-ivov nipei 
 KUTU). In the Scholium on this pas- 
 sage, ovx vT!'o Se ras dp^de tlvoq t&v 
 KptiaaoviDV Kadfifjevoe, ro fitiov tx(i>v, 
 we see that the explanation of dod^wv 
 is Kadr][j,evo£, sitting. Likewise in 
 Soph. CEd. T. 2. TivaQ TToff e^pag 
 rdaSe fioi Oodi^ere; the explanation 
 which stands first in the Scholium is 
 dod^ETE. Kara. ^loKvolv dvrl tov Oda- 
 OETE. From this Buttm. (Lexil. v. 
 OadaaELv) rightly observes, that this 
 must have been the general tradi- 
 tional explanation. The meaning of 
 
 the passage is, " He does not, sitting 
 under the authority of any one, wield 
 a weaker power than (others) more 
 mighty : he does not feel reverence 
 below, whilst some one is sitting above 
 him." To this Erfurdt, Hermann 
 (on Soph. OEd. T. v. 2.) and others, 
 who wish to derive Qod^io from Booq, 
 and connect it with the idea of quick 
 motion, object ; they do not, however, 
 explain themselves further, than to 
 deny that dod^wv means sitting. With 
 this Well, agrees, and adopts the 
 reading of Turn, dodl^ov, and pro- 
 poses to alter KpEiaaoviov into Kpelcr- 
 aov ov, which he translates sub nullius 
 imperium confugiens id quod te dehi- 
 lius est fortius factum te superare 
 potest. Buttm. however shows sa- 
 tisfactorily that no idea of haste is 
 implied in the passage of Soph, and 
 that in the passage before us, the 
 idea of sitting is peculiarly suited to 
 the notion of a ruling power. See v. 
 592. Ag. 176, etc. See also Ewidodi^oj 
 and cf. Buttm. Lexil. s. v. QadacTtiv. 
 
 Qoivarrip [a] a reveller, or devour er, 
 A. 1483. 
 
 Ooivr] a feast, E.698. 
 
 OoXEpos turbid, P.V. 887. 
 
 Gode quick, A. 463. P.V. 129. 
 
 Qovpw£jierce,impetuoiis, S.c.T. 42. 
 P. 73.704. 740. — swift. dovpiOQ opvig 
 A. 112. dovploig TolotQ E.597. 
 
 QovpoQ id. P.V.354. P. 134. 
 
 Gooie quickly, P.V. 1062. P. 390. 
 
 Qpdaoe boldness, audacity, P.V. 
 42.863. S.C.T.171. P.730.817. A. 163. 
 747. — confidence, P.386. A. 777.966. 
 1413. S. 493.500.933. 
 
 QpdaaELv to disturb. Qpd^ai P.V. 
 651. This according to Butt, in Lex. 
 p. 508. should be circumflexed, the 
 a being long by nature. 
 
 QpaavvELv [u] to embolden, A.265. 
 pass. dpaavvEadai to be emboldened, 
 or assured, A. 1161. Met. trplv opfio) 
 vavv 6pa<Tvvdrjvai S.753. before it is 
 secured within the anchorage. 
 
 QpaavQ bold, daring, P.V. 178.873. 
 E.386. irpOQ dXKrjXovc Opaa-vv 825. 
 fighting against each other, to jjii) 
 z 
 
GPA2 
 
 ( 170 ) 
 
 OYMO 
 
 Opacrv S. 194. an absence of daring, 
 modesty of behaviour. 
 
 QpaarvawXayj^fDc with a bold heart, 
 P.V.732. 
 
 Qpacrva-TOfieiv to speak boldly, P.V. 
 200. 
 
 Qpaavaro^oe speaking boldly, S.c.T. 
 694. A. 1372. 
 
 Qpai/eiv to shiver, P. 192.408. pass. 
 OpavofXEvac E.527. 
 
 Opavfia something broken, Met. 
 Bpavfiar tfioi kKveiv A. 4139. things 
 heart-breaking for me to hear. 
 
 QpavtTfia a fragment, P. 41 7. 
 
 Qpiea-dai to utter, chiefly in sorrow, 
 S. 104. fnvvph Opeofxivae A. 1137. ut- 
 tering plaintive sounds, dpevfiat Dor. 
 S.C.T.78. On C.964. see under tvwpo- 
 
 (TdJTrOJ. 
 
 Opififia a creature, or animal, 
 S.C.T.164. 
 
 Qpewrripios nourishing, fiaarbv 6pe- 
 irrripiov C.o38. — pass. nourished, 
 grown. ifkoKajiov 'Iva^oj dpeTrrripiov 
 C.7. For the custom here alluded 
 to of dedicating the hair to native 
 rivers, seell.;//.140.seqq.and Blomf. 
 Gloss, in loc. 
 
 epyKri Thrace, P. 509. 558. 
 
 Gpj)K-(OE Thracian, P.951. A. 640. 
 1392. ' 
 
 OpTjve'iv to lament, P. 672. A. 1522. 
 C.913. with ace. P.V.618. 
 
 QprjvriTrip a mourner, P. 900. 
 
 QprivTjTiiQ id. A. 1045. 
 
 Opijyog a lamentation or dirge, 
 S.c.T. 845. 1056. A. 964. 1295. C.332. 
 338. Opyt'Oi cii/iO£ P.V. 388, your la- 
 menting over me. 
 
 QpiyKOvv to finish or complete, arag 
 raerSf OpiyKuio'WJ'^tXoic A.1256. From 
 OpiyKUQ a coping stone. 
 
 Qpl^Etv (sync, from eept^nv) to 
 mow down. Met. ■KarpSov 'iOpicyep 
 Sofiov A. 522. 
 
 Qpii^hair, S.c.T.517.546. P. 1013. 
 A.548. C. 171.228.010. Kr]lEiov rpixoQ 
 C. 224. hair shorn as an offering to the 
 dead. 
 
 QpoCiv to speak or utter, with ace. 
 P.V.611. A.104.1]08.11!2. epoov(T(} 
 vpoe (re C. 816. mid. GpnovfitvoQ E.486. 
 
 Qp6fj,jioQ a clot (of blood) C.526. 
 539. E.175. 
 
 QpovoQ a throne, or seat of autho- 
 rity, P.V.228. A. 251. plur. P.V.769. 
 912.914. P. 701. C. 565.969. E.220.487. 
 S.369. — any seat, £.47. 158. S.773. 
 ajxa^iipyf Qpovov A. 1024. a carriage 
 seat. croL iriXag dpovovg t'x^iv S.205. 
 to be sitting near you. fiavTiKO~i<nv Iv 
 dpoi'ois E.586. a seat of divination. 
 Cf.18.29. In metaphorical expres- 
 sions, e.g. T-ovAJo-^^i/i'ijoSporoi'rijuwj'ra 
 S.c.T. 391. (ppcyde ^i\ov dpovov A. 950. 
 ' QpoxTKeiv to spring up. Met. \6yoi 
 ■KeSdpaioi Opuaicovai. — in sens. obsc. 6 
 OpixTKwv the male. rUrei S' 6 dpixTKuy 
 E.630. 
 
 Qvyarrip a daughter, A 84.217. 
 1537. 
 
 Qveii/ to offer sacrifice. Sti Kapra 
 Bveiv S.445. Cf.A.580. E.659. S.959. 
 — to offer in sacrifice. 'iQvatv avrov 
 irdila A. 1391. Qvaai TriXavov P. 200. 
 vvKTiae^va SeiTrva — 'idvov E. 109. — 
 pass. TvdEiaricC.2i0.m\d.\.toslaugh- 
 ter. fioyepav ir-aica duofiivoiiri A. 135. 
 — pass. id. ™ TEdufiiiy E. 316.325. 
 — to rage (as Homer uses the word). 
 Biova-av " A.Sov firjripa A. 1208. 
 
 QveXXa a storm, A. 793. 
 
 QvioTTje Thyestes, A. 1215. 1566. 
 1570. In C. 1065. the words te Qvi- 
 arov are considered by Ileim., and 
 probably correctly, as a gloss. 
 
 QvyittoXeIv to engage in sacrifice, 
 A. 253. Here Blomf. rightly observes, 
 " Clytaomnestra EimyylXia eBve." 
 
 Quri7r6Xoge7igagedinsacrifice,P.l98. 
 
 Ovt](j)ayoc consuming frankincense, 
 A. 583. 
 
 QvLag a Bacchante, S.c.T.480.818. 
 
 GSjua a sacrifice, or slaughter, A. 
 1089. 1283. 
 
 QvjxaXyiig pained in soul, A. 1002. 
 
 QvfiiXri an altar, S.C54. 
 
 Qvjj.ri()i]g agreeable, S.940. 
 
 Qvfj.opcpog consuming the soul. 
 governing an accus. like a participle, 
 Qvjioliopov (ppiva Xiwrig A. 111. So 
 Herm. Dind. 
 
 Qvfj.ufj.ai'rtg prophesying in spirit, 
 P. 220. 
 
eYMO 
 
 ( 171 ) 
 
 lAHT 
 
 QvfjLOTfKrjQiiQ filling the soul, S.c.T. 
 668. 
 
 QvjxoQ the mind, or soul, the seat 
 of the feelings, dvfiov icap-a Kivr]Tfipia 
 S.443. Cf.P.V.380.537. S.c.T.52.489. 
 P. 11.753. A.965. 1301. C.416. S.562. 
 6u/iw /3f(X£ P.V. 708. give heed to. ek 
 Ovfiov A, 48. with all their soul. ixTrav- 
 Ti dvfjt.M E.708. with all my heart. 
 ■KavrX dufiu A. 225. with all their might. 
 — wrath, passion, C.387. E. 807. 838. 
 
 Qv/jLovadai to be angry. Ovfiwffo- 
 fiai A. 1039. 
 
 Qvfiuifia wrath, aoivoig kfifiaveiQ 
 Qvfj.i)ixaai E.822. maddened, hut not 
 with wine. 
 
 QvvvoQ a tkunny fish, P.416. 
 
 QvoQ incense used in sacrifice, pi. 
 C.799. — Met. A. 1383. See ETriTiOevai. 
 
 QvotTKEiv see seq. 
 
 QvoaKlvEiv to cause sacrifices to he 
 made. TiipiTrciJ.TrTa OvoaKiveig A. 87. 
 caiise sacrifices to he made by sending 
 round about. OvoaKEie Turn. Blomf. 
 Dind. 
 
 Qvpa a door, dipac epKclas C. G42. 
 
 QvpaSev without, rci riov dvpadev 
 S.C.T.68. 175. the affairs of the enemy 
 without. 
 
 Qvpalog being without, or abroad, 
 icel QvpaioQ kaff ofiwe C.113. Ovpaiog 
 TToXEfioe E.826. foreign war. rovSe 
 TavZpOQ ijipafiriv OvpdioQ t'ov A. 1590. 
 
 though not on the spot, dvpaiav r/jvSe 
 rplfieiv A. 1025. to stand here at the 
 door. Scholef. says correctly " 6v- 
 paiav Ti]vl(. valet hie ante fores." 
 The constr. is ovroi a-^oXr) irapa ifiol 
 ii/je) dvpaiav TVjvSe rpifieiv- For rfivh' 
 Musgr conj.rijS'. So Dind. — rov 6v- 
 pauov oX/3ov A. 811. wealth belonging 
 to another. 
 
 QvpoKowoc, one who knocks at doors, 
 a beggar, A. 1168. 
 
 QvpiopoQ a porter, C.558. 
 
 Qvaia a sacrifice, S.c.T. 683. A. 
 147.207. pi. A. 101. 1141. E.990. 
 
 QvaraQ sacrificial. Ovarae pofi 
 S.c.T. 251. a cry made at a sacrifice. 
 Scliol. r^c Trapa ralg BvaiaiQ yevofii- 
 vr]Q. Cf. Soph. Ant. 1119. dvaralaQ 
 
 XlTClQ. 
 
 &vTr)p a sacrificer, A. 231. C.253. 
 dvrrip yivladai dvyarpSg A. 217. to 
 slay his daughter. 
 
 QutKoe a seat, P.V.833. 
 
 Qbjfiiy^ a bow-string, P. 463. E. 
 173. 
 
 QwfxdQ a heap, A. 286. 
 
 ei)VTeiv to flatter, P.V. 939. 
 
 Qb)paKeioy a breastwork, or para- 
 pet, S.C.T.32. 
 
 Qiovaa-eiv to speak, or utter, edwv- 
 ?ae P.V.393.1043. — to buzz (as a fly). 
 
 KWVb)nOQ 6(j)V(T(70VT0C A. 867. 
 
 I 
 
 'la a cry, P. 899. 
 
 'IdXXetv to send, C. 44. 490. with 
 ewi P.V.'663. 
 
 'laXroe sent, C.22. 
 
 'Idvee (contr. for 'laovte) the lo- 
 nians, P. 91 1.984. Also as a various 
 reading in P. 972. Med. Reg. L. Colb. 
 2. Guelph. 
 
 'laovec id. P. 174. 555. vulg. in 972. 
 
 'laovwQ Ionian h.e. Grecian. 'lao- 
 vioLcrt v6fJ.oi(riS. 66. Trairne rouc'EX- 
 Xrjvag 'laovae ol 3apPapoi iKoXovv 
 Schol. In this passage Spanh. ou 
 Arist. Ran. 695. mentions arfiovioKn 
 as a various reading, h.e. with strains 
 
 like the nightingale's. So Stanl. Dind. 
 qu. V. 
 
 'laiTTeiv to hurl, S.c.T. 281. A. 496. 
 S.90. pass. la-KTEaQai S.C.T. 526. — 
 TtpoaQe TTuXay Kt(paXa.v la.\pELV S.C.T. 
 507. will lose his head. — intrans. to 
 move quickly, iairrci paffiSoe Si a'lag 
 S.542. which, however, is corrupt. 
 laTTTci S' 'A(7(So£ Si a'iae Turn. edd. 
 recc. which Well, disapproves, but 
 no better emendation has been sug- 
 gested. Dind. adopts S' 'AaiSos. tie 
 c.TriTvnl3ioe aivoc i,vv Saicpvaiv icnrTiav 
 — Troi'r'icrei; A. 1528. delivering itself, 
 h.e. delivered, with tears. Here 
 
lASI 
 
 ( 172 ) 
 
 lENA 
 
 I. Voss. conj. eTrirvfilSiov alvoy. So 
 Schiitz, Blomf. Dind. 
 
 'laffi/xog curable, P.V.473. 
 
 'larpofxavTis one at once a sooth- 
 sayer and physician, the two arts 
 having been antiently considered as 
 connected, A. 1606. E.62. S.260. 
 Eust. quoted by Stanley, observes on 
 
 II. a. p. 48,35. (j>a(T\ Kal on KOivi] wwf 
 tarl T€-)(y7j laTpik-r) Kal fiavTiKrj. Mt- 
 XajXitovQ ovv KOI IloXuEtSoc, afx<j>6Ttpot 
 kw' afXtpolv kfdo^oi iyivovro' KoX Ai- 
 ffj^uXoe Zi TTOv, (paeri, tov larpov fiav- 
 Tiv ouonai^Ei. 
 
 'larpoe [ - - "1 a physician P.V. 
 471. (jxoroQ laTpov S.258. — Met. heal- 
 ing, larpoe iXttiq C.688. larpol \6yoi 
 P.V. 378. 
 
 'laj^Etv to utter a cry, S.c.T. 850. 
 where Elmsley (on Heracl.752.) sup- 
 posing the penult, of iay(/iv to be 
 always long in the Attic poets, sug- 
 gests riyuv. So Dind. He also at- 
 tempts to alter various other passages 
 of the tragic poets where the word 
 occurs with the penultimate short. 
 This Well, disapproves. So Blomf. 
 The penult, though more generally 
 lengthened, was clearly common in 
 the Attic tragedians. 
 
 'laxn ["--]« cry, P. 902. 
 
 'ISaToe of Ida, A. 302. 550. 
 
 "IStj mount Ida, A. 272.274. 
 
 "lS<oc one's own, arbitrary, P.V. 402. 
 542. 
 
 "iSptc skilled in. with gen. i^a-)(r]Q 
 'iSpic A.434. 
 
 'i-Spvciv to establish, set up. iv toIq 
 fjioig aardiaiv 'tSpv(TriQ "Apr) E.824. 
 perf. pass. IBpiiadai to be set, placed, 
 or situated, ■a-ov rag 'Adrjvac ipamv 
 iSpv(rdai -xdovos; P.227. iv dewv fSpai- 
 aiv <SS' ISpviiivag S.408. 
 
 "iSpifja the seat, or temple of a 
 god, P. 797. A.330.513. E.1032. 
 
 'JeVoi to go. elfii, generally in a 
 future sense, P. 835. A. 931. 1286. C. 
 770. P.V.325 830. S.C.T.654. /«;z7Zyo. 
 ilai S.879. 'ifxEv S.C.T. 1060. tctlt'OQ 6 ra- 
 Xag ayooe eiai S.C.T. 1057. sc.willgoio 
 burial. — to come. ■)(ci\c7vov Lk wevfia- 
 roQ elai ■)(i.iixi)V S. 158. 172. — with ace. 
 
 ovkHol hojxov S.C.T.682. will not attacic 
 the house. In S.c.T. 355. the vulg. is 
 eIo apTiKoWov ityytkov \6yov fiadeiv, 
 flo-' being, as is supposed, for tiai, 
 with a present signification, he comes. 
 This is objectionable, not only from 
 the awkwardness of the word apri- 
 KoWov put thus by itself, but because 
 it is very doubtful whether clfii is 
 ever used in any other than a future 
 sense. The passages adduced by 
 Wellauer(Lex. ^schyl. 'Uvai) S.c.T. 
 682. S. 158. 172. have all a future sig- 
 nification. So likewise in the passage 
 quoted by him from Eum.237. Trpoa- 
 eifii Bwf^a Kal Ppirae to aov, Oed, 
 the meaning is, / will approach. Por- 
 son appears, therefore, rightly to have 
 corrected tic (tie Ven. Aid. Rob.) 
 which is joined with- apriKoWov as 
 governing the inf. fiaOelv, he is here 
 precisely at a right moment for hear- 
 ing the news. Cf. the use of ug in 
 CEd. Tyr. 78. aXX' Etc koKov av t cl- 
 Trag. The ellipsis of ka-A after SSe (not 
 of rJK£i as Blomf. supposes, o3e being 
 equivalent to JSe) is not uncommon. 
 Blomf. compares Soph. Ant. 626. So 
 ^sch. E.1044. S.217. etc. — imp. Wi 
 come, or go, P. 649. 995. A. 1040. trw 
 S.C.T.672.946. S.196. 'Ire. S.cT.105. 
 E. 960. 993. S.996. 'iroiv E. 32. for Iroi- 
 irai'. 'it' tg (pdopov A. 1240. go to de- 
 struction, part, lovara A. 1263. C. 168. 
 loi'Ta P.634. A. 1552. lovroiv P. 241. 
 In C. 72. lovaav arriv is corrupt. Seal, 
 conj. 'eXovaav fidriqv. Heath piova-at 
 jiarriv. So Blomf. Herm. conj. Xov- 
 (Tuav jxarriv. Klausen fruitlessly at- 
 tempts to explain the vulgate. Wel- 
 lauer's opinion is probably correct, 
 that something has been lost after 
 v. 72. by which the words lovtrav 
 arriy are rendered unintelligible. 
 
 'levai to send, or cast forth. "r)ai 
 P.V.814. S.C.T.291. ;5^-£P.V.154.— 
 to emit, livra Trvpwvuov Sia cxTOfia 
 Xtyvvy fiiKawav S.C.T. 475. — to 
 utter. Bprjvov ijireiv S.e.T.847. P.606. 
 avSav ieTE 903. ipwvrjv ijcrofiev C.556. 
 ievTog P. 637. — to shed {as tears), 
 C.150. 
 
lEPE 
 
 ( 173 ) 
 
 INAX 
 
 'IcpevQ a priest. Met. Itpeve ne 
 arae A. 717. a minister of woe. 
 
 'IejooSocos receiving sacrifices, S. 
 358. 
 
 'lepov a temple, S.345. hpuiv Stj- 
 fxi(M>v S.c.T. 160. Upiiiv vaTpwiiiv 1001. 
 inrvpuiv icpHv opyas A. 70. Many 
 meanings are proposed on this pas- 
 sage: the Schol. refers lepaiv to the 
 Furies ; another is " wrath on account 
 of temples in which no fires are burnt," 
 h.e. on account of the neglect of 
 sacred rites caused by the expedition 
 against Troy, and for which Paris was 
 to suffer. See awvpoe. So Blomf. 
 Dind. however is undoubtedly cor- 
 rect in understanding, with Bam- 
 berger, airvpwv iepwv of the sacrifice 
 of Iphigenia. irapadiX^ei will then 
 refer to Agamemnon. 
 
 'lepoQ sacred, S.c.T. 250. P. 36. 49. 
 
 "li^eiv to cause to sit, E.18. — to sit. 
 with ace. to sit upon, A. 956. air' 
 acfTwv 'll^oi S.G68. may it sit aloof 
 from. — mid. 'i^etrdai. to sit, E.80. S. 
 221. 
 
 'Iri an interjection, P.965. A. 1464. 
 S.106. 
 
 'Irfioe Jeian, A. 144. an epithet of 
 Apollo, of uncertain origin. Some 
 derive it from livai in allusion to 
 Apollo's killing the serpent with an 
 arrow. So Callimachus also says 
 '1)7, '1^, Uaifiov, Ui (iiXoe. Some from 
 idadai to heal, in reference to Apollo's 
 healing power. It is probably an 
 epithet derived from the exclamation 
 ()), tr), used in calling on Apollo, 
 which like ehol and others, owe, as 
 Blomf. observes, their origin to the 
 Egyptian mythology. 
 
 IriXifioc a mournful song, S. 107. 
 
 'ldayevtjegenuine,triie-l)or7i,F.29&. 
 
 'Idvveiy [v] to direct, guide, P. 403. 
 739. 
 
 'Uafciv [«] to come, A. 1310. with 
 ace. tKauh) Sufiovc P. 155. 
 
 "iKctpoe Icarus, P. 862. 
 
 'liciaioQ suppliant. IkIulov SovXocfv- 
 j'cic vTrep S.C.T. 103. supplicating to 
 avert slavery. — protecting suppliants, 
 S. 342.355.611. 
 
 'IketuSokoq receiving suppliants, S. 
 694. 
 
 'iKerripla the branch held by a sup- 
 pliant, S. 189. 
 
 'iKirrjQ a suppliant, C. 333. 563. E. 
 E.92. 146.223.452. S. 21.27. Sojuwy ki- 
 TTje E.547. a suppliant in my temple. 
 Ik-iraQ Aide S. 632. kirae aiSev 795. 
 
 'IkItiq a suppliant female, S.345. 
 423. 
 
 'iKveiaQai to come, S.c.T. .545. C. 
 370. S.328.551. 'lUtieaBa S. 150. I'fij 
 Al. illeiQ P.V.726. I'^trai P. 349. aor. 
 S.C.T.223.268.965. P.V.117. P. 649. 
 A. 940. C.375. S.307. — to supplicate, 
 deovc TTpoarpOTi aiQ iKvovfiivr] P. 214. 
 Xriva i^OfieaOa avv kKoZoiq S. 150. with 
 gen. of the person in whose name the 
 supplication is made, ri (pyt; iKvelffOai 
 TwvS' aywyiwv 6£wv; S.328. what do 
 you supplicate for by these gods ? 
 
 'IkTcttoe the protector of suppliants, 
 S.380. 
 
 "iKj-ap near, with gen. A. 115. E. 
 952. 
 
 'Ik7-)7P the protector of suppliants, 
 S.474. 
 
 '1kto>p a suppliant, S.640. 
 
 "iXaoe propitious, E. 992. 
 
 'IXeiaBai to propitiate. 'IXiofiai S. 
 110. 
 
 'IXiac belonging to Troy. 'IXiaSoe 
 yag A. 441. the Trojan land. 
 
 "IXiov 7Vo2/,A.394.428.575.612.683. 
 788.834.866.881.959.1200.1414. C. 341. 
 'IXiov TToXie A. 29. 719. 1260. E.435. 
 
 'i/xaloe name of a man, P. 31. 
 
 'Ifieipeiv to desire, P. 229. with gen. 
 A.914. 
 
 "Ifj-epoe desire, S.81. A. 530. C.297. 
 S.C.T.674. — lust, P.V.652.867. A. 
 1176. S.983. 
 
 "Im where, P. V. 21. 727. 795.832. 
 S.c.T. 736.— JK order that, with opt. 
 in past time, S.c.T. 197. with subj.in 
 pres. time, P.V.61. 
 
 'Ivax^wQ belonging to Inaclius. k6- 
 prigrijc'i-vax^ive P.V.592. the daugh- 
 ter of Inachtis. ^lva.-)(tiov airipjxa 707. 
 
 "li'axoQ Inachus, name of a man, 
 P.V.6ti6. a river called from him, 
 C.7. E.492. 
 
INAO 
 
 ( 174) 
 
 inno 
 
 'Ij'So/ the Indians, S.281. 
 
 ~Iv(£ a son, offspring, S. 42.248- 
 E.303. 
 
 'l^wv H Man, E. 419. 688. 
 
 'UvwQ Ionian, P. 369. P.V.841. 
 
 'Ids an arrovj, P. 453. — poison, A. 
 803. E. 456. 700. 
 
 'I(i-r)c will, pleasure, lorriri yafihiv 
 P,V.557. in pleasure at the marriage. 
 This dative is, as Passow(Gr. Lex.) 
 observes, much the same in sense as 
 the word eki^ti. 
 
 'lov an interjection expressing sur- 
 prise, S.831. A.25.1187'. C.868. E. 
 133.752. 
 
 "louXog soft hair, S.c.T.516. 
 
 'locp an exclamation of horror, S. 
 807. 
 
 'lirovv to press, pass. P.V.3C5. 
 Here Ittvovjuvoc, from lirvovv to bake 
 in a furnace, is the vulg. Iwovfievos 
 is Stephens' conjecture, confirmed 
 by Eustath. See Wunderlich Obss. 
 Critt. p. 117. 
 
 'Ittvovv see prec. 
 
 "iTTTreioc of horses, yei'vuv 'nnrelwi' 
 S.c.T. 115. the jaws of the horses. 
 
 'iTTTTfie a horseman, P. 14. 
 
 'iTTTrjjodi' Wee a horse, S.426. S.c.T. 
 310. 
 
 'iTTTTjjX/irjjc equestrian, P. 124. 
 
 'iTTTTiava^ a leader of cavalry, P. 
 958. 
 
 'iTTTTtKoc belonging to horses, S.c.T. 
 61.188.227.457. 
 
 "Ittitios equestrian, o d' 'i-mriog ava^ 
 S.c.T. 121. an epithet of Neptune. 
 On this epithet Hesychius, quoted 
 and restored by Blomf. observes 
 'iTTTreioe Hoaeidojv. (pviriKuig ipaai Sia 
 TO \eytLV Tov 7roir]Ttiv — aid' a\bg (V- 
 TTOi 'Ai'opaffi yiyvovrai. (Odyss. S'. 
 708.) ri Kara tov fivdov, ort 'iwkovq 
 eyivvrjcre HocteiOwv, 'Apeiova, (jtaai, 
 lii(irv<j>ov, Ili'iyaiTO)'. Festus thus ex- 
 plains it: — -"HippiuSjidest.eqiiester, 
 Ncptunus dictus est, vcl quod Pega- 
 sus ex eo et Pegaside natus sit : vel 
 quod equuteus, ut putant, loco ejus 
 suppositus Saturno fuerit, quem pro 
 Neptuno derivaret: vel quod tridentis 
 ictu terra equum excierit; cui ob hoc, 
 
 in Illyrico quaternos equos jaciebant 
 none quoque anno in mare." With 
 this last account agrees that given 
 by Ovid, Metam. vi.75. Virg. Georg. 
 i. 1 3. Some say that the epithet was 
 given him because he was the first 
 who put horses into harness. Cf. 
 Soph. CEd. Col. 705. He is addressed 
 as "Itttti' ciya? XlorreidCii' in Arist. Eq. 
 548. 
 
 'linnoxnpfiriQ fighting on horseback, 
 P.29.10G. because battle, in the old 
 epic language, is called y^apfir). 
 
 'l7nro(jafX(ov [d] riding on horses, 
 P.V.807. — walking like horses, S.281. 
 
 'ITTTTO/Sarijc a horseman, P. 26. 
 
 'iTTTTo/iit'Swv prop. name. 'iTnro^ii- 
 Sovros lyj^iifia koi. jj-eyag tvttoc S.C.T. 
 470. In this verse, in order to avoid 
 the trochee in the first foot. Turn, 
 edited 'lTnrwfie.dovTos. Blomf. inserts 
 fily before the word, which Porson 
 had done before him. This Schole- 
 field adopts, but no authority appears 
 for so violent an insertion. The 
 vulg. is retained by Brunck, Herm. 
 Butler. Hermann, El. Doctr. Met. 
 p. 44. reasons thus, " tragici inter- 
 dum, quum anapsestum possent ad- 
 mittcre, productionem praetulerunt, 
 ut gravitati numerorum magis con- 
 gruentem." To this Blomfield ob- 
 jects; but it is better to account for 
 the vulg. than to introduce an arbi- 
 trary emendation into the text. 
 Brunck, in his note on the passage, 
 thus remarks: " literarum quas li- 
 quidas vocant, ea vis est et proprietas, 
 ut quia eorum sonus facile nee ingrate 
 geminatur, brevem vocalem produ- 
 cant. In pluribus vocibus recepta 
 vulgo scriptura literas illas duplicat, 
 quas unicas tantum exhibent veteres 
 codices et priniariae editiones. Exem- 
 pli gratia, vocem <j>iKoixeih)c etiara ubi 
 secunda producitur unico fi semper 
 scriptam reperi." He then adduces 
 the words 'Epiviwe or 'Epivvc, and 
 alludes to instances similar to the pre- 
 sent in Uapdevoira'ios v. 592. TeXeu- 
 ravTOQ Soph. Aj. 210. on which, how- 
 ever, see Hermann's note. The true 
 
inno 
 
 ( 175 ) 
 
 11,0,2 
 
 account of the matter seems given 
 by Priscian, quoted by Dind. " in 
 principio trocliBeuin posuit, quem 
 imitans Sophocles, teste Seleuco, 
 profert quaedara contra legem metro- 
 rum ; sicut in hoc; 'AX(p£(7lf3oiav 
 i)v o yevvi'iiTas irarijp. 
 
 "iTTTToe a horse, P.V.464. S.c.T.375. 
 P. 18.32. A. 799. C. 1018. S.180. fem. 
 a mare, S.c.T.443. — collectively, ca- 
 valry, fivpiag iinrov jjpafieve P. 294. 
 iTTTrov rpidfivpiaQ id. 307. 
 
 'iTTTTorrjc equestrian. Dor. hrTroraQ 
 S.C.T.80. 
 
 'i-acLpyvpoQ equal in value to silver, 
 A. 933. conj. by Salmas. for vulg. de 
 apyvpov. 
 
 "ladi know, imper. of tffjjjut inus. 
 S. 428. 454. 928. P. 169.208.329.423. 427. 
 770. A. 1599. P.V.288. Ww C.594. 
 with part, 'iadi ToXriOrj kXuwv A. 666. 
 know that thou hearest the truth. 
 yvbifxrjv fiev 'iirdi jj.ij Staxpdepovvr kfii 
 A. 906. know that I shall not alter my 
 opinion. Cf. A. 1275. 1655. C. 783. ]n 
 S.917. the vnlg. is ItrQi y avroQ ^o' 
 ^vvEfiiropoi criQev. For "icrQi y Guelph. 
 has "taijiQ y, Aid. tirwc ov, Turn. t(7wc6, 
 Med. EiaQt d\ Pors. conj. "icruxxov 
 avTOQ. EKTEi (TV T avTOc Both. Bur- 
 gess. Dind. which is best. 
 
 'ladfj-og an isthmus, P.V.731. 
 
 'lafirivrj Ismene, S.c.T.844. 
 
 'IcrfjLrjvoQ the Ismenus, S.c.T. 360, 
 
 'laoSaifiioy like a god, P. 625. 
 
 'l(r66eoc id. P, 80. 842. 
 
 'laufiotpoQ equal as a share, equi- 
 valent, equal, C.317. See under oupt- 
 l^Eiv. Klausen here adopts avrtfioipov, 
 conj. by Erfurdt on Soph. El. 86. 
 There is not any occasion for this ; 
 laofioipov has the first syllable long. 
 See Porson on Orest.9. 
 
 'iaoviipoe like a dream, P.V.548. 
 
 'laoTraig like a child, A. 75. 
 
 'la-oTTpeajivQ like an old man, A. 78. 
 
 'IffoppoTToe equally-poised, P. 338. 
 
 "ItTOQ equal, S.c.t.337.890. E.723. 
 P. 146. e^'icov S.400. equally. 'Lcrov 
 T<o TTpoarivuv A. 244. it is the same 
 thing as weeping before the time. wGiq 
 "laov elirova avi/ywyuai ; C. 845. how 
 
 must I succeed in saying what is 
 meet ? 
 
 laoiprjcjioQ having an equal number 
 of votes on each side, E.711.761. 
 
 'lo-oi^v^oc equal in spirit. Kparog 
 lao^livyov ek yvvaiKdv KparuVEic; A. 
 1449. h.e. as Bud. translates, par 
 robur jam per feminas exerces, sc. 
 the evils produced through Clytasm- 
 nestra and Helen being compared 
 with those produced by Atreus and 
 Thyestes. 
 
 laravai to set up, or excite, (joriv 
 larriQ C . 872. — to render. /jtiZe aTrjirrjTE 
 Sva-icijXov 5^6o)/a E. 789. IotjjkeVwi 
 to stand, A. 1027.1352. P. V.349. Dor. 
 tora/CE S.c.T. 037. toToDree P.672. aor. 
 2. Etrrriv S.C.T. 1007. mid. 'UraaQai 
 stand, S.c.T. 546. cr-^ifroixaL S.c.T. 657. 
 pass. taraOnv P. 202. aradwiXEV C.20. 
 aradTiTE S.c.T.33. 301. tjradEiQ&.ilQ. 
 iTTa6E~c(Ta A. 1008. 1452. 
 
 'ItrropEiv to enquire, P.V.635. — to 
 know, P. 446. E.433. with ace. A. 662. 
 
 'I(TroTpil3{]£ rubbing against the 
 mast, living on ship board. vavTiXxov 
 
 CE\fXaT(j)V ISTOTpll^ilQ A. 1418. 
 
 ' Icry^Eiv to check, 'irrx^ C. 1048. stay ! 
 check thyself. 
 
 'l(7-)(vaii'Eiv to attenuate, bring down, 
 P.V.380. aor. (o-T^j'acatra E.257. 
 
 'IcrxvELV [y'j to be Strong, P.V.508. 
 E.591. 
 
 'iay^vpog powerful, S.299. hard, 
 rough, P. 302. 
 
 T(rxv£ strength, S.c.T. 208. 1066. 
 laxw ItroiraiSa A. 74. a strength no 
 greater than a child's. — collective 
 strength, forces. i(T-)(vc 'AtnaroyEyijg 
 P. 12. (yaaiXeia tcr)({j£ 682. In periphr. 
 l(T-)(vg TTopEVTov XayuTTctooE A. 278. the 
 swiftly travelling torch. SopiKpavov 
 \6y)(r)c ItTX^e P. 145. ttote c>) UTOfia- 
 Twv Sei^oixEv l(r)(vv ; C. 710. when 
 shall we boldly give utterance to our 
 feelings? Kar laxvv P.V. 212. by 
 might. 
 
 "Iffwc perhaps ,F.V. 317. S.c.T.689. 
 A. 1019. S.708. On the omission of 
 av in the last passage, see Matth. 
 Gr.G.615. obs. and cf. Dind. ann. in 
 loc. 
 
ITY2 
 
 ( 176 ) 
 
 KAGH 
 
 "Irve Itys, A. 11 15. 
 "Ii/y? lit. a bird called ths wryneck, 
 used by sorceresses as a charm to 
 excite desire. Hence met. it means 
 any strong or passionate longing, as 
 in P. 949. tuyya fiOL Si;?-' ayaQGiv tra.- 
 pwv I v-!roixifii'>j(Ti:eig b. e. you recall to 
 my mind the passionate desire of my 
 brave companions. Schiitz unneces- 
 sarily conj. Ivyav b.e. lamentation, 
 which Blomfield and Lachm. have 
 adopted. 
 
 'Ii/y/iO£ a cry of woe, C.26. 
 
 'Iv'CtLv to utter a cry of woe, S.851. 
 P.999. with ace. S.789. P. 272. 
 
 'l(j>iyevua Iphigenia, A. 1507. 15.36. 
 on the accent of this word, which is 
 usually written as a proparoxyt. cf. 
 Dind. on Arist. fragm. p. 536. Dind. 
 adopts in the next verse Hermann's 
 conj. a^ia dpairae a^ia Tvaa-^tjyv h.e. 
 iJXia a£,i.ii>v ZpafxaTbiv TraiT)((ov. 
 
 "Ixapt- The word appears in S. 
 830. rjcrvdoviria rawLra' Ktkevii) (iic^ 
 
 fizdiaQai <X"f' 'pp^vi t arav. The 
 whole passage is exceedingly corrupt, 
 and conjecture has availed nothing. 
 Hermann, however, has not scrupled 
 to use it to support his position that 
 fji,edie(rOai may govern an accusative 
 case, in opposition to Dawes's canon. 
 See his note on Soph, lil.1269. 
 
 'Ixflu/SoXofi striking fish . i-)(6vj3dXo> 
 firj-)(a.v(i. S.c.T. 122. the trident. 
 
 'IxOve a fish, P.416. A. 1355. 
 
 "l)(yo£ a track, or vestige. iraXator 
 elg '[■)(i'°£ fieriarav S.533. / am come 
 tothe oldspot. Met.F.V. Ml. A. U57. 
 'i^j/oe TO irpotrdzv (pptvoc S.995. my 
 former way of feeli'^g. /car' "iX""^ ^^ 
 679. upon their track. 
 
 'l)(vo(TKowe~iv to trace out, C.226. 
 
 'Iw an exclamation of surprise, 
 etc. P.V.576. and passim. 
 
 'Iw lo, S.535, gen. 'loOc S. 153. 167. 
 530. ace. 'Iw S. 289. 568. 1050. voc. To? 
 P.V.638.790.817. 
 
 'Iwj'i'a Ionia, S.c.T. 757. 
 
 K 
 
 KaSy^Eios belonging to Cadmus, The- 
 han. KaS^elot the Thebans, S.c.T. 
 39. 525. 661. 1016. 1017. KaSyuEi'wi' iro- 
 Xei 9.997.1067. Thebes, cioru KaS- 
 fieioiy 47.513. KaSfieiac ■)(dov6e 1006. 
 id. 
 
 KaSfioyevriQ born of Cadmus, The- 
 ban, S.c.T.285. 
 
 KaZfiog Cadmus, S.c.T. 125. KaS- 
 fiov TToXirai S.c.T. 1. Thebans. KaS- 
 ixov TToXiv 74. TToXiafia 113. TrvpyovQ 
 805. Thebes. 
 
 YLaBaLjiaaaeiv to sprinkle with 
 blood. Kad(Ufia.i,(0(n E.428. The con- 
 struction here is not aifia^uai kut 
 avTov as Wakefield asserts, but icadai- 
 fj.ai,iii(nv (ai/ro)') sc. tov TraXafi- 
 valov. 
 
 Kadaipelv to destroy, A. 387. E. 
 270. 
 
 Kadaipeiv to purify, C.70. 
 
 KaOapf.ia filth, plur. Kadapfiara 
 C.96. 
 
 KadapixoQ purification, plur. S.c.T. 
 
 720. C.962. E.267. 273. On C. 1055. 
 see under tto-oi. 
 
 KadapoQ pure, unpolluted, S.641. 
 E. 303. 452. 
 
 Kadapffioe having power to purify, 
 or expiate, a'lfxa yap i:ada.p(noi> S.c.T. 
 602. for there is blood which can ex- 
 piate this, with gen. avSpoe a'tjiaroQ 
 KaOapalov E.427. one who purifie.i 
 from blood. Cf. id. 548. SiOjxaTuii' /ca- 
 OapoLOQ E.63. purifying houses. 
 
 KaBi^eirdai to sit, E.G. TrarpSpu tg 
 Opofoi^ KaQi'^tTO P.V.229. 
 
 KcSevleiv to sleep, C.868, E.94. 
 be inactive, ov KadEvSovo-iv x^P' -'^■ 
 1330. do not let their hands be idle. 
 
 lia6{]Keiv to descend into the lists 
 for a contest. Met. C.448. 
 
 Kadrjcrdai to sit. KadrjaOe S.360. 
 imper. (.aO/yirQa) P.V.915. Kadi'ifiEvog 
 A. 1677. k-adrifievri C.906. Met. 5-0 
 Seivov (pptvwy iwiaKOwov KaQli^evov 
 E.494. sitting as a watch over the 
 thoughts. 
 
KA0I 
 
 ( 177 ) 
 
 KAIE 
 
 Kadiivai to let, or take down, rov 
 avTiToXfiov ^Ufii ■Kap^arav to. ttoXXo 
 iruvTufvpT cLvev ZiKqe (probably iray- 
 TOCjivpTOv OVT avcv SiKrje) fSiaiws ^vv 
 Xpovb) Kadljaeiv E. 625. Here Butler 
 translates KaOriauv, jacturam factu- 
 rum, h.e. will cast them into the sea, 
 coll. Eur. Hel. 1375. a yap Kadritreiv 
 owX ifxeXKiV Eig aXa. But KaGrjotiv 
 rather refers to the talcing down the 
 sails of the vessel on the approach 
 of the storm, and is used elliptically. 
 Kadfjcreiv sc. to. laTia. Cf. Horn. Od. 
 1. 72. KoX TO. fitv IQ vrjaq Kadefxcv dei- 
 aavTCQ oXcdpov, where the edd. before 
 Barnes had Kardefxev. On the con- 
 struction of the preceding verse see 
 under ■7ravT6(pvproQ. 
 
 KaOiEpoOi' to devote, ifiol Kadiepw- 
 jiivoQ E.294. devoted to me as a victim. 
 
 Kadi^aveiv to sit. elg dpovcvQ Ka- 
 QiKavu, E.29. 
 
 KafltTTird^Eo-Sai to ride over. Met. 
 to insult, or violate. Kadiirirairj fie 
 irpcafivTiv vioQ E.701. Cf. id. 145. ira- 
 \aiovQ vofiovg KaQiTnvaaaade. id. 749. 
 
 KaSioravai to set, or arrange, vav- 
 ''V)(oi SiairXooy KaOiaraaav vavTiKov 
 Xeujv P. 374. ihey kept the crews oc- 
 cupied in sailing hither and thither. 
 See diawXooQ. — inid. v. to appoint, to 
 make, lypriyopbe ^pouprjfia y^c Kadi- 
 GTajjLai E 676. Kpv(j>aiov 'iidrXovv ov- 
 Safiij Kadim-aro P.377. no where made 
 an attempt to sail out. aor. 2. caraorat,- 
 composed, or settled. Xi^ov KaraaraQ 
 P. 287. Blomf. compares Eur. Orest. 
 1310. ttoXlv KaTaaTtlB' rjnv-^ij jxtv c/x- 
 jxari. 
 
 KaOopav to behold, or discern. tI 
 fj.iXX(i) fpiva \iav KaBopav S. 209. 
 
 liadopfil^eiv to bring a ship into an 
 anchorage. Met. elg rairSe aavrov 
 irrifiovag KaOwpfXierag P. V. 9G7. brought 
 thyself into these calamities. 
 
 Kadviriprepog superior, higher, 
 S.C.T.209. 
 
 Kaj and, also, joining nouns, pro- 
 nouns, adjectives, participles, verbs, 
 adverbs, and periods, passim. Often 
 with the force of even, e.g. ^ewog 
 yap ehpe'iv Kui, a/(ijx«'™'' ''i'opovg 
 
 P.V.59. So passim. It is used also 
 to increase the force of an assever:\- 
 tion, e.g. KaKG)v S Ikuti icayevovTO 
 E.71. 'twas for mischief only they 
 were born, av S' avre kcu wayaBXit 
 S.C.T.953. wretched indeed. Cf. P.V. 
 343.997.1066. A. 369. C.879.^it is 
 often placed before interrogations, 
 e.g. Kol vvv (pXoyonrov vvp tj^ouo-' 
 itpi'ifiepoi; P.V. 253. etc. also not in 
 the beginning of an interrogation, 
 e.g. rj Kfil Toiavrag tSS' eTrtppoi^dg 
 ^vydg; E.402. Cf. S.C.T.792. P. 288. 
 707. A. 269. — In replies, e.g. P.V. 
 778.933. P. 232. E.566. S. 293. 303. 
 334.463.— after//)) lest, P.523. E.172. 
 — after e'ire in the second clausa, S. 
 183. — before yua\a, of which it merely 
 increases the force, P.V. 730. E.351. 
 — before raira, h.e. and that too,T.Y. 
 951. E. II 2 597.864. after -n-oXvg, ttoXXu 
 Kui fioxdnpo. C. 741. Cf. P.V. 1009. E. 
 132. P. 240. A.63. It is occasionally 
 transposed, e.g. rolaSe KovSey avrei- 
 ■aelv ix'>> P.V. 51. Cf. Dind. on Arist. 
 Ach.884. Eur. Med.182. it is added to 
 Ze A. 882. — It is preceded by re, join- 
 ing noims, pronouns, adjectives, par- 
 ticiples, verbs, adverbs, and periods. 
 e. g. P.V. 205 . axidpassim. (On the con - 
 structioa of such sentences as C.550. 
 see re), talis sometimes repeated after 
 re, e.g. P.V. 490. S.c.T.69.391. E.280. 
 Kol very rarely precedes re, e.g. S.c.T. 
 662.C.250. E.7"5.878. Kat— rat S.C.T.IO. 
 460. P. 829. A.97, etc. rai — kol — Kai 
 S.C.T.236. KoX — &' for, KOL — icai E. 
 135. /cat — 3e' and moreover, e.g. kol 
 fiaX' hl^uivTog Se M C.866. Cf. P.V. 
 975. P. 149 538.765. E. 65.384. S.790. 
 On this construction, the legitimacy 
 of which is denied by Person, see also 
 under Be. Kai — irep although, A.inG. 
 Kat yap for, for indeed, P.V. 439, etc. 
 KCLL h'] and in truth, and lo ! P.V. 64. 
 75, etc. Kai fiyv and lo, and indeed, 
 P.V.245,etc. See fii'ji'. Kairoiand yet, 
 P.V. 101,437.645. E.811. Joined with 
 other words by crasis, kov P.V. 336, 
 etc. Kav C.991. E.711. Ket S.c.T.429. 
 P.V.237. C. 113.296. 
 
 Kat'eir to burn, A. 292. to cauterise 
 
KAIN 
 
 ( 178 ) 
 
 KAKO 
 
 (a wound) aor. 1. fjroi Keavreq, f\ re- 
 [x6vTC£ A. 823. These two verbs are 
 often found thus united. See Pier- 
 son's note on Mffiris in. KXaeiv koi 
 Kauv, and Blomf. Gloss, in loc. 
 
 KaiviLV to hill C.873. 6 Kaivwv A. 
 1543. tlie murderer, aor. 2. 'tKavtg 
 S.C.T.942. So Herra. Schiitz, Blomf. 
 forvulg. eKTavig. In C.917.the vulg. 
 is Kavsg y ov ov ')(pr}V, KoX to fxr) ■)(pewv 
 Trade. Here Pors. Schiitz, Blomf. 
 insert the augment eKavig y ov ov 
 Xpfi''' Pauw proposes Kavovtr' ov ov 
 Xprjv, which Well, approves. Herm. 
 conj. EKavec ov, or tcai'ee rov ov-)(pyjv. 
 The particle yt certainly may have 
 been inserted by some copyist wish- 
 ing to complete the metre when the 
 first syllable in eicavee was lost: but 
 it nevertheless seems peculiarly ap- 
 propriate and emphatic here, " You 
 have slain him you ought not, there- 
 fore suffer what you ought not." — Opt. 
 Kcivoi S.c.T.612, pass. /catVtrat id. 329. 
 
 Kaivi^eiv to handle or use a thine/ 
 for the first time. Kaiviaov ^vyov A. 
 1041. wear the yoke for the first time. 
 fiijjLvriao Z' afUpipKiqaTpov <o <s ticatVi- 
 txav C.487. the net with which for the 
 first time they enclosed you, h.e. no 
 one having been so enclosed before. 
 Here Blomf. reads ws itcaivKrav un- 
 necessarily. Valck. on Phoen. 1310. 
 conj. IcatvtViji'. 
 
 KaLvowriyrignewlyfashioned,S>.c.T. 
 624. 
 
 KaivnwiifiwK newly afflicted, S.c.T. 
 345. 
 
 Kao'oc new, recent, P.V. 945. C. 
 648. P.G54. 
 
 KaiptoQ seasonable, convenient, xpfj 
 Xlyeiv TO. Kaipia S.c.T. 1. Cf. id. 601. 
 S.441. A. 1003. C. 1060. fatal, icaiplac 
 wXrjyi^e A. 1265. a fatal blow. Cf. id. 
 1316. 
 
 KaipLidg seasonably, fitly, A. 1345. 
 fatally. Kcapiuiq ovTuafxivog A. 1317. 
 Kaipog a fit time for anything, ruivde 
 Kaipbv S(7rig wKwrog Xaifie S.c.T.es. 
 the earliest opportunity for these 
 things. rovSe S' ovdajjdg Kaipog ytyw- 
 )'£(i' sc. k(TTi P.V.521. it is by no 
 
 means a fit season for, etc. iaS" b 
 Kaipog ii/jspevovrag ^evovg rvyyavtiv 
 TO. Tipoa^opa C.699. it is the proper 
 time for strangers, etc. iv Kaipu P.V. 
 379. at a fit season. — a due meed. 
 Kaipov ■^apiTOg A. 761. tcaipov wipa 
 P.V.506. TLva Kaipov fie ^iZaaictig ; 
 S. 1045. answering to fierpiov vvv eirog 
 ev^ou Y. 1044. — a proper place, wpo 
 Kaipov jieKog rjXidiov aKritpeie A. 356. 
 before the right distance. 
 
 Kairoi. See Kai. 
 
 KaKayytXoc bringing evil tidings, 
 A. 622. 
 
 KaKTi cowardice, S.c.T. 174. 598. 
 
 KaKKvvrjytTig (contr. for KaraKv- 
 ir/yETic) a female pursuer, E. 222. 
 
 Kaicoyuavnc boding evil,F.\0. S.c.T. 
 704. 
 
 KaKOfieXerog of evil melody, P. 
 899. 
 
 KaKOTroTfiog of evil destiny, A. 
 1107. 
 
 KaKoppfifj.o)v evil speaking, ill- 
 omened, A. 1126. 
 
 KaKog bad, h.e. morally bad, base. 
 KaKcg oh KCKXi'iorr] S.c.T. 660. 680. fir) 
 KUKOC 393. bfiiXiag KaKrjg S82. kukov 
 kpuiTog 669. vIktjv kuktiv 698. Cf. E. 
 863. KUKo'ig avSpaui P. 739. 743. KaKOv 
 alvov A. 1462. i/'i'X'7£ KaKijg 1627. 
 a'lriag KaKijg C.1027. Cf. S.399. A. 
 1650. Met. KaKov ^(aXicov A. 389. base 
 metal. — bad, h.e. unskilful. KUKog 
 larpog I'og rig P.V. 471. KaKog fxavrig 
 C.766. — bad, h.e. pernicious, destruc- 
 tive, of evil import or tendency, ca- 
 Kalin TTOivaJg P.V. 223. KaKuiv Kal- 
 (7-)(pwv S.C.T.667. KaKov fie KapSiavire- 
 pm-iTvel Kpvog ii.8l6. ■xprifxanov KOKog 
 Sarrj-ag 926. irpdyog eordXbv ^ KaKov 
 P. 244. KaKOg Saifiwv 346. fiopov KaKov 
 361. orvfiipopag KaKrjg 437. /cara ciXyT; 
 531. docTiv KaKav 998. Troifxevog KaKOv 
 A. 643. KaKwv kXvci (ppevaiv 1034. 
 Km.); Tv^rj 1203. ttXovtov e'lfiarog Ka- 
 Kov 1356. Tr\v KaKav apav C. 144. 
 KaKov GKOTov E.71. KttKa'ig ewLppoalai 
 064. yXuaaav Kau'iv S.973. Comp. 
 KaKwv ovSev S.c.T.582. kcikiov aXXo 
 TTijfxa A. 839. — 70 KaKov, KaKov, an 
 evil thing, a misfortune, affliction or 
 
KAKO 
 
 ( i7y ) 
 
 KAAO 
 
 crime, etc. kokov fxkv irp&TOV iiyyiX- 
 XiLv KaKo. P,V.249. KaKol(Tt}' avrrifiei- 
 (iero S.C.T.1040. Cf. P.V.26.161.256. 
 303. 320. 746. 775. 928. 1017. S.c.T. 87. 
 169.172.209.539.553.555.557.610.665. 
 701 . 723. 740. 764. 790.823. 857. 985. 089. 
 1024. 1035. P. 1 2. 32. 259. 283 . 287. 322. 
 333.345.421.425.427.432.457.506.511. 
 523. 590. 592. 598. 623. 679. 693. 698. 712. 
 729.767.800.821.826.837. 967, 987. A. 
 204.338.634.639.743.836.878.1053.1062. 
 (Here kuko. kolk, apravae is corr. 
 by Dind. for mica icaprdvoi.) 1073. 
 1102. 1104. 1115. 1157. 1187- 1370. 1380. 
 1594. 1639. C. 42.93. 152. 275. 334. 559. 
 682.719.737.764.860.876.931.953.974. 
 1037. E.71.122. 141.360.480. 933. S. 
 323. 448. 464. 466. 784. yy irarpuK^ ea- 
 Kov &p eyevofiav P. 897. abstr. for 
 cone. / am become a sorrow io my 
 country. In P. 998. 2do-ij/ KaKuv Ka- 
 Ko'iv KUKo'ic, Butler incorrectly under- 
 stands KaKwv and kokoIs to refer to the 
 chorus and Xerxes, as meaning mi- 
 serable, which sense KaKog certainly 
 has not. Heath's explanation is 
 correct, though it is unnecessary to 
 understand Itti ; munus malum malo- 
 rum super mala. The constr. is the 
 same as in Soph. Aj.853. jtoi'os ttovw 
 TTovov (pipei. Pors. on Eur. Hec.586. 
 quotes this passage in the Pers. Cf. 
 also Lob. Soph. Aj. 1093. 1304. — ™ 
 KaKitTT avSbifjevo) S.C.T. 660. him of 
 wliom the worst things are said. See 
 avidv. 
 
 KaKodTrKayxvoQ tame - hearted, 
 S.C.T.219. 
 
 KaKoerrpwroe having poor lodging, 
 A. 542. 
 
 KoLKoaypXoQ causing tedious delays, 
 A. 186. 
 
 'K.aKorrjQ baseness, P.V. 1068. 
 
 KaKovv to ruin, injure, P.V. 978 
 pass. KaKwOtiQ P. 714. worsted. 
 
 KaKovxla an unhappy possessing, 
 S.C.T.650. 
 
 liaK6(j>aTic of ill-omened sound, P. 
 899. 
 
 KaKO<j>poi'eiv to be malevolent, kuko- 
 (hpoywy iaifxuv A. 1147. an evil spirit. 
 
 KaK6(j)p(ov painful to themind. A.IOO. 
 
 KaKwg badly, P. 446.799. A. 656. 
 C.294. KUKSic Tvpaaauv to fare badly, 
 P.V.264. P. 209. iraax^iv KaKuiQ to be 
 badly treated, P.V. 753.761. S.c.T. 
 1040. (ppoveiv Kaicaig to be evil in- 
 clined, A. 901. Xiyeiv KaKwi E.391. 
 to speak ill of. ippovelv oh jcaicais E. 
 812. to have no trifling share of sense. 
 flovXevov KUKbie S.c.T.205. 
 
 KaXEiy to call. ipevBwyvfiuc ae 
 Salfiovse lJpofJ.rj6Ea koXoikti P.V. 86. 
 Cf. A. 1205. 1246. E. 390. 628. S.258. 
 £1 roS' avT^ (j>iXoy k£kXt;/x£Vw A. 156. 
 if it is pleasing to him to be so called. 
 KeKXrjirr] S.c.T. 680. KEKXricnrai P.736. 
 P.V. 842 —to call upon (a god, or one 
 dead). P.V.91. S.c.T. 205. 622. A. 144. 
 1048. E. 28.528. S. 210.851. Mid. V. (d. 
 P. 674. .C.199. pass. S.166. — to call 
 upon (a man, etc.) kevos Ktvov KaXii 
 S.C.T.335. Cf.561. P. 171. C.723. E. 
 116. Mid. V. id. C.214. fiaprvpia Ka- 
 Xeltrde E.464. call witnesses. eiCTripafia 
 Sii)fjLa.T(i)v KaXw C. 644. / call upon 
 some one to come out of the house. 
 See iKtripafia. KaXeiirdat is often used 
 much in the same sense as elvai. 
 See Monk, on Eur. Hipp. 2. raSt t&v 
 Xleptriuv ■jTiaTO. KoXurai i. q. fifieis 
 ttrjiiv P. 2. oiroirai TCKVoyovoi KtKXrjV- 
 rai S.c.T. 911. ovTii'Oc BovXoi kek- 
 Xrivrai (piiiroc P. 238. ■)(apiTec ofxoiwc 
 KeicXrivTai yoog irpotrdodofiois 'Arpei- 
 Saic; C.318. Trupoc ^iyyos ucjtdiTOV 
 KSKXrifiEVOv C.1033. 
 
 KaXXiKupiroe bearing fine fruits, 
 P.V. 369. 
 
 KaXXiVais having fair children, 
 A. 740. 
 
 KaXXtVpwpoc lit. having a fair 
 prow. Met. having a fair face or 
 front, S.C.T.515. orojuaroc KaXXnrpoj- 
 pov A. 227. her beauteous mouth. 
 
 KaXXippooe fair-flowing, P. 197. 
 
 KaXXog beauty, P. 181. a fair thing, 
 as a fine carpet, kv iroiniXoKri kciX- 
 Xicri fiaivtiv A. 897. 
 
 KoXde fair, splendid, beautiful. 
 koXXkjtov j'(juap A. 874. KaXov arparov 
 P. 240. a KaXa A. 138. — good, excel- 
 lent. fir]-)(a.vfi (caXij S. 454. /caXaj rpo- 
 (jiag S.C.T. 530. — favourable, advan- 
 
KAAY 
 
 ( 180 ) 
 
 KANil 
 
 iageous. ov a(j>a.yLa yiyTerai KaXa 
 S.c.T. 532. tKJiaaiQ arpari^ KoXif S.763. 
 ovK ta& oirwQ Xi^aifii ra \pev^rj Koka 
 A. 606. / could not possibly announce 
 good news which is not true, etc. — ho- 
 nourable, oinr-sp toIq veolq dvrianeir 
 caXov S.c.T. 1002. Cf. A. 1592. Iro- 
 nically, tJ OClov ipyov ical Ocoliri Trpo- 
 (T(j>i\i:Q, Kokov T aKovrrat S.c.T. 563. 
 Kofxwacrov yepac /oaXov E.2n0. So we 
 may understand it ii) C.687. vvv 2' 
 rjnep kv SofAnim (jaK'^eiaQ KaXrJQ iarpog 
 ik-TTic i]v, wapovtrav tyypa<peL h.e. the 
 hope which existed (aforetime) in the 
 house as a mitigator of the cjay re- 
 velry (sc. of Clytteranestra and jEgis- 
 tlius) this he writes down at what is 
 here present, h.e. at nothing. jSaK- 
 X^i<^s caX^c seems less suited in the 
 mouth of Electra, as expressive of 
 the joy she herself hoped to have 
 felt at being restored to her rightful 
 estate, though some understand it 
 thus. The expression may, however, 
 be purposely ambiguous. 
 
 KaXv/jpia a veil, curtain, or co- 
 verincj, A. 1151. C.487. 
 
 Kcikv^ the calyx of a plant, A. 
 I3G5. 
 
 KuXviTTtiv to cover or conceal, 
 P.V.220. C.51. — to bury, Ka\v}pb) 
 S.c.T. 1031. EmXi/i/t P.C38. KaXv^ov 
 P.V.S84. 
 
 Kakvw-pa a veil, S. 115 126. P.629. 
 On C. 708. see Svo^epoc. 
 
 KaX^ac Calchas, A. 151. 240. 
 
 KaXuie well, favourably. irpaircTtiv 
 kciKHq to fare well, P.V.941. E.795. 
 Ka\S)Q Kvpei S.C.T. 23. it turns out 
 loell. KiikSiQ t^ti 781, A. 820. id. 
 Tvy-^avtiv KaXwc C.211. id. (ppoi'siy 
 fxy raXwc P. V. 1011 P. 711. to be un- 
 wise. TrtXojiivuiv KaXuQ S. 116. if 
 things happen well. iKrtXevTj^ati Ka- 
 X(cicS.406. end well. OrjaojXfv KaXwQ 
 A. 1658. fifx-qaav KaXu>Q id. 1014. 0a- 
 v£T(jdai KaXGiQ C.411. tpvXaffffe rav 
 o'lKO) KaXwg id.iTi. tpyoig SiaTTEirpay- 
 fiii'oig KaXwg 728. Trapaii'ilg caXwc 
 890. rv)(^6i're£ KaXaig 939. laTopelc Ka- 
 Xwg E. 433. (caXwc KXvovaa S.699. 
 KaXwg av Ju/Li^t'pot 743. honourably, 
 
 gloriously . Iv <povale KaXuig irtcrovra 
 A. 435. Cf. C. 350. 795. ov KaXHg E. 
 43G. 
 
 Kafxa^ the shaft of a spear, A. 66. 
 
 KcifiriXog a camel, S.282. 
 
 Kajxyeiy to grow weary or faint. 
 Twv Trpo, fxcip-Ti, KCijxvoig S. 807.^io 
 cease, tire of, with part. EvOtvovvra 
 fif) Kufiveiv E.868. fut. mid. oiroi 
 Kafiovuai croi Xiyovaa rayaOd E. 
 841. aor.2. tcaf-u'iv to be faint or ex- 
 hausted, arparov KafiovroQ A. 056. 
 r£(5>e Kafiovarjg Trovriw Trpog Kvfiari 
 S.c.T. 192. worn out by struggling 
 against the waves. aXXayq. Xoyov 
 Kapiiv A. 469. to faint at a change of 
 report, ol /oayuovrtc was peculiarly 
 used in the old epic writers to mean 
 the dead, \.a. those who have, as it 
 were, sunh exhausted by labours ; 
 Thus we find in S.228. Ztuc ciXXcc 
 ev KafioxicL i.e. Pluto; and in the 
 Attic dialect, the perfect KEKfiriKoreg 
 means the same. So. S. 149. Zriva 
 rwv KeKfxrjicoTbjv. Sec Buttm. Lexil. 
 m V. KajiovTEc. 
 
 liafiTTTEiv to bend. KcifntTEiv yovv 
 to bend the knee, h.e. to rest, P.V. 
 32.390. Stanl. cf. Hom II. V-HS. 
 aXXa Tiv' o'iw ' AuTracrliiig avrCiv yovv 
 KcifiipEiv, o'c KE ipvyrj(Ti. See other in- 
 stances in Blomf. Gloss, in loc. — to 
 double, as the goal in a race, cctjui/zai 
 liavXov ddvEpov KoiXov A.335. — pass. 
 to be bent down (sc. by calamity j, 
 (ca^0fl£t£ P. 306.237. S.ll. 
 
 Ka/x7riiXos curved. KafXTriXoig 6-)(ri- 
 jxaiTi S.180. 
 
 Kafiipiirovg moving the feet in run- 
 ning, swift, S.c.T. 773. An absurd 
 explanation of this word is given by 
 the Schol. sc. fi KapLTTTOvaa KoXa^o- 
 fiEVbiv Tovg TToSac. Nearly so Well. 
 Lex. hominum genua inflectens, efji- 
 ciens ut lahantur. Schiitz, however, 
 well observes, " aliud est yovv kclix- 
 7rrfi)/q»od significatre^i/iescere, aliud 
 ■jroSag KafjTtTEU', quod cst ambulare, 
 ire." 
 
 Kava-)(rig loud, C. 150. 
 Kafiofiog name of a city, S.307. 
 P.V. 848. 
 
KAHA 
 
 ( 181 ) 
 
 KAPT 
 
 KairavEue a proper name, S.c.T. 
 405. 422. 
 
 KaTrriXeveiv to huckster, or retail, 
 to do anything in a petty manner, oh 
 KairriXevaeiv fiayriv S.C.T. 527. will 
 fight by wholesale, h.e. not to do it 
 by halves. 
 
 KaTTvds smoke, A.483.792. S.c.T. 
 324. S.760. 
 
 Kapa the head, P.204. A. 1598. C. 
 225.422.489.1043. vcpi jrola, ■Kepi 
 Kapa E. 169. about the head, about 
 the foot, h. e. from top to bottom, in 
 every part. — In addresses,Vi/»' S't/xol, 
 (piKov Kapa, eicfiaiv am^vniQ A. 879. 
 my dear one. trepov iv Kapq. fxiatrTopa 
 TraiTErai E.168. on his head, i.e. in 
 the most vital part. So Wakef. See 
 
 £I.-£J1'0£. 
 
 Kaparjjffr/jp cutting off the head. 
 KapavrjarrjpEE StVat E.177. A.l. Kapa- 
 vidTrjpeQ. Well, observes that Kopa- 
 vTjcrT^p is formed after the analogy 
 of revxriarfip, uin-qaTrjp and the like. 
 The older copies have Kapai'rjaTfjpee- 
 KapavKTTrjpei; Dind. 
 
 Kapavov [a] the head, C.390. pi. 
 Kapava Ba't^ae sc. of Clytaemnestra 
 and ^gisthus. It is better to place a 
 full stop after Sottas, otherwise it 
 must be in the nom. abs. before Triora 
 yivoiro j(0>pci. 
 
 Kapavovv [d] to bring to a head, to 
 consummate, or finish, C.521. 694. 
 
 Kappavoc [d] barbarous, S.892. A. 
 1031. On S. 111. 122. see Kovveiu. 
 
 Kapdiathe heart, A. 1092. E.823.— 
 the mind, or breast, S.c.T. 816.951. 
 P. 157. A. 172. 468. 808. 951. 999. 1375. C. 
 160.165.181.386.819.1020. E. 103.444. 
 497.753.780. S. 68. 344. 461. 766. 780. tv 
 KapSi<f E.649. from the heart, h.e. 
 sincerely. yEirovec Se KapSiac fj^epifx- 
 vai S.c.T.271. here /cap^t'ac seems to 
 be a dissyllable by synizesis, and an- 
 swers to ex^pole in the antistrophe. 
 Dind. proposes to restore the jEolic 
 form Kaphas- 
 
 KapSwSriKTog wounding the heart, 
 A. 1450. 
 
 Kapirifioe fruitful, P.V. 453. 
 
 KapiroQ fruit, S.142. fruit, or pro- 
 
 duce stored up, S.c.T. S39. P.609. — 
 Met. effect, result. ofiiXlae KaKfje Kap- 
 itde S.C.T.582. yXbxrcrrie jxaraiaQ Kap- 
 7rdsE.795. — effec.t,realization. tt Kap- 
 Tfos e(rTaide(r(paTOiinAoUov ? .C •^. 600. 
 
 Kap7ror£X?)c bringing fruit to per- 
 fection, S. (37 1. Here KapiroreXfj Stanl. 
 See iTTiKpaivEiv. 
 
 KapTTovv to bring forth fruit, "YjSptc 
 CKapirmire UTa-^vv arriQ P. 807. — mid. 
 V. KapTTovcrdai to gather the fruits of, 
 to enjoy the produce of. ttjvSs Kap- 
 •KovTai yQova S.250. KapwixTtrai P.V. 
 854. In a metaphorical expression, 
 fiadciav aXoKa Sici ^pevbs KapwovixsvoQ 
 S.c.T. 575. possessing a richly gifted 
 mind, ra tptvSrj KaXa eg tov woXvv 
 (piXoiiri Kaptrovcdai ■)(06vov A. 607. so 
 as for my friends to enjoy it for a 
 permanence, aiiros (ppevHv Kapivo'iTO 
 Tr)v aixapriav id. 488. may he reap the 
 fruits of his error. In S.313. Aifivi] 
 fiiyitTTOv tTiitZe yrJQ Kapirovfiivrj, Per- 
 son conj fieyiiTTTiQ ovofia yijc Kapirov- 
 filvr). The vulg. is unintelligible, 
 but emendation is unavailing, since 
 the preceding verse, to which this is 
 an answer, has rightly been marked 
 as wanting. So Pors. Schiitz. Dind. 
 
 Kd|07r<i)/ia fruit, pi. Kapirufiara S. 
 979. fruits. 
 
 Kdpra exceedingly, strongly, very 
 much. e.g. Ka\ fiijv oS' iar). Kapr ISclv 
 ofiOTTTepoe C.I72. Cf. S.c.T. 397. 671. 
 868. P. 364. 511. A. 268. 775. 814.910, 
 1179.1225. C. 174.261.916. E.15.204. 
 213.616.811. S. 198. 285. 443. 445. 447. 
 r) Kapra irpoe yvvaiKog a'ipecrdai Kt'ap 
 A. 578. sc. eari, it is quite like a woman, 
 etc. Kapra S' tor' iy^wpioe S.c.T. 395. 
 he is indeed a native. Kapra S' e'ia-' 
 ofiaifioi id. 992. they are indeed ofiai- 
 jxoi. See ojiaifjoe. kTruivvjJiJ Kapra, 
 lioXweiKT] Xeytj id. 642. him who is 
 indeed rightly named Polynices. Kap- 
 ra d' u>v Eiru)Vvfios E.90. Kapra S' eijui 
 rov TrarpoQ 708. / am quite on the side 
 of the father. 
 
 Kaprepog powerful, comp. S.c.T. 
 500. — wiofeni, P. V.207.925. to Kapripov 
 S.607. violence, irpoc ro Kaprepov 
 P.V. 212. by violence. 
 
KA2A 
 
 ( 18-2 ) 
 
 KATA 
 
 Kaaaydpa Cassandra, A. 1005. 
 
 KairiyvriTrj a sister, P. 181. C.639. 
 
 li.aaiyvriTO£ a brother, S.c.T.614. 
 656. P.V. 647. A. 318. on this last pas- 
 sage hee^i, 7nKfJ-iog. 
 
 Kao-ig id. ii.c^T:6oS.-^i sister, in 
 a figurative sense. Kacrig ■ktiXov i,v- 
 vovpoQ Si\pia KoviQ A. 480. Xiyvvv 
 fiiXaivav aioKov wvpbe Kamv S.c.T. 
 476. 
 
 Kara prep, with genitive : — be- 
 neath. 01 Kara ffiovbi deoi P. 675. Cf. 
 A. 1359- C.351.371.468. E.115. with 
 verbs of motion. Kara yrjg av/xevai 
 E.961. — against, to the injury or de- 
 struction of. Kar ap'xfis (ptXaiTios 
 \ei)S S.480. fond of bringing charges 
 against the ruling power. Cf. S.c.T. 
 180.388. C.219. — signifying motion 
 downwards from a place, as in the ex- 
 pression /car' aKpag C.680. from top 
 to bottom. — With accusative, accord- 
 ing to, agreeably with. Kara vofiove 
 cKpiKTopujv S. 238. Cf. id. 385. Kar ovpov 
 with a fair wind. "Iria Kar ovpov 
 S.c.T. 672. let it go before the wind, 
 Cf. id. 836. P. 473. After the analogy 
 of this is constructed Trarpoe kut tv- 
 yaQ Sv(T7r6Tfibi£ (popovfievoi S.cT. 801. 
 h.e. in accordance with his prayers. 
 — after the manner of, consistently 
 tvith. opQwQ Kar eTTWVvfiiav Kai woXv- 
 veiKfAs S.c.T. 811. agreeably with their 
 name, to Kr]Scv(Tai KaO' cai;rdcP.V.892. 
 to make a match suitable to oneself, b 
 KOfXiroc oh Kar a.i'dp<i>irov (ppovel S.c.T. 
 467. does not hold thoughts suited to a 
 man. Cf. A. 342.899. and see Blomf. 
 Gloss, on the former passage. — ore 
 account of. alrlav Kad' fivriva al- 
 Kii^erai fie P.V. 226. k-ara irpcrrfiiiav 
 P. 4. by right of seniority. Qijaeuie 
 Kara fdovov E.656- out of envy to- 
 wards Theseus, tear 'iyBpav S.331. 
 Kar evvoiav ^p£i'(5vid.918. — ovt cfioi 
 Kad' ijSovi'iv sc. £(tW P.V. 261. it is 
 not pleasing to me. — signifying the 
 direction of motion. cedopKwg rovg 
 kfjovs Kara (Tripovg P.V. 682. Kar' 'ix- 
 voQ A. 619. pursuing their track. \ev- 
 pbv Kar ak<TOC vvv i-Ki(7Tpl<j)ov rode S. 
 503. turn into this grove. Kar' ocpdaX- 
 
 /jLOvg fiaXeX C.566. present himself to 
 my eyes, see fiaXXeiv. — signifying the 
 place where a thing is. Kar "Apyog 
 P.V. 871. Kara. ■ktoXiv S.c.T.6.232. 
 A.581. E.969. Kara ydiav under- 
 ground, in the earth, P. 619. E.352. 
 802.833. Kar aarv P. 1027. Kara x^p- 
 <7ov id. 852. Kara KXfjpov 'lovioy 866. 
 irarpog Kar avSpwvag A. 235. Kar' o't- 
 Kouc415. Kad' 'E\\a3aS61. Kara yQbva. 
 E.861. Ka& blov E.994.— near at. 
 Tvfj.pbv Kq.T ahrby Aioyeyovg 'Afi<plo- 
 yof S.c.T. 510. Kara JjapirriSoviov x'^' 
 fia S.848. — opposite. Kara irpwv' &Xiov 
 P. 856. Kara trrofia C.566. face to 
 face. — against, avijp Kar' avSpa rov- 
 Tov ypeOi] S.c.T. 487. — concerning, 
 pertaining to. Xaxv ra Kar avQpio- 
 TTovg E.300. the destinies allotted to 
 men. wavra ra Kar avOpij-Kovg id. 890. 
 all the affairs of men. — distrib. avrii 
 KaO' avTT\v P.V. 1015. by itself. Kaff 
 fifiipavP.WT. day by day.- — Denoting 
 the time iu which a thing is done, 
 in, during, efj-bv Kar' aluiva S.c.T. 201. 
 Kar'£i/^|od>'7jvP.217. E.6G2. by night. 
 Kar j}/zapA.654. Kad' ijfiepav C.805. by 
 day. — denoting the manner, Kar' /'o-- 
 Xvy P.V. 212. 6y dint of strength. In P. 
 619. Kara yalag is the vulg. although 
 several MSS. have Kara yaiar, which 
 Well, adopts, conceiving that it has 
 the meaning of m terram, and joining 
 it with TTOfiwovg e'tvai as referring to 
 Darius. But Kara yaTavTrf^Trttv would 
 hardly be used to signify to send up 
 from beneath to the earth : it is bet- 
 ter to retain the vulg. and join ei<ppo- 
 vac elvai Kara, yaiac h.e. to show us 
 favour beneath the earth, sc. by send- 
 ing up from thence the shade of Da- 
 rius. — Separated from its verb by 
 tmesis. See KaraKparetv, KaruKa- 
 Xvwreiv, KaroXXvcrOai. 
 
 Kara/3ao-juds a descent. P.V. 813. 
 meaning the catadupa, or place where 
 the Nile falls from the mountains, 
 cf. Herod. ii.i7. 
 
 Karayeiv to restore an exile, S.c.T. 
 629.642. Karj;yay£ A. 1589. 
 
 KarayeXay to laugh at. pass. Kara- 
 yeXwfievriv A, 1244. 
 
KATA 
 
 ( 183 ) 
 
 KATA 
 
 KarayeXue mockery. ifiavTije ku- 
 rayiXiora A. 1337. a mockery of my 
 condition. 
 
 Karayivo)(7iceiv to decide a suit. pass. 
 OTTWC cLy eu Karayvojadij Sinj E. 543. 
 
 KaradaTTTtiv to bury. Karadaxpofiey 
 A. 1532. 
 
 KaradiJijiiKeiv to die. aor. 2. kut- 
 dave for Karidavt A. 1532. KarOayely 
 for KaTadaveiv A.1263. 1337.1592. rar- 
 Oavibv for Karadaviiv A. 847. Karda- 
 vovra P.V.570. neut. pi. P. 268. 
 
 Karat/Barj/e descending. KaTaij3arrje 
 Kepavvos P.V.359. 
 
 KaTaiyii^eiv to come down like a 
 storm. Trpiv Karaiylaai irvoae "Apeog 
 S.C.T.63. 
 
 Karaidetv to burn or liyht, C.599. 
 
 Karaiveiv to promise. KCLraiviaavra 
 C.695. 
 
 KaraiVtoc becoming, proper, ipyov 
 oh Karaiaiov A. 1580. unseemly. 
 
 KaTanTXvy^i-v[y]to disgrace, S.974. 
 fut. KaTaicryvyeiv S.c.T.528. 
 
 KaraiiT'xyvTrip one who disgraces. 
 Sofiwv KaTai(T')(vyTrjpin A. 1336. 
 
 KaraKaXvwTeiy to cocer. by tmesis, 
 £(6' oipeXey KafiE — Oayarov Kara jxdipa 
 Kokv^ai P. 881. 
 
 Karacdp^EO-Qat mid. v. to wither 
 away. (pvXkaSoQ fjSjj KaraKap(pOjxiyriQ 
 A. 80. 
 
 KaroKXu^etv to drown, pass. Kara- 
 KXvadiiyai S.c.T. 1070. 
 
 KaraKpaTeiy to prevail, by tmesis. 
 Kara /iotp' kKpaT-qae P. 101. 
 
 KaTaKpiiiTTtiv to cover. KariKpv^ae 
 P. 528. 
 
 KaraKTclveiv to kill. — fut. KaraK- 
 reyeis C.910. aor. 2. tcariiCTayov E. 
 580. KaTEKTavtg E.561. KariKraye S. 
 301. S.C.T.965. E.572.575. perf. m. 
 KariicrovaQ E.557. KaraKTavziv A. 
 1596. KaraKTavwy S.c.T.941. This 
 verso is by some considered corrupt, 
 Lachm. conj. 'idayeg fcara/crae. — from 
 another form in fit, icariKra E.438. 
 cara/crac S.C.T. 949. 
 
 KaraXriyEiy to cease. KaraX^^ai A. 
 1458. TToT ioara\)';^£i C. 1071. at what 
 point (sc. having arrived) will it 
 stop ? 
 
 liaraXXayfi reconciliation, (iapciat 
 KaraXXayal sc. elai S.c.T. 749. See 
 jiapiis. 
 
 Karafirivveiv to tell, disclose. Kara- 
 fxrivvao) P.V. 175. 
 
 KarafiOfXipos deserving of com- 
 plaint, not agreeable, A. 143. The 
 Schol. explains, Se^ia Sia rfiv yiKrjv, 
 Karafio/Kpa Sia tov -^oXoy 'AprifiiZoQ. 
 
 KxxTavaUadai mid. v. to place in a 
 residence, aor. 1. avrov Karavaaaa- 
 jxiyr) E. 889. having stationed them 
 there. 
 
 Kara^alyciv to tear in pieces, (lit. 
 as wool in carding,) to wear out, A. 
 190. 
 
 Kara^eyovv to receive hospitably, 
 pass. Kare^eyufievoy C.695. 
 
 Kara^Lovy to think proper. yfaipEiv 
 trvjj.(j>opai£ Kara^iia A.558. mid. v. 
 Kanj^foxraro S.C.T.649. honoured with 
 her favour. 
 
 KaraTraveiy to put an end to. Kari- 
 iravcTE S.581. 
 
 KaraTTtVreiv to fall. KaTnreac A. 
 1532. for KaraTreae. 
 
 KarttTTi'tTj' to breathe into, inspire. 
 A. 106. See TTuQii. 
 
 Kara?rr£pos winged, P.V. 800. 
 
 KaTawrrjcrtreiy to crouch down. aor. 
 2. KarawTaKuy E.243. 
 
 Kara-KTvarroe abominable, E.68.C. 
 623. 
 
 'Karapa an imprecation, S.c.T. 707. 
 
 VLaTappdarTEiy to sew together. Met. 
 to plot. TleyQei Karappd^ag fiopoy E. 
 26. 
 
 Karapplyay lit. to polish with a 
 file. (3pa-)(iov ev KartppLvrjfieyovQ S. 
 728. said of those whose limbs are 
 made extremely supple and nimble 
 by exercise. Well. conj. icarappi- 
 voijxiyovQ from pivoQ, which would 
 mean " covered with hard skin." 
 
 KaTappCTTTEtv to throw down, e'i re 
 Srifiodpove avap-)(ia fiovXriy Karap- 
 pi\peiey A. 858. should form some 
 daring design. These words are un- 
 derstood by Schijtz and Butl.to mean, 
 ne senatum dejicerent. So Well. 
 But to say nothing of the harshness 
 of the term fiovXi) thus abruptly 
 
KATA 
 
 ( 184 ) 
 
 KATA 
 
 applied to those who condacted the 
 state in the absence of Agamemnon, 
 the words rbv TrEaovra Xai^ricrai irXiov, 
 which are an epexegesis of the preced- 
 ing, do not refer to any council, but to 
 Agamemnon, whose family would be 
 exposed to insult at his fall. The 
 double danger spoken of is first, that 
 to which Agamemnon was exposed at 
 Troy: secondly, that which awaited 
 his family, in case of his failure, by 
 popular insurrection at home. Blomf. 
 considers the expression KaTappiTTTetv 
 (iovKriv to be identical in its origin 
 with avappi-KTiiv kivZvvov, sc. as a 
 metaphor taken from thi owing dice. 
 This is probably correct. A con- 
 jecture of Abresch, however, Karap- 
 paxpeicy, deserves to be considered. 
 Cf. E.26. 
 
 KuTaprveiv to arrange, order, effect. 
 av fitv KaT7]pTVKi)e Ofi(i>£ 'iKeTrJQ irpoa- 
 fjXQec Kadapos a;3Xa/3j)e SoyuotcE.451. 
 sc. KarriprvKiis tov (povov, having com- 
 mitted the murder. Karripricwe is here 
 explained by some commentators to 
 mean, adornatus, prceparatus, expia- 
 iMS,proieJ?!Si?"Mctes, etc. senses which, 
 as Wellauer observes, it cannot pos- 
 sibly have. Scholef. referiing to 
 Hesych. KarriprvKwe' rtXetoxrac, trans- 
 lates, expiatione facta. Well, quan- 
 quam perfecisti ccedem, but hesitates 
 about this verse because the Schol. 
 has KaTTjpTvKois' TtXeiog Trjv riXiKiav. 
 TOVTo Se otTTO Toiv ^wwv, a meaning 
 which it certainly sometimes has, but 
 which has nothing to do with the 
 present case. The verb Karaprveiv 
 means in itself merely to arrange, or 
 make. What it is which is arranged 
 or made, whether the murder or ex- 
 piation, must be sought from the 
 context. There is clearly an opposi- 
 tion between KarriprvKug and iKerlig 
 TrpotnjXflte KaOapog a/3Xa/3))c So|UO(e. 
 Orestes was Kadapoi, although Kar-qp- 
 TVKWQ. Hence KarriprvicibQ does not 
 refer to the expiation. The only 
 thing to which it can refer is <p6vov, 
 to be understood from (jiovov in the 
 preceding line, and this accords with 
 
 the general sense of the passage, 
 which see explained under dvinri^fia- 
 
 TOC. 
 
 Kardpj^ttc to begin, with gen. Ka- 
 rrjp^av fiaxriQ P.343. 
 
 KaraaliEi'vvvai to exhaust, or 
 quench. KaTaa/SicreiS.c.T .oi6. A. 932. 
 — mid. v. KaretrPrjicacn A. 862. are ex- 
 hausted. 
 
 l^araaOfiaivtiv to pant against, to 
 struggle against panting. ■)(aXivG)v Ka- 
 Taadjxaivuv S.C.T.375. 
 
 Karao'icaTrrto' to raze, A. 511. 
 Kara(7Ka<l>ri a digging up, as of the 
 ground for burial, S.c.T.999.1027. — 
 a razing or overthrow, C. 49. S.c.T. 46. 
 KaratrKtWeffdai to dry up. mid. v. 
 (ca7-ao-«'XX£cr0ai P.V. 479. to wither 
 away. 
 
 Karatriclivdjfia a covering or pall, 
 C.993. 
 
 Kara<r/C)j7rr£(i' to light upon, S.322. 
 KaTCKTKLoe shaded, S.c.T. 366. A. 
 479. S. 341. 349. 
 
 KaracTTToSelv to throw down in the 
 dust, to kill. pass. KarecrTroSrjfj.si'ot 
 S.c.T.791. See Valck. Hipp. v. 1238. 
 Karaa-raiTis an appointing, a cele- 
 brating. \opS>v tcaracTTaaiv A. 23. 
 
 KaTacrTpicpsiv to direct to a termi- 
 nation. iro~L KaTaarpi^eiQ \6yij)v rektv- 
 Tijv ; P.773. to what point do you di- 
 rect the termination of your speech ? 
 h. e. what is the purport of your final 
 words ? — to compel, pass. aKoveiv aov 
 Kariarpappai raSe A. 930. / am com- 
 pelled to obey you in these things. 
 
 KaTaarpo(j>i) a place to turn to. avtv 
 Xi/jrijc ovSapov i:aTa(7Tpo(pli S.437. 
 whichever way weturn,wemust have 
 pain. — an overturning. KaTaaTpo(paX 
 vewv QeiTjiih)v E.468. revolutions in- 
 troducing new laws. See S/cjj. 
 
 Karatr^a^ftv to slaughter, pass. 
 KaraacpaytiarjQ E. 102. 
 
 KaTa(7(j)payil^civ to seal up. perf. 
 pass. KaTE<T(l>payi.(rpiva S.926. 
 
 Karaa^tOelv to handle, hold, S. 
 1052. 
 
 KaTavj(^Elv to boast, with dat. irX/;- 
 dii KaTav)({}aaQ veuiv P. 344. cxulUnq 
 in the number of his ships. 
 
RATA 
 
 ( 185 ) 
 
 KATO 
 
 KaTa^lpciv to bring doton. Kara- 
 <jtepo) TToSoe oLKfiav E.348. 1 leap down. 
 
 VLarafQaTEiaQai. (formed from ri)6A- 
 vciv. Hesych. <pdaT^<rri. fdaa-ri.) to 
 hasten to. yijv KaraipdaTovfiivr) E. 
 376. as I was hastening to the land. 
 So Bent. Stanl. for the vulg. rtiv 
 KaTaipQaTOVfiivriv. By yrjv is here un- 
 derstood Sigeum, which was sacred 
 to Minerva. See Stanley's explana- 
 tion of the passage. Dind. correctly 
 places the comma after UKafiavSpov 
 instead of after fjorjv. 
 
 KarafpOeipciv to destroy, P. 376. 
 pass. icaTifdap-cu P.247.715. 
 
 KaTa<pdiv£iv to destroy, undo. Ka- 
 ra(j>di(rae E.697. pass. Kariipdiro P. 
 310. Ittei (jiiyyos fjXlov KaricpdiTO P. 
 369. when the sun set. 
 
 KaTa(pdopa distress, undoing, C. 
 209. 
 
 Karai/'fK'a^Eij' to descend in drops, 
 A. 547. 
 
 yi-areiiivaL to know. mTOiSa A. 4. 
 icareiSwc P. 730. 
 
 KardSziv (inus. in pr.) to see. 2 
 aor. (carEt'^ov P. 985. KortSoiyut A. 461. 
 KaTiSEiy S. 89. KariSovreg P. 936. 
 
 Karevapi^Eiv to slay. pass. Karrj- 
 i'api(Td)]eC.343. 
 
 KaTEpya^eirdai to destroy, pass, ixa- 
 keXKti Trj KareipyaaTai wiiov A. 512. 
 
 KarepyaBtaQai mid. v. to check, 
 restrain, arparbv KarepyaQov E.536. 
 
 KaTcpuKta-Oai mid. v. to rend, P. 
 530. 
 
 KaTipxe(rOai to return from exile, 
 C.3. icarvXdtc S.c.T.980. KareXdwv 
 A. 1631. E.440. 
 
 Karevyfia an imprecation, S c.T. 
 691. — a prayer or wish, C.216. E.975. 
 
 KarevxecrOai to imprecate, S.c.T. 
 615. — to pray or wish, A. 1223. — to 
 pray to, E.882. C. 86. 137. 
 
 liarevxri a prayer, C. 470. 
 
 Kart'^^Ety to occupy, x^uva Kari- 
 Xew S.c.T. 7 14. BrfKac Karexoviri A. 
 442. S.25. Spoirag KaTEj(OVTa j^ajuEu- 
 vav A. 1521. — to overspread, cover, 
 olutoyri /.-arcT^E oKa P. 419. r]fitpa 
 Kariax^ jumv 389. — to check, re- 
 i/ro/jiiP. 186. S«(.-pu fxi] (cara^r^f/)' A. 
 
 202. — to avert, to uTrjpov xwpoc Kare- 
 X£i>' E.962. — rrTOfiaTOs <pvXaKay Kara- 
 ayCiv A. 227. place a guard on her 
 mouth. On P. 43. o'i r iiritrav -Qirti- 
 poyevkg KarixovirLV tOvOQ see iirtTrag. 
 
 K.aTT]yopelv to convict, prove, with 
 gen. Ei (ppovovj'TOC Ofifia aov Karrjyo- 
 pzl A. 262. your eye proves you to be 
 kindly disposed. 
 
 Kariiyopog an accuser, S.c.T. 421. 
 
 KaTt]pe(j>i]e covered. Tidrjfri Karrfpt^fj 
 TToda E. 284. poetically for " sits," the 
 feet being covered by the robes 
 whilst sitting. 
 
 Karuvai to return from exile, pres. 
 in fut. sense, Kareia-i A. 1256. 
 
 Karttr^vai j'Eiv to attenuate,consume, 
 E.133. mid. v. to wither away. fut. 
 KariaxvavtiaQai P.V.269. 
 
 KaT-oticti^Eii' to settle or place in an 
 abode. Met. -v^Xag kv avro'ig ekwiBag 
 Ka7-6jicioraP.V.250. — to restore to one's 
 country, E.726. — to found a city, 
 P.V.727. 
 
 KaroiKog a resident in a house, ri 
 ZrJT iyid KaroiKog <SS' avaixrivb); A. 
 1259. Schiitz translates KaroiKog ante 
 cedes, which it certainly cannot mean : 
 it might mean in the house, but this 
 does not suit the sense of the pas- 
 sage, cf. V. 128G. Blomf. joins koltol- 
 Kog tSSe h.e. sojourning here. This is 
 the best explanation, KaroiKog by 
 itself being vague. Dind. however, 
 is most probably right in considering 
 the words corrupt. Wakefield's conj. 
 KOLTOKvog is among the best proposed. 
 Cf. P.V.67. 
 
 KaroiKTi^eiv to pity, ^.U9. Met. 
 to spare, Xadg j^it-wi'Oc 'ipyov ov ca- 
 rotK:ri£7S.880. mid.v. P.V..36. P.1019. 
 
 KaroKvelp to delay fi-om fear, P.V. 
 67. 
 
 KaroXXui'oi to destroy. — mid. v. 
 KaroXXvadai. to perish, Kara iraa 
 oXioXt P. 657. by tmesis. 
 
 Ka-oXoXv^€ii' to raise a cry against 
 any one. with dat. yivei KaroXoXv- 
 ^aro) A. 1089. 
 
 Karowrnp a scout, S.c.T. 36. 
 
 KarOTTrijc a spectator, S.c.T. 41. 
 — a scout, S.c.T.351. 
 2 B 
 
KA'IO 
 
 ( 186 ) 
 
 KEAA 
 
 KaTOTTTog looking down on. with 
 gen. ^apwviKov nopdixov KaroiTTOv 
 Tvpwva A. 298. 
 
 KaroTTT-poc a mirror, A. 81 3. See 
 
 Viaropdovv to raise up. pass. iTreihi) 
 Spdv KaT0jp6t>i(Tai (ppevi C.505. since 
 your mind is made up for action. 
 
 KaTo-)(pe detained, kept under, P. 
 219. 
 
 Karw below. X'^P^'- ™''<^ P.V.74. 
 P. 824. A. 845. (See Xtytiv.) E.257. 
 S.5G2. with gen. Karu) ^^ovoq E.977. 
 01 Kano C. 163. those below, ai'w cat 
 Kara) E.620. up and down, h.e. iti 
 confusion. 
 
 KdrojOev from below, P.683. C.376. 
 
 Kariipul under ground. carwpuj^Ec 
 efaiov P.V. 450. they dwelt in sub- 
 terraneous habitations. 
 
 KaiiKaaoe Caucasus, P.V. 420. 721. 
 
 Ka-)(\al^eLv to murmur or roar as a 
 wave, S.c.T.109.743. 
 
 Kiap the heart or mind, "P.V. 165. 
 184.245.379.390.435.592. A. 578.968. 
 C. 26. 404. On S.976. see a(pvKToe. 
 
 Ktyxptia name of a place, P.V. 
 689. 
 
 Kedi'og good, excellent, ttwc KcSva 
 Totg KaKolai ervftiii^w, A. 034. Cf. id. 
 252.008. C. 652.090. S.203. P. 138.168. 
 — of persons. Kedvov 'AaraKov tokov 
 S.C.T.389. Cf. id.486. clever, wise. 
 keSvoc (TTpaTOfiavTie A. 121. yr/oc kcS- 
 voe olakOirrp6(l>oq S.C.T.62. In P. 717. 
 Kivrjg apbjyrje is the vulg. and re- 
 tained by Blomf., who considers it to 
 have reference to Ks.vavZpiav, v. 716. 
 Schiitz rightly prefers the reading 
 KeZvT)e, found in Med. Reg. H. Colb. 
 1.2. M.1.2. Guelph. Mosq. Viteb. 
 Well, rightly observes, that it was 
 the preceding word, Ktvm'^pla, which 
 gave rise to the corruption. Schiitz 
 understands these words ironically, 
 but in this he appears to be wrong. 
 
 KCtvoQ he. Keivr) she, etc. S.208. 
 S.C.T. 1055. P.V. 258. C.729. Ke~ivoL 
 they, P. 778. C. 144. E.99. keIvu F 
 EKfiadelv 6e\io P.226. In E.169. erepoi' 
 IV Kapif jjiiaaTop' CKcit'ov Traasrai Well. 
 proposes ck Ksivov. See tKeivog. 
 
 Ktipuv to shave. — Met. to cut off, 
 to crop. [ir)Se Kipatuv awrov S.652. 
 in mid. v. Keipeadai riva, to honour a 
 person by shaving the head in grief 
 for his loss, ovk icrnv octtiq ■irXi]i' 
 kfJLOv KeipaiTO viv C.170. Cf. id. 187. 
 where viv refers to Agamemnon. 
 The words 7rXi)i' iixov, as Dind. ob- 
 serves, involve an absurdity. He 
 adopts Dobree's conj. ■Kkiiv ifOQ sc. 
 'OpecTOv. — to lay waste. vv)(lav irXci- 
 ta KepaafitvoQ P. 913. 
 
 KtTffOai to Zie, C.713. S.239.— io lie, 
 h.e. be situated, P.V.364. — to lie 
 dead, P.317. A. 1258. 1413.1421. 1471. 
 1497.1563. K£i(7i; C.882. — to be placed. 
 £K?roSi)V tl KEifiEva C.682. placed out 
 of the way of harm. — to lie despised 
 or vanquished. xP-yLaiiriTilQ itctiade 
 C.958. oh Ktifxiva wo) tovZe KOjXTta^eiQ 
 \6yov E.560. 
 
 K£)ca<r/i£')'0£ well-appointed, kiroia- 
 ttv Ev KEKUdfiivov Zopv E.736. From 
 a root Kailia or x"f<^> signifying to 
 clear away, to make an empty space, 
 seems to have been derived the per- 
 fect KEKciajiai, in the sense of to have 
 made room for oneself, to have made 
 others give way to oneself. Hence 
 the idea of conquering or excelling. 
 In this sense it takes an accusative, 
 e.g. Tzaaav yap ofit^XiKn^v EKEKaaro 
 raXXtt II. v'.431. But, since conquer- 
 ing or excelling involves the idea of 
 distinction, hence it came to signify, 
 without an accusative, to be distin- 
 guished, to excel, e.g. KUKolai S6\oi(7i 
 KEKaafiEve II. S'.339. Lastly, as dis- 
 tinction involves the idea of being 
 u'ell-appointed or furnished, it was 
 used to signify providedwith,furnish- 
 e(i«ozi!/i,e.g. Find. Ol.i.42. Eur.A1.620. 
 Hence eii KEnaafiEvoc well-appointed. 
 See the various significations of this 
 word, and its cognate forms, traced 
 by Matth. Gr. Gr. 239. 
 
 KiKkeaQaL to invoke. KEKKoi^iav S. 
 586. 
 
 KtXaStij/ to cry, as an infant, ettei 
 HoXiov fjarpotiEv «Xa8»;(r£ C.601. 
 
 Kt'XaSoe a noise or shout, P,380. 
 597. C.337. 
 
KEAA 
 
 ( 187 ) 
 
 KEPA 
 
 K£Xaij'<i^jOwroc affording a black 
 food, P.V. 1027. 
 
 KeXaivoQ dark or Mack, S.759. P. 
 419. P.V. 431. 810. 853. 1052. A. 114.450. 
 E. 796. 
 
 KeXaivoOo-Oat to grow dark or black, 
 C.407. 
 
 Ke\aiy6<ppb)v dark-minded, E.437. 
 
 Kekeirdai to order, A. 1090. 
 
 KeXeveiy to order or desire, S.829. 
 859. E. 170.644.684. KeXevcig P.V.1068. 
 C. 105. keXevu C. 755. 758. KeXslxru) 
 P.V. 73. KeXEvcrrj E.588. KeXeiiov C. 
 268. 
 
 KiXevOowoioe preparing a road, E. 
 13. 
 
 KiXevOoe a road or way, P.V. 284. 
 725.839.964. P.559. periphrast. ■widov 
 kcXevOov A. 883. — a journey, expe- 
 dition, or errand. KiXevOov r{]vS' e<tt- 
 EiXa P. 599. rJ/vS' kfiovKtvacv KtXevQov 
 744. aypti ttoXiv uSe iciXevdoQ A. 126. 
 fiaKpoLQ KeXevdov C.700. periphrast. 
 fiaKpdc keXevOov iropov S.C.T.528. pe- 
 jSaKev otpiQ Trrepols oiraSols vwvov 
 KeXevdois A. 413. the vision is gone on 
 wings which attend the going or de- 
 parture of sleep, h.e. as Blomf. says, 
 " quum somnus abit, avolant etiam 
 somnia." In C. 345. reKvwy KcXevdois 
 eTriaTpeitTOv alaiva Kriiras, the mean- 
 ing is, having set up (as a model) 
 a life to be observed in the ways 
 (h.e. in the life or conduct) of his 
 children. 
 
 KeXevafia a command, plur. E. 226. 
 — an appealing cry or complaint, C. 
 740. — a nautical order, lie tceXevtrfxa- 
 -o£ P. 389. at the word of command. 
 
 liiXXeiy to put a ship ashore. wXa- 
 ~av KsXaavTUiv aUTCiQ iir aE^i(j>vXXovQ 
 A. 680. without subst. KtXffac iw' aK- 
 Tac E.9. KeXaeiv te ' ApyoQ S.326. 
 without prep. KiXaai" ApyovQ yalav 
 
 S. 15. Met. TToi TTOTE TZOVIllV ■)(p)l (TE 
 
 TEpfia KeXaravr eitiSeIv ; P.V. 184. 
 
 KEyayyi'ie emptying the vessels, ex- 
 hausting the stores. awXol^ KEvayytl 
 A. 181. Blomf. explains it of the ves- 
 sels of the body, which become ex- 
 hausted by hunger, but this is im- 
 probable. 
 
 KEvavBpia absence of men, P. 716. 
 KlvavSpoe emptied of men, P. 1 18. 
 Ktvog empty, P. 476. — having no- 
 thing, S.C.T.335. — vain, P.790. 
 
 Kevovv to empty. Kcvuiaai S.646. 
 KEvixrae P. 704. 
 
 K-£v6<j)piiJv empty minded, P.V. 764. 
 KcvrpoSriXriTog wounding by a sting, 
 S.559. 
 
 KevTpov anything which pricks, as 
 a sting, a goad, etc. P.V. 601. 694. E. 
 152. S.108. — an incitement, tooovto 
 KEvrpov i)Q ixrirpoKTOVE'iv E.405. an in- 
 citement strong enough to cause ma- 
 tricide. In the proverbial expression 
 wpOQ KEVrpa fii] XoKTi^E A. 1607. do 
 not kick against the pricks. Cf. P.V. 
 323. 
 
 KEpala a sailyard, E.527. 
 Ktpavvvvai to mingle, perf. pass. 
 KEcpa/jfVj/P.V. 116. of a mixed nature. 
 Kepag the wing of an armament, P. 
 391. 
 
 Klpaang horned, P.V. 677. 
 KtjOairi/joc belonging to a thunder- 
 bolt. KepavviovQ poXag S.c.T.412. ke- 
 pavviif. (pXoyi P.V. 1019. 
 
 Ktpavuoe a thunderbolt, S.c.T. 427, 
 435.612. P.V.359.372.671.924. A.4.56. 
 E.792. 
 
 KepSalveiv to gain. fut. afiiKpa. 
 KtpZava A. 1273. ovIev KEpSavEig P.V. 
 878. 
 
 Ktjo2tcToc most advantageous, P.V. 
 385. 
 
 Kipdog gain, advantage, P.V. 749. 
 779. S.C.T.419. A. 560. C.812. E.P45. 
 pi. KepSwv E.674. KEpSE(Ti E.3.33. fxo- 
 voy yap KtpSoc iv Tt0yrii;6(nS.c.T.f}6S. 
 The meaning of this whole passage 
 is — If a person has to bear an evil 
 unattended with disgrace (such, for 
 instance, as the death which now 
 awaits me), be it so (h. e. let him bear 
 it) ; for it is nought but gain amongst 
 the dead (h.e. when he is among the 
 dead, the glory remains, the evil is 
 past) .- but in things which are at 
 once evil and also disgraceful, you 
 cannot say that there is aught glorious. 
 — Xiyovtra Kcpdoc wporepoy varipov 
 fiopov id. 679. speaking of the gain 
 
KEPO 
 
 ( 188 ) 
 
 KINA 
 
 involved in the subsequent death, 
 h. e. urging the glory of the victory 
 which precedes the death which fol- 
 lows after it. Blomf. constr. Xeyovtra 
 icipSoe EcvaL fiaWov tov ■Kporepov rov 
 varipov [lopov. This sense, however, 
 as Well, observes, the words will 
 not bear, without a very awkward 
 ellipsis. 
 
 KtpoTv-Ktiv to strike as with a horn, 
 to heat. pass. KEporvTvoufievai A. 641. 
 
 Kep-oiitiv to chide. kKEpTOixrforaQ 
 P.V.938. 
 
 KeuSeiv to conceal or hide, P.V. 
 570. C. 100. 383.728. perf. KiKevde P. 
 640. C.676. intrans. i;£iccv6u£ S.c.T. 
 570. buried. 
 
 Kevd/jiiav a cave or hiding place, 
 plur. E.772. Taprapov /j£Xa/x/3a6i)c 
 iCEvdfJii)f P.V. 220. 
 
 Kcidoe id. S.758. E.989. 
 
 Kc<paXri the head, S.c.T. 507. 
 
 KriSeioQ expressive of mourning or 
 grief for the. dead. KtjSelovs x''^^ C. 
 85.631. Krfieiov Tpi)(6q id.22i. hair 
 shorn in grief. 
 
 Kr]Sefiwv one who cares for, S.72. 
 
 K»i3£cr0ai to care for. aor. KriSetrai 
 S.c.T. 127. 
 
 Kr)Se{/eiv to contract an alliance. 
 KrjSevaai P.V. 892. 
 
 Kijdog a care, S.c.T.971. — an alli- 
 ance, connexion, abstr. for concr. S. 
 326. — said in a twofold sense of 
 Helen who was both an alliance 
 and a source o/" care. A. 683. 
 
 KjjKi'e any dyeing matter, A . 934. — 
 the dropping of blood, pitch, etc. ti;- 
 kiSi iri(T<TiipeL (j)\oy6g C.26G. ipovov 
 KTids 1007. See Salm. Plin. Ex. p. 
 194. 
 
 KtjX/c a blot or stain, E.756. 
 
 Ki'ip Fate, personified S.c.T. 759. 
 plur. the Fates, 1047. — woe, calamity, 
 jiapeia KVjp to fi)) 'iridi(T6ai A. 199. 
 
 Kripaiveiv to harm or destroy, S. 
 977. 
 
 KijpoTrXdauxj formed with loax, 
 P.V. 57 4. 
 
 Kr)pvt:eveii' to proclaim, S.218. 
 
 Krjpvkevfia a proclamation, plur. 
 S.c.T. 633. 
 
 Kfipv^ a herald, S. 708. 909. A.478. 
 501.524.603. C.163. E.536. 
 
 Krip{i(T<7eiv to proclaim, C.1022. E. 
 536. with part. KapTrwjxaTa aral^ovTa 
 Kripxxjati KvirpiQ S.979. proclaims that 
 they are fully ripened. — to command 
 by proclamation, with dat. aiSw ae fit) 
 wepitTrra icripvtraeii' f.fJ.oi S.c.T. 1034. 
 doToTfft KTipvaaeiv (ioiiv A.1322. to com- 
 mand the citizens to corae to the rescue. 
 raSt ye (rwSt corr.) Kripvairu) iraTpi 
 kKvuv C. 4. icrjpvi,aQ cfj.oi rovg y^e 
 iyepde daifiovac kXvciv Ejuac eij^ac C. 
 121. making proclamation for me to the 
 effect that the infernal gods would 
 listen to my prayers. Before this 
 verse, Herm. has, with great proba- 
 bility, inserted one which usually ap- 
 pears as V.163. Ktipv^ /xeyiarE rdv avut 
 re Kol Kami, and which, in this latter 
 place, is unintelligible. Before 'EpfMfj 
 he adds anovcrov, to fill up the sense ; 
 apr)i,ov perhaps, or some such word, 
 would be better, as the aorist Krjpv^ag 
 follows. 
 
 KiySayarac prop, name, P. 959. 
 
 KUiv to go. K('£ S.831. P. 1025. doi 
 S.499. 
 
 Kidaipiiv Cithceron, A. 289. 
 
 Yi.iKKi)aKtLv to invoke, call upon, S. 
 209.214. A. 1456. E.484. — to name, as 
 the author of anything. KiKKijcrKovaa 
 Ti.aptv TOV alvoKzKTpov A. 694. 
 
 KtXi'ciofi Cilician, P.V. 351. 
 
 K/\i? id. P.319. 
 
 K(\«7(ra a Cilician woman. The 
 nurse of Orestes is so called iu C.721. 
 Here Klausen from Rob. Vict, reads 
 TeiXiaarx. So Stanl. Ki\itT<Ta. Med. 
 Turn. Blomf. observes the circum- 
 stance that the names of servants 
 were often of Asiatic origin ; but 
 Kt'Xfffo-fi here, as Dind. remarks, is 
 not a proper, but a gentile name. 
 
 KifxfiepiKoe Cimmerian. KififjepiKov 
 L(jdn6v P.V. 732. 
 
 KivaSLajia a fluttering, P.V. 124. 
 
 KtVSi/j'oe [u] danger or risk, A. 857. 
 C.268. (jivguj/w /BaXtii' S.c.T. 1039. 
 expose to peril, ava kivSwov /3aXu) 
 S.C.T.10I9. Here Blomf. icAyuE ica- 
 Svuo) jjaXd. See avapaXXtLV. 
 
KINE 
 
 ( 189 ) 
 
 KAEI 
 
 Kivtiv to disturb, C.207. 
 Kt vrirripiOQ distressing, S. 303 . with 
 gen. 6vjxov ikii'jjTqpta S.443. 
 
 Kivvyixa an object or thing moving, 
 aldipioif Kivvy^a P.V. 157. hanging in 
 mid air. 
 
 'K.ivvpeaQaL to emit a creaking 
 sound. KLvvpovrai (povov S.c.T. 116. 
 give out a murderous sound. 
 
 Kii'vaaeaOai pass, to be agitated, 
 C. 194. 
 
 KipicqXaroc driven by a hawk. Kip- 
 KTiXdrov T ariS6vo£ S.60. 
 
 KipKOQ a hawk, P.203. S.221. P.V. 
 859. 
 
 KipKovy to encircle with a ring. 
 (TKeKrj KipKbiaov jjif P.V. 74. 
 
 K-iadriVT] name of a place, P.V. 795. 
 Kiffo-ia a female Cissian, C.417. 
 See under TroXt/JiVrpta. 
 
 Kto-o'ii'oc Cissian. Kio'a-ivov EpKOQ P. 
 17. Klaa^ivov TroXiafia 119. the city of 
 Cissa, in the district of Susa. Blom- 
 field writes Kt'o-o-ioi' for Kia-(rtvoi', 
 though nearly all MSS. and Edd. 
 have the latter, because Kiatrioi and 
 the country Kicrtrta are so written by 
 Herodotus and Strabo. So Dind. 
 who cf. C.417. 
 
 Ki.)(av£tv to overtake, C.613. 
 Kib)v a column, met. P.V. 349. 
 KXayyaiveiP to yelp, E.126. 
 KXayy^ a cry, A. 1 123. pi. S.c.T. 363. 
 KXadoe a branch or bough, chiefly 
 used as an emblem of supplication, 
 E. 43, etc. S. 22. 1 50. 238.329. 349. 476. 
 501 . Also in bearing news of victory, 
 etc. A. 480. See Stanl. not. 
 
 KXa^eivto cry out, to utter, to sound. 
 aor. 1 . ■)(^eiftaTOQ aXXo fJ-VX'^P ''■"Xayje 
 A. 194. KXi'iy^u yoov P. 909. Ziyva 
 ETririKii' kXciZwv A. 107. singing the 
 song of victory in honour of Ju- 
 piter, i.e. proclaiming Jupiter as the 
 victor. On the use of the ace. 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. 421. Obs.4. kXu- 
 ^ovrec "Apii A. 481. crying out in a 
 warlike r.iunner. KXai^ovcri KU)Su)vee 
 (pofjov S.c.T. 3()8. sound in a fearful 
 manner. avpLyysQ t\Xay^a>'id.l87. the 
 axles creaked. 
 
 KXaitiv to weep, mourn, S.c.T. 638. 
 
 854. A. 18. with ace. to weep for, 
 S.c.T. 1050. 1059. A. 864.— (cXdoif av. 
 El \j/av(retae S.926. you will repent 
 it. KXai(TOt) S.c.T. 810. must I iveep 
 for? where (.-Xauo-w is the subj. the 
 fut. indie, being KXavaofxai. — mid. v. 
 KKaitaQai id. S.C.T. 903. KXalo^tva 
 raSe jipi^r\ crfayag A. 1067. Here 
 Bloraf . incorrectly says, " subaudien- 
 dum video." Elmsleyon Eur. Heracl. 
 693. compares Soph. Ant. 857. 'i\pav- 
 (TaQ aXyeivorarag kfioX fxtpifivdQ irar- 
 po£ TpiTToXiarov oltov. If this be 
 correct, the accusatives depend upon 
 the preceding words as equivalent in 
 sense to fiaprvpia raSt tj^u. See 
 KXieiv, It is perhaps, however, bet- 
 ter to make raSe the intensive word 
 in the sentence, as equivalent to liSa 
 ccrri. Lo ! here are children weep- 
 ing for their slaughter, etc. Cf. S.c.T. 
 354. Soph. Ant.622. But see Elber- 
 ling Obss. in Agam. who objects to 
 the joining of icXaiofiet'a with o-^aydc. 
 — pass. KemXavjiiva in tears, C.450. 
 720. KXaUadai to be mourned. di'Spog 
 ev KeKXav/deyov C. 674. 
 
 KXdpioc Dor. for iSXijpioe assigning 
 to mankind their portion: an epithet 
 of Jupiter. Acoc KXapiov S.355. where 
 Schol. Tvavra irdai nXripovvroe Kat 
 KpaivovTOQ. Some (see Stanley's note) 
 refer it to Apollo, here addressed as 
 the protector of exiles, himself having 
 once been banished from heaven (S. 
 211.), and consider that Apollo is 
 called Ai'a KXapiov, as Pluto and 
 Neptune are sometimes addi-essed as 
 XevQ Kajx6vT<i)v, ttovtloq. This seems 
 unnecessary, and the epithet Cla- 
 rius, belonging to Apollo (Virg. Mn. 
 iii.359), is clearly of a totally dis- 
 tinct origin from KXy'ipwe in this pas- 
 sage : to the former probably refers 
 the gloss in Hesychius KXapiov, Iwi- 
 Oetov 'AirokXojvos. 
 
 KXavdfiog lamentation, A. 1533. 
 
 KXaO^a pi. weeping, tears, P. 691 . 
 A. 861. 11 19. 1611. 
 
 KXauroc mournful, S.c.T. 315. 
 
 KXeied' to close, inclose, pass. 
 KEKXEifiEvriv P.709. S.904. 
 
KAEI 
 
 ( 190 ) 
 
 KAYE 
 
 KXeWpov a bar or bolt, pi. S.c.T. 
 378. 
 
 KXeivoc illustrious, P. 466. P.V. 
 836. TO^oLixi KXtivoe P.V. 874. re- 
 nowned for archery. 
 
 KXt'oc a rumour. yvvaiKOKi^pvicrov 
 kKIos a. 474. — -fame, reputation. kKIoq 
 fiavTiKov A. 1069- r)7e fieXXovc KXtos 
 ireSov Trarovvrtc A. 1329. treading 
 under foot the honour of delay, h.e. 
 casting aside all delay. 
 
 KXtTrreij' to steal, P.V. 8. — to de- 
 ceive. ovTOi (ppiva KXiipeiav o)fijj.aTw~ 
 fdvriv C.841. So vulg. On KXi^eiav 
 Well, observes, "pauUo negligentius 
 oratio ad pluralem numenim redit, 
 quo V.835. chorus usus erat." On 
 the lengthening of the short syllable 
 before k\, if the vulg. be correct, see 
 Well, and the authorities quoted by 
 him on P.V.612. Heath leg. KXexpei 
 av. Bloinf. (ppiv' av KXixj/eiev. So 
 Dind. 
 
 KXeVdjc a stealer, P.V. 948. 
 
 KXriSov)(pQ one who holds the keys, 
 the keeper of a temple, S.288. 
 
 KXrjSiiv a calling, as KXrjdovac wa- 
 rpbiovQ A. 220. her callings on her fa- 
 ther. Lucr. however, (i. 94,) as Blomf. 
 remarks, understood these words dif- 
 ferently. icXridot'og ftoi^v E.375. the 
 sound of your calling. — a name by 
 which a person is called, (cXjjSdi'ac 
 kTrit)VvuovQ E.396. — fame. KX7]du)v av- 
 rel A. 901. iraiSeQ ai'Spl KXriSovec coi- 
 rripiOL C.498. memorials of his fame, 
 C.1039. — a report. (cXijSdi'ae TraXiy- 
 Korove A. 837.848. e5 (tfiavpaq xXr}- 
 Soi'og C.840. — an omen, derived from 
 the voice. KXijdoyae dvert:pcTOvi; P.V. 
 484. 
 
 KXij^ED' to spread a report. <j>arie 
 IkXij^eto a. 617. a report was .spread. 
 
 KXijpoc a lot, S.c.T. 709. sXiypw 
 Xaxoixra P. 183. — a district. KXfjpov 
 'loriov. " certa terra; portio colonis 
 assignata." Blomf. 
 
 liXrjpovi' in raid. KXripoiKrOai to cast 
 lots among each other, S.c.T. 56. On 
 S.985. see under Sopv. 
 
 KXjjc a key, pi. KXySag E. 791. 
 
 KXr)7-//p an officer of justice, who 
 
 summons persons to court, or bids 
 them give their votes. 'Eptvvvoe i:Xi]Trj- 
 pa S.c.T.556. asummoner of Erinnys. 
 Schiitz rightly explains this, " quia 
 CEdipusfilios suos his diris devoverat, 
 ut ipsi mutuis caedibusse invicemcon- 
 ficerent,aptissime(patris scil.)furiam 
 provocasse dicitur Tydeus, quoniam 
 bello isto conflato occasionem patris 
 diras perficiendi ipse arcessiverat." 
 tupav civiv icXrjriipos mq el pat rdSi S . 
 617. h.e. without waiting to observe 
 the usual formalities. 
 
 KXifxa^ a ladder, S.c.T. 448. 
 
 KXiveiv to bend, eni yovv KCKXirai 
 P. 894. is cast upon its knees, h.e. is 
 humbled or subdued. 
 
 KXoi'oc a warlike tumult, P. 107 
 A. 392. 
 
 KXoTraioe stolen, P.V. 1 10. 
 
 KXoTTT] theft, A. 520. pi. id. 391. 
 
 KXvd(ov the surge of the sea, P.V. 
 429. Met. kXuSoiv KaKwv P. 591. 
 
 KXvBiivwv id. S.C.T.777.— Met. 
 C.181. 
 
 K.XvEii' (KXvfii) to hear. abs. kXvov- 
 ree ouc ilKovof P.V. 447. Cf. id. 642. 
 A. 254. C. 5. 393.731. 760.791. E.287. 
 313. S. 73. 166. — with ace. of the 
 thing, -i TTOT ail Kumdiafia kXvui ; P.V. 
 124. Cf. id. 590. 686. S.C.T. 155.008. 
 P. 253. 323. 393. 575. 654. 834. A . 566. 666. 
 788. 804. 837. 1217. C. 123.329.405. 437. 
 E.651. with gen. of the person. Troie 
 S' ov kXuw rrjc olarpoSiviiTOv rapjjc ; 
 P.V.591. Cf.id.313.826. P. 631. 824. C. 
 137. S. 343.901. — with acc. of the thing, 
 and genitive of the person, ra Xonra 
 fiov kXuouira P.V. 474. hearing the rest 
 from me. Cf. S.c.T.547. (where Herm. 
 reads KXvovcra. icXuwi/ vulg.) A. 258. 
 E.369. — with gen. of the thing, 
 KXvovaav Ayfiartav C.456. KXvovrtQ 
 rrjirde i;aTev)(iJQ C.i69. — with Ik. roiaS' 
 i^ avipwv oveiSri TToXXaKie kXviov KaKtiv 
 P. 743. TOLavra TOL yvvaiKoc il, kfxov 
 kXvolc a. 339. Here Dobr. Dind. 
 KXvttQ. — with acc. of the person. 
 kXvoit tvKToia y(eovi7ag S.625. — with 
 participles. cXiw <t iyw luefirivor ov 
 afxiKpav voaov P.V.979. / hear that 
 you are mad with no slight disease. 
 
KAYE 
 
 ( 191 ) 
 
 KNiiA 
 
 yeKpovQ KXvovaa SviTfiopuie BavovTag 
 S.c.T. 819. — in the inf. after substan- 
 tives, adjectives, etc. irpdyog itrdXov 
 j) KaKov KXveiv P. 244. good or bad to 
 hear of. TrXtToTov tx^ofi ovofxa SaXa- 
 fiivoQ KXveiv P. 276. ■^dpfia fisli^ov 
 f.X-iriSoQ KXvtiv A. 267. QpavfxaT kfxoi 
 kXveii/ a. 1138. aviara KXveiv S.274. 
 In C.408. (TirXdyxya Si fiov KtXaivovTai 
 irpue tVoc KXvovm] (sc. Ifiol kXvovotj) 
 the transition from the gen. to dative 
 is remarkable. Moreover, irpoe tVoc 
 is not joined with i:\voviTri, but with 
 KEXaivovrai. sc. grow dark at the 
 word, whilst I hear it. Cf. eiroe- In 
 C. 154. kXv£ Se fioi. the dat. fioi means 
 listen I entreat you. From the obs. 
 form Kkvfit we find kXvOi C. 137.329. 
 E.313. S.343. kXvte 393.— in the 
 sense of to obey. icaKuiv iSXvci <j)pEywv 
 A. 1034. he listens to the dictates of an 
 evil mind, o'iame ayav KoXaie KXiiovcta 
 S.698. — in the sense of to have a 
 character, to he called, as in Latin, au- 
 dire. KXveip avaXctc fxaXXov y fiial- 
 ipoyog P.V.870. to be called a coward, 
 etc. KXveiy SiKaiug E.408. to have a 
 reputation for justice. kXvuv ev A. 
 455. to have a high reputation. On 
 the passage irEiraXrai F aiiri fioi (j>iXov 
 Kiap, tovZe KXvovaav oIktov C. 404. 
 the accusative is remarkable. See 
 Herm. App. Vig.ii.andvi. Hermann 
 rightly observes that the accusative 
 is used because the whole preceding 
 sentence is equivalent to rpofioe t'xti 
 fxe, precisely as in Soph. Ant. 857. 
 ti/zouo-as aXyEivOTaTae eixol fif-pifxyaq 
 ■warpde rpiTzoXiaTOv oItov, where the 
 preceding sentence is equivalent to 
 tXE^ac ixipifivav. Exactly similar to 
 C.404. in construction is Soph. EI. 
 470. i/TTEOTi fXOL QpdaoQ aZvirvoiov kXv- 
 ovaav apTib)Q ovEtparwv, which is 
 equivalent to OpaaoQ i-)(Ei fie. So in 
 P. 877. XiXvrai yap kfiwv yvitov puiiiri 
 Ti'ivS' tiXiKiay iaiSovT aaruiv. the word 
 kailovT is the ace. and not the dative, 
 the former part of the sentence being 
 equivalent to Xvaig tj^tt fxe. So like- 
 wise in S.c.T. 270. fiipifxvai ^wjrt/- 
 povOL rapjioQ, tov afifirEixV Xeiii', 
 
 the ace. depends on rapfiai implied by 
 the preceding clause. Cf. Elms, on 
 Heracl. 683. Erfurdt on Soph. Ant. 
 211. Herm. on Soph. El. 122. 
 
 liXv^etv to dash, as a wave. HarE 
 KVjiaTOQ SiKTjv kXv^eiv irpog avyciQ tov- 
 Se Trijfiaroi; ttoXv fisil^ov A. 1155. In 
 this passage Aurat. conj.acracj unne- 
 cessarily. Trpoc ahyae is the same as 
 jrpdc avToXas in v. 1 153. The poet, 
 under a double metaphor, compares 
 the development of the oracle to the 
 rushing in of a strong wind, and 
 the result of it to a wave dashing 
 under its influence. The wind is 
 said to blow and the wave to dashio- 
 wards the sunrise, as that is the quar- 
 ter from which the light breaks in. 
 Schiitz considers that there is an al- 
 lusion here to the west wind, com- 
 paring Horn. 11. S. 422. seqq. This 
 Butler disapproves. It is possible, 
 however, that Cassandra, being a na- 
 tive of Troy, upon which coast the 
 waves were brought strongly by a 
 west wind, might allude in her mind 
 to an appearance which she must 
 have so often witnessed. See Wood's 
 Essay on Homer. rovZt refers to the 
 sufferings of Cassandra just described 
 by her, and far greater than which 
 were now to take place. 
 
 KXt/ratynvi'jorpa Clytcemnestra, A. 
 83.249.571. C.869. E.116. 
 
 KXvroe illustrious, C.641. 
 
 KKbxm'ip spun thread. KXioarrjpa 
 Xivov, C.500. hempen string. Xivov 
 Rob. see Xivov. 
 
 Kt'E(j>a(eii' to darken. Met. to ren- 
 der unsuccessful, to bring to nought. 
 Kve<pa.<TTi A. 130. 
 
 Kve^a'ioQ dark, P. V. 1031. 
 
 Kyiipag darkness, P.349.357. E. 
 374. — Met. in apposition with fivtrog 
 E.356. 
 
 KvrifiiQ a greave, S.c.T. 658. 
 
 KuiSoe Cnidus, P. 803. 
 
 K,4(T(rr] fat, P.V.494. 
 
 Kvi(T(T(i)r6s fat, having a savoury 
 smell, C.478. 
 
 KvwBaXov a beast or animal, ei- 
 ther of land, air, or sea, S.261.743. 
 
KOIA 
 
 ( 1!)2 ) 
 
 KOMM 
 
 878. C.580. — opposed to jSporog. kvw- 
 SaXb)v TE Kw. l3porwvC.593.—a,s aterm 
 of reproach, lo wavrofxiari KvwoaXa 
 E.614. 
 
 KoiXoyacTTcop hoUow-bellied, S.c.T. 
 3026. — Met. 477. 
 
 Ko(X.oe hollow, E.23. 
 
 Koifiav to lull to sleep, S.c.T. 3. to 
 soothe, check, E.796. A. 1220. See 
 aidtrifios- and cf. LobeckSoph. Aj. p. 
 278. — to extinguish, A. 583. Mid v. to 
 Jceep watch hy night, (ppovpde rjv koi- 
 jxu)fievoQ A. 2. 
 
 Kotvofiwula a community of altars, 
 common altars, S.219. 
 
 KoivoXenrpoe a partner of a bed, 
 with gen. A. 1416. 
 
 Koivoe common, belonging to two or 
 more, general, impartial, koivov w<pE- 
 Xrifia dvriTo'iaiv P.V.614. Cf. S.c.T. 
 794.P.156. A. 613.819. C. 99. 1034. (Coii/oO 
 warpoQ E.89. to koivov a-7rXa.y)(vov 
 S.c.T. 1022. raii/oc oju^a P.V.797. a 
 single eye serving for both. — common 
 to, followed sometimes by gen. some- 
 times by dat. Ciipav oiidevoc Koivflv 
 Otwi/ E.109. Cf. P. V. 1094. cifiiporipae 
 iiXioi' Trpu>va koivov a'iac P. 129. with 
 dat. icai toIitS' 'cnraai koivov A. 509. Cf. 
 S.c.T. 1062 — TO KOIVOV el fiiaivETai 
 iroXte S.361. in general, publicly, to 
 icoo'OJ' S.513. the public authorities. — 
 ie KOIVOV P.V.a46. E.386. in com- 
 mon, Koivrj E.443. id. 
 
 Koivovv to communicate, with dat. 
 C. 602. 706. S.364. See arrroe. koi- 
 vovffdai to communicate among each 
 other. aXXa Koivwtrwfitff' av ttwc 
 acr(j>aXij fiovXevfj.aTa A. 1320. Here 
 Koivwatojxcff av is evidently cor- 
 rupt, notvvithstanding Klausen's re- 
 mai-k about " vestigium usus Home- 
 rici." KOLVbxraifiEd' av Glasg. Blomf. 
 Dind. See av. 
 
 Kotvo(l>eXric giving general advan- 
 tage, universally beneficent, E.940. 
 Herm. KowofLXel. 
 
 KoivwveIv to share in. — with gen. 
 of thing shared in, S.320. C.164. — 
 with gen. of thing, and dat. of per- 
 son with whom it is shared. OiXova 
 
 I'tKOVTl KOiviuvei KOKoiv S.C.T. 1024. 
 
 share the evil willingly with him who 
 cannot help it. Here the vulg. kukw 
 has been rightly changed from ten 
 MSS. and Rob. into KaKwv. 
 
 Kotviovos one who partakes or 
 shares in. with gen. A. 1007. 1325. S.339. 
 
 Koipaveiv to be a prince, to rule, 
 P.V.960. — with gen. rrjcrSs Koipavei 
 xOovoe P.210. — with dat. P.V.49. on 
 which see under wpaaativ. 
 
 Koipavog a king. pi. for singular, 
 A. 535. 
 
 Koirri a position in lying, Koirav 
 tAvF aveXivdepov A. 1473. 1499. in 
 app. to Keiaai in v. 1473. 1499. you lie 
 in this captive-like posture. See 
 EVTrp6(TWTT0£. — a bed. Koirae yafirfXiov 
 S^785. the marriage bed. 
 
 KoXaoTi'ic a punisher. P. 813. 
 
 KoXXav to glue or join to. Met. 
 to connect with.'pa.ss. KtcoWrjrat Trpoa- 
 a^pai A. 1547. See under 7rpo<rairTeiv. 
 
 Ko\o(7<7oe a statue, A. 405. 
 
 KoXoveLv to mutilate or curtail. 
 pass. trOivoc kKoXovaQr) P. 992. 
 
 KoXv lag folded as a vest, P.1017. 
 
 KoXttoq the bosom, S.c.T. 1030. pi. 
 id.531. — Met. anything hollow, as 
 KoXitov 'AiyiloQ, E.382. — a gulf. P.V. 
 839. P. 478. 
 
 KoXv nJSrjTiip a diver, S.403. 
 
 KoXxk Colchis, P.V.413. 
 
 Koyuj) the hair, S. 883. 
 
 Kofil^eiv to take care of, to cherish, 
 C.260. veoKpdra (filXov KOfi'iaiiE id. 
 340. receive with friendly welcome. 
 — to bring (sc. home). At oiv ko/xi- 
 ieiv So^a viKij<rei ^I'Xwv C.672. — to 
 bring to, to inspire. dpaaoQ aKovaiov 
 dvlpaai 6vi}iTK0V(n KOfji^wv A. 778. in 
 prov. i^ii) KOfii^wv 6Xt6piov tttiXov 
 TToda C.686. keeping himself out of 
 harm's way. — mid. v. Kofil^Eirdai, to 
 get one gone, to depart. (ttIXXov, 
 KOfi't'Cov P.V.392. Cf. A. 1005. S.927. 
 
 KofnarioQ to be gathered. Kapirog ov 
 KOfiia-Teoc S.C.T.582. fruits not to be 
 gathered. 
 
 K6fiL(TTpov the price of recovering 
 anything, pi. i^ux>7£ KOfiiarpa A. 939. 
 
 KofijjLog a blow struck in grief, C. 
 417. See TvoXf.fiitjTpia. 
 
KOMn 
 
 ( 193 ) 
 
 KONN 
 
 V.ofj.'jra.ieiv to boast, speak boast- 
 fully. KOfiira^ iir' aXXw S.C.T.462. 
 speak brilliantly concerning another, 
 h. e. state his vaunting exhibition of 
 grandeur. Cf. id. 418. A. 561. — with 
 ace. TOLOvB' itr' avSpi KofiiraliEiQ \6yov 
 A. 1373. which boastest in such terms. 
 Cf. E.560. — to boast of. Kofnraaov yipag 
 Kokov E.200. with inf. ov KO/jLiraeraifi 
 av Qeaipariiiv yv&fibjv acpos elvai A. 
 1101. — pass. <p6j3oQ KO/jLira^eTai S.c.T. 
 482. a boastful display of terror is 
 made. 
 
 Konirafffia a boast, pi. S.c.T.533. 
 776. P.V.361. 
 
 KojUTTtTv to boast of, to speak vaunt- 
 ingly of, P.V.949. 
 
 KofiTTos a boast, vaunt, or display of 
 words, P.V.1033. A.599.S.e.T.407. ical 
 Sr) TriirefiTTT ov KOfVKOV kv ■j(epo~iv 'i-)(b)v 
 S.C.T. 455. This passage is suspected 
 by some editors, on account of the 
 elision of ai before ov, the admission 
 or exclusion of which from tragic 
 iambics is a point not decided by cri- 
 tics. KoX irifiirerai S' Turn. Vict, but 
 this is clearly by way of emendation, 
 and does not suit the sense, which re- 
 quires /cat Sr). Blomf. (so Dind.) reads 
 Kttt 2)} TrtTTEfiTrrai KOfxirov iv ^epdlv 
 Ej^wc, which is a conjecture of Erfurdt 
 on Soph. Aj.p.514. h.e. ci{;««_;acte</o 
 in agendo constat, or, as Reisig ex- 
 plains it, missus est, ostentationem 
 manibus gerens, i.e. non lingua sed 
 factis se jactans. Wellauer, how- 
 ever, (v. Add.) shows that the sup- 
 posed opposition fails : for Eteoclus' 
 boasting was not in words, but was a 
 device carried in his hands ; hence 
 Megareus cannot be said, by way of 
 opposition, to have his boast in his 
 hands, as the other had it thus like- 
 wise. Hence we conclude that the eli- 
 sion in ■RtTrefiirTov is to be retained. 
 With respect to this elision, Erfurdt 
 on Soph. Aj. 190. denies that ai ever is 
 elided. Seidler on Iph. T.679. ques- 
 tions the truth of this, but Lobeck on 
 Aj. 190. produces several cases of this 
 elision. Some of these may be plau- 
 sibly corrected ; others, like the pre- 
 
 sent passage in ^Eschylus, seem to 
 reject emendation. In P.V.837. fiiX- 
 Xowff iacaff d rUvZe irpoa&aivti ai 
 ric, the reading of many MSS., sc. 
 taeaQai, tSv Se wpoa<TaLvEi ae ri, is 
 moregenerallyadopted. Butseeirjuoo-- 
 aaivEiv. Upon the whole, it seems 
 safer to consider that the tragics most 
 generally avoided the elision of ai in 
 iambics, but that, in some few cases, 
 they allowed themselves to use the 
 old epic license. 
 
 Kdca/Boc a noise, S.c.T. 145. 
 
 Kow'a the dust. pi. A. 64. 
 
 KovUiv\jL\tocoverwithdust.Kov'i.aaQ 
 ovZas P. 159. covering the plain with 
 dust, hastening. Schiitz observes that 
 this is here a metaphorical expres- 
 sion, denoting haste, and compares 
 the Homeric kovIovteq tteMoio. The 
 words avTpi\pri iroSl oX/3oi' also are 
 derived from the same metaphor. 
 Atossa is expressing her fear lest the 
 wealth of the Persians, by inducing 
 them to engage in enterprises where 
 the people, and perhaps the king 
 himself, might perish, should thus 
 in a rapid manner overthrow the 
 happiness which Darius had raised. 
 
 Kovig dust, S.c.T. 81.718. A.481. 
 E.617.935. S. 177.764. P. V. 1086. The 
 last syllable of koviq, like ofte, is 
 long, as appears from these three 
 last passages. See Blomf. Not. in 
 P.V.1086. 
 
 Koi'Vfci to know, S. 155.169. So also 
 as a various reading in S. 11 1.122. 
 Kapfiava S' avSav EvaicoeTs, where 
 several MSS. have Euacoi'j'tTc, which 
 Well, approves, and thus explains, 
 " imploro quidem Apiam, sed barbara 
 vox est: deinde se ipsam consolatur, 
 Eva, kovveIs, eja, cognoscis earn." 
 Brunck reads EvaKoolg, which Schiitz 
 translates cum benevolentia audias. 
 He also reads Kapfiavov, to agree 
 with avSav. If the reading tZa kov- 
 vEle be adopted, the construction will 
 be 'IXe'o/xat fxiv — Kapjidva S' {ovaa) 
 ahZav. Eva, kovve'iq. Boisson. conj. 
 Eii, yd, KovvE^e. Upon the word kov- 
 )'«()' see Buttm. Lexil. in KeXaivog, 
 2 c 
 
KOHA 
 
 ( 194 ) 
 
 KPAI 
 
 Koiravov an axe, C.847. 
 
 KoTToe toil, suffering, S. 206. 
 
 KoTrrtiJ' to strike, E.605. pass, ko- 
 irciarieA. 1251. — eKoxpa KOfifiov C. 417. 
 / struck a blow. KmrcuOai mid. v. 
 to beat the breast in grief. So pass. 
 arivei, KiKoirrai, koX y(apa.<racTai niSov 
 P. 669. See y^apd<r<rciv. — KtKOfifiivoQ 
 broken, injured, (ppevwv KEKOjXfxivoQ 
 A. 466. deranged in mind, silly. 
 
 Kdpa^ a crow, A. 1452. S.732. 
 
 YMpevvvvai to satiate, irpiv av ko- 
 ptarj Kiap P.V. 165. 
 
 Kdpjj a girl, a daughter, P.V.S91. 
 650.741. C.167. S.185. Aioc Koprj C. 
 937. E.393. S.137. the daughter of 
 Jove. fjLeyaXaroi Kopai Suoruj^tTe Nvk- 
 TOQ E. 759. 786. sc. the Furies. — con- 
 temptuously, a'l ^opdSeg Bijvatal Kopai 
 P.V. 796. /cardxT-voTOi Kopai E. 68. 
 
 KjopKopvyri a shouting, S.c.T.327. 
 
 Kdpos satiety, the insolence pro- 
 ceeding from abundance. Trpog Kopov 
 A. 372. in his overweening pride. 
 
 Kopari hair, C.280. 
 
 KopvfiPov the extremity of the prow 
 of a vessel, the figure-head, P. 403. 
 — the top of any thing. Kopvfifjoy oyQov 
 650. 
 
 Kopv<j>ri the top of anything, as of 
 a AiW,P.V.366.724. — majesty. Kopv(j)^ 
 Atde S.86. the majesty of Jove. Some 
 however, and perhaps correctly, un- 
 derstand it of the brow of Jupiter, 
 whose nod was the sign of authority 
 and command. Stanl. cf. Horn. II. 
 1.524. seqq. 
 
 KoafiEiv to adorn, S.c.T.461. S. 
 458. 
 
 KdafiOQ trappings, appointments, 
 S.c.T.379. P. 819. 835. A. 1244. E. 
 55. S. 243. — glory, excellence. k6<tjj.oq 
 q.vlpS)v P. 884. a splendid body of 
 men. vvi, jXtyaXiov Koafiuiv KTcdrcipa 
 A. 347. gainer of great glories for us. 
 — KoafKj in order, with propriety, 
 P. 393. A, 507. 
 
 Jioraiveiv to be angry, S.c.T.467. 
 
 J^OToganger, fury, A. 444.621. (on 
 745, seevmpoQ) 1184.1443. C.33.940. 
 1021 , E- 21 1 . 767. 804. 835. 849. 860. S.65. 
 342. 380. 432. 473.611 , 725 i>g <papfia- 
 
 Kov Tsvyovaa Kafiov fiiaQov ivdfitrei 
 Kora A. 1234. as if preparing a me- 
 dicine, she will mix up in the potion 
 of her wrath, the price of my being 
 brought hither,h. e. my murder. Here 
 Cas.conj.TTorw. SoDind. — Kdrogipy- 
 [j.a.T0)y,SC.iycKa'E.4n. aXXrisavay- 
 Kr)Q ovTivoe rpitov kotov E.404. wrath 
 from the violation of some other com- 
 pelling power. — Met. aiylSiov icorov 
 C.585. 
 
 Kovpri a virgin, Ion. for Koprj Dor. 
 Koipa S.c.T. 133. 
 
 Kovpa a shaven lock, C.224. 
 
 Kovpifioe shaven off. -f^alrriv, Kovpi- 
 fir)v ')(apiv irarpos C. 178. 
 
 Kovpofiopoe devouring children, A. 
 1493. See iraj^vT; and irapiy(eiv. 
 
 Kov(p6vovQ light-minded, P.V. 383. 
 
 K.ov(poe light, P.297. — slight, trifling. 
 KOv<pov TtXog S.C.T.242. 
 
 Kov<jio}Q lightly, E. 112. — easily, 
 P.V. 703. 
 
 KpaSalveiv to shake, P.V. 1049. 
 
 Kpadia the heart or mind, P.V. 
 883. S.C.T.763. On E.753. see av- 
 Tnradr'is. 
 
 Kpa^eiv to cry out, in perf. Kixpaya 
 P.V. 745. C.528. 
 
 Kpaiveiv to bring to pass, accom- 
 plish, or perform, e.g. irvpyois aTret- 
 Xei ro7(rS' a [x^ Kpaivoi deog S.c.T. 
 531. Cf. id. 408.784. A.1398. C. 455. 
 E.729. S. 363.603. xpdvai P.V. 510. 
 On A. 142. see repirvoQ. 'iirpa^ev i>e 
 iKpave A.360. he hath brought it to pass, 
 as he hath brought it to pass. Here 
 ■Kpaaativ and Kpaiveiv express both 
 the same idea, ttpaaauv being only 
 the more general terra, and Kpaiveiv 
 more peculiarly expressive of an act 
 of the Deity. On this form of speech 
 seeBlomf.Gloss.Ag.66. — Intrans.Troi 
 SjJTa Kpavfi [liyos artjc; C.lOll. where 
 will it make an end? with infin. tV- 
 pav' avcv KXriTfjpoi i)s elvai raSe S. 
 617. brought these things to an issue. 
 pass. Kpaivtrai \j/ij<pos S.9ii. a decree 
 is passed. Cf. S.921. Kpaivoiro P.V. 
 211. KiKpavrai C.858. S.921. Kpavdi]- 
 OETai P.V. 913. £1 Kpavdrj wpayfia ri- 
 \ciov S.86. h.e. Kpavdrj Stare riXiLov 
 
KPAI 
 
 ( 195 ) 
 
 KPEI 
 
 elvai. By tmesis, yiyvofUvaiiTt \d\ri 
 raS' k<f &filv iKpavdr} E.329. for iwe- 
 KpdvOr). See iiriicpaiveiv. 
 
 Kpaiirvoe swift, P. 95. 
 
 KpaiwvoarvTos swiftly moving, P.V. 
 289. 
 
 Kpanrvo<j>6poe swiftly carrying, 
 P.V. 132. 
 
 Kpdvoe a helmet, S.c.T.367.441. 
 
 Kpa.£ the head. Kparog P.361. C. 
 196. S.821. Kpari S.c.T.837. 
 
 Kpaa-iQ a mixing. Kpaa-eis P.V. 480. 
 ways of mixing. 
 
 KpaTalXeioc rugged, stony, A. 652. 
 
 Kparaios strong, P.V. 427. 
 
 KpaTciv to rule. abs. P.V.35.324. 
 517.941.957. A.925.1649. E.157. S. 
 394. 6 KpaT&v the ruling power, P.V. 
 939. See act. A. 1649. ^ Kparovtra 
 C.723. a mistress, ol Kparovvreg those 
 in power, superiors, C. 265. 371. — to 
 have the upper hand, to be victorious. 
 abs. P.V.213. S.C.T.171.498. P.330. 
 A.315. E.930. K€Kpdrj]Ke P. 145. is 
 victorious. — with gen. to govern, P.V. 
 149. A. 1658. C.705. E.544. S. 256. — 
 to get into one's power, to seize, or 
 overcome. Svdlv xpari^aaQ S.cT. 939. 
 P. 735. S.382. — pass, (cpareto-eat «o be 
 overcome, beaten. Kpar-qBde A. 1615. 
 C.492. Kpar-qQiXq apovXiaig S.C.T. 
 732. overpersuaded. virva 143. Kpa- 
 TCirai True to 0c7ov C.952. is kept in 
 check, hindered. — with accus. ippevHv 
 arvyoQ Kparovar] C. 79. controlling, 
 keeping under, iraaav aiav KparCj S. 
 252. / govern. /3i'/3\ou KapiroQ oh 
 Kparci araxvy S.742. a proverbial ex- 
 pression, meaning that the Egyptians 
 who eat the fruit of the papyrus would 
 not beat the Greeks who lived on 
 corn. — in trans, to prevail, obtain. \o- 
 yoQ Kparei P. 724. (pans i^parcl S. 290. 
 TO ev Kparoirj A. 340. Kparovtra X^V 
 S.!j99.the majority . — to command. tSSe 
 Kparei yvvaiKoe Ktap A. 10. — impers. 
 Kparei, 'tis better. KaTdaveXv Kparei A. 
 1337. 
 
 Kparepoe strong, P.V. 167. E.338. 
 
 Kparjjp a bowlor cup, A. 1370. C.289. 
 
 KparicTToe best, P.V. 216. 
 
 Kpdros strength, personified P.V. 
 
 12. C.242. — power, might, P.V.526. 
 S.944. vovaiov ktrfiOQ KpdrovQ arepTrfiQ 
 id. 660. not exercising its influence. 
 in periphr. HoaciSHvot; Kparos E.27. 
 fir)-)(apiJQ etTTii) Kpdros S. 204. let there 
 be vigour in your measures. — in plural. 
 KpdreaLV dpaevtov S. 388. the power of 
 men. rdSe Aiodev Kpdrri S. 432. these 
 powerful decrees of Jove. — empire, 
 authority, trpbg iSv eKrrLirrei Kpdrovs 
 P.V. 950. aov KKyrai/j-vi'iaTpa, Kparog 
 A. 249. afi(j>iXeKTOS Siv KpdrtL A. 1567. 
 holding a disputed title to the supre- 
 macy. Cf. C.473. S.420. Kpdroe iao- 
 ^vxpv £K yvvaiKuiv Kparvveig A. 1449. 
 you exercise through women an equally 
 powerful influence. See lao'^vxoQ. 
 oSiov Kpdros altriov A.. \0i. confidence 
 inspired by lucky omens on the road. 
 See oSiog. narpua Kpdrt) C. 1> is inter- 
 preted by some to signify, the office 
 assigned him by his father, as 'Epfiijs 
 xOovios, who had the care of the 
 dead, (Cf. Arist. Ran.ll45.)by others, 
 my (i.e. Orestes') father's empire. 
 The former interpretation is justly 
 preferred by Well, though Butler and 
 some others favour the latter. — plur. 
 Kpdrri rdB' 'inxpixev P. 771. held this 
 sovereignty. — a ruler, abst. for concr. 
 'A^a'Sv ZiQpovov Kpdros A. 109. Cf. 
 id. 605. S.521. S.cT. 120. — victory. 
 Kpdroe irdpes efioi A. 917. Cf. C.483. 
 S. 1054. Kpdr-q S. 929. id — superiority, 
 preference, ■wavri fieaa ro Kpdros Oeos 
 &Traae E.503. 
 
 KparuvEjv [o] to govern, abs. ZtCc 
 dBerios Kparvvei P.V.150. Cf. id.402. — 
 with ace. rds dyx^dXovs eKpdrvve 
 fiecrdKTOVs P. 861. Cf. id. 868. S.680. 
 Kparvveis jjiofiov id.367. you have the 
 altar under your control or authority. 
 — with cogn. ace. Kparog Kparvveis A. 
 1450. you wield a power. See Kpdros. 
 TO fxelov Kparvvei S.591. holds a less 
 authority. 
 
 Kpias flesh, in pi. Kpewv TrXridovrcc 
 A. 1193. 1215. 1575. 
 
 KpeKTfforeKvos dearer than children, 
 h.e. most dear, S.c.T,766. For the 
 phrase KpeiaaoreKvoiv dfip.dTti)v, see 
 under o/zjua. Schiitz improperly con- 
 
KPEI 
 
 ( 196 ) 
 
 KPOK 
 
 siders Kpc.iaa6Ti.Kva ofifxaxa to be equi- 
 valent to KptiaaovMV tIkvoiv ofifiaTa 
 fiUorum nunc patre potentiorum oculi, 
 from which CEdipus (.wXayOr) i.e. 
 withdrew himself. Butler's explana- 
 tion is undoubtedly the true one, 
 unless, as Dind. considers, the words 
 are corrupt. 
 
 lipdaautv superior, stronger. Kpeia- 
 aovoiv 6ewv ip(JS P.V-904. 6 Kpeiaaoiy 
 Zeve A.GO. Jupiter the supreme. On 
 S.591. TO fieioy Kptiaaoviiiv Kparvvw 
 see doa^eiv. With gen. stronger, 
 mightier, P.V.924. S.74I. vi/zoc Kpcla- 
 aov iK-KtfiiiixaToe A. 1349. a height 
 too great to spring from. — belter, pre- 
 ferable, TO fir) nadelv aoi Kptiaaov ri 
 fiaQiiv Talc P.V.627. Cf. id. 752.970. 
 tvj(ov ra Kpdaait) S.C.T.248. pray for 
 that which is best, with gen. Kpuaaova 
 ypvaov C.366. more precious than 
 gold. Kpelaaov Trvpyov Pw/j.6c S.187. 
 
 KpsKTOc made by striking on a 
 stringed instrument. KpcKroi' vofioy C. 
 809. a strain played on the lyre. 
 
 Kpeoj^poTog eating flesh, cannibal, 
 S.284. 
 
 KpeoKOTTttv to cut in pieces, P. 455. 
 
 Kpcovpyos cuttinq tip flesh. Kpcovp- 
 ytjv fiiJ-ap A. 1574. a banqueting day, 
 a holiday, in which portions of meat 
 were distributed to the people. 
 
 Kpiwv Creon, S.c.T.456. 
 
 Kpiiov i.q. Kpciuiv a Tcing. Zcvq alw- 
 voc Kpiiav airavarov S.569. an ever- 
 lasting king. 
 
 Kpriftvafiai to hang. — inrepO' ufi/ia- 
 Tii>v Kprffxvafitvav vctpeXdv S.c.T.212. 
 suspended above his head. 
 
 Kprjva'wg belonging to a spring, P. 
 475. 
 
 KprjTrlg a bottom. ovStirii) KaKoiv Kprj- 
 irlg vireaTiv, aXA' ir iiCTriSveTai P. 801. 
 these misfortunes are not yet drained 
 to the bottom. Schiitz rightly observes, 
 " Imago petita est ex natura vasis aut 
 putei, qui non prius exhauritur, quam 
 ad fundum perveneris." 
 
 KprjTiKog Cretan, C.607. 
 
 KptOdv to be high-fed with barley. 
 Met. to be unruly, A. 1625. 
 
 KpSii barley, S.931. 
 
 Kplfxa decision, S.392. 
 
 lipivo) to select, Kpivaaa 2' aarHv 
 Tuiv Ifiuiv TajUXraTa E.465. — to pre- 
 fer. Kpivh) 2' &<pdovoy o\(joy A. 458, 
 Kp7ye aijiag to vrpoc deiuv S. 391. choose 
 thai part which is held reverential in 
 the sight of the gods. — to decide or ad- 
 judge. Kp'ivov E.583. (."luTi/ai A.1542. — 
 with inf. Kpivii) <re vtKav C. 890. — with 
 ace. S.C.T.396. Kp'ive tvQt'iav ZLktiv 
 E.411. give righteous judgment. Kpl- 
 vov Hkhiv 583. decide the cause. Cf. 
 id. 704. C.652. pass. izZg aywj' Kpidn- 
 airai E.647. Kav la6\l'rj<pog Kpid^ 711. 
 — to decide concerning omens, to ex- 
 plain predictions, P.V.483. P.221.512. 
 C.535. 
 
 Kplatg a decision, A. 1262. 
 
 KptVi/s a judge, S.392. — an inter- 
 preter (sc. of dreams, etc.), P.222. 
 C.37. see Kpivciv. 
 
 KpoKopaiTToe dyed with saffron 
 colour, P. 651. 
 
 KpoKopa<pfig saffron coloured, A. 
 1092. In this passage the blood is 
 called KpoKofia^fig CTayiiv from the 
 pallid hue which overspreads the face 
 when the blood rushes back to the 
 heart in strong emotion. Such (as 
 Stanley observes) was the common 
 opinion. Blomfield compares Virg. 
 Georg. ii.484. Frigidus obstiterit circa 
 prcEcordia sanguis. 
 
 KpoKOE saffron. KpoKov /3a^ac A. 
 230. cloth died of a saffron colour. 
 This is referred by Schiitz to the 
 fillet of saffron-coloured cloth placed 
 according to custom on Iphigenia, 
 previous to her sacrifice. He com- 
 pares Lucretius in his description of 
 the same event, i. 89. Cui simul in- 
 fula, virgineos circumdata comptus. 
 Ex utraque pari malarum parte pro- 
 fusa est. This answers, he conceives, 
 to the KpOKOV Paipag ig jriSov yiovaa 
 of jEschylus. It is more simple 
 to refer it generally with Pauw to 
 the dress of Iphigenia, of which the 
 fillet formed a part. With respect 
 to the colour, Butler (ap. Peile) ob- 
 serves, " videtur non tam ad virgi- 
 neum quam ad regium cultura perti- 
 
KPON 
 
 ( 197 ) 
 
 kPY* 
 
 nuisse color croceus. Sic ap. Find. 
 Pyth. iv. 413. croceam vestein habet 
 jam Argonautarum dux. Idem est 
 etiam Darii ornatus, P.660." Stanley 
 and Abresch incorrectly interpret 
 KpoKov paf cLQ to mean blood, com- 
 paring A. 1092. iiri St KapSiav iSpafie 
 KpoKofiaiprjg araywy. This is clearly 
 wrong; the meaning of the latter 
 passage is quite different, KpuKoc not 
 being an epithet there of the blood, 
 but of a certain effect upon the face. 
 Moreover, the blood of Iphigeniahad 
 not yet been shed, cf.239. to. S' evdev 
 
 OVT elSoV, OVT ivviTCO). For KpOKOQ 
 
 applied to dyeing, cf. P. 651. KpoKo- 
 JDawTOV iifxapiv, and Find. Pyth.iv. 
 232. KpoKcov Eifxa. 
 
 Kpovwe belonging to Saturn, Kpovu 
 irat P.V.578. 
 
 Kpo^oE Saturn, F.V. 186.201.220. 
 914. E.eii. 
 
 Kp6Ta(l)0Q the temple or forehead. 
 Met. the brow of a hill, P.V.722. 
 
 Kporriafios a knocking or beating, 
 S.c.T.54.3. 
 
 KpoTrfroQ beaten, C.422. 
 
 KpujSSa secretly, C. 175. 
 
 KpvoQ chilliness, S.c.T.816. E. 155. 
 
 KpuTrraSiOf secret, C.934. 
 
 KpliKTeiy to cover or hide, P.V.1020. 
 A. 443. E.439. pass. KtKpvfifiiva P.V. 
 499. A. 377. — to conceal, with doub. 
 ace. firjTot fie Kpv\pr/£ tovto F.V. 628. 
 conceal not this from me. — pass, in 
 active sense, ■^aipovaa yoov KtKpvjx- 
 fitva C. 442. rejoicing in that I con- 
 cealed my woe. Here Dind. conj. 
 
 KEKpVflflivOV. 
 
 KpvwroQ concealed, C.803. with 
 gen. (cpvTTT-a "Hpac S.293. concealed 
 from Juno. Here Stanl. KpvjiSa. So 
 Dind. ev ayylXb) yap KpvwTOc opdov- 
 rai \6yor C.762. a message of secret 
 meaning depends for success upon the 
 messenger. For KpvirToc opdovrai \o- 
 yog is read in MSS. and edd. Kpvir- 
 roe opQovar) (bpEvi, or updtoirri (j>ptvl. 
 This reading, which is wholly unin- 
 telligible, is evidently the result of 
 an error in transcribing, being a re- 
 petition of the termination of the pre- 
 
 ceding line yadovari (fiptvL Cf. A. 
 1189.1190. For the restoration of 
 the text we are indebted to Schol. 
 Venet. on II. o'.207. who thus cites 
 the passage, iv ayyiX^ yap Kwrog 
 opdovrai Xoyoe. Eustathius borrow- 
 ing this in his Commentary, writes 
 KpvTTTog, not KviTTog. Heuce Per- 
 son edited Kpyirrog opdovrai Tuiyog. 
 Blomf. prefers Kvirrog, and translates 
 Nuntii prudentia rectam facere po- 
 test orationera incurvam, h.e. vitio- 
 sam, which certainly conveys no 
 very clear idea of the meaning. 
 The general force of the phrase 
 (which is evidently a proverbial one) 
 is clear from the words in Homer 
 upon which it is referred to as an 
 illustration, sc. eadXby Kai to titvk- 
 rat, or ayyeKog a'itnfia elSrj, denot- 
 ing the necessity of tact and adroit- 
 ness in one who carries important 
 messages. Commentators appear 
 to have been misled from not per- 
 ceiving that opdovrai does not mean 
 is made straight, (hence the prefer- 
 ence of Kvirrog as a supposed anti- 
 thesis) but succeeds, prospers, as in 
 E. 742. etc. The Chorus desires the 
 nurse to deliver the message to jEgis- 
 thus in a manner not likely to excite 
 his fears {ug aSet/MavTug kKvyj) : hence 
 it bids her not to tell him what 
 she had been desired by Clytaeranes- 
 tra, sc. to bring guards with him, (as 
 that would raise his suspicions of 
 danger,) but to come cheerfully alone 
 (yrjdovarj <j>ptvi), for that, where the 
 real purpose of a message (e.g. to 
 inveigle a man to destruction) had to 
 be concealed, the message depended 
 much for success on the ease and 
 apparent indifference assumed by the 
 messenger. With respect to reading 
 KviTTog or KpvTTTog, it is better to re- 
 tain the latter, as it is supported by 
 the MSS. and is preferable in respect 
 of sense. The prep, cv is used as in 
 E. 447. Cf. Soph. Phil. 963. (Ed. C.247. 
 Eur. Phoen.1284. Av.l677. 
 
 KpytrraWoTzri^ frozen over, P. 494. 
 
 Kpv<pa~we secret, C.81. P. 352.377. 
 
KPY* 
 
 ( 198 ) 
 
 KYKA 
 
 KpvfaiojQ secretly, P. 362. 
 
 KracrOat to acquire, get for oneself. 
 £Krri<Tb) P. 741. eKTyaaro 756. KTrjaaiTO 
 C.995. KTri<TeTaiE.279. — KtKTrjaOai to 
 have or possess, P.V.797. — A. 1021. 
 ayos KeicTi](T£Tat P. V. 1008. will be ac- 
 cursed. — 01 KeKTrffxivoi lords or mas- 
 ters. TIQ S' av (plXovQ (!)V0~lT0 TOVS K€K- 
 
 TrjfiEvovg ; S.332. These words, not- 
 withstanding Schiitz's attempt at 
 explanation, are probably corrupt. 
 Schiitz explains, " quis vero, queeso, 
 propinquos dote sua dominos emat ?" 
 Rob. understanding it so likewise, 
 refers to Virg.Georg.l. Teque sibi ge- 
 nerum Tethys emat omnibus undis. 
 Dind. is undoubtedly correct in 
 adopting Boissonade's conj. ovoiro. 
 " Respondet virgo quaestioni regis 
 tear i')(dpav ; ob odium nempe ; nam 
 quis dominos vituperaret qui essent 
 amici ? Quum illos fugiamus, sequi- 
 tur odio nobis esse." The king then, 
 wishing to waive the subject, partly 
 apologises for the invaders in v. 333. 
 to which the chorus, indignant at 
 the evasion, retorts in v. 334. 
 
 Kriavov a possession, S.c.T.711. 
 885. A. 1555. C.931. 
 
 KTedrsLpa fem. one who acquires, 
 A. 347. 
 
 Kreiveiv to Mil. ktuvuj C. 543. KTt- 
 vei A 1233. £VT£t)'aE.441.558. tKTavtQ 
 S.c.T.955. tKTEivi P. 762. A. 1630. Lk- 
 reivajiev C.875. tKTavov E. 96. iicTave 
 S. 494. KTEivoiEV P. 444. ktcveIv C. 909. 
 KTUvai P.V.868. In C.435. for the 
 corrupt KTslvat, Stanl. conj. Kriaai. 
 So Dind. cracE^v C. 886. 1023. E. 84. 
 KTtLvovaa P. 780. KTtivovai E. 210. 
 KrttVaira A. 1523. KTavii>v S.c.T. 618. 
 E. 569. KTavovaa E. 187. KxavovarjQ E. 
 710. KTavbvri 400. KravoiiaL C.41. poet. 
 KTavovreaai C. 362. KTavovrag C. 142. 
 
 KrEt'c lit. a comb. — Met. ktIveq 
 the fingers. ■)(EpS>v iiicpas Krevas A. 
 1576. 
 
 Krijfia a possession, pi. KTi'iixHra 
 S.C.T.772.799.890. 
 
 Kriivos id. pi. tcTijvrj A. 127. 
 
 Krt'itnoe belonging to possessions. 
 ■Xprifiarwv KTrjaitoy A. 981. goods held 
 
 in possession. Hence Krfitnos Zevc 
 S. 440. Jupiter the guardian of pro- 
 perty. KTriaioe jitiifioQ A. 1008. the 
 altar of Jupiter, called icn'i(Tiog. 
 
 Kriieiv to found (as a colony), riji' 
 liaKpav aTTOiKiav Krlaai P.V. 817. — to 
 beget, rov iicTitrev yovu S. 163. tlifitvti 
 Pla KTiirag S. 1053. SC. ^/iof or ry/ttVe- 
 pov yivog, h.e. qui benevola jji(Ionem 
 contrectando) genus nostrum condidit. 
 Schiitz. — to effect, achieve, or per- 
 form. kwinTpeiTTOv alSiva icricraaq C. 
 345. having lived a life. oTrorcp' av 
 KTicT]Q S.429. whichever you may 
 do. cairEQ av KTi^oiaro C.477. would 
 be celebrated. reXevrac npcvfieveie ktI- 
 aeit S. 132. — to render or make . ticri- 
 aav evviSaeP.28l. C.1056. tXevdepov 
 KTirreL Cf. E. 17. Ttxvve 'iv6eov ktI- 
 (Tag 684. aKapirwroug Krlaai S. 132. 
 ■Kvpi<\>aTOV KTiaai 628. On C. 435. see 
 
 KTtivtLV. 
 
 KrviTog a noise of blows or strokes, 
 S.c.T. 96. 99. P.V. 133. 925. A. 1515. 
 C. 23. 421. 642. pi. P.V.918. 
 
 Kvdveog dark blue, dark, kvclvcov 
 Xcvffcrtdv P. 81. looking darkly. This 
 epithet is often applied to the look of 
 the eyes, see Blomf. Gl. in loc. 
 Bloraf. here reads Kvavovv, for the 
 sake of the metre, and in accordance 
 with the rule of Phrynichus con- 
 cerning adjectives in eog. So Dind. 
 Well, considers that there is a syni- 
 zesis of the v, so that it is read kvu- 
 vtov as KvavibirXZeg v. 551. Heath 
 supposes it was pronounced Kvavovv. 
 See under AlyvrrToyevi'ig. 
 
 Kvavwirighaving a dark-blue prow, 
 S.724. P. 551. 
 
 Kv/Stpvjjrjjc a steersman, S.751. 
 
 Ku/3os a cube or die. 'ipyov iv kv- 
 jSoic Kpivel S.c.T. 396. 
 
 KvdiiTTog most renowned, S. 13. 
 
 KvSog glory, P. 447. S.c.T. 299. 
 
 Kvdipeiog belonging to Venus, S. 
 1014. 
 
 KuKciv to mingle or confound, P.V. 
 996. 
 
 Ki/icXui' to whirl round. Zivaig kv- 
 kXovjievov Ktap A. 969. my heart vio- 
 lently agitated. 
 
KYKA 
 
 ( 199 ) 
 
 KYKA 
 
 Kir/cXoe an orb or circle, as of the 
 sun, or of a shield, P.V.91. P.496. 
 S.c.T.471.478.573. kvk\^ adv. round 
 about, C.977. kvkKij) irepi^ P.360.410. 
 
 KvKXovtrOai mid. v. to surround. 
 'Apytioi TroKiafia KVKKovvrai S.c.T. 
 114. P. 450. OT£i'£i TroXtffytia i>Q kvkXov- 
 fiiviav S.c.T. 229. where the vulg. 
 KVKkovfiivbiv is correct, which the 
 Schol. A. rightly explains as refer- 
 ring to Twv TroKEfxliov . Roh. Cant. 
 KVKkovfievov pass. In P. 450. a.p.<fi St 
 kvkXovvto irdtray vrjtrov, Heath and 
 Brunck read 'kvkXovvto, Pors. and 
 Blomf. £kvkXovvto. Upon the omis- 
 sion of the syllabic augment in tragic 
 iambics, two opinions are well known 
 to exist : one, that of Porson and 
 Elmsley, who deny its legitimacy alto- 
 gether, except in some few special 
 words (see Pors. Praef. to Hec); an- 
 other, which is supported by Herm. and 
 some others, that it might be omitted 
 in certain cases. Elmsley on Bacch. 
 1132. divides the existing instances 
 of omission into three classes : 1. such 
 as may have the augment restored 
 without injuring the verse ; 2. those 
 where, owing to a diphthong or long 
 vowel terminating the preceding 
 verse, the mark of elision may be 
 prefixed ; 3. such as do not admit of 
 these two remedies, and which he con- 
 ceives may either be emended, or if 
 not capable of easy emendation, 
 ought to be ascribed to the errors of 
 copyists. To this view of the case, 
 objections have justly been made. 
 With respect to Elmsley's second 
 class, which he would explain as 
 cases of elision caused by a diph- 
 thong in the preceding line, it is 
 observable, that in tragic iambics the 
 termination of one line does not con- 
 nect itself with the beginning of 
 another, so as to afiect it in a metrical 
 point of view. Thus e.g.in Soph. Ant. 
 900. we have tyw | iXovaa, where no 
 elision takes place. Even Se is never 
 cut off by iEschylus or Euripides ; 
 very rarely by Sophocles. Hence it 
 seems unfair to suppose that the 
 
 termination of one line affects the 
 first word of the preceding in some 
 few cases where the augment seems 
 omitted, but not as a general prin- 
 ciple. If then the omission of the 
 augment be established as regards 
 the second class, it will hardly be 
 fair to have recourse to emendation 
 to correct those of the first. With 
 respect to the third class, to suppose 
 that they are all incorrect involves a 
 petitio principii : that these passages 
 are all wrong, depends upon the ti-uth 
 of thesupposition that the Attics never 
 omitted the augment: but that the 
 Attics never omitted the augment can 
 only be proved from their extant 
 writings : hence this is reasoning in 
 a circle. The following appears to 
 be a correct statement of the case : — 
 1. When the verb in the imperfect or 
 aorist is preceded by a long syllable 
 in the middle of a verse, the augment 
 may be omitted on the common prin- 
 ciple of elision, e.g. 'loXri 'icaXeTro 
 Trach. 381. Sajprifj.' tKEivoi 'SUke Aj. 
 1304. 2. Of passages where the word 
 in which the augment is omitted, does 
 not occur in the middle, but at the be- 
 ginning of a verse, there are no less 
 than twenty-seven in number, and if 
 the reasoning above adduced against 
 Elmsley's statement be valid, these 
 must be considered as actual omis- 
 sions of the augment. If we come 
 now to examine into the cause of 
 this, we shall find that these instances 
 all occur in prjaeit ayyeXiKat or nar- 
 rative parts, where we may conceive 
 that the poets adopted the style of 
 the early epic poetry. Hence we may 
 ascribe the omission of the augment 
 to an imitation of the epic style in 
 such passages. The exceptions (four 
 in number) where the omissions ap- 
 pear in passages of a difi«rent cha- 
 racter, are susceptible of just emen- 
 dation. 3. It is supposed by some, 
 that this license extended only to 
 words in the beginning of a verse ; 
 hence Msch. P. 305. oI'Se vade ex fiids 
 Triaov is considered corrupt, (and 
 
KYKA 
 
 ( 200 ) 
 
 KYPI 
 
 probably is so, whatever be the truth 
 as regards this point). One instance 
 likewise occurs in Bacch. 1134, but 
 here the word, occurring in the be- 
 ginning of a proposition, can hardly 
 be viewed as an exception. By those 
 who hold this opinion, several in- 
 stances are explained on the principle 
 of elision, e.g. vi.ko3jj.evoi 'Kvpiaaov 
 P. 302. irXelaTOi "davov id. 482. Cf. 
 Soph. Aj. 308. Trach. 772. 905. etc. 
 Wellauer, however, on P. 303. ob- 
 serves, that the mark of elision is here 
 placed against the authority of all 
 MSS. His reasoning appears correct, 
 sc. that if the tragic writers in epic 
 passages allowed themselves the omis- 
 sion of the augment at all, no reason 
 can well be assigned why they should 
 not have employed this licence in the 
 middle as well as in the beginning of 
 a verse. Hence we may, on the 
 whole, conclude that the tragics, 
 though in ordinary passages always 
 inserting the augment, did occasion- 
 ally omit it when imitating the epic 
 narrative style, and this not in the be- 
 ginning only, but also in the middle 
 of a verse. Cf. Soph. El. 750. GEd. 
 C. 1605. Trach. 906. Eur. Hec. 1153. 
 ^sch. P. 368. 408. 450. 488. etc. 
 
 'KvkKuitos made round, S.c.T. 522. 
 
 KvKv6fxop<poe swan-shaped, P.V.757. 
 
 KvKvog a swan, A, 1419. 
 
 Kvfjia a wave of the sea, etc. S.14. 
 P.V. 1003. 1050. S.cT. 192.672. P.90. 
 A. 651. 1154. — Met. a wave of cala- 
 mity. KaKdv wiTvep BaXaaaa Kvfj.' ayet 
 S.C.T.740. Cf. P.V. 888. E.796. S.120. 
 a stream of armed men, S.c.T. 7. 108. 
 1069. Cf. P. 90. Kv/xa y(ep(Taiov a land 
 wave, S.c.T.64. See Blomf. Gloss. 
 Ag.8l. 
 
 Kvfia the foetus of the womb, C. 126. 
 E.629. 
 
 Kvfiaiyeiv to swell as a wave. Met. 
 KVfiaivovT tTTjj S.c.T. 428. swelling 
 words. 
 
 KvfiaTiaq swelling with waves, S. 
 541. 
 
 Kvvayoq [a] a huntsmanor pursuer, 
 A. 678. See 'Adava. 
 
 KwriycTEiv to pursue (as a hunter 
 does game), P.V. 672. 
 
 Kvvodpam'ig impudent as a dog, S. 
 739. 
 
 Kvv6<j)pwv id. C.612. Cf. II. y.l80. 
 
 Kvwpie Venus, S.979. 1016. S.c.T. 
 127. E.206. — love, P.V. 654. 866. 
 
 Kvirpioc Cyprian, of Cyprus. Kinrpi- 
 ai TToXeig P. 863. — of Cyprusin Libya. 
 KvwpLog -xapaKTTip S.279. On this 
 passage Abresch remarks, " Quum 
 notissima hujus nominis insula hue 
 non conveniat, intelligam de Cypro 
 Libyae cujus apud Steph. Byzant. 
 mentio." 
 
 Kvpetv (inus, in pres.) to obtain. 
 with gen. waXov iKvpaa P.765. — to hit, 
 as a mark, A. 614. — lo meet with, to 
 find or experience, 'iaovwv vav(3aTav 
 KvpaavTtQ ovK evTVxCJQ P. 973. Cf. 
 P.V. 741. E.891. 
 
 Kvpeiv to obtain, meet with, expe- 
 rience, with gen. Kvpovvra tGiv kira- 
 fi'wvP.V.70.Cf.S.c.T.589.P.783.874. 
 E.373. S.780. — with ace. KvprtatiQ jxiiov 
 a^wg (teBev C.696. See a^t'wc. Cf.C.212. 
 703. S.cT. 681. on which last see eS. 
 — absolutely, to hit a mark, rod' av 
 Xiyuiv Kvpri(Taig S.584. you would be 
 right in saying this. Cf. rvy)(a.veiv. 
 — to be, P.V.330. KaXaJQ Kvpti S.c.T. 
 23. is well. Cf. P. 590. S. 56. — with par- 
 ticiples, fiapjiaipovaav Kvptiv S.C.T. 
 383. aeawafiivog nvpei P. 495. Kvptii' 
 Xiyovaav A. 1174. In A. 1344. rpavCJe 
 ' ATpeiSr]v ElSh'ai Kvpovvd'orrwg, Butler 
 considers that Kvpovvd' oirwg is put 
 by an enallage for Sirwg Kvpei. It 
 is better to suppose it equivalent to 
 Kvpovvd' oTTbig Kvpei h.e. to know his 
 state whatever it is. wtaiitv Kvpijaag 
 S.C.T.341. if correct, is to be joined 
 in constr. sc. having fallen. Dind. 
 considers Kvpi^crag as a gloss. 
 
 Kvptog having power or authority. 
 Kvpwg Eifii dpoE~iv A. 104. Kvpioi avvti)- 
 fjiorai^. 123. powerful conspirators. — 
 amaster. rolm KvpioiaL ZiiifiaTuvC-Ml . 
 678. — one who ratifies or makes bind- 
 ing a contract, cfiiiiv re Koi awv Kvpioc 
 TrKTrev/xaTdiy A. 852. — appointed, au- 
 thorised. ayvKTfia Kvpiov ^oi'ou E. 315. 
 
KYPI 
 
 (201 ) 
 
 AABP 
 
 Kvpiov rt'Xoc 515. Kvpiij) kv rinip<f S. 
 713. ri TwvSe KvpiiaripovQ fitveig; id. 
 943. 7-0 Kvpiov the appointed time, A. 
 744. Kvpi exovree E.918. having au- 
 thority. 
 
 'Kvpinauv to butt as a ram. Met. 
 to strike. Kvpiaaov ia-xypav ■)(d6va P. 
 302. See KvicXov<TOat. 
 
 Kvpiwe really, thoroughly, A. 171. 
 C.774. 
 
 KvpoQ Cyrus, P.754.759. 
 
 Kvpoe authority or power, ovic 
 'i-)(Oviri Kvpoe oiiSev S.386. 
 
 Kvpovv to pronounce authoritative- 
 ly. Ti]vS' sKvpuirae (pariu 7.223. The 
 constr. is varied in v. 513. iireiS^ rrjd' 
 EKvpwaev (fiariQ. — to decide. KvpiSaai 
 SiKTiv E.609. Cf. id. 551. where, for 
 the vulg. Kvpixriov is read Kvpuxrov 
 in M. Guelph. Aid. Rob. So Herm. 
 Dind. This requires uttwq t to be 
 read for otv<i)c. Well, defends the 
 vulg. but incorrectly. — pass. KEKvpia- 
 rai riXoc C.861. S.598. 
 
 KvTos any hollow vessel, as an urn 
 or vase, A. 3 13. — a balloting box, id. 
 790. — a shield, S.c.T.477. 
 
 Kv-Xpeioe of CychrecB, a place near 
 Salamis. aurras a.fi<p). Kuj^pttae P. 562. 
 It was so called, according to Ste- 
 phanus, from Cychreus, son of Sa- 
 lamis and Neptune. From him Sa- 
 lamis was called Kvxpeia. 
 
 Kvwv a dog, S.c.T.1005. AS. 1064. 
 C.440. E. 127.237. S. 741. 781. — as an 
 epithet of reproach, yuio-ijri/e kuvoc 
 A. 1201. Met. Zijvo'c ciKpayele Kvyac 
 rpujras P.V.805. See Blomf. Gloss, 
 in Ag.81. Aibg wrrjvoQ kvuiv Sadioi- 
 ,'de altroi; P. V. 1024. Cf. A. 134. 'jurj- 
 rpOQ iyKOTOL KVVEQ C. 1050. Cf. id. 
 
 911. said of the Furies pursuing 
 Orestes. — a watch-dog, a guardian. 
 ■yvi'ciiKa db)fia.Tb)v icvya A. 593. avcpa 
 rioy aradixoiv Kvva id. 870. — "Zeipiov 
 
 Kucdc id. 941. the constellation of the 
 Dog Sirius. 
 
 KuiSwv a bell, S.c.T. 368.381. 
 
 KuiKuEiv to lament. H^u iMicvaovija 
 A. 1286. 
 
 KuKVfxa a lamentation, pi. P. 324. 
 419. 
 
 KwKUT-dc id. pi. S.c.T. 225. C. 148. 
 
 KwKwrdc Cocytus, S.c.T. 672. A. 
 1132. 
 
 KhiXoc a limb, e.g. the foot or leg, 
 P. V. 81.494. A. 1358. E.350. prov. 
 TTjOoe icivrpa koiXov EKreveis P.V.323. 
 — part of anything, as of a race, 
 SiavXov doiTEpov KwXop A. 335. See 
 SlavXog. 
 
 KodXveiv to prevent. K&Xwpa kwXv- 
 ovcray we jxevelv Epai S- 980. In this 
 verse KciXwpa is corrupt : KiaXvovaav 
 refers to Kv-rrpie, and this verse is to 
 be strictly connected with the pre- 
 ceding one, a comma only being 
 placed after Kvwpig. Stanley's con- 
 jecture, K&wpa, h.e. KaX awpa even 
 when unripe, seems the best which 
 has been proposed. We may then 
 understand Danaus to mean that 
 " Venus not only proclaims the fact 
 when fruits are fully ripe (ora^ovra) 
 but that, more than this, she may be 
 said even to prevent the unripe ones 
 (awpa) from growing to maturity, by 
 exposing them to untimely violence." 
 
 Kkifioe a band, or company of re- 
 vellers, IVIet. A. 1162. 
 
 K(!jv<i)\jj a gnat, A. 566. 
 
 Kwirri an oar, P. 368. 370. 388. 417. 
 Met. VEprlptf TTpoarifievoQ Kwwrj A. 
 1601. occupying an inferior station. 
 
 KioTTijprie furnished with oars. /,&»- 
 ■wi'ipr) iTTvXov P. 408. the equipment of 
 oars. 
 
 KwpvKig fem. of Corycus. KoipvKig 
 TTErpa C,22. a rock on Parnassus. 
 
 Kb)f6g deaf, S.c.T. 184. C.869. 
 
 A 
 
 Aa/3)/ a receiving, iv hpyvpov Xajoy 
 S.9I3. by the receiving of money. 
 Aaflpoe violent, P. 1 lo. 
 
 AafipoffrofiElv to speak violently, 
 P.V.327. 
 
 AaftpocrvTOgviolentlydri veil, V.V.603, 
 2 D 
 
AABP 
 
 ( 202 ) 
 
 AAK[ 
 
 Aa/3pwe violently, P.V. 1024. 
 
 Aayti'oc belonging to a hare. \ay- 
 ivav yivvav, A. 118. one of the hare 
 kind, periphrast. for a hare. Here 
 (iotTKOfievoi \ayivav kpiKVfiova (jiep- 
 fiari yivvav is the reading of Per- 
 son, from Farn. Vict. The mean- 
 ing of the passage is, feeding upon 
 a female hare big with young, 
 stopped with her offspring in their 
 last race. For IpiKvfiova, which is 
 the reading of the Schol. {ipiKvfiova, 
 TroXvKvfiova), some MSS. and edd. 
 have ipiKvfiara, an error arisen pro- 
 bahly from the similarity of the 
 termination of the following word, 
 fipfxaTi, which is so read by Guelph. 
 Aid. Kob. Turn., but which has also 
 been corrupted by some into ^t'pjuara. 
 PXaPlvra is referred by Wellauer to 
 \ayis)6v understood, to which he con- 
 siders Xayivav yivvav as equivalent. 
 For this he quotes the authority of 
 the Schol. who says, irpoc to arifiai- 
 vofievov TO /SXa/JfVra. But here /3Xa- 
 (iivra is not the ace. masc. sing., 
 but the neut. plural, referring gene- 
 rally to the hare and her young ones, 
 both of which are alluded to in the 
 preceding line, and this may very 
 likely be the real meaning of the 
 Scholiast. 
 
 AayoSaiTTjc devouring a hare, A. 
 122. 
 
 \ay)(aveiv to draw a lot. uig 'iica- 
 (TTOQ iiKr]'^ev waXov S.c.T.358. abs. et- 
 X>;X^ S.C.T. 40.5. 433. Xaxo era id. 439. 
 iro\wXaxo)'?-£:cE.32.Cf. S.c.T.55. 119. 
 having drawn their lot. — with ace. to 
 receive as one's allotted portion, P.V. 
 48. S.c.T.672.890.928. Kkiipto Xaxovaa 
 yaiav P. 183. ov Xa^tov E.685. un- 
 appoinied to the office. tXa^E fc to 
 wdv b Ilvdo)(pfi(rTac (pvyag C.927. 
 he has received his inheritance. Here 
 the vulg. iXaKe is unintelligible. tXaae 
 Pauw, Schiitz, Seidler, from the Scho- 
 liast's explanation. 'eXa[3E Med. fXa^t 
 conj. Schiitz. So Well. — tI 3" oh are- 
 vovreQ, oh Xa-^ovrie, i'lfiaroQ fiipoc; A. 
 543. sc. (rrivovTer iifnv h. e. koTivofxev. 
 For oh \ay/ivTe(; Schiitz conj oii Xn- 
 
 ■yui'TiQ, which he explains ri S' uhic 
 knTzvofitv, oil kXa-j(0fxev, i^fiaroQ fiipoc ; 
 which Herm. approves. Casaub. ex- 
 plains the vulg. " quce pars dieiprcv- 
 teribat quum non gemeremus, aut non 
 sortiremur ? nempe ad obeundas vi- 
 gilandi et remigandi stationes." This 
 is better than Wellauer's explana- 
 tion, qua parte diei non suspira- 
 vimus, quum ilia nobis non accide- 
 rint? i.e. nulla parte diei ilia nobis 
 non acciderunt: which makes Xa^oiTte 
 too vague. It seems, however, that in 
 either case .Sischylus could not have 
 avoided writing p) Xaxovreg. Pro- 
 bably some verb is lost in Xa')(6vT£Q 
 of a similar meaning to arirovTte. 
 So Stanl. ov nXaiovTec. Possibly 
 Xd<7(coi'T£c may be the true reading. 
 Cf. A.839. P.V,405. — with gen. ei 
 Trpanidoiv Xaj(ovra A. 370. having a 
 good share of intellect. — with inf. 
 navra to. kut avdpunrove eXn-^ov Sii- 
 TTEIV E.891. 
 
 Aaywe a hare. Xayw StKrjv E. 
 20. 
 
 AadpctloQ secret, A. 1203. 
 
 Aadpaiug secretly, P.V. 1079. 
 
 AaiXa\p a storm, S.33. 
 
 Aaioe Laivs, S.C.T. 673. 727. 784. 
 824. 
 
 Aaioc left. Xaidg x^P"? P.V.716. 
 on the left hand. 
 
 Aa'iQ spoil, booty, S.C.T. 313. Dor. 
 for Xrfie. 
 
 Aa'upoc a sail, E.526. S. 696. 704. 
 
 AaKa^dv to cry out, S.851. S.c.T. 
 167. 
 
 AaKE'tv aor. 2. to sound or creak. 
 eXamv a^ovoiv j3pidofikvu>v ■x^voai 
 S.C.T. 138. — to speak or utter, A. 600. 
 1401. C. 35.38.777. perf. XtXacf. (tto- 
 vosv XeXukeF. v. 405. criesmournfidly. 
 See XcKTKciv. 
 
 AuKig a rent. L^ttitvw crvv Xa^ioi 
 Xlvoia-i S.113. I fasten upon them with 
 u rent, h.e. I fall upon them and 
 rend them. Cf. kv Trk-rrXoig iriari Xadc 
 P. 123. XctKig ^(^LTwvoe ipyov ov kuto- 
 iKTisl S.880. Xa/ctStE (Trrifioppayov(Ti 
 TTOidXwv ktrQrifiaTiiiv P. 821. Xivo(j>66poi 
 vfnafxarwv XoctSfc C.28. 
 
AAKT 
 
 ( 203 ) 
 
 AAMn 
 
 AaKTil^etv to kick, A. 859. — prov. 
 irpoc Kturpa fifj Xukti^e 1607. — to 
 smite or beat against. KpaSia <j>peva 
 XaKTi^ci P. V. 883. — to tread underfoot 
 or insult. XaicriaavTi fiiyav SiKag (ibi- 
 fiov A. 373. 
 
 AaxTuTfia a kick, iirevy^crai., \a.K- 
 Tiafia teiirvov ^vvStKb)s TtOeig ap^, 
 ovTioe okiaQai irdv to YlXtiirQivovQ 
 ytvoQ A. 1583. Here by some \aK- 
 riafjLo. ZHttvov is iinderstood of the 
 violation of the sanctity of the ban- 
 quet. So Schiitz, Butler and Mus- 
 grave understand it of the overturn- 
 ing of the table. Blomf. of the vomit- 
 ing up of the food eaten. It seems 
 highly questionable whether the first 
 and last of these explanations will 
 stand. The words probably mean 
 simply overturning with a curse the 
 viands set before him, TiOelg being of 
 course taken with Xaicriajia, and both 
 together being equivalent to Xacrt- 
 i^b)v. See TiBivai.' 
 
 Aafi(3a.y£iv to receive or take. \a/i- 
 (iai'Ei C. 126. XaPoiev S. 674. Xafiuiiri 
 S.c.T.BOO. Xafielv id. 1012. C.491. S. 
 486. Xapoiv A.-846. 1578. Xafiovaa S. 
 575. E. 172. — to fetch, rj^w Xapovaa 
 TriXavov O, o'lKwy ifiwi' P. 516. Cf. id. 
 820. 835. S. 707. — to seize or catch, 
 P.V.55.194. pass. Xry^ScS Sd\« S.c.T. 
 38. C.550. E. 125. Xr)<l>eivTeQ P. 561. 
 676. A. 226. 1098. S.801. elXriiifXEvrig 
 V.50. for XtXTj/x/itVije in A. 850. el 
 ipdoyyriv Xafioi A.37. if it were to re- 
 ceive the power of speech, oh So^av av 
 Xafioi/xi (ipiliov(Tr]Q ^ptcos id. 266. / 
 would not admit or believe. ayKadev 
 XafMiv E.80. embracing, kv ayKoXaie 
 Xajiuiv S.476. id. dpcKTOgXajiovaaL S. 
 933. gaining courage, wpofirideiav Xa- 
 flelv id. 175. to use caution. Here 
 Wordsworth conj. Xajjwv, joining 
 fVjj with (pvXa^ai in the next line. 
 This Dindorf approves. — Xdlfoe orav 
 X/iftri TTofos E.526. when distress 
 comes upon it. Kfitpae rifitvoQ alQipog 
 Xafirj P. 357. ruivie Kaipov oariQ SiKi- 
 (7T0£ Xajii S.C.T.65. take the earliest 
 opportunity. 
 
 \afnraort<p6poQ a torch-bearer, A. 
 
 302. Metaphorically applied to the 
 beacon-fires which announced in re- 
 gular succession to Clytaemnestra the 
 capture of Troy. Allusion is made 
 to the contest of the AafnraSri<j>opla 
 at Athens, where several ran a race 
 in succession with lighted torches in 
 their hands. See TeXevToioe. 
 
 Aafiirag a torch, S.c.T.415. A. 93. 
 E.976.994. — a beacon-fire, A. 8. 28. 
 278.287.475. — Met. XafnraScg the 
 rays of the heavenly bodies. ■?reSai)(^ 
 juoi Xaji—aZtg C.583. 
 
 Aan^eiv to shine, A. 749. P. 163. 
 
 AafiTTT) filth, dirt. avriXib) Xafnr<} 
 E.305. in filthy regions uncheered by 
 the sun. Dind. with Wieseler pre- 
 fers \cc7r9, which he asserts to be the 
 legitimate form of this word. 
 
 AafiTtpog bright, clear, S.c.T.371. 
 624. P. 496. A.6.272.— of a strong, 
 powerful wind, A. 1153. Blomf. com- 
 pares Virg. Georg. i. 460. et claro 
 cernes silvas^l quiloneraoiim.—bpiiv- 
 ra Xafi'TTpov C.283. clear-sighted. 
 
 AafxirphvEdQai to grow bright, vjji.- 
 l-iaaivXafxirpvt'CTai^.lOi. grows clear- 
 sighted. 
 
 AafiirpSig brightly, clearly, P.V. 
 835. on C.797. see Svofcpog. 
 
 Aapmrijp a torch, or night-lamp, C. 
 530. Met. applied to the beacon-fire, 
 which was to the night, what a lamp 
 was in a chamber, A. 22. 
 
 AanTTTtipovxia the keeping up of a 
 night-lamp . rag afifi aoi KXaiovaa Xa/x- 
 TTTtipovxlag arrffitXriTOVQ aliv A. 865. 
 Wellauer refers this to the signal 
 fires which were kept ready to an- 
 nounce the return of Agamemnon, 
 but which, owing to the delay of that 
 event, remained unused, and conse- 
 quently unheeded. This is objection- 
 able, because Xafnrrijpeg are not the 
 signal fires (which are XafnraSeg, the 
 expression in v.22. being metaphori- 
 cal), but are the night lamps which 
 are kept burning in a chamber until 
 the inmates retire to rest. Such lamps 
 were kept always burning in Clytaem- 
 nestra's chamber, as always expect- 
 ing to hear the news of her hus- 
 
AAN0 
 
 ( 204 ) 
 
 AEfE 
 
 band's coming. Scholef. (who most 
 unaccountably joins afi<pi coi with 
 K\aiov(ra) is right in considering Xaju- 
 vTi)pov)(ias to denote the time during 
 which these lamps were kept burning, 
 h.e. the whole night. Translate, 
 weeping through the hours whilst 
 lamps were burning on your account, 
 unheeded ever in their flight. 
 
 AavQavuv to escape the notice of. 
 OVK itrri XaOelv on/iara (pwrog A. 770. 
 ev(7r]fiov yap ov fie Xav6dvii S.695. 
 i.e. cva)]fj.ov ov. Cf. Herm. on Soph. 
 Ant. 467. — with part, /^i) Xady <j>uySa 
 fias E. 246. lest he should escape un- 
 perceived. dav^v Xadoifii S.966.miyht 
 be slain in secret. — Xavdaveadat to 
 forget. fxrjlafiGie Xa0j;C.671. with gen. 
 aXKfjs Xadeadai rijarOE S.712. 
 
 Ati^ with the heel. Xa$ iraTelv C. 
 633. E.llO. to tread underfoot. XaJ 
 ariarys E. 514. dishonotir by treading 
 underfoot. 
 
 AaoSa/jiae subduing the people, 
 S.c.T. 325. 
 
 Aaoiradrjs suffered by the people, 
 P. 907. 
 
 AauTTopoc forming a passage for the 
 people, P. 113. 
 
 Aaoe a people or multitude, S.c.T. 
 89. P.92. 585. 715. 756. 984. C.360. S. 
 362. — Xaol men, generally. fiepoKEcrai. 
 XaoTc S.84. the people id. 512.954. 
 See Xti)Q. 
 
 Aaira^eiv to lay waste, fut. XaTra- 
 Uiv S.c.T.47.513. 
 
 AaffOt'j/Tjc proper name, S.c.T. 602. 
 
 Aa(TKtiv to utter a cry. abs. XaaKov- 
 TaQ lojxoiQ A. 839. with ace. oXoXuy- 
 juov tXaaKov A. 581. 
 
 Aa-ptia servitude, P.V. 968. 
 
 AaTpeieiv to serve, with dat. P.V. 
 970. 
 
 Aarpov payment. XarpGiv artpQe 
 without payment, sc. of rent. S.989. 
 not as Stanl. translates, sine /amjiZzs. 
 
 Aa™Za^onoE.313. Dor.for Atjtw. 
 
 Aa<pvpa [i] spoils, S.c.T. 260.461. 
 A. 565. 
 
 Aa-^i] a receiving for one's portion, 
 racfxiiv irarpwiov Xaj^ai S.c.T. 898. The 
 word also means, a digging. So 
 
 Well. Lex. but the other sense is far 
 better here. Well, thinks a pun is 
 intended. But cf. v. 928. Moreover, 
 the word warpiomv would hardly have 
 been used in connexion with tlie_^r«< 
 digging of a place of sepulture. 
 
 Aa.-)(pQ a lot, E.378. Xaj^jj to kot 
 avQpuTTovcidi.ZOO.the destinies allotted 
 amongst men. — a turn, ov part, kv to> 
 TpiTu) Xcix" id. 5. third in order. — an 
 allotted or appointed office, fiopijxov 
 Xa-xoe Ti-m-XdvTiav C.356. Cf. E.320. 
 329.364, 
 
 Aiaiva a lioness. Met. A. 1231. 
 
 Aijir]Q a vessel, e.g. for bathing, 
 A. 1100. — an urn, C.676. A. 432. 
 Here tovq is rightly omitted in Flor. 
 
 Aiyeiv to say or speak, abs. e g. 
 iJKov(7ac, II out r]Kov(Tac, ij KW(j>rj Xiyw ; 
 S.C.T.184. Cf. P.V. 440. 443. 620. 629. 
 633.645.700.823.1009. S.C.T. 243. 462. 
 1003.1017. P. 176.287. 431. 505. A. 38. 
 260.310.484.812.818.1022. 1059. 1331. 
 1376. ] 395. C. 103. 106. 128. 165. 520. 657. 
 678. 756. 840. E. 1 14. 264. 386. 545. 653. 
 555. 562. 584. 594. 689. S. 244. 246. 269. 
 331.451.455.723. — opposed to wparr- 
 (Tuv. av KOL Xiyoiv tv(ppaive Kal Trpair- 
 aiiiv (ppevi S.510. in act as well as in 
 word. — ot)S' cnr' Icrfirivov Xf.yii) S.c.T. 
 255. nor do I speak apart from the 
 Ismenus, h.e. nor do 1 except the Is- 
 menus. Blomlield's translation, non 
 autem eos dico qui Ismenum tuentur, 
 is inconsistent with the structure of 
 the sentence. The other method, 
 however, is sufficiently harsh. L. 
 Dind. conj. v^acri t, for ovo aw". — 
 with uiQ. Xiyovari 2' wc (TV fxkv fiiyav 
 TEKVoiQ wXovroy tKTiiau) P. 740. Cf. E. 
 300. — with infin. e.g. koX raxira fiev 
 Sr) vvKTOc elaiSiXv Xiyo) P. 196. Cf. 
 S.C.T.28.382. P.268. A.531..538.620. 
 720. A. 1638. C.873.1036. (in loc. 
 dub.) — with inf. omitted. t6S' av yi- 
 voc Xiywv (sc. elvai) i$ 'Ewafpov KV- 
 pnaaiQ S. 583.- — in the inf. after at- 
 tributives, aXyeiva Xiyeiv P.V. 197. 
 painful to speak of. Cf. id. 260. S.c.T. 
 563.956.973.983. E. 34. rirputTai Sik- 
 Tvov irXtw Xiyeiv A. 842. so to speak. 
 — £u Xtyfi A. 1160. utters a pleasing 
 
AEFE 
 
 ( 205 ) 
 
 AEFE 
 
 sound, ev yap 6 ^h'og Xtyti S.495. he 
 speaks fair. — With ace. to speak or 
 tell. e. g. Xe^bi ropws "oi -kolv P.V. 
 612. Cf. id.317.636.663.803. 931. 1039. 
 S.c.T. 1.76. 357. 561. 601. 629. 679. 695. 
 724. P.241. 348.364.684. 688.692.779. ~ 
 A. 97. 164.306.342.584. 606.611. 831. 833. 
 1017. 1023. 1 177. 1202. 1321. 1633. C. 105. 
 179.428.575.587.803.826.842. E.398. 
 415.425.505.612.627. 796. 841. 859. S. 
 104.306.514.610.906.916. avTia \t£,ai 
 P. 681. to accost, speak face to face. 
 Xiyeiv iraiava A. 631. to utter a hymn. 
 \iyov(Ta apav C. 144. Uttering a curse. 
 Xe^bifiev tiixcLQ S.620. let us offer 
 prayers. — to speak of, to allude to, 
 to describe. Xiy iiXXov aXKais kv wv- 
 XaiQ ElXrixora S.c.T. 433. Cf. id.440. 
 508.538.550.614.724.876. P. 948. 951. 
 980. A. 54) . 549. 634. 1100. 1174. 1285. 
 1530. C. 118.179.438.930. (see i/zeyw) 
 S. 198. 300. 313. 468. 614. with part. \e- 
 yova-ivTjficLQ ute oXtiiXoras A. 658. they 
 speak of us as lost. — ev Xlyeiv to speak 
 well of. cv XiyovTte avSpa tov jiivi 
 u)C fJia.)(ris 'iSpie A. 433. KUKoiQ Xiyeiv 
 to speak ill of. Xiytiv S' ajiofx^ov ovra 
 TOVQ iriXag KaKwe E.391. — ^In defining 
 strictly one's meaning, I mean, I say, 
 I speak of. e. g. a\w Se iroXXyv, atnri- 
 Soe kvkXov Xiyia S.c.T. 471. / mean 
 the orb of his shield, e'icrii) KOfii^ov Kal 
 (TV, Ka(Ta.vBpav Xiyu) A. 1005. / mean 
 Casandra. Cf. P.V. 948. S.c.T. 591. 
 640. C. 215.449. iroiov ■)(p6vov Treirop- 
 drjrai iroXig ; | Trjt; vvv TCKOVcrrje 0<3c 
 ToB' ev(l>p6vrie Myii) A. 269. How long 
 has the city been taken ? I say, 
 since the past night. — to call. Xeyoifi 
 av ixvZpa rovte tuiv o-radfiuiv Kvva A. 
 870, ovTOi yvvaiKaQ, aXXa Topydvag 
 Xeyw E.48. — to reckon, to count up. 
 Kal at Z' kv TOVTOiQ \iyo) P.V. 976. ri 
 Tovg avaXwdiyrag ky^ri(l>(0 Xkyuvxpri ; 
 A. 556. to reckon them up. — to com- 
 mand or desire, with inf. Xkyai kut 
 avdpa, fiij Otov, akjieiv kpi A. 899. Cf. 
 C. 141.272.546.576. 1036. (see fxaprv- 
 peiv). — with inf. omitted, ravr-qv fikv 
 ovTii) (ppovrlK kKTToSibv (sc. £«)/at) Xkyb) 
 E.431. absol. EC TO wav Se rot, XiyM, 
 l3ot)fidv a'iStaai SUag E.oll. pass, to 
 
 be called, fxtyag wap Acoc dpovoic 
 Xiyr\ E.220. alZijg kv Xfj^Qeiai C.654. 
 delicacy in expressing herself, c'xttc 
 TL tSiv XtXeyfiivtov Si'xa C.707. dif- 
 ferent from what has been said. <is 
 fiXiC XeXcy/MEvuv E.645. tov Trdpog 
 XeXeyjxevov S.c.T. i06. 631. the one 
 aforesaid, ov Xiyoi E. 828. / speak 
 not of, I avoid the mention. On this 
 Herm. on Viger.271. observes, " for- 
 mula est male ominatum quid pro- 
 ferentis, quod abominari se signifi- 
 cat." It has probably not this force 
 in A. 845. TToXXriv ai'<i)6ev, rrjv icarto 
 yap ov Xkyb) ^(dovog, rpifj-oipov x^"'" 
 vav k^rjV'XEL Xa(ii>v. Here Blomf. 
 places the comma after Xlyw, and 
 interprets ■)(dovdg xXatra to mean the 
 grave, quoting a variety of authorities 
 (q.v.) in support of this interpretation. 
 He translates, multam superne {non 
 enim cam dico quce substernitur) tri- 
 pUcem terrce clilamyda cepisset, id 
 est, ter sepultus fuisset. To this there 
 are, apparently, two objections : first, 
 that if Agamemnon were spoken 
 of as thrice buried, he must have had 
 /oar bodies, not <Aree, being still alive : 
 and that hence the comparison with 
 the three-bodied Geryon becomes in- 
 applicable. But Agamemnon is re- 
 garded, under the supposition, as 
 dead : sc. if he were dead (which he 
 is not) he must have had three 
 bodies, have been thrice dead, and 
 thrice buried. Secondly, the words 
 rriv KOTix) yap ov Xkyo) seem to have 
 little meaning, notwithstanding Klau- 
 sen's observation, " de ea potius terra 
 cogitamus, quae tegit mortuos, quam 
 de ea, quae sub ejus corpore est." 
 But it may be observed that such an- 
 titheses are not very unusual in a 
 writer like iEschylus, and stress 
 seems to be laid upon the upper part, 
 as coming more within the reach of 
 calculation than the immensity below. 
 Cf. S.c.T. 930. woXXiif is not to be 
 taken with Well, in the sense ot often, 
 but means ample, large. This is, upon 
 the whole, the best explanation of 
 the passage as it now stands. An- 
 
AEIB 
 
 ( 206 ) 
 
 AE2X 
 
 other explanation is, with Stanley, to 
 understand ^Xdlva to signify meta- 
 phorically the body. The meaning 
 will then be, he might have said that 
 he had been invested with no less 
 than a triple body above-ground, for 
 I speak not of that below-ground, 
 the force of which latter clause would 
 be, that Clytaemnestra, whilst speak- 
 ing of the various deaths which her 
 husband is supposed to have under- 
 gone, desires rather to call attention 
 to the new bodies with which he had 
 been invested on returning to life, 
 than to those which he had lost by 
 death, which would be of ill omen to 
 mention, and which she therefore 
 avoids, using the formula oh Xiyot. 
 Butl. (ap. Peile), inclining to this 
 interpretation, says, " inusitata est 
 haec locutio, ^Xaiva pro corpore, sed 
 videtur pertinere ad disciplinam Py- 
 thagoream, unde Plato apud Diog. 
 Laert. iii.67. adavarov iXiye. ti)v ipv- 
 ■Xriv Kai TToWa ixtTaix<j>itvvvfievr}v cru)- 
 fiara, ubi eandem metaphoram ba- 
 bes." This, however, appears too 
 refined and philosophical. A conjec- 
 ture has been thrown out by Schiitz, 
 sc. that the verse TroXXfiv arwOev tijv 
 Karo) (or rci' kuto), as he reads it, 
 understanding it of Geryon,) yap oh 
 Xiyu) is spurious. He remarks that 
 ■KoXXrjv avwdev in the first part is an 
 error of the copyist, whose eye fell 
 upon the first part of v. 349. ttoXXuc 
 arwOev aprdvag k.t.X. and that the 
 rest is a gloss of some grammarian, 
 who may have written Ayajiefivuv' 
 Tov KuTb) (sc. Geryon) oh Xiyei. He 
 would, therefore, omit the line alto- 
 gether. 
 
 Aeifieiv to shed or drop, E.54. 
 S.C.T.51. mid. V. id. P,V.399. — to 
 make a libation, S.959. 
 
 Afijufa))/ a meadow, S.535. 5-54, P.V. 
 056. 
 
 AtifiiovLOQ belonging to a meadow, 
 A.54G. 
 
 Aelog smooth, soft. Met. P.V. 060. 
 
 AtwTTjQ smoothness, P.V.491. 
 
 Atiireiv to leave. XtiTviu S.502. E. 
 
 2J6. Xdiru P. 790. 'iXifKov S.c.T.55. 
 £\£t?r£e P.471. eXftTTE A.593. iXiirtg 
 P.947. XfTTTS S.501.832. XjVoi S.c.T. 
 201. XiTTEiv S.322. XiTTiov C. 344. 1039. 
 E.9. P.V.299. S.C.T.79. P.922. but 
 here the reading is corrupt. t/cXtirwc 
 Rob Lachm. Well. TvpoXmi)v Regg. 
 L. P. Blomf. Dind.— XiTToSo-a P. 155. 
 A. 392. 754. 1024.1035. P.V.736. XtjroC- 
 crav P.V. 7.33. Xiirovcrat S.4. — pass. 
 Xd-nriadaL to be left, or remain, P. 135. 
 XeXufijxivuv id. 472. arparbv tov Xe- 
 XeLfXfiivov 2o|odcA.503. spared by the 
 spear. — to be behind, or outdone. 
 KipKoi ireXeibiv oh fiaspav XeXeifi^ivoi 
 P.V. 859. not far behind them. Xeif- 
 drji'ai fiaxn P- 336. to be worsted. 
 
 Ad-)(^Eiv to lick up. eXei^sv A. 802. 
 IXsl^are E. 105. 
 
 Aektoq picked, chosen, P. 781. 
 
 AeKTpov a couch, a bed, S.38. 130. 
 690. periphr, XzKrpwv ehvds P. 535. 
 
 AeXififievog desiring, pert. part, of 
 inus. XtTTTb) to desire, with gen. /^a^'JC 
 X^XififiivoQ S c.T.360. with ace. aire 
 jxtlov OVT "itTov XeXifijiivoL S.C.T.337. 
 
 AtVaSj'or a horse's collar, P. 187. 
 Met. avdyicaQ XeTraSvov A. 211. the 
 collar of necessity. — XeTraSvoe con- 
 fined by a collar. Met. involved, a/xri- 
 X^-fOts Svai£ XtTTaSvov, E.632. The 
 word is apparently used adjectively. 
 Schol. vTTil^evyfizt'OV Kal -xaXivwdivTa. 
 But here Herm. with great probabi- 
 lity reads Xawa^yoi', a less usual form 
 of aXairadi'oc. So Dind. 
 
 Aiirag a hill, A. 274. 289. 
 
 AewTOJDaQi]Q fine and deep, S.3. 
 So Vict. Glasg. for XewrofxaOwv. The 
 word is, however, either corrupt, or 
 something is omitted which com- 
 pleted the metre, rwv XeTTTofDadwr 
 Stanl. XewTO^j/afxadcov Pauw, h.e. of 
 fine sand. So Well. Dind. 
 
 AewToSofjiog finely constructed, P. 
 112. 
 
 AtTrroe slight, delicate, A. 866. on 
 id. 139. see azwroQ. 
 
 Aipvri proper name, Lerna, P.V. 
 655.680. 
 
 AiaftoQ Lesbos, P. 858. 
 
 Af'a-)(i7 converse, intercourse , E. 344. 
 
AEYK 
 
 ( 207 ) 
 
 AHMA 
 
 AtwuaoTTric white-shielded, S.c.T. 
 87. 
 
 AevKiipriQ hoary, P. 1013. 
 
 AcvKOTTTtpos white-winged. Met. 
 P.V.995. 
 
 AewkojtwXoc home on while horses, 
 P. 378. 
 
 AtvKOQwhite, C.28'i. P.603. —clear, 
 bright. XevKov vZuip S.24. XtvKov ^fj.ap 
 P.293. A. 654. 
 
 AivKO(TT€<piie crowned with white. 
 sc. with wool, S. 188. 329. 
 
 Atvicu<TTiKTOc spotted with white, 
 S.346. 
 
 Aevpog smooth, level, S.503. P.V. 
 369. 394. 
 
 AevaijxoQ deserving of stoning. 6v- 
 fiaroe Xzvalixov A. 1089. — enforced by 
 stoning, XEvcrifxavg apag A. 1599. 
 
 AevafiOQ stoning, 15.180. Here Xtu- 
 afwQ should probably be read for the 
 vulg. \ev(rfi6v. 
 
 Aev(T(T€iv to see, S. 180.341. P.V. 
 144.560. P. 670. C.IO. Kvaveov Xiva- 
 (Tb)v p. 81. see Kvavtog. In P. 696. 
 the vulg. 'i\tvcra.Q has been rightly 
 altered from Med. into i\zv(T(iiQ. The 
 same had been conjectured by Staph. 
 and Stanl. In ^.a6.\EvijtxtT0v vavra 
 firi Xadrj (piySa /3ac, there is some 
 difficulty in explaining the dual Xsvir- 
 iTSTov. Buttniann asserts that an- 
 tiently the plural form was iden- 
 tical with the dual, and that the 
 plural is used here. Mliller sup- 
 poses that it refers to the two long 
 lines in which the chorus entered, and 
 observes, that the dual is used, not 
 only of two individuals, but of two 
 sets of persons. Thus, in Horn. II. »;. 
 185. it refers to two pairs of horses. 
 Cf. Odyss.viii.48. and Hymn. Apoll. 
 450.501. quoted by Dissen. on Pind. 
 01. xxi. 87. Wellauer supposes that 
 the Fury who speaks this verse ad- 
 dresses the two Furies who had 
 preceded her, viz. the Choragus, and 
 the second Fury, who, in addressing 
 the Choragus in the preceding line, 
 uses the singular opa, Spa. Schutz 
 conj. Xevcrai tol. Dind. with Herm. 
 Xivaai TE. 
 
 A^vim'ip stoning, h.e. inflicted by 
 stoning. Xevarfjpa fxopov S c.T. 188. 
 
 Af'xoc a bed, P.V. 556. A. 399. 1 197. 
 pi. P.V. 897.— a bird's nest, pi. S.c.T. 
 274. A. 50. 
 
 At'dii/ a lion, A. 139.699.801. 1197. 
 1232. C.926. E.184. S.C.T. 53. 
 
 Aewpydc a daring man. rovie wpog 
 Ttrerpaie — tov Xeuipyov 6)Qj.a(rai P.V. 
 5. This word is by some explained 
 with reference to Prometheus having 
 formed a man of clay. So Etym. 
 Xtwpyoc' 6 Tutv avdpMTTOiv TrXacrrrig. 
 With this the Schol. and Stanl. agree. 
 Photius, referring to Xen. Mem. i. 
 3. 9. depfiovpyoTarov te koi Xewpyora- 
 Tov, observes that the Attics write 
 XEwpyoQ, but the Dorians Xeovpyoe. 
 Archilochus joins Xeiopya KaQifiiaTa, 
 from which, with the passage from 
 Xenophon, it is clear that the general 
 meaning is daring, impious. So 
 Hesych. Xaopyns, avocnoq, SiksXoL 
 Suidas explains it rov Xao'ie Trapao-- 
 Xovra TO ipya^eadai Sia rov irvpog. 
 The precise etymology of the word 
 is uncertain. 
 
 Aewe the people or multittide, E. 
 15.608. S.395.480. S.C.T.80.272. 'nr- 
 ■KrjXarrjQ koi TrtSoffrt/Sije Xtwj P. 125. 
 vavTiKoy Xewv P. 375. acririZriaTpo^oQ 
 Xewe A. 799. XlEpaiKoq Xeaie P. 775. 
 'A^xaiKOQ Xfiic A. 182. tov 'ApyElov 
 Xeu)v E.280. Gf. S.616. 'ArrtKOc X£(ifi 
 651. TToXtCTcroOj^oc Xeioq 745. aariKOC 
 XE&IC951. 
 
 AriyEiv to cease, give over, P.V. 
 165.340. S.c.T.939. A. 1516. — with 
 gen. P.691. with part.— rfr' av (j)Xi- 
 yiitv aKr'imv ijXwe xdova X);|j/ P. 357. 
 Xij^ai 0£o/3Xa/3o5vra P. 817. 
 
 Ar/Sa Leda, A. 888. 
 
 ArjOcirdai to forget, ov fj.aBovai Xr/- 
 Bofiai A. 39. h.e. oblitum me esse 
 fingo. Blomf. 
 
 Afj/j,a mind, disposition, a'idojv X-^jia 
 S.c.T. 430. fiery in spirit. Xi^jxaToe 
 KciKig S.c.T. 598. cowardice. Xri/xaroc 
 kv rpoTraia. 688. a change of mind, ro- 
 ^ovXk^ Xi'ifiaTL P. 55. cleverness in 
 archery. Xrifxaai liaaove A. 121. dif- 
 ferent in mind. The passage in S. 
 
AHMM 
 
 ( 208 ) 
 
 Aino 
 
 358. oiiTTEp lepoSoKa BeSiv \r)fj.aTa (vulg. 
 XrifX/iaTa) air' avSpoe ayvov is corrupt, 
 and the following line is lost. For 
 ol-rrep, eiwep has been suggested by 
 Faehs. syll. lectt. p. 31 8. Dind. ap- 
 proves Hermann's conj. ov Trevt7,fTom 
 the Schol. oil irrM-^evaeiQ. So Well. 
 in his Lex. The lost passage renders 
 any satisfactory explanation impossi- 
 ble ; but the idea implied apparently 
 is, that the minds of the gods are 
 willing to accept sacrifices at the 
 hands of a righteous person. 
 
 AijfjLfxa vulg. in S.358. but Aid. 
 Rob. Xrifiara. See Xfjfia. 
 
 Arifivios Lemnian,C.623.625. Upon 
 the legend here alluded to, see Herod, 
 vi. 138. 
 
 ArjjxvoQ Lemnus, A. 275. P. 862. 
 
 ArjvoQ wool, E.43. 
 
 Afj^iQ cessation, E. 481. 
 
 ArjToyevEia horn of Latona, S.c.T. 
 133. 
 
 ALav excessive, too much. Trjv \iav 
 ^iXoTijra P.V. 123. overmuch love. 
 \iav elprifiiyoe 1033. too true. 
 
 Aifiag a drop, P. 605. 
 
 Aifjoc a tear-drop, C.441. 
 
 Aij3vr] Libya, S.313. 
 
 Ai/3uoTiicoe Libyan, E.282. S.277. 
 
 Atyaiveiv to shriek, S.c.T. 855. 
 
 Aiyvvg smoke, soot, S.c.T. 476. 
 
 Atyug shrill sounding, Xiyeiac a-q- 
 Sovog A. 1117. Xiyta KuiKvfiara P. 324. 
 ■KaQea Xtyia S. 105. mournful woes. 
 adv. Xiyv ¥.i60. shrilly. 
 
 Ai6as a shower of stones, S.c.T. 
 143. See tVaX^Jc. 
 
 AiXaioe proper name, P. 300. 931. 
 
 Aififiv a harbour. — Met. a recep- 
 tacle. irXovTOv Xifiijv P. 246. But- 
 ler rightly understands this of the 
 regal city, where the chief wealth 
 of the kingdom -vraa stored up. 
 Abresch compares the expressions ij,i- 
 yaq wXovrov Xifjiijv Eur. Orest. 1075. 
 and wavTOQ olwvov Xifitjv Soph. Ant. 
 987. "^Bov Xifii^v 1270. — Xifxfiv KaKwp 
 S.465. a refuge from ills. 
 
 Aifivrjalake, P.V.417.731. A. 293. 
 Xifivrjv ArjXiav re ■)^oipaSa E.9. h.e. 
 Xifivriv AijXlav (cai -xpipaBa ArjXlav, 
 
 alluding to the Delian lake near 
 which Apollo was born. So Schiitz. 
 Abresch less correctly understands it 
 to mean the sea. See Schiitz's note. — 
 the sea. Xifiv</.eiijoaXt rhv fXtXavoZvy 
 araj/ S.524. See Abresch on prec. — 
 In P. 852. XlfjLvaQ sKTodev is correct- 
 ly explained by Blomf. without the 
 /Egean sea. Heath less properly,^»-o- 
 cul a mari. The enumeration which 
 follows "EWas T ajx(jii iropov irXarvv 
 eii^ofievai, fxv)(l.a re npowovric, Kcii 
 arofiajia Uovtov, is a subdivision of 
 these parts here said generally to be 
 Xifj.vac EKTodev Kara ■)(tpaov. The 
 particle re after "EXXac is rightly ad- 
 ded from Colb. 2. Guelph. by Schiitz, 
 Blomf. Herm. Dind. 
 
 Aifiodfi'is dying with hunger, A. 
 1247. there should be a comma after 
 Xifiodp7]g, which, with the two preced- 
 ing adjectives, refer to ayvprpia, the 
 construction being ^vetrxofivv i;aXov- 
 jXEvrj (potras, (le ayvprpia Trrwy^oe ra- 
 Xaiva XtfioQviiQ. See Elberling Obss. 
 in Agam. p. 23. 
 
 AijxoQ hunger, P. 483. 780. A. 1626. 
 C. 248.745. 
 
 Aiv6Sz(7fioe fastened with hempen 
 ropes, P. 68. 
 
 Aifov hempi or hempen line, tov Ik 
 fivdov KXw(TTrjpa aii^ovreg Xivov C.500. 
 Here Xivov, which is read by Rob. 
 seems absolutely necessary to the 
 meaning, the spun line of hemp. The 
 apposition which Well, imagines sc. 
 TOV KXaxTTrjpa Xivov would be exceed- 
 ingly awkward. See Stanl. and Blom- 
 field's notes. 
 
 AivoTTTepog having hempen sails, 
 P.V. 466. 
 
 Aivoppacpiig fastened with cords, 8. 
 127. 
 
 Aivo(l>d6poe destroying linen, C. 21. 
 
 AnrapCiv to importune with prayers. 
 abs. P.V. 517. — with ace. 1006. 
 
 ALwapoQpovog forming a splendid 
 seat, E.773. 
 
 A(7rapdc rich, S.1008. 
 
 AitvovavQ deserting the ships, A. 
 205. 
 
 AtVos a clot, A. 1403. 
 
AI22 
 
 ( 209 ) 
 
 AOiri 
 
 A((7(rde smooth, steep, S.775. Epi- 
 thet of a smooth precipitous rock, 
 whose sides afford no footing. 
 
 Aiaaetrdai to entreat, S. 730. 
 
 AcTavos precatory. XtVava dedlat 
 S. 790. praying the gods. Cf. seq. 
 
 AtVjj a prayer, pi. P. V. 1010. S.c.T. 
 129.256.302.608.622. P.491. A. 220. 
 385. S. 165.373. 516. [laKaptov Xltciq 
 S.c.T. 196. prayers to the gods. Ifial- 
 ai XiToie E,341. prayers offered to 
 ■me. once in sing. iriirXiov koi crre- 
 ifiiiDv Xirav S.c.T.98. a prayer offered 
 by means of robes and garlands pre- 
 sented to the divinity. Seidl. here 
 conj. Xirav, from Xtraj^de. So Dind. 
 
 Aixhv a tetter or scab, C.379. E. 
 754.781. Dind. writes XeLyj]v. 
 
 Ai\p a libation. (juXorrTrovdov XtjSdc 
 C.290. In E. 54. for SvacpiXij (iiav, 
 Dind. reads with Burgess X//3a. See 
 /3/a. 
 
 Aitf/ovpia (Xiirru}) a desire to make 
 water, C.745. 
 
 AoPoQthe liver, P.V.493. E.153. 
 
 Adyoe speech, speaking, e. g. tteLQii) 
 viv Xdy&> A. 1022. Cf. S.C.T. 67. 697. 
 S.197.273.P.V.872. — opposed to tpyj). 
 tpy<J Koh Xdyw P.V.336. by deed, not 
 by word. r'lXd' aiaKra Trrifxar oh Xdyw 
 S.c.T. 829. — conversation, irivdofx.ai 
 yap iv Xdy« C6S?,. — a speech, word, 
 assertion, etc. e.g. aa^&Qfi ecoiKov <roc 
 Xdyoe oTtXXei iraXiv P.V.387. Cf. id. 
 214.311.378.393.531.689.691.707.742. 
 785. 829. 847. 887. 101 6. S.C. T. 392. 545. 
 788. P. 21 1.774. 823. A. 309. 529. 569. 
 602. 1017. 1030. 1091. 1221. 1334. 1373. 
 1646. C. 503. 521. 655. 832. E. 21. 192. 
 206.218.293.398.560.610.632.800. S. 
 55.243.317. 450. 461. 479. 502. 603.884. 
 919. ilfiirrvQ Xoyov irdpa E. 406. there is 
 only half of the debate, h. e. only one 
 side is present. — fame, report. 'iiTTai 
 Se OvrjTOie eiaael Xdyog fiiyag rijc a-rjc 
 TTOptiag P.V.734. to fi dlivai Xoyo^ 
 A. ] 170. — a report or saying, A. 730. 
 loQ Xdyoe riQ sc. iirrt E.4. i)Q Xdyoc 
 S.227. firi KoX XoyoQ nc Zqi'a fiiX^ij- 
 yai (ipoTu; id. 291. Cf. S.C.T. 200. A. 
 843. Kak:wi' 'Trpeajieverai to Anfiviov 
 Xdyw C.623. by fame. JS' i'xEt Xdyoe 
 
 S.C.T.207. so it is said. Cf. C.514.— 
 an accusation, anything said of an- 
 other, Kai TOT oh SiKaloie Zevs evl^e- 
 Tui Xoyoie S. 160. will be subjected 
 to imputations on his honour. — a re- 
 port brought by a messenger, or other- 
 wise. TTpovTTToe ayyiXov Xdyoc S.C.T. 
 830. Cf. A. 469. 435. 579. S.c.T.268. 
 355. P.258.724. C.648.754. S.693.— a 
 message, kv ayyiXto yap KpvTrToc op- 
 dovrai Xdyoc C. 762. — a Story or nar- 
 ration, e'i TL fit] PiXawTri Xoytf P.V. 196. 
 Cf. id. 780. E.274. iXXav SeT tiv iv 
 Xoyoig (TTuyciv^KuXXav C.604. to ex- 
 press horror of her in my story. — a 
 thing to be told, or subject, iravr 
 i'xete Xoyov A. 568. Cf. P.V. 193. 520. 
 P. 242. A. 585. C. 166. — a command, 
 irdciv Ttpofwvwv TOvSe vavapy(0(-e Xo- 
 yov P. 355. Cf P.V. 17. 40. — a request 
 or proposition. roi'Se Tijxiiaaq Xoyov 
 C.502. TOvZi Kpaiv6vTii)v Xdyov S. 
 603. — an account. J3' tx" Xdyoc P. 
 335. so stands the account. fipoT&v 
 Xdyor ouK ia^ev ouStj'a P.V.231. he 
 made no account of them. — proportion, 
 analogy, irpbs Xoyov roC ariixaroc S.cT. 
 501. in accordance with his device. — 
 reason, ri fx Ik rSivd' c'tKaaai Xdyoc 
 irapa; id. 338. what is there reason to 
 conjecture from this ? ek rivog Xoyov; 
 C. 508. from what reason ? — aTrXw Xd- 
 y« in simple truth, P.V. 613.977. <Sc 
 aTrX^Ji Xo'yu sc. ELirovri id. 46. oi/'euSeT 
 Xoyo) id. S. 575. rbv ek (j)pevos Xdyof 
 C.10.5. the sentiments of my heart. 
 
 AoyxV ^ spear, P. 1 45. 803. — Xdyx»)C 
 aKfiovEg P. 51. bearing the strokes of 
 a spear like an anvil. Schol. akivrjroi 
 VTTO XdyxJJCj (ic cLKfitov virb (r^vpHr. 
 See cLKfiixiv. 
 
 Adyx'^oc belonging to spears. kX6- 
 I'OVQ Xoyxip'OVQ A. 393. 
 
 AoErpdv a bath, P.V. 555. 
 
 Aotydc destruction, S.663. C.396. 
 See EvayEiv. 
 
 AoiSope~tvtonbuseorreproach,Ei.l93, 
 
 Aoijjioe pestilence, P. 701. S.645. 
 
 AoiTTOc remaining. liaoL M Xoiirol 
 
 KaTVXpv (Twrriptae P. 500. Ei 2' E^ftc 
 
 eIti-e'iv TiXonrdvTTOvwvT.V.eST. Cf. 
 
 id. 747.821. Se XoiTTOv A. 1522. for 
 
 2e 
 
AOIS 
 
 (210 ) 
 
 AYnp 
 
 the future. — with art. (rrpardg 6 \oi- 
 TTOE P. 474 the remainder of the army, 
 rrju Xomriv ttXclvtiv P.V.786. Cf.P.V. 
 701.746. A. 559. to Xoitvov the rest, 
 P. 977. TO. \onra id. P.V. 474. 699. 705. 
 846. C.^10. TO. XoLwa aOXiov 637. Cf. 
 P.V.782. 'ArpeiBav to. Xoiira C. 401. 
 the remnant of the Atridce. kc to Xoi- 
 ■Kov for the rest, for the future, P. 
 518. E.678. TO XoiTTOv id. E. 653. 733. 
 985. TO. XoiTTCL id. S.C.T.66. In C.887. 
 TTOu Brj TO. Xotira Ao^iov fxavTEvfiara 
 TO. Tlv6o)(prjrrTa ; Blomf. (who conj. 
 Tr-ov SrJTci aoi to) observes, " quid velit 
 istud Xoiwa non perspicio." Klausen 
 explains it, " praster ea, quibus jam 
 obtemperavit Orestes, jussa de occi- 
 dendo ^gistho," Perhaps ra Xon^a 
 here is to be taken adverbially, as in 
 S.c.T. 66. sc. what henceforth will be- 
 come of the oracles of Apollo ? etc. 
 
 AoiaQioe last,A.\\Q. C.493. E.704. 
 
 Ao^/'a£ an epithet of Apollo, so 
 called from the ambiguity of his ora- 
 cles, sc. from Xoi,6Q, crooked, S.c.T, 
 600. P.V.672. A. 1044. 1181. 1184. C. 
 267. 551 . 887. 941. 1 01 5. 1026. 1032. 1055. 
 E.19.35. 61. 226. 232.443.728. Boeder- 
 lein derives the word from Xeyeiv. 
 
 Aove.iv to wash, to wash away. Tig 
 (iv iT(p£ Xovaeit ; S.c.T. 721. 
 
 AovrpoSaiKTog slain in a bath, C. 
 1067. 
 
 AovTpov a bath.Tpl. A. 1080. C.484. 
 659. E.603. 
 
 AovTpiov a bathing vessel, E. 439. 
 
 Aofoga crest, S.C.T.36G.381. 
 
 Ao-)(ayeTriQ a leader or captain of 
 a company, S.c.T. 42. 
 
 A6f(f.viia child-birth. Met. koXvkoq 
 £)' Xo-)(evfia(n A. 1365. when the calyx 
 puts forth its fruit. 
 
 Ao-)(l.TriQ [l] a comrade, A. 1634. — 
 a military attendant, C.757. 
 
 A6-)(0Q a company of soldiers, S.c.T. 
 56. 442. — a company of any kind, S.c.T. 
 106. E. 40. 980. 
 
 Au-)(pQ parturition, S.663. TrpbX6\ov 
 A. 1.35. 
 
 Avypog sad, C.17. On C.47. see 
 Xvrpov. 
 
 AvSiog Lydian, S.545. 
 
 Avlog a Lydian. AvZwv P. 41. 756". 
 Aveiv to loose or release, P. 773. 
 787. 875. 1008. — to remove, unloose, A. 
 850.919. E.615. Xvovaa TToXijxiov <p6- 
 l3ov S.c.T. 252. removing our fear of 
 the enemy. — to settle or make up. 
 TO veiKog 'iXvac S.914. mid. v. 'I<u 
 Trrjfjoi'dg IXvcraTO S. 1051 . released her 
 from suffering. — to cancel or expiate. 
 Xv<Ta<xO' aijua ■irpo<T<paTOig SiKaig C. 793. 
 pass. XvtaBai to be loosened or weak- 
 ened. XiXvTai yviwv poiju,ri P. 877. u)g 
 IXidr] i^vyov aX/cac id. 584. — to be set 
 free, P.V. 508.772. XeXvTatXaog eXev- 
 Oepa Pa^tLv P. 584. the people are 
 free to speak what they will. /cXt/Opwc 
 XvdivTuv S.c.T. 378. 
 
 AvOifivrjc proper name, P. 959. 
 AvKstog epithet of Apollo, from his 
 slaying of wolves. A. 1230. S.669. — ■ 
 AvKei ixvai,, AvKcwg ycrov trrpar^ 
 Satb) S.c.T. 131. h. e. slay them as 
 thou slewest the wolves. Cf. Blomf. 
 Gloss. 
 
 AvKiog a Lycian, C.342. 
 AuTOc a wolf, S.741. A. 1232. C. 
 416. S.c.T. 1027. 
 
 Avfia a pest, woe, P.V. 693. 
 AvjiaivELv to mutilate or disfigure. 
 pass. XvjiavMv C.288. 
 
 Avfiavrijpiog disfiguring, violating, 
 dishonouring, P.V. 993. — with gen. 
 yvvaiKog rrjcrSe Xv fiavri^piog A. 1413. 
 ai'Spa rGiySc Xvfiavrfipiov o'lkwv C. 753. 
 Av^iaaig insult, contumely, in loc. 
 corr. Xvfiacrig r/ irpo yag vXauKti S.855. 
 abst. for concr. sc. oi Xvfi.aiv6iJ.evoi, 
 they who insult me. 
 
 Avfiri insult, injury. Sofiwv f.irl 
 Xvfiij S.c.T. 861. adaiiavTodeTODTi Xv- 
 ^aic P.V. 148. 424. the sufferings of 
 one bound in chains of adamant. a<p- 
 poi'i Xvfjiq. E.355. mental aberration. 
 Amr) pain, A. 103.765. S.437. 
 Xvm) afj.iadoe C. 722. 7-eal grief, i.e. 
 not such as the grief of hired mourn- 
 ers at funerals. 
 
 _ Avwpog jJainful, P. 991. — with dat. 
 giving annoyance, rajuot tc Xvwpog E. 
 166. To'ig ai'uidev Trpovpu(Tau>v ■)^apiT0c 
 opyag Xvwpag C.822. On this Blomf. 
 observes " Aut vertendum, iras e.v- 
 
AYPA 
 
 ( 211 ) 
 
 MAKl 
 
 plens, gratia (xaatris) posthabita, irfiaa- 
 erb>v opyag irpo )(apiros, aut leg. sicut 
 m Big. ^apiTUQ dpyctc Xvirpag vel \w- 
 ypae, quod malim." Herm. also reads 
 \apirac opyds XvTrpde. There does 
 not seem any necessity for altering 
 the vulg. The meaning is, carrying 
 into effect for (them) a wrath tend- 
 ing to their gratification, but painful 
 (in itself), y^apiros is the genitive 
 after opyas and is equivalent to 
 opyag a'lQ eKtivoiQ ■)(apieiaOai yue'Wttf. 
 
 Avpa a harp, A. 963. 
 
 Avpfoloe a native of Lyrna, P. 316. 
 
 Avai/j-oe having power to deliver, 
 S.793. in loc. dub. 
 
 AviTtra raving, P.V. 885. C.286. 
 
 AvTTjp one who stops or puts an end 
 to. XvTijp veiKibif S.C.T.923. In S. 
 788. Tiv a.fi(p' avTO-S en Tropov rifivoi 
 yajxav koI XvTTjpLa; the reading is cor- 
 rupt. Schiitz for kw. Xvrypia conj. 
 
 Xvrrjpa, h.e. a remedy releasing me 
 from this marriage. So Dind. 
 
 AvTijpios having the power to re- 
 lease, S.C.T.158. S.1058. with gen. 
 ^. 61G. — having power to cure or 
 heal. uKi] TOfiaia kw. Xvrripia S.265. 
 On C.806. see ydi^c. On S.788. see 
 prec. 
 
 AvTpov a release or remedy, C.47. 
 So Cant, rightly for vulg. XvTrpov, 
 which is unintelligible. 
 
 A<ib)v better, P. 518. 
 
 A&ioToe best, P.V. 204.308. 1023. S. 
 940. 952. 
 
 AitiTi^frrdai to gather the lotus. 
 Met. to take or select, rovroiv ra 
 Xftiora XidTiaaaQt S.941. 
 
 Awfdv to cease, P.V. 376. 657. — 
 trans, to set free from pain. 6 Xtoffj- 
 auiy P.V.27. Schol. 6 ■KOirtatov Xw- 
 iprjcrai 'HpaicXjJE. Vid. Thom. Mag. 
 s.v. Xbiipav, 
 
 M 
 
 Ma a particle used in swearing, 
 A. 1407. 
 
 Ma mother, a shortened Doric 
 and iEolic form of /x^rep. /jlcL Fa. S. 
 867.876. 
 
 MayvriTiKOi Magnesian, P. 484. 
 
 Mayoe a Magian, P. 310. The 
 Magi were a Median race. See He- 
 rod. 1. 101. 
 
 Ma^eifi the breast, C.524. 
 
 Ma9oe knowledge, A. 170. 
 
 Ma7a Maia, C. 800. 
 
 Ma7a a mother, luj T'a7a fiaia C. 
 43. 
 
 MaUaOai to desire, C.775. See 
 Tvyj(a.f£tv. 
 
 Maifidy to rage, S.872. 
 
 Maims a fury, E. 476. 
 
 Maiyeirdai to be maddened, to rave, 
 S.C.T. 325. 466.763.918.950. S.557.perf. 
 fxefx-qvoT oh trjiiKpav vocrov P.V. 979. 
 maddened in no small degree. 
 
 Maii/oXic raving, S. 101. 
 
 MatwrtKoc Mceotic, P.V. 733. 
 
 Mat&JT-ce McBOtis, P.V.417. 
 
 MaKap happy, an epithet peculiarly 
 
 applied to the gods, who are called 
 01 fiaKapcQ S.C.T.93. 196.1066. A. 
 1309. C.469. S.519. dcove is added 
 S.997. — iv fia-^aiai fiaKUip aya<T<r 
 "Oyiv-a S.c.T. 147. blessed in fight. 
 
 MaKapirric [i] blessed, an epithet 
 applied to the dead, P. 625. 
 
 MaKeSiov Macedonian, P. 484. 
 
 MaKtXXrj a spade or mattock, A. 
 512. 
 
 MaKitrrfip long, P. 684. Here the 
 vulg. is fiaicearfjpa, but fxaKwriipa 
 Med. llegg. G.L. SoBlomf. 
 
 MciKttTriip piercing as an arrow. 
 fiaKtarrjpa KapSiag Xoyov S. 461. The 
 precise origin of this word is uncer- 
 tain. Blomf. denies that it can have 
 conjie from finKiaroe, which is cer- 
 tainly true, but it seems nevertheless 
 a derivative of firjicoQ, formed after 
 the analogy of Ti.v)(riaTrip, aKiarrip, 
 Kapavri<7-i]p, etc. The second signifi- 
 cation possibly may be derived from 
 the idea of piercing far or deep. 
 Hesych. has fiaKKrrfip. jSt'Xoc. rairffE- 
 rai eirl tov ncyaXov. 
 
MAKI 
 
 ( ^12 ) 
 
 MANe 
 
 MaicioTOc Mount Macistus, A. 280. 
 
 Ma/co£ Dor. for yu^icoc qu. v. 
 
 MaKpriyopiiv to speak at length, 
 S.C.T.1043. 
 
 MaKpopioToe long lived. In a bad 
 sense, too long lived, fi fiaKpofiioTOQ 
 oSe yi Tis aliiv c(pdvdr) yepatoTs P. 
 256. surely this life of our s has shewn 
 itself too long a one. 
 
 MaKpoc long, P.V. 75. 494. 872. 877. 
 P.727. S.C.T.528.C.700. A.615. E.75. 
 S. 270. 305. 577. fiaKpov firJKOQ P.V. 
 1022. Tov jxaKphv ■xpovov P.V. 447. 
 during a length of time, tov fiaKpov 
 fiiov P.V. 535. the length of life. — 
 fiuKpii adv. hy far, much, P.V. 513. 
 892. E.30. — fiak-pav sc. Ill 6v, afar, 
 P. 312. 859. 01/ fici)^ kg jxaKpav S.903. 
 at no great distance of time. — jxaKpav 
 sc. prjaiv a long speech, fia^phv e^- 
 ireivac A. 890. fiaKpau ereivaQ 1269. 
 ov y^pfj fiaKpav sc. \iyeLv S.c.T. 695. 
 In S.c.T. 595. TtivovaL wofj.wiiv tjjv 
 fiaKpav TraXiv ixoXeiv, the vulg. is 
 unintelligible, and ttoKiv has rightly 
 been adopted from Regg. A. B.C.N. 
 Seld. Barocc. M.1.2. Codd.ap.Turn. 
 Aid. Rob. rriv /xuKpav irdXtc is to be 
 joined in const, not Tro/xiriiv Trjv 
 fiaKpav. It is, as Well, explains it, 
 an euphonism for Hades or death, 
 sc. that distant city. A gloss in Regg. 
 A.B. has f/youv Etc rov'ASjjv. Dind. 
 considers the whole verse an interpo- 
 lation. — Cf. fiaKpav airoiKiav P. V.BIG. 
 a distant colony. Blomf. compares 
 Hor.l.Ep. X.23. laudaturque domus 
 longos quae prospicit agros. 
 
 MaXa very, exceedingly, as fiaX 
 evyevfj S.c.T.391. very noble. Cf. P. 
 1014.1020. A.973. C.991. E.346. — 
 K<tt fiaXa i.s a rather stronger form 
 of expression, avrai a 6Sriyr]rTov<n 
 Kai fiaX' a.(7filvws P.V. 730. right wil- 
 lingly. Cf. C.866. E.SSl.— oi; fiaXa, 
 not very much, a softened ex- 
 pression for not at all. oh fiaX' 
 ivTv^Hc P. 317. ov fjaX' ivwopov S. 
 465. oil fxaX eq fiaKpav id 903. at no 
 distant time, ov fiaX' 'JLXXiivoiv arpa- 
 TOQ iKTrXovv ovSafiov Kadiararo P.376. 
 — used iu repeated exclamations, 
 
 e.g. ia, ea fiaXa alas ! alas indeed! 
 C.857. o'i fiaXa P. 1002. it is thus 
 joined with aliQiQ, e.g. o'ifioi fiaX' avOig 
 A. 1318. C. 643.803. E.245. On this 
 form Herm. on Virg.392. observes, 
 " fiaX' av et fiaX' aidic dici solet sic, 
 ut id, quod praecedit, bis intelligi 
 debeat, eoque magis augeatur. o'ifioi 
 fiaX' avdic, hei me non semel tantum, 
 sed bis miserum." 
 
 MaXaKoyvuifi(i)v softened in spirit, 
 P-V.188. 
 
 MdXaKog soft, soothing, A. 95. 
 
 MaX£pdsOTo/e)ii;,P.62.A.137.C.322. 
 
 MaXdaKi^ecrdai mid. v. to play the 
 poltroon, P.V. 79. pass, to be softened, 
 id. 954. 
 
 MaXdaKoe soft, blandishing, A. 722. 
 — softened, tamed down, cowardly, 
 A. 1626. E.74. 
 
 MaXdaKwe gently, A. 925. 
 
 MaXed(T(Teiv to soothe, P.V. 379. 
 pass. 1010. — fiaXdaxOt'icr vwvio E.129. 
 overcome by sleep. 
 
 MaXtora most, very much. fiaXurr' 
 eKeivov fio(TTp{fXpig TTpoau^traL C. 176. 
 P. 832. A. 522. 661. i)v, iiQ fidXiara 
 Kal ^arie ttoXXij Kparu. S.290. as is 
 very generally, and oftentimes as- 
 serted. Here possibly ^j; (j>dri£ 
 should be read, h.e. iig Kpartl fia\. 
 Kal 71 (par. voXXri iari. After this 
 verse a portion of the text is lost, 
 and the sense therefore is incom- 
 plete. — oaov fidXicrra, P.V. 522. as 
 much as possible, ra fiakiara S.c.T. 
 1070. altogether, utterly. 
 
 MaXXov more, to a greater degree, 
 P.V. 58. A. 484. C.373. — with gen. 
 more than, P.V. 1072. S.c.T.511. A. 
 1303. C.217. S.19.with ;i,P.V.870. A. 
 598. 1573. E.408. S.448. ovti fiaXXov 
 S.c.T. 263. not a whit the more. — with 
 comparatives, fiaXXov ivSiKwrepoQ 
 S.c.T. 655. more just. fiaXXov efi(j>e- 
 piarepai S.276. more like. 
 
 MaXXds wool, E.45. 
 
 Mat'ddveiv to learn, to understand, 
 fiavddvovaa C. 111. fiavBdvovri A. 
 601. fut. fiadi'iaErai P.V.928. aor. 2. 
 'ifiadov id. 552. 1070. P. 108. fidde P.V. 
 503. E. 86.027. S.356. fidQoifiL E.398. 
 
MANI 
 
 ( 213 ) 
 
 MAPT 
 
 fiaOoi A. 1135. nadu) 0.21.169.756. 
 /iaep P. V. 662. fia.Qr]TE A. 73. fiaeCiv 
 P. V.588. 612.627. 762. A. 242. 1646. C. 
 173.447. E. 541. 589.— with part. <jc 
 jJ-aQy <TO(j>i(rTiis <Sv Aioe vtoditrrepoQ 
 P.V.62. — tv fj.aOi7v to learn loisdom, 
 570. ixadojyS.C.T.979. P. 185. S.916. 
 ixadovaa A. 833. fiaQovra E.291. — 
 with gen. to hear from, fiadeiv rrjerS' 
 e-xp^^ere tov afi(f kavrrjs adXoy ki,- 
 riyovfj.iyi)QP.V.103. — ^adetv added as 
 an epexegesis. IlepinKdv irpiirei /xaduv 
 P. 243. it is clearly Persian, as we 
 may discern. f6j3ov (pipov<ny /laOe'iv A. 
 1106. So in S.c.T. 268. dg dprjKoXXov 
 ayyiXov \6yov /xaOeiv, the inf.depends 
 upon £t£ apriKoWov. See under livai. 
 
 Mavia madness, frenzy, pi. P.V. 
 881.1059. A. 1558. 
 
 MajTEtoj' the place where an ora- 
 cle is delivered, E.4. P.V. 833. — an 
 oracle, fiavrtia p.avTEvari E. 686. 
 
 MaiTtToc oracular, fiavreia aTl<pr) 
 A. 1238. emblems of divination. 
 
 MavTEveaOai to pronounce an ora- 
 cle, E.33. fiavTtia fiaVT£v<Tri E. 686. 
 Hence, to decide or pronounce on a 
 thing. jxavrevaofitada ravhpoQ dig 
 oXmXotoq; a. 1340. shall we pronounce 
 that he is dead ? kuO' avrov t>)v iijipiv 
 fiavTivaeraL S.c.T.388. he will make 
 his insolent prediction prophetic a- 
 gainst himself. 
 
 Mavrevfia a divination, an oracle, 
 S.C.T.27. P.V.672. A. 1076. C.887. 
 
 MavriKti the art of divination, sc. 
 rtxvv P.V. 482. 
 
 MavTtKog belonging to divination, 
 A. 1069. E. 172.586. 
 
 MavTiTi-oXelv to engage in divina- 
 tion, to presage, A. 952. 
 
 Mdt'Tte a diviner or soothsayer, 
 S.C.T. 24. 361 . 364. 551 . 570. 572. 591 . A . 
 179.194.1174.1248. C. 552. 766. E. 18. 
 29.162.565.585. fiavrig elfxl twv va- 
 kHv S.c.T. 790. / forebode misfor- 
 tunes. jiavTiQ bvi, ovEipariav (pojoos C. 
 916. is prophetic. Ta.\ av yivovro 
 fiavTig I/' voia tlvi S.c.T. 384. perhaps 
 his folly may become prophetical to 
 him. Cf. S.c.T.388. and see under 
 
 Mapayva a scourge, C.369. 
 
 MapaOiiv Marathon, P.467. 
 
 M.apaiveiv to wear out, P.V. 600. 
 E. 134. mid. V. fxapalv£<FOai to wither 
 or pass away, to become extinct, E. 
 270. 
 
 Mapa<l>ig prop, name, P. 764. 
 
 Mapya>' to rave, S.c.T.362. 
 
 MapyoQ raving, furious, S.c.T. 457. 
 P.V. 886. E.65. S.722. 
 
 Mapyovcrdai mid. v. to become mad. 
 ^erf. fienapywixivoi S.739. maddened. 
 
 MapSoe a Mardian, P.955. 
 
 MapSoc prop, name, P. 760. Here 
 Rutgers, reads MipZig (h.e. lifiipliQ). 
 So Brunck . Dind. Well, is of opinion 
 that .ffischylus does not here follow 
 the ordinary traditions. Tt/xepdig Be 
 TTEfj-TTTog Blomf. 
 
 MapSuiv prop, name, P.51. 
 
 MapiavSvvog [t/J a Mariandynian, 
 P. 900. the name of a people of Asia 
 Minor. See Qprjvrjrrig. 
 
 Mapfiatpeiv to glitter, S.c.T.383. 
 
 Mapirretv to catch or lay hold of, 
 E.567. 
 
 MapwTig a ravisher, S.806. 
 
 ISlaprvpiiv to bear witness, with 
 dat. A. 1157. E.564. with dat. and 
 ace. fiaprvpei Zi fxoi Kaaig ttj/Xou i,vv- 
 ovpog Sn//ta wvig raSe A. 480. 1290. 
 S. 770. (TV p.apTvpr](Tov E.579. avTOg 
 ifiv 6 fiaprvpiov E.765. himself bare 
 witness, to. S' iv ^(pova) fiot iravrag 
 Apyeiovg Xiyu) ical [MapTvpelv fioi, 
 fievEkcbig iiropcrvvdr) Kara C.1036. 
 This is the reading of Med. Guelph. 
 Aid. fieviXeaa with the correction fxoi 
 oV Rob. fioi Xefcif Turn. Vict. The 
 verse, as thus read, is of course unin- 
 telligible and contains too many feet. 
 Blomfield transposes the verses 1036. 
 1037. and reads with Pors. fjiev itg for 
 fiot fiCveXzbjg, also raS'for to. S\ from 
 Aid. Rob. Turn. The meaning then 
 is, and I bid all the Argives to bear me 
 witness in course of time, how these 
 sad evils have been brought about. 
 It must be confessed, that this trans- 
 position is not wholly satisfactory, 
 nor is it easy to see whence the letters 
 eXe can have been inserted between 
 
MAPT 
 
 ( 214 ) 
 
 MATH 
 
 jxtv and (•)£ in some of the MSS. 
 Dind. disapproves Blomfield's read- 
 ing, but proposes nothing better. — 
 fxaprvpel fxoi (papoQ ruc\ i>Q 'tj3a\pt $('^oc 
 C. 1005. n'c 6 naprvpi'iawv ; A. 1487. 
 Kal fiapTvpij(rii)v I'lXdov E.564. 
 
 MapTvpecrdai to call upon to wit- 
 ness, I1.6I3. 
 
 Maprvptov a testimony or proof, 
 A. 1066. See KXaierrdaL E. 463. 764. 
 
 Mapruc a witness, C.981. E.634. 
 
 MairSoc a breast, C. 538. 
 
 Mao-j'orpjjc prop, name, P. 30. 932. 
 
 M^aaawv larger, more. — 6 fiaaauiv 
 (iioTOQ P. 694. prolonged life, kukwv 
 piiiovaav eiQ rii fiaaryova P. 432. tend- 
 ing to a further increase of ills. to. 
 ficKTcrii) Tt Sti Xiyeif, A. 584. more 
 words.- — fidaaot' more, further, ad- 
 verbially, fiij fiov 7rpoK))Sou fiaaaov 
 i)e Ifioi yXu/cu P.V.632. On this pas- 
 sage see under wq. Blomf. on P.V. 
 632. observes thatjuatro-wv is Doric for 
 fieli^djv, which he retracts on P. 432. 
 Matth. Gr. Gr. 131. rightly derives 
 i. from fiaicpoi, the i of the compa- 
 rative being with the preceding con- 
 sonants changed into aa, as in eXaa- 
 (Tiiiv for eKa-^iwy, Bacraoiy for rayluiv, 
 ftpa(Taii)v for fipay^iiov, etc. 
 
 MfWttpa searching, S.154. 
 
 M.acTTtveiv to seek for, A. 1070. 
 
 Mairr/jpioc searching, S. 898. an epi- 
 thet of Mercury, as supposed to seek 
 for things lost ; Schutz. 
 
 MatjTiKTwp a scourger, E. 163. Tra- 
 pi(TTL nairTiKTopos Sa'iov Bajiiov papv 
 TO Trcpifiapv KpvoQ 'f)(tu'. In these 
 words the Chorus assert that they 
 feel a chilling sensation at the rebuke 
 of Clyta3mnestra, like that produced 
 by the lash of the public executioner 
 scourging condemned criminals. 
 Scliol. Xdwei TO b>Q, indicating that 
 the expression is used as a simile. 
 
 MaffT-iJ a scourge, S.c.T. 590. P.V. 
 685. Met. SiTrXiji fxaariyi A. 628. See 
 SiwXovg. 
 
 Macrrot; a breast, C.884. 
 
 MatT)(aXi^tii' to cut off the extre- 
 mities and place them under the arm 
 pits. pass. kfiaa-)(riXiaQri C.433. 
 
 Ma<7xaXt(rr)/p a chain for the arms, 
 P.V.71. 
 
 Maral^tiv to be vain or false, A. 967. 
 
 Marawc idle, vain,foolish. — of per- 
 sons, ToXfirjo-QV, <i fxaraiE P.V. 1001. 
 fjaraiioy (jjpoi'rijiaToiv S.c.T.420. — of 
 things, yXwcra-ri fiaraiq. P.V. 329. A. 
 1647. E.794. ■)(a.pS. fiaraiq. S.c.T. 424. 
 Xapiv fjiaraiav A. 410. Cf. A. 1657. 
 C.286. fiUTUiov oxpavou C.527. see 
 6\payov. — rash, violent, irrational, 
 fjiaraiwy a.voai(i)v re KvuidaXajv S.743. 
 avTOvpyiai fiarawi E. 322. lawless 
 murders. ixaTaioiai Sectttotwv rvy^aic 
 C. 81. misfortunes caused them by 
 the violence of others, feoi^dpoi/c fia- 
 raiovQ liiciQ A. 1122. wild irregular in- 
 spirations. — to fiij fiaraioy S. 196. a 
 staid sober look. In S.225. ovSc jxri 
 V A'lSov daviiiv <^vyr\ fiaraiov aiTiac, 
 the words fiarawv aiTiag are unin- 
 telligible. Abresch conj. /xaTaiog 
 making aiTiae the accusative plural. 
 fxaraiHv ciiri'ach.e. temeritatis crimen, 
 Schlitz, which Well, approves. We 
 prefer fiarawe alriav, merely trans- 
 posing the V and g. This gives a 
 clear sense, and avoids the awkward- 
 ness of the plural oin'ac- 
 
 MaraWoe proper name, P. 306. 
 
 Marav to loiter, be idle or vain, 
 P.V. 57. E. 137. fiardv bdu S.c.T. 37. 
 to loiter on the way. 
 
 Mareviiv to seek for, search out, 
 A. 1065. C. 217. 327.879. In A. 1065. 
 Vict. Stanl. Glasg. Schiitz have fxa- 
 revsi. fiai'Tsvei Med. Guelph. Aid. 
 Rob. which as Well, observes, is a 
 misprint for the true i-eading fxartv- 
 iiv, which is found in Turn. 
 
 Mcirj) a icandering, S.HOO. Met. a 
 crime, C.905. 
 
 Marr]!' in rain, idly, to no purpose, 
 P.V. 30. 44.293.445. 502.826. 1003. 1009. 
 F.260.280. A. 411. (see tvrt.) C.833. 
 913. E 139.483. — KaTaytXwfiivqv jia- 
 Tr]v A. 1245. made the subject of idle 
 merriment. KaQtvlovoLV fiaTi\v C. 868. 
 are carelessly slumbering, to jiarav 
 (j>poVTilor lixdog A. 160. this idle load 
 of care. f.iaTip> ^oxOog C.514. sc. 
 eun, t/ie labour is in vain. 
 
MATH 
 
 ( 215 ) 
 
 MEGI 
 
 Marrip see fiyrrip. 
 
 Marpudey see firjrpoOe}'. 
 
 ^larpoKaaiyviira Dor. a mother's 
 sister, an aunt by the mother's side, 
 E.920.Wakef. cf. Hesiod. Theog.217. 
 
 ^laTpoTToXiQ a mother city, or state, 
 P. 864. Dor. for firjTpOTroXiQ. 
 
 WlaTp6(j)oyoc see firirpo^ovos, 
 
 Mavpovvto obscure, bring to nought, 
 destroy, E.339. pass. jiavpovadaL <tk6- 
 r^P. 219. become extinct. aOevovtra 
 Xa^Trac ovSettii) fiavpovfxivr) A. 287. 
 
 May(aipo^6pos sword-bearing, P.56. 
 
 MaxEO-flai to fght,'S.c.T.51l. fut. 
 liw^ovvTai S.721. TTpOQ rjvlas /J^a-^V 
 P. V. 1012. 
 
 Maj^jj a fight, fighting, P.V. 414. 
 S. c.T. 362. 365.374. 500. 5-27. 599. P. 27. 
 328.336.343.386. A. 321. 427.434. 914. 
 1210.1608. C. 482.861. 934.936. E.828. 
 S. 470. 723. pi. S.c.T. 147. va&y fiaxne 
 P. 447. a naval battle. 
 
 Ma-xifxoQ fond of fighting, warlike, 
 A. 122. fiay^i/xa 2' iiride, Trarep S.792. 
 This is translated by Schiitz, Bellica 
 .^gypti filiorum adversus nos moli- 
 mina respice. It is less correctly re- 
 ferred (as an adv;) by Stanl. and 
 others to Jupiter, sc. fortiter, strenue. 
 
 Md'xkoe wanton, S.628. 
 
 MeyafDaTtiQ [a] proper name, P. 
 22. 946. 
 
 ME-yaipuv to grudge, envy, with 
 gen. ov fieyaipto rovSe col ^wpi^jxaroQ 
 P.V. 629. 
 
 MeyaXoTOQ greatly afflicted, E. 759. 
 
 Meya\avx^~i-v to boast greatly, A. 
 1509. 
 
 M.tyaKav)(OQ greatly boasting, P. 
 525. S.C.T.1046. 
 
 MtyaXriyopoQ talking largely, S.cT. 
 547. 
 
 MtyaXfiyujjris great in counsel, A, 
 1400. 
 
 MtyaK6(TTOvoe greatly groaning, 
 P.V.411. 
 
 MtyaXocxvy-'^v magnificent, P.V. 
 406. 
 
 MeyaKvvEuQai to pride oneself on 
 anything, with dat. P.V. 594. 
 
 MeyaXwc greatly, severely, P. 872. 
 976. 
 
 Meyapti/c proper name, S.c.T. 456. 
 
 Miyas great, jiiyag P.V. 111.734. 
 S.c.T. 470. 593. P.33. 37. 159.711. A. 
 36.41.162.1257. C.202. E. 220. 263. S. 
 588. 856. 1038. acc. jiiyav P.V. 839. 
 S.C.T.265. P. 709.740.812.946. A.41. 
 275.297.349.353.373.731.1460. C.260. 
 475.780.853.942. E. 584.638. S.434. 
 612.656. neut. ixeya P.V.251. 1025. 
 S.C.T.635. P.113.292. A. 131.351.716. 
 1072, C. 298. 795. 956. E. 378. 422. 425. 
 720. 945. S. 1 33. 1 42. — jxiya adverbially, 
 greatly, very much, fully, P.V. 650. 
 1006. A. 694. 912. 1244. (see juEra) C. 
 135.253.309. E. 12.113.896.910.947. S. 
 439. From ^UEyaXoe are formed yusyaXa 
 S. 1034. |U£7a'*j5uP.24./^£yaX?7Eid.838. 
 883. C.367. jUfyaXw 88. fiiyaXt S.C.T. 
 804. fityakai E.986. ^eyaXwv S.C.T. 
 715. A. 347. 1526. yuEyaXoic A.151. /xs- 
 yaXag E.788. fiiyaXa S.c.T. 78. 434. 
 547. — comp. fieliioy greater, P.V. 291. 
 S.C.T.407. A. 257. 1156. C.368. E.209. 
 448. S. 333. 439.938. jutTi^o)' adv. more, 
 more greatly, P.V. 1015. A.366. su- 
 perl. fiiyidTOQ greatest, P.V. 462.476. 
 652. S.c.T.28, S.55. P.746. A.902. C. 
 162.243.353. E.44.99. S. 312.898. on 
 which see Kaptrovv. 
 
 MEyaaQej'iiQ great in power, E.61. 
 S.c.T.70.962.977. C 267. 
 
 M£yai/j^))e illustrious, stately, P. 
 633. 
 
 Mtytflos size, P. 180. 
 
 Mtytffrori/iioc most honoured, S. 690. 
 
 Medapfio^Eirdai to leave off some- 
 thing old and put on something new. 
 ficdapfioaai rpoTTOvs viovQ P.V. 309. 
 assume new habits having laid aside 
 the old. 
 
 Medieyat to let go, dismiss, P. 685. 
 aor.2. ^iBwjxiv P.V. 262. fiedele P. 
 685. nidh'ra P.V. 1040. — to drop, let 
 fall, fiedieuai ayKvpav P.V. 650. to 
 drop anchor. fxedfJKcv avrov KuiXa A. 
 1358. — to utter, yoijrwv v6\iov fiedljao- 
 fiev C.810. — to emit. fizOelaq. KpaZiag 
 araXaypov E. 753.780. Here Dind. 
 suspects a verb (e. g. paXoJ) to have 
 been lost, but the participle may be 
 an epexegesis of (iapvKOTOQ. — pass. 
 ixedeirai (Trparos S.C.T. 79. is put in 
 
MEer 
 
 (216 ) 
 
 MEAE 
 
 motion. Slot. 2. mid. fiedeaOai S.829. 
 in loc. dub. See 'tx"P- 
 
 MtdlcrraaOai mid. v. to alter one's 
 position, to depart. e'L ti jir) daifxwv 
 iraXaioe I'vv jxzdlaTrjKe orparw P. 154. 
 unless its former fortune has de- 
 serted the army. Here arparov is 
 adopted from some MSS. by Brunck. 
 Schiitz, Blomf.but without necessity; 
 (TTparS is not governed by jxeOla-Trjice, 
 but is as Wellauer observes, the da- 
 tivus commodi. — with ^on. ntQiaTcifiai 
 KOTOv E. 860. / cease from my anger. 
 
 MiQv wine, S.931. 
 
 M.EOv(jTtpoQ coming after. ^tQvcrre- 
 poL posterity, S.C.T..563. — fitOvarrepov 
 afterwards, P. 203. too late, C.509. ov 
 jitQijaTipov A. 413. scarce a moment 
 after. 
 
 Meti^wv see /xiyae- 
 
 MdXiyfia that which appeases or 
 soothes. ykixjariQ ifiijQ yufj'Xtyjua E. 
 846. the persuasivepower of my tongue, 
 a propitiation or offering, -xpae aoi- 
 vovQ vrjipaXia fiEiXiyfiara E. 107. ^ociq 
 (j>cpov(rag vepripote fiuXiyjxaai C. 15. 
 v^rhere Casaub. reads [itiXiyfiara So 
 Blomf. Dind. Herm. retains the vulg. 
 which Well, rather harshly explains 
 as equivalent to fieiXiyfiaai tUv vep- 
 rtpiiiv, the dat. being, as he conceives, 
 used to signify the purpose of the 
 libations thus offered, sc. for the pur- 
 pose of soothing the manes. — a dar- 
 ling. Xpv(rrjiSii)v iJ.eiXiyfj.aA.1i\i. On 
 C.276. see under Sv<7<j>p(i)v. 
 
 'NleiXitcrripiov id. vcKpo'iai fiEiXiKTij- 
 pia P. 602. 
 
 MeiXi(T<Teiv to soften, S. 1010. 
 
 Meipeiv (inus.) to assign by lot. 
 pass. perf. elfxapjxivoQ appointed by 
 lot, fixed. Oijcrei EijJ.apfiii'a A. 887. 
 tvill arrange in the appointed maimer. 
 
 Mdwv less, S.C.T.337. C. 512.696. 
 TO fj.elov Kparvvu S.591. is powerful 
 in the less degree, fieiov less, P.V.508. 
 
 MtXaytEpwc dark-horned, A. 1098. 
 
 MeXayKpoKOi having sails of black 
 cloth, S.C.T.839. 
 
 MeXayx'juoc black, dark, S.700. 
 726. P. 293. C.ll. 
 
 McXayxirwr robed in black. Met. 
 
 applied to the mind, gloomy, P. 114. 
 Cf. Theogn. 1199. Kal fioi KpaSirjy 
 tirara^e fxiXaivav. 
 
 MiXaOpov a house or palace, pi. 
 A. nc. 504. 825. 1306. 1553. C. 339. 780. 
 1061. periph. gdyuwy filXaQpa A. 931. 
 Met. <j)6fiov fiiXadpov A. 1409. ^tXa- 
 dpoitjiv ciras A. 747. 
 
 M£Xa/i/3a9))c deep and dark, P.V. 
 219. 
 
 MeXaixirayric [a] Dor. black and 
 clotted, S.c.T. 719. — having a dark 
 alloy, sc. of basemetal, spiiriozis,A.38 1 . 
 
 M.iXavaiyig bringing a black storm, 
 S.c.T. 681. 
 
 MtXavSeroc bound with black (sc. 
 with iron), S.c.T. 43. 
 
 MeXafelfKav robed in black, poet. 
 £0oSoi£ fiiXat/eifiocFL E.353. 
 
 MtXavdrie black, S. 145. 
 
 MeXaviTTTToe proper name, S.c.T. 
 397. 
 
 MeXavo^v^ having black benches, 
 an epithet of a ship, rav fieXavoivy' 
 arav S.525. the fatal ship with dark 
 benches. 
 
 M.iXav6-)(pojQ dark-coloured,gloomy, 
 S. 766. 
 
 Mt'Xac black, dark, A. 1492. S. 760. 
 fiiXaiva S.C.T. 814. 962. 977. P. 1009. 
 /it'Xav E. 935. S.865. /.leXaiVac P.317. 
 349. with dat. A. 747. fiEXaiva S.83. 
 fieXava E. 174 fiiXaivai E.52. 
 
 MiXeLv impers. to be a source or 
 object of care, P.V. 3. 332. S.c.T. 182. 
 A. 555.571. 1223. with dat. of pers. and 
 gen. of thing, ifiol 'iXairaov Zriros v 
 jirjoei' fiiXei P.V. 940. / have less re- 
 gard for Jupiter than nought at all. 
 Cf. A.948. C.934. — with vzp'i, fiiXci 
 deolaiv tivtrep av filXrj irt'pi C.769. — 
 to have a care for. with gen. ovi: 
 'ifa Ti£ 0£OV£ jjpoTwv a^iovcrdat fiiXeiv 
 A. 361. 
 
 M£X£07ra6»;c suffering wretchedly, 
 S.c.T. 944. 
 
 MeXeotto'oc having wrought wretch- 
 ed deeds, S.c.T. 944. 
 
 MiXeog miserable, wretched, S.104. 
 S.c.T.859.a60.928. A. 698. C.IOOl. 
 fiiXsog adXiwv yafioiv S.c.T. 761. SC 
 ti'Eca. — filXecrdai to have a care, with 
 
MEAII 
 
 ( 217 ) 
 
 MEN 
 
 gen. fiiKeade hpSiv Srifxiwy S.c.T. 160. 
 with inf. neXladd) Xnog CKTroveiv a.Kr) 
 S.362. — to be an object of care, rav- 
 revdev fieXtadb) Ao^i^ E.Gl. 
 
 M^eXrifia a source of care or anxie- 
 ty, E.422. — a duty, A. 1530. — a dar- 
 ling, C.333. 
 
 MiXi honey, P. 604. 
 
 M£X(y\&)(7o-os honey -toncjued, P.V. 
 172. 
 
 MtXt'^Etj' to sing or utter, A. 1149. 
 
 MiXiaaa a bee, P. 127. 
 
 MfWEtv to be about, denoting fu- 
 ture time, with inf. fut. oVjj jxiWei rig 
 oiaetrdai SaKpv P.V.641. Cf. id. 837. C. 
 846.854. — with inf. pres. raivTrcp av 
 jut'Wjjf TcXtiv A. 948. ri jXfXXto (j)ptva 
 Aiav KuQopdv ; S. 1 043. how ami likely 
 to discern it ? — with inf. aor. o-mp 
 fj.lXXu) TvaQelv P.V.623.— the inf. is 
 omitted, P. 800. ovk kXaaaova Tracr^ou- 
 ai, TCiSe fxiXXovai SC. Tradeiv. — ■)(p6vov 
 Tov fiiXXovra P.V. 841. future time. 
 TO jxiXXov P.2U.365. A.242.1213. S. 
 1042. TO. fxiXXovra P.V. 102. P. 829. 
 the future, things coming or future. 
 — to delay, rl fxeXXeie ; P.V. 36. Cf. 
 id.630. S.cT. 95. A. 281. 882.1326. P. 
 399. 
 
 MeXXb) delay. A- 1329. See kXeos. 
 
 MlXog a song or strain, P.V. 554. 
 S.C.T.817. P.999. A. 689. E.317.326. 
 .S. 108.789. 1002. 
 
 MiXog a limb, E.255. P.455. jxe- 
 Xewv 'ivSodcv P. 953. within my body. 
 
 MaXoTVTrely to utter a strain, A. 
 1124. 
 
 MeXweiv to sing, A. 236. 1420. 
 
 Mefioi'Evat (perf. mid. of obs. fidw) 
 to desire, ri fii.fj.ovag ; S.c.T. 663. 
 
 MifKpEfrdoL to complain, S. 130.— to 
 complain of. with dat. ru? (pipovn 
 fitfixp€raiS.c.T.5i2.cf.'P.V.63. — with 
 ace. rfjv Tv-)(r}v ov fiifupofiai E.566. cf. 
 P.V.1075.E.973.S.75."). — with gen. of 
 the thing, oinror avdpi ruiSe KrjpvKev- 
 ficiTwv fiifiihri S.c.T. 633. sc. h'eKa. 
 
 MefAig Afemphis, S.307. P. 36. 
 
 'Mifx<j>Le proper name of a man, P. 
 932. 
 
 Mefi\Ltg complaint, fiifiipiv ovriv 
 avOpitTvoig t^cur P.V 443. nut imply- 
 
 ing any cause of complaint against 
 men, not wishing to blame men. See 
 Herm. on Vig.252. 
 
 BIe'j' a particle of opposition, used 
 in introducing- the first clause of a 
 sentence, and generally followed by 
 Se or some other particle of a like na- 
 ture in a succeeding clause. It is fol- 
 lowed by ^E P.V. 1. 12. 178. 201. 238. 261. 
 271.325. 476. 498. 505. 622. 631. 784. 786. 
 803. 821. 829. 994. 1018. 1045. S. C.T. 4. 
 21. 171.277. 359. 404. 463. 483. 493. 684. 
 741 . 797. P. 18. 65. 178. 182. 188. 196. 208. 
 249.291.330.333.358.391.404.451.475. 
 494. 595.716. 740. 788. 843. A. 80.100. 143. 
 241. 255. 274. 308. 317. 385. 415. 422. 434. 
 588. 554. 601. 626. 720. 737. 749. 773. 803. 
 820.838.840.924.943. 1035. 1130. 1144. 
 1215.1223.1300. 1304. 1308. 1321. 1419. 
 1486. 1551. 1576. 1613. C. 60. 133. 146. 162. 
 190. 199. 223. 276. 370. 406. 446. 572. 663. 
 689.737.825.835. 972. 1016. 1027. 1057. 
 E. 1. 39. 40. 85. 96. 106. 164.213.303.385. 
 431 . 451 . 458.506. 555.573. 589. 615. 677. 
 845.914.961. S. 116.121.127.194.371. 
 399. 467. 482. 499. 564. 691 . 754. 935. 961. 
 988. 1 040. — followed by Se, introducing 
 a clause containing a repetition of 
 the same idea. e. g. (jiojjEpol fiEv idelv, 
 Scivol Se fiaxriv P.27. cf. P.V. 197. 
 S.c. T. 894. P. 153. 542. 552. 680. 686. 693. 
 A. 199.494. 1268. C. 307.436.923. — re- 
 peated in recapitulation. S.c.T.998. — 
 1003. — followed by particles of a like 
 nature with Se e.g. by aXXd P. 172.829. 
 517. C.366.733. A.889. by arap P.V. 
 340. by T£ S.C.T.906. C. 578.968. S. 
 405. by St contained in a negative, 
 as uriSe, ovBe, e.g. P.V.903. S.c.T. 
 379. It is frequently placed in the 
 former part of a sentence, etc. without 
 ' any corresponding particle to which 
 it may be immediately referred, but 
 will be found always to have refe- 
 rence to something following either 
 at a greater or less distance from the 
 first clause, or which may logically be 
 supplied to complete the structure of 
 the sentence. Cf. P.V.445.755.1038. 
 S.c.T. 295.569. 597. 733. 1060. P. 1.292. 
 345.380.540.546.590.975. A. 1.40. 573. 
 647.742.784.861.898.906.980.1177.1186. 
 2 F 
 
MENE 
 
 ( 218 ) 
 
 MEPO 
 
 1239.1386. C.109. 394.547.726.1011. 
 1064. E. 396.397.559. 606. 646. 653. S.l. 
 238.270.333.438 501.514.895. 918.969. 
 — fitv oZv in the second clause, ex- 
 jjressing a strong asseveration, yea 
 rather, yes indeed, P. 989. A. 1061. 
 1369. C.993. E.38. yt fikv Srj. see S//. 
 fxiv Toi however, yet certainly, more- 
 over, P.V.252. 318. 951. 966.1056. S.c.T. 
 497. A. 530. 860.917. preceded by yc 
 S.c.T. 698. 1035. P. 378. A. 91. E.561. 
 S.342. 
 
 Meveiv to remain, A. 1054.1162. 
 S.C.T.726. fut. iiepe.~i A".821. fAevov- 
 fiEV C.560. /itVoi id. 828. E.643. jutvotc 
 847. fitivaifii C. 1046. 1058. ^evoiev 
 P. 350. jxivtiv E.458 847. S. 923. 980. 
 on which see kmXvciv. fxivuiv E.686. 
 /n«Vae782. In S.C.T. 373. seqq. rmavT 
 aXiwv rale virepKOfiTroie erayaic | /3o^ 
 irap' oxdatgirorafilatg, fia-)(rie epwv, | 
 iWoc xaXivSiv 2' &s KaTaatifiaiv(i)v fil- 
 vei, I oariQ fioriv aakitiyyoQ opfiaivet 
 fiEvo)v, is the vulg. reading. One 
 MSS. only (Reg. A.) has fxaxns S' 
 IpSJy, which Brunck adopts, placing 
 a colon after irorafiLaiQ. The Glasg. 
 ed. likewise inserts Zi, which is rightly 
 omitted by Herm. Well. Blomf. Dind. 
 They also, with Brunck and Pors. 
 omit the particle after ^aXivoii', which 
 is omitted only by Coib.2. Rob. con- 
 tending that fiivii is the dative of 
 uivoQ, not from the verb fdveiv. This 
 is true, but Se, if correct, may 
 stand as introducing a new idea after 
 fJ-a-xnc ipS)V. Well, compares ovlev 
 a(7djxaivb)v fiivei E.621. and A. 243. 
 which latter passage is, however, 
 totally different from the former. 
 Schutz, on account of fjh'oiy follow- 
 ing, conj. jipifjiEi, which it is surpris- 
 ing to find Butler approving. See 
 his note on v. 559. For the second 
 aiviov Tyrw. conj. bpjiaivEi kXvwv, 
 which Blomf. and Dind. adopt. It 
 is, however, by no means certain from 
 the paraphrase of Schol. A. that he 
 read kXvuv. Schol. B. has the read- 
 ing bpfiaivuv jxivEi, which he explains 
 aAalaliiiiv EKBtxerai, and such is the 
 reading in several MSS. This has 
 
 probably arisen from the similarity 
 of the words above. There is no 
 occasion to depart from the majo- 
 rity of MSS. and Edd. the meaning 
 being, he cries beside the banks, 
 desirous of the battle, [araci] like a 
 horse snorting over his bridle, who 
 struggles whilst awaiting the sound 
 of the trumpet. — with dat. jjleve^ 
 KTtava iiriyovoig S.c.T. 885. will re- 
 main to their posterity, tiq Si jxoi rifn) 
 fiEVEi ; E. 854. what honour remains 
 to me ? Cf . S. 380. 430. — to await, 
 jjwfiov Trarpuiov S' cifr etti^iijvov fiEvti 
 A. 1250. EC. EfXE or Efioi, KOTvEiar\Q in the 
 following line being the gen. abso- 
 lute. TO iivpaijiov TOV iXEvdEpov fiivii 
 C.lOl. Cf. id. 457. E.359.515. On 
 C.62. see poirl^.—to wait for, S.943. 
 — to await an enemy, to withstand, 
 S.C.T.418. P. 239. — with inf. to ex- 
 pect, await. fiivEL ciKovaal t'l jiov fxi- 
 pifiva A-Ue. Cf. E.647.702. 
 
 M-EviXaog [u] or MeveXeoiq Mene- 
 laus, A. 42.603. 660. 
 
 M.EV0Q force, vigour, violence. Tvfpai 
 fiEvos S.555. Spaicaivrig fj.Evoe E.124. 
 Cf. S.C.T.879. A.229.296.1037. C.448. 
 1072. E. 796. 804. 835. S.738. dutfiEvei 
 with violence, S.c.T.375. C.448. ovSev 
 auBfjLaivbJv ^ivEi E.621. perhaps also 
 in C.62. See po-rrri. 
 
 M.Epijxva anxiety, careful thought, 
 S.C.T.270.825.831. A. 99. 447. E.127. 
 340. afirixavu) evtt aXafiov fiipifivav 
 A. 1513. see afir\-)(ciVEl.v. In P. 161. 
 Pors. to preserve the caesura, reads 
 ravTo. fioi fiEptfiv a(ppa(rT6c iariv kv 
 (ppEoiv BitrXij. Well, objects to this, 
 and proposes jxlpifiva (ppaKrvg h.e. 
 cura in pectore inclusa, which is cer- 
 tainly much worse. Dind. retains 
 the vulg. 
 
 Mf'poe a part or share, A. 493. 543. 
 1555. C.289.815.— ayytXou fiipoQ A. 
 282. his share in the duty of mes- 
 senger. — fxETExELv fj-lpoe to have a 
 share, A 493. C.289. — iv fxipEi in 
 turn, A.II60. C.329. E. 189. 414. .556. 
 Trpofi ovlev ev fiepei TEKfirjpLov A. 323. 
 in no regular turn or order, 
 
 MEpo\p articulate-voiced, h.e. a hu- 
 
MESA 
 
 ( 219 ) 
 
 META 
 
 man beinff. fxepoireani Xao'ig S.84. 
 ohriQ fiepoTTbiv C. 1013. 
 
 MiaaKTOs (?) lyincf between shores, 
 P. 861. Heath interprets this of the 
 islands lying Jetoeen the shores o{A.sia. 
 and Thrace. fieaaKTovc, however, as 
 derived from atcrv, violates analogy, 
 which would require yLiEo-acr/ove- This 
 is read by the Scholiast, and adopted 
 after Heath by Schiitz and Brunck. 
 If this is correct, a synizesis takes 
 place of the vowels lo. See Al- 
 yvTTTOyeviiQ. The vulg. is fnaay 
 KTout;, without sense. Butler conj. 
 ficaayKovc multos sinus reduetos ha- 
 beiites. ixeawcrovQ is read in Regg. 
 A.B.Colb.I. IV[.i.2.Guelph. So Aid. 
 Rob. Turn. 
 
 Mto-ci/noE name of a mountain, A. 
 284. 
 
 MEO-rtfifipia mid-day, S.727. 
 
 Metrrjuflpivoe meridian, mid-day, 
 S.c.T.363. 413.4-28. A.561. — southern, 
 P.V.724. 
 
 Me<ro\afit]e striking in the middle, 
 E. 152. 
 
 M£(7o^0a\oc placed in the navel 
 or centre, S.c.T.728. A. 1027. C. 1032. 
 an epithet of Delphi, and of the altar 
 and temple there, supposed to be in 
 the centre of the earth. 
 
 M.eao£ middle, mid. ^vyov piaov 
 P. 193.497. S.C.T.371. E.112.G29. kv 
 fiiaio riOrifxi C. 143. 1 place in the mid- 
 dle of my speech. — of a middle kind, 
 i. e. not extreme, iravrl plaio to Kparoc 
 Otoe &7ra(Te E.503. — firjKOQ ovSev tv 
 fxi(Tia ^(povov S 716. in the interim, be- 
 tween now and then. 
 
 Meaovv to have reached the middle, 
 P. 427. 
 
 Mera with gen. along with, oh iroX- 
 XuivjxtTa P.720.879. P.V.10G9. A. 1007. 
 S. 634. 938. 1035. — with dat. along 
 with, he. amongst, fier aXXwr (ctWw 
 Stanl.) dopucfirJTi \aw C.360. Xifiaaiv 
 iiSpriXaig irapQivov 7rr]yrje fiira P. 605. 
 — with acc. after, next to, A. 223. jxet 
 tvy(6.v. jitra fiai^apag S.C.T. 1066. In 
 A. 1244. leaf To'iait Koafjtois Karaye- 
 Xtdfiivriv fiETa iplXwi', vk ij^Spwi' ou 
 dixoppoirwc fiartji', Hermann, whom 
 
 Well, follows, conjectures fxiya, 
 on the ground that fiera could not 
 stand thus at the end of a senarius as 
 referring to the next line. For the 
 same reason he alters log into <Be ii 
 V. 1527. It is, however, doubtful 
 whether this argument is valid in a 
 writer like /Eschylus, especially in 
 rapid and less strictly constructed 
 passages. Well, places the comma 
 after vtt, which he makes to govern 
 (piXuiv, and takes kjfipuiv oh Si)(ppp6- 
 ■jTwc as an apposition to (piXbii', trans- 
 lating, qui vidit me hoc ornatu irrisam 
 inepte ab amicis, qui haud ambigue 
 inimici erant. Blomf. follows the old 
 reading fitra, and rightly joins oh 
 Bf)(opp6ir(iie with k'^piiv, comparing 
 S. 960. There appears no occasion 
 for altering the text. Stanley's trans- 
 lation of fitra <j>iXuiv is correct, una 
 cum amicis. By ^IXiov we must un- 
 derstand Agamemnon, who was the 
 sharer of the insults heaped upon 
 Cassandra. 
 
 Mtra/jati'tiy to change its position, 
 to pass- >] TO diKaiov fiErajiaivEi C. 
 305. according as justice is taking its 
 course, sc. against the murderers of 
 Agamemnon and in favour of Orestes. 
 So Butler. 
 
 METayi.yvb)<jKEiv to change the mind 
 to something else, to TravToroXfiov 
 (j>poi'Elv fiETEyviii A. 214. — to discover 
 too late, arav fiErayvove S.103. 
 
 Mframoc being the cause along 
 with others, a partial cause, oh jie- 
 TuiTioQ, aXXh TravaiTios E. 190. with 
 gen. A.785. C. 132. — sharing in. rrjah' 
 'e<TTE (iovXrJQ fiErairiat C.98. 
 
 Meraixf^ioe lit. between two armies. 
 — thence, between, intermediate, av^p 
 
 yvvij TE ^(I'o Tl TUIV flETai\flLOV S.C.T. 
 
 179. whatever is between these, as 
 boys, girls, etc. See Blomf. Gloss, in 
 loc. — kv pETai\{il(p oKOTov C. 60. in 
 the interval between light and dark- 
 ness, the twilight. Schwenke cf. Ar. 
 Av. 187. 
 
 MeraKotfil^Eiv lo lull or quell, pass. 
 fxzTaKoijjuaQiv C. 1072. Cf. Valck. 
 Phoen. 1578. 
 
META 
 
 ( 220 ) 
 
 MU 
 
 Mtrcii^oD^oe common, associated to- 
 gether, S. 1021. E. 331. 922. 
 
 METoXyu-v to repent, to grieve, 
 with inf. S.400. 
 
 MtTokXaKToe changed, S.c.T.689. 
 
 MerafxavOavctv to learn something 
 new in place of something old, A. 
 692. 
 
 MtrajxiXeiv to he a source of re- 
 gret, E.741. 
 
 MEra^u in the middle, between, 
 S.C.T.744. 
 
 MtraTrrotEty to fly somewhere else, 
 S.324. 
 
 MerappvOfjiliinv to alter the ar- 
 rangement of anything, to metamor- 
 phose, P. 733. 
 
 MEraoTfVfiv to groan afterwards. 
 fiEraarivtiv irovbiv E. 59. SC. eyeKa. 
 
 MeraTiKTeiv to beget afterwards. 
 by tmesis, fiera yiev TcXdova. tLktei, 
 
 A. 736. 
 
 MtrarpoiroQ changed, turned. Sai- 
 /iwj' o8' ail fierarpoTrOQ tir ifiol P. 905. 
 Fortune has thus turned its back 
 upon me. Here ^eraTpenToe Regg. 
 
 B. G. H. Colb.l. Aid. which violates 
 the metre. 
 
 MeravOic afterwards, E. 457. 
 M€Ta-)(b)p£iv to depart, by tmesis, 
 
 fieTO. TTOV ■^b)ptlTS P.V»10G2. 
 
 MertTvai to belong as a share, ri 
 Tovii aoL jjiirEBTL irpay fxaroQ ; E.545. 
 what have you to do with this mat- 
 ter ? 
 
 MeripxEtrdai to prosecute or re- 
 venge. rocS' tyi) fXETTjKdov EpSiKOjg 
 fxapov C. 982. 
 
 MErex^Lv to have a share, with 
 ^lE'poc added, A. 493. C.290. with gen. 
 without /xipoc P.V.331.P.632. E.831. 
 
 M£7(£)'at to pursue, to bring to jus- 
 tice, A. 1651. C.271. with double ace. 
 SiKae fiETEifii toi'Se (puiTa E.222. / 
 will szte him injustice. 
 
 METOiKcly to have a residence in a 
 place, to reside as a new comer, with 
 gen. fxETOiKElv TijcrdE yiig S.C04. Here 
 the gen. depends on the verb being 
 equivalent to fiEToUove elvai. 
 
 METOiKia a residence among others, 
 E.972. 
 
 MtVotcot a resident in a foreign 
 land, S.C.T.530. P.311. C.673. E.965. 
 S.972. — one expelled from his home, 
 an outcast. Met. yoov tUvSe fieroi- 
 Kb)v A. 58. 
 
 METpE~iv to measure, pass. C.207. 
 
 MfVpioc moderate, modest, ixirpwy 
 ETToc S.1045. a moderate request. 
 
 MtVpov measure, limit. irpoariOElg 
 fierpoy C. 786. putting a stop to it. 
 
 METiDTToy a front, e. g. of an army, 
 P. 706. 
 
 METonroauxppuiy having a modest 
 front or look, S. 196. Here fieruwo- 
 i7a)(j)p6y<i)y is now read, by Porson's 
 emendation, for the vulg. fiEru)-K(ov 
 trw^poj'wj'. Seepraef.ad Hec, On this 
 word Well, observes, " adnumeran- 
 dum hoc videtur pijfiaai /3o£(otc 
 .33schyli, qualia multa adhuc latere 
 puto." 
 
 M^ not, the negative used in con- 
 ditional or dependent sentences. 1. 
 preceded by the conditional eI, -ijv, 
 ECLv, e'ite. e.g. El Ti fxi] pXaTTT]} \6yo> 
 P.V.196. Cf. id. 380.670.765.1016. 
 S.C.T.98. 178. 1007.1018. P. 154.776. 
 847. A. 252. 338. 4C5. 996. 1020. 1030. 
 1058.1110.1212.1281. C. 271.296. E. 
 445.446. S. 242.395. 456.407. 879. 902. 
 994. ellipt. il ?£ fifi C.303.477. S.145. 
 — 2. after oVwc, &c, Cjctte, with indie, 
 conj. or infin. P.V.53.68. S.c.T.219. 
 330. P.7n. A. 197. C. 194.263.444. E. 
 766.855. — 3. with a relative, express- 
 ing indefiniteness, o fxi) ceXeuctjj 
 Zeus E.588.631.859. — 4. with a parti- 
 ciple, placed either conditionally or 
 liypothetically. e.g. yui) SoXdicravros 
 Oeov A.264. Cf. P.V. 502.826. S.C.T.3. 
 410.418. E. 455. 663. 689. 891. S. 152. 
 608. or dependent on an imperative, 
 or some other word. e.g. A. 880. 906. 
 E.291. S.74. 206. — 5. with adjectives, 
 either placed inclusively to express 
 something generally, e. g. to. p>) Sl- 
 raiaE.410. Cf. A. 972. 1623. C. 76. 632. 
 918. S. 194.381. or dependent on some 
 other word or clause preceding, e.g. 
 alaxp^y yap ap-yoj, fir/ icarac d' Elyai 
 <j>iXE~t S.C.T.393. Cf.id.735. A. 1423. 
 E.863. S.441.794. So with adverbs. 
 
Mil 
 
 (221 ) 
 
 MHAE 
 
 dependent on some other word or 
 clause. P. V. 1014. S.c.T.261. A. 340. 
 901.905. E.761. — 6. with infinitives, 
 either placed as a substantive, e.g. 
 KtpSi<T-ov cv <j>poyovvTa fi^ SoKelv <j)po- 
 vtiv P.V.385. Cf. id. 225. C. 694. 922. 
 or depending on some word preced- 
 ing, e. g. rove TtTTOtSa fjfl fxarav oSji 
 S.c.T.37. Cf. P.V. 166.609. S.c.T. 15. 
 865.1033.1034. P. 169. A. 333. 899. E. 
 59. 410. 668. 795. 859. 868. S. 375. 706. 
 754.974. — 7. after verbs oi excluding, 
 preventing, wanting, etc. e.g. OvriTove 
 iwavaa /xi) TpohepKeadai fiopov P.V. 
 248. Cf. id. 1058. S.c.T. 1668. A. 998. 
 — 8. TO fir] with infinitive, so as not to. 
 e.g. "fiepoQ fltX^ei to fifj KrCivai ^vvcvv- 
 ov P.V. 867. Cf.id.236. A.15.1144. 
 1326.1571. C. 300. E. 211.661. 901. Thus 
 it very often stands absolutely, to firi 
 fiaOelv aoi Kpeiatrov Tj fxaQziv roSt 
 P.V.627. A.199.1326. C.952. E.85. 
 719. — 9. fifi oh with an infin. W IrJTa 
 fieXKEie fi^ ov yiyuvldKeiv to irdv 
 P.V.680. E.290. — 10. TO jxri ov with 
 infin. sous not to, P.V. 789. 920. E. 
 874. — 11. in interrogation, ti fiif, A. 
 658. why not ? Here f. leg. t'l fxijv ; 
 cf. E. 194. — 12. as an interroga- 
 tive particle, e. g. fxri n aoi ZokQ rap- 
 fie-iv';P.V.9Gl. Cf. P.V.247.P.336. A. 
 669. S.292. apa fii] ; id. S.c.T. 190. — 
 13. in commands or exhortations, do 
 not. with imper. present, P.V. 44. 80. 
 271. 434. 505. 632. 779. 809. 1028. S.c.T. 
 182. 188. 205. 224. 228. 244. 680. 1029. 
 1043. 1058. A.892. 1607. C. 100.217. 759. 
 906. 1048. E. 78. 88. 128. 218. 768. S.204. 
 392.729. — with subjunctive aorist, 
 P.V.628.654. 720. S.C.T. 71. 153. 233. 
 659.696. A. 130. 145. 1477. 1657. C.231. 
 495. E.767. 794.820. S. 197. 336. 415. 
 692.710.984. — with aorist third pers. 
 imperative, S.c.T. 1027. — with infin. 
 for imperative, P.V.714. S.c.T.235. 
 -—with verb omitted, P.V. 1077. A. 
 911. C. 905. — 14. with optative, expres- 
 sing a wish, S.c.T. 5. 408. 531. A.999. 
 1222. E.898. — 15. lest, with verbs 
 expressing apprehension, etc. P.V. 
 334.390.1063. S.c.T.639.747.773. P. 
 117.159.523.737. A. 921. 1607. E. 172. 
 
 246. S.493. with ellipsis, P.V. 388. 
 
 A. 332. but in the latter passage Dind. 
 
 prefei'S Ifiiriirroi. — 16. oh fxi], with 
 
 fut. ind. aor. 2. act. mid. aor. 1. pass. 
 
 expressing a strong affirmation, S.cT. 
 
 .38.181.263. A. 1624. C.882. E.216. 
 
 (Here Pors. XtVo*.) S. 225. 736. 
 
 MijSa/xa (neut. pi. of jxrihajxae inus.) 
 
 in no wise, on no account, P.V. 524. — 
 
 in no instance, never, P. 423. 
 
 M»)Sa/jjj (dat. sing, of id.) in no 
 
 part, P.V.58. 
 
 Mj)Sa/ioi5 (gen. of id.) no where, 
 
 E.401. — in no wise, E.594. 
 
 Mi;^a/i(5c in no wise, on no account, 
 P.V. 337. A. 1639. C. 671. E.682. S.712. 
 MijSe neither, either preceded, or 
 not preceded, by a negative, e. g. yui) 
 TrepuoZvvoQ, fir\i(. ^ejXviOTy]pr]Q A. 1424. 
 Cf. S.cT. 262. 1068. E.211. TEKVoiffOai 
 fjriS' airaiSa dvijaKCiv A. 732. Cf. E. 
 342.684. S.404. — with an intensive 
 force, not even, not so much as. e.g. 
 SoiC(5 fjiiv oiiv <r(j>e firide wpoajiaKtiv 
 TTvkaiQ S.C.T.597. Cf. P.777. A.555.— 
 preceded by Kai. koX firiSe <rau7-i/c ti.- 
 fiadelv ^lyrti irovovg P.V.778. — with 
 the imperative present, and do not, 
 and let not, etc. e.g. cKrjXoc 'itrdi juijS' 
 aya)/ viTEp(f,ojiov S.C.T.220. Cf. P.V. 
 327.518.687. S.C.T.34.462. A. 893. 1009. 
 E. 484. 902. S. 860. —with the subjunc- 
 tive present. P.810. S. 1003. — with the 
 subj. aorist. P.V.585.785. S.c.T.1031. 
 A. 853. E. 512. 788. 823. S. 197.352.418. 
 479.986. — preceded by an imperative 
 present, e.g. ofuog §£ (pevye firjM 
 HaXOciKOe yivri E.74. Cf. P.V.952. 
 1036.1074. A. 893. 1443. E. 129. 768.— 
 with the third person aorist impera- 
 tive. P.V. 332. S.663. — with the op- 
 tative expressing a wish. P.V.527. 
 899.904. S.C.T.202. E.935. S. 647.650. 
 1012. 
 
 MijSeV (neut. of firiSelo) nothing, 
 S.C.T.232. E.467. 496.669. P.V.128. 
 'iXatraov rj firihiv id. 940. less than no- 
 thing, h.e. not at all. — adverbially, 
 not at all, on no account, P.V. 44.73. 
 342.508. 951. A.1441. 1509.1641. S.1047. 
 MriU-KU) not as yet, P.V. 742. P. 
 427. 
 
MHAE 
 
 ( 222 ) 
 
 MHTE 
 
 Mi'iBtudai to devise or plot, to con- 
 trive, A. 1071. 1073. Ifirjaajxriv P.V. 
 475. ifiijaaro C.985. augm. omiss. /iij- 
 aaro C.595. ri St fii]ab>y.ai; S.C.T. 
 1049. what measures must I take ? 
 
 MrfiiKuQ Median, Persian, P.m. 
 
 M^Soe a Mede, P. 751. Mi/Soi/s P. 
 232. the Persians. 
 
 MijSo£ a design or counsel, P.V. 
 604. 
 
 MrjdTL no longer, A. 496. 1307. C. 
 794. 
 
 M.TJicoe length. fiiJKos XP"''"^^'^^^- 
 fiaKpou fj-fjicos \p6vov P.V. 1022. — kv 
 firjKEi ■)(p6vov in length of time, A. 596. 
 Dor. ivficLKEi S.55. atlength,inthelong 
 run. — ToaovTO fifJKOc 'Iktuvov \6yov 
 E.192. vouchsafe so much in the way 
 of explanation. <ppovpdg Ireiac fxiJKoe 
 A. 2. Here the ace. i^fJKog refers to 
 curio so. / have been imploring a re- 
 lease from suffering, during the length 
 of my year's watch. It may also be 
 taken with hecag, (ppovpag being con- 
 sidered as an apposition to ttoviov. 
 I implore a release from my sufferings, 
 namely, from my watch, a year in 
 length. The former explanation is the 
 best by far. The particle p.ev in the 
 preceding line refers to Se in v. 20. Cf. 
 Hom. Od. S.526. quoted by Stanley. 
 rov S' ap ciTTO (TKOwiiig tide okottoq ov 
 pa KaOeiaev " AiyiaQoQ' — (pvXaaae S' 
 Sy tic iviavTov. It is to be observed, 
 however, (as Blomf. remarks,) that 
 in .(Eschylus the watchman is repre- 
 sented as seeing not Agamemnon 
 himself, but the signal fire. In this 
 passage Stanl. and Valck. on Her.iv. 
 7 50. conjecture jxrJxoQ h.e. a remedy, 
 as an cpexegesis of cnraWayii. In 
 this he has been followed by Schiitz 
 Glasg. Blomf. Dind. but unnecessa- 
 
 ''''■^' 
 
 MriXuvs Maliac. MjjXta koXttuv 
 
 P. 478. the Maliac gulf. 
 
 MriXopOToe grazed by sheep, S. 547. 
 
 MijXof a sheep, pi. S.c.T. 207. A. 
 1027.1390. C.904. 
 
 M.riXoTpc<j>oe feeding sheep, P. 749. 
 
 M.rjXo(p6yog sheep- slaughtering, A. 
 712. 
 
 Mj/v a particle, expressive of strong 
 affirmation, and calling attention 
 strongly to something stated ; it is 
 joined with other particles, and occurs 
 second or third in the sentence. 
 ^ li{]v of a truth, in very truth, P.V. 
 73. 167.909. — in swearing, S.c.T.513. 
 — with Kai, calling attention to some- 
 thing additional, and in truth, more- 
 over, P.V. 246.457.1082. S.C.T. 354. 
 439. P.398. A.905.1151. C.172.603. 
 E.681. — followed by ye, with some 
 word intervening, P.V.984.987. S.c.T. 
 227. P.258.954. A.1161.1227. C,203. 
 in interrog. S.307. In abrupt and 
 forcible addresses, aXXh. firiv but 
 surely, well indeed, P. 229. A. 1637. — 
 with ye, a word intervening as before, 
 P. 222. — ov fir]v not indeed that, not 
 however, A. 1038. with ye P.V. 268. 
 S C.T.520. A. 1252. ovU — /i)> S.C.T, 
 791. C. 187. E.449. nor indeed, ovre 
 — fii}v S.C.T. 650. ye pijv in limita- 
 tion or restriction, however, P.V. 873. 
 S.C.T. 1054. A. 1351. E.51. — Ka'iTOi ye 
 firiv av Kapr efiov ao^uirepa E.811. 
 and yet for all that you are wiser 
 than I. But here the reading is cor- 
 rupt. Wiesel. conj. koX tw fief el 
 <rv which Dind. approves, with imp. 
 ai'a ye pav C.957. but come, arise! 
 ie.eavu.yeLV. "ire pav S.996. ri pfjv ; 
 E. 194. what of that, pray ? why not? 
 
 M)'))'j) the moon, P.V. 799. 
 
 Mi))'('cO-0ai to be angry, E. 101. On 
 S.263. fir/ve^rai B' cik'ij, see under 
 anog. 
 
 Ui'ivLe wrath, S.154. A. 150.685. C. 
 225.304.849. 
 
 Mip'lroQ [?] angry. Perhaps this 
 is to be restoi-ed in S.263, where the 
 vulg. is prjvelrai S' ukt]. See aicog. 
 
 Ml] vvT}'ip an informer, E.236. 
 
 Mi'iTTOTe lest ever, S.394. — never, 
 P.V. 203. S.C.T. 75. A. 555. C.180. E. 
 842.933. S. 612. 627. 921.— with opt. in 
 expressing a wish . P.V. 532. 896. S.c.T. 
 201. S.e45.834. 
 
 Mi'/TTW not yet, P.V. 634. 
 
 ]M)'/-£ neither. — with another pijre 
 preceding, P.V. 156. (here Well, from 
 MSS. pi]wore) P.V. 893. S.c.T. 169. 
 
MHTH 
 
 ( 223 ) 
 
 MIAS 
 
 1013. 1050. P. 162. 170.284. A. 349. 356. 
 459.651.760.1354. E. 36. 560.666. S.407. 
 606.965. C.1040. So Pors. for /lij/S', 
 firiS\ which Dind. restores. — with 
 fir) preceding, P. V.434. — followed by 
 St. /cat fjiriT a.t\irT<i)£ dopvKavti fi6f>a 
 davijv Xadoifii, X^Pt ^' ".^(Ooe aeil^wv 
 irikoi S.9Go. followed by /zTjSt E.821. 
 Mr/rjjp a mother, P. V. 209.876. P. 
 147. C.188. E.434.706. finrpOQ P.V. 
 1693. S.c.T. 514. 1023. C. 88. 139.238. 
 911.980.983.1030. E.3. 120-403.550.570. 
 578.594.623.633.731. /jjjrtpa P.V.217. 
 A.1208. (see"^S7)c.) C.886. 903. 1023. 
 E.5o7.569. /xJ/r£pP.152.2I1.818. C.423. 
 E.715. pi. fj,r]Tipoiv S.C.T. 774. Dor. 
 ixarpoe C.416. S. 50. 133.142.534. juarpt 
 S.1021. /jarEpE.311.807.838. — of in- 
 animate things. fiijrpoQ aypiac otto 
 ■KOTOv iraXatae afnriXov yavoQ roSc P. 
 606. the vine. Abresch. of. Eur. Ale. 
 757. — £0)Q yivoiTO firirpoc tv<pp6vr)Q 
 ■7rapaA.2S6. yrj /xryrpt S.C.T.16. one's 
 mother country. Cf. rcKovtrri jxriTpl 
 S.C.T.378. On p.r)TpoQ Se 7!-riyi)v Tig 
 KaTaa^i(re.i Siicri; S.C.T. 566. see Sikt). 
 MjiTi{iient.offiririe)nothing,ii.456. 
 not at all, not, P.684. — with imp. opt. 
 and subj. S.C.T.668.S. 387.423. 
 
 MfJTie counsel, device, P.V. 908. 
 C.617. Tov yap Trporipa fifJTig S.949. 
 it is for him first to decide. fiririSoe 
 olicrpdg S.69. sc. evEKa, to be pitied 
 for her deed, where fii]TiZoQ is go- 
 verned by oiKTpaQ. 
 
 MriTOi not surely, E.735. 
 MriTpayadrjc [f. d] prop, name, P. 
 43. See ETTtVae. 
 
 MrjTpaXoiae a matricide, E. 148. 
 pi. 201. 
 
 MrjTpodevfrom the mother, ^vyovra 
 firirpodsi' OKOTOV S.C.T. 646. when he 
 issued from the darkness of his mo- 
 ther s womb. Cf. C.601. — fj,TiTp6dev 
 Si&tyjxivr) C.739. 
 
 MqTpoKToveiv to kill one's mother, 
 E. 193.405.566. 
 
 MrjTpoKTovog adj. killing a mother, 
 matricidal, A. 1254. E. 102. — a matri- 
 cide, E. 470. firirpoKTOVOV fiiaiTfia, E. 
 271. the pollution contracted by the 
 act of matricide. 
 
 MTiTpo(j>6voe a matricide, E.246. — 
 connected with, or caused by, the mur- 
 der of a mother. firiTpo(p6vov£ Svag E. 
 259. the pangs of a matricide. 
 
 Mijrpvia a step-mother. Met. an 
 epithet expressive of cruelty, P. V.729. 
 
 Mi/rpwoc of a mother, firjrpioov 
 SijxaQ E.84. alfia /irjTpSov 221.251. 
 
 Mrj^avacrdai to accomplish, con- 
 trive, bring about, S.c.T. 1029. A. 939. 
 
 M.rf)(p-v{i a means of doing a thing, 
 an instrument, a contrivance, ^s S.454. 
 457. l-xdvpoXiM) jxa-xavqi .S.C.T. 128. the 
 trident. Xaotropoie juaj^avaTe P- 113. 
 708. the bridge over the Hellespont. 
 Ttvpyuv fj.r]-)(avi} S.934. a defence of 
 towers. fir}xavfiv awrriplae S.c.T. 191. 
 fxij^avv" SvalSovXiag A. 1591. fj-rj^avr) 
 XvHipioc E. 616. S. 1059. a means of 
 deliverance, ^cpos 7rarpj)ac fxriy^avag 
 A. 1564. his father's crimes. /xTjj^ai'i) 
 ZpaarripioQ S.C.T. 1032- firiy(avrjc Kpa- 
 TOQ S.204. effective measures. — 
 counsel, flan, P.V.206. A.663.1226. 
 E.82. 
 
 Mriy^avripa a contrivance, a weapon 
 or instrument, P.V.467.991. A. 1098. 
 C.975. 
 
 Mriyavoppa^elv to devise contriv- 
 ances, C. 219. 
 
 Mrj^ap a counsel or purpose, S.589. 
 see ovpiog. — a remedy, x^ifiaTOQ jj.rj-x,''-(> 
 A. 194. fifj)(ap yafxov, S.389. 
 
 Miah'eiv to stain, pollute, A. 202. 
 E.665. Met. to violate, S.c.T. 306. 
 A. 623. 1654. S.220. ov ovrig au Sofioe 
 'ixoi- ^^' 6p6<j><i)v fiiaivovra S.638. 
 Scholef. understands this, " polluen- 
 tem ut piaaropa," h.e. resting on it 
 like an unclean spirit. Dind. con- 
 siders /iiatvovra corrupt and absurd. 
 Schijtz conj. Koralvovra. — pass. S. 
 361. C.846. 
 
 Miac(povoc stained by blood, P.V. 
 870. E.577. 
 
 Miaafia a pollution, stain of crime, 
 S.C.T.664. A. 1394. C. 162. 1012. E. 
 271.570. S. 262. 468. 614. — abst. for 
 concrete, a polluting thing. x<^P"S 
 fiia<Tfxa A. 1619. irarpoicrovov fiiaafia 
 C. 1024. a fiend who slew my father. 
 
 Mia(rT(op one who pollutes, an odious 
 
MirN 
 
 ( 224 ) 
 
 MOAE 
 
 wretch, C.932. — an avenging fiend, 
 an evil spirit, E, 169. 
 
 M-iyvvvai to mingle. tfii^E C.539. 
 — pass. S.C.T.921. P.1009.— /Jj'yvu- 
 (rdai to have connexion with, E. 69. 
 fiiXOrjvai S.292. iiiyrjvat P.V.742. 
 
 MiKpoe slight, small, P.V.975. A. 
 1412. See afxiKpoQ. 
 
 Mifisiadai to imitate, C.557. 
 
 Mifiyetv to revnain, await, S.c.T. 
 34. P. 791. A. 74. 148. see iraXtvopTog 
 S.515. — to await, Yi.e. remainJo. with 
 dat. efioi Se ixifivei ayiafiuQ ctj<^ji££i 
 Zopi A. 1120. — with inf. fiifivn ira- 
 6eiv TOV ip^avra A. 1544. — jxifxvovTi 
 Se Koi iraOoe avdei C. 1004. suffering 
 is ripe for him who yet survives, sc. 
 for Orestes. 
 
 Mifii'ijcTKeffdai to remember, aor. 1. 
 mid. jivaaafXEva. with gen. S.51. — 
 perf. pass. fitfivrjaQai to remember, 
 make mention of. with gen. ace. or 
 inf. nEfivrjcrdai P.V.824. imp. ^uE^uvj/fro 
 C.113.484. 485. E.88. S. 199. 202. — 
 with part. 7-a S' is to (tov tppovrjfia 
 fj.ifivrifiai Kkvwv A. 804. 
 
 MiV him, her, S.c.T. 435. C.613. 
 780. In iambics, E.601. S.977. But 
 here viv is probably to be read. So 
 Pors. Dind. rejects the form from 
 the tragics altogetlier. 
 
 MivvOeiv to waste away, perish, 
 S.c.T. 903. E.352. 
 
 Miyvpt(Tdai to hum a tune, A. 16. 
 
 Mu'vpoc plaintive, nivvpa dpEOjXE- 
 vae A. 1136. plaintively. 
 
 MtVwe Minos, C.609. 
 
 Mi^odpoog with mingled clamours, 
 S.C.T.313. 
 
 Mi^ofxfiporoe partly human, S.563. 
 
 Miat'w to hate, P.V. 1070. pass. 
 fii<rrjds~i<Ta id. 45. 
 
 Mltrrjfia an object of hatred, fiiaij- 
 fiar avSpwv Koi dcwv 'OXuyUTrtoji' E.73. 
 Cf. S.c.T. 168. where, however, fiKrri- 
 fiara may be also referred to avEw, 
 Xami^eit; h e. things hated by the wise. 
 
 Mtffi/roe hated, A. 1201. 
 
 MiaOvg reward, payment for. 
 ifioi fiiadov A. 1234. Cf. v. 1236. 
 
 MifToQiog hating God, impious, A. 
 1061. 
 
 MIiToc hatred, A. 1387. — an object 
 of hate, A. 1385. 
 
 Mvijixa a memorial, P.V. 843. 
 
 Mvtjij.eT.o)' id. S.c.T. 49. 
 
 MvrifMri memory, P.V. 459. — comme- 
 moration, S.267. 
 
 MvriixovtvELV to remember, with 
 ace. P. 769. 
 
 M-vi)fx>x)v remembering, mindful, 
 P.V. 514.791. A. 150. — with gen. E. 
 361. 
 
 Mvqamrjjxwv arising from the re- 
 membrance of calamity, A. 173. 
 
 Mx'»)(jTi';p a suitor, P.V. 742. 
 
 Mvnc!T<,>p mindful, with gen. S.c.T. 
 163. 
 
 ..JA-oye'iv to suffer, P.V. 275. 606. A. 
 1607. 
 
 MoyEpocmiserable, S.c.T. 809. P.V. 
 564.596. A. 135. — bringing wretched- 
 ness, fio'tpa fiapvSoTEipa i^oyepaS.c.T. 
 960. 
 
 Moyie with difficulty, P. 501. P.V. 
 131. 
 
 MoTpa a share or part, fiolpav j;So- 
 )/)7£ (ca/ioiTrdptP. V.291. 634. S.C.T.928. 
 — the office, or condition, of anything, 
 opifxa TiaaapaQ fiolpac 'ixov kfioi C. 
 236. i.e. being at once brother, sister, 
 father, mother, fiolp' 'AippoSirag S. 
 1025. the business of love, aiirai tj^ou- 
 (Ti fjLo7pav oiiK EvTTE^TTEkov E. 454. their 
 sort is such as is hard to get rid of. 
 Ev rjiiipa fioTp' cnrpouKOTtoe (^porSiv E. 
 105. the condition of mortals (i. e. 
 they of mortal kind) cannot discern 
 things in the day-time. — one's ap- 
 pointedlot, S.c.T.488. P.873. A. 1287. 
 1570. periphr. Qavarov jxo'ipa P. 881. 
 A. 1441. fio'ipa simply, death, A. 
 1239.1338.1426. 
 
 MoTpa Fate, personified, j; MoTpa 
 C.897. MoTpa P.V.509.696. S.c.T.960. 
 976. P. 102. A. 129.999. 1518. C. 898. E. 
 321.998. MoTpai the Fates, P.V.514. 
 897. C.304. E. 165.694.919. 
 
 Moipda-dcu to divide into shares. 
 Dor. Ejioipacravro S.c.T. 889. 
 
 MoipoicpavTOQ appointed by fate, C. 
 603. H370. 
 
 MoXeTv (aor. 2. from praes. inus.) 
 1 cone. ijuoXf C.923,925.934. fiiAoi 
 
MOAI 
 
 ( 225 ) 
 
 MOPO 
 
 A.336.1425. S.708. ftoXyQ P.V.721. 
 fioXtf P. 521. A. 744. liokwfiEv P. 
 226.' fioXtiv P.V. 236. 670. 827. 1030. 
 S.C.T.349. P.179. A.661.1652. C.177. 
 755. E. 198. 279. S. 403.891. fioXiiv 
 S.C.T.266. A.592.942.1371.1569. C. 
 462.566.600. E.79.436. ^oXdv A. 284. 
 E. 150. fioXoyToe A.34.943. fioXovTi 
 A.1198. /4o\d»T-a A. 587. E. 15. fwXov- 
 aai A. 185. /noXdvrac C.827. — with 
 ace. without prep, t^v /laKpav ttoXiv 
 fxoXeiv S.C.T.595. P.722.795. E.942. 
 S. 236. 749. — fut. mid.^oXttireai P.V. 
 691. 
 
 MdXie scarcely. — oh fioXig not 
 scarcely, i.e.' completely, utterly. 
 aTThiXEaas yap ov fxoXtQ to Bevrepov A. 
 1052. Cf. Eur. Hel.341. diXovaav ov 
 fioXiQ KoKCiQ. The passage in E. 
 826. dvpalog torw iroXcfiOQ oh fj.6Xis 
 ■irapti)v is obscure, and the various 
 conjectures which have been pro- 
 posed are unsatisfactory. Pears. 
 OS [ioXie napy. Wakefield ov fj.wXoe 
 TTopbiv, h.e. non preesens tumultus. 
 ov TToXei Trapiiv Schiitz. ov iriXaQ 
 Trapiov or oil Sd/xotc itapmv Butler. 
 The latter also conjectures big jj.6Xiq 
 irapav ut qui vix aut raro adsit. 
 Herm. rj fioXig irapiiv. Herm. on 
 Vig. 422. approving the explanation 
 of the Schol. ov fiuKpay, translates 
 forts helium esto, sed satis vicinum, 
 i. e. as" Well, explains, non nimis lon- 
 ginquum, ne eo proficiscentes cives 
 majoribus incommodis premantur, 
 neve procul a patriae finibus morian- 
 tur. This is giving the sense of 
 /xoXig oh to oh fioXig, which cannot 
 mean sufficiently near, but 7iot a 
 little, i.e. entirely near, which is 
 evidently a contradiction to Ovpalog 
 E<TTh). It may be better to take 
 irapiav not as meaning nearness of 
 locality, but as denoting that which 
 is present to, or exists in, the state, 
 in the same way as the messenger in 
 P. 322, speaking of evils which had 
 happened afar oflF, says, ■KoXkGtv Ti-ap- 
 oyroiv oXiy cnrayyiXXa) KaKa, i.e. 
 of many which exist. We may then 
 translate, " let war be abroad, and 
 
 let there be as much of it as there 
 may," i.e. provided war be with foreign 
 states, we do not mind how much of 
 it is carrying on, but let us avoid in- 
 testine war. The negative oh in oh 
 fioXig, after the imperative, is used 
 because the two words form only one 
 notion, cf. Soph. Aj.1131. and see 
 Herm. App. Vig. iv. 
 
 MoXoacrog Molossian, M.oXo<Tira Sa- 
 TTt^a P.V. 831. the Molossian plains. 
 
 MoXtt-ti song, A. 106. E. 995. 999. 
 
 M(jXTr7jSdi' like a song, P. 381. 
 
 Moyu^i7 reproach, S.c.T. 1001. 
 
 yiovapyla the rule of one man, 
 S.c.T. 863. 
 
 yi6vap-)^g a single ruler, P.V. 324. 
 
 Movae alone, P.V. 720. 
 
 Moi/oyei'^S an only child, A. 872. 
 
 M.ov6^ovg having only one tooth, 
 P.V. 798. 
 
 Mov6^v^ left by one's partner, P. 
 135. 
 
 MoyoxXavTog performed by the 
 lamentations of one, S.c.T. 1056. 
 
 Movofia^og fighting in single com- 
 bat, S.c.T. 780. 
 
 MovoppvQjxog adapted only for 
 one, S.959. 
 
 Movog alone, only, P. 624. 824. A. 
 815.1597. C.853. {see 'i^Elpog) E.791. 
 S. 240. 729. fiovov Iri P.V. 423. ixovov 
 yap KepSog iv redvrjKoa-i S.C.T. 666. 
 (see KipSog.) — /xoyov adv. only, P.V. 
 209.624.851. C. 242. S. 990. 
 
 MovoaKriiTTpogoccupied by one ruler 
 only, S.369. 
 
 MovooTtjSj'/c walking alone, C.757. 
 
 Wovovv to leave alone, pass, fiovw- 
 delaa S.730. 
 
 Movofpovpog guarding alone, A. 
 248. 
 
 yiovofpidv single in opinion, A. 735. 
 
 Moy6^r]<j>og deciding by his single 
 vote, S.368. Comp. Pind. Nem. x.6. 
 where it is said of Hypermnestra, 
 IJ.ov6ipa<j>ov iv KovXe^ Karaa'^^oiaa 
 i,i<bog. 
 
 Mopifiog appointed, C. 356. 
 
 Mopogfate, P.V.248. A.1117. death, 
 P.V. 680. S.c.T. 181.365.571.679.686. 
 P.36i. 436.438.470. A. 320. 1219. 1270. 
 2 G 
 
M0P2 
 
 ( 226 ) 
 
 MYSI 
 
 1294. 1354. 1389. 1474. 1580. 1582.1610. 
 1617. C.18. 294. 435.438. 475.824.828. 
 898.914.982.983. E. 26. 478. 606.610. 
 709.730. S.63. 785.965. pi. S.c.T.402. 
 — aioriip, Ti fiopov eiwo) ; C. 1070. or must 
 I call him death? h.e. a cause of 
 death, tytivaro fiopov avrw S.c.T. 
 733. one who became his death, jiopov 
 Tbiv oi'^ofiiywv a'ipui SoKifihis ttoXv- 
 ireuOrj P. 539. / take up (sc. as a sub- 
 ject for lamentation) the fate of the 
 departed. 
 
 MopaifjLos ordained by fate, ap- 
 pointed, P.V.935. E.208. S. 46. 1032. 
 — TO fiopaifiov that which is fated, 
 S.c.T. 245 263. C. 101. 457. — fatal, 
 deadly, A. 1018. S.768. jx6pai}i aw 
 opyidwv blibiv A . 152. things portended 
 by the birds. 
 
 Mop<i>ri form, figure, appearance, 
 P. V. 21. 78. 447. 646. 647. E. 184. S. 491. 
 — TToWwv 6vOfi.a.TO)V fM)p<j>7} fiia P.V. 
 
 IW. one person under many names. 
 
 Mop^w/ixa zrf. A. 1 192. E. 390. eicdoT^ 
 fiopipiifiari A. 847. in each body. 
 
 Movvidxp one-eyed, P.V. 806. 
 
 MoOo-a a muse. Moi/<rat S.678. — 
 song or music, E. 298. 
 
 yiovaofxriTiap the mother of the Mu- 
 ses, P.V. 459. epithet of Mvrifjiri, or 
 Mnemosyne, as mother of the Muses, 
 h.e. the chief source of all sciences 
 and arts. 
 
 Mox0'?/^« <J! labour, OyrjTole SiaSo- 
 ■Xpi fio-)^dr}fiaTU)v P.V. 462. relieving 
 mortals in their labours. 
 
 Moxdvpos miserable, wretched, 
 S.c.T.239. C.741. 
 
 Mdx6o£ labour, pains, suffering, 
 P.V. 99. 244. 314. 383 . 539. 758.915. 1028. 
 A. 541. 1644. C. 514. 908.1016.1065. E. 
 239.481. S.348. 
 
 Mox^^o'e a bolt or bar. wv\ag fiox- 
 Xole ■)(aXaT£ C.866. open them by 
 (sc. by drawing-) the bolts. 
 
 MvSaXeoe moist, P. 531. See riy- 
 yciv. 
 
 MvSpoKTVTTs^y to forge a mass of 
 metal, P.V. 366. 
 
 MutXoc marrow, A. 76. 
 
 Mu^Eti' to mutter, utter the sound 
 fiv fiv E. 117. \tv(r/J.6i' re Kal fivl^ovaw 
 
 oiVno-yuov TTokvy id. 180. mutter in 
 piteous accents. See Xtvtr/xoj. 
 
 Mv66i<r6ca to say, speak, S.275. — 
 to command, P.V. 667. 
 
 MvOoe a word, speech, narrative, 
 P.V.303.644.650.688. 828.956. S.c.T. 
 1042. P. 1.50.168.684. C. 444.547. E.82. 
 552.975. S.271.442. — a proverb, rpi- 
 yapu)v fxvdoe raZe (jxjvei C.312. — the 
 subject of narration, vavra aKOvay 
 [ivdov kv (ipayfi Xdyw P. 699. C. 164. 
 732. — opposed to 'ipya. ipy^ kovk trt 
 ixvdui P.V. 1082. in deed, no longer in 
 word. 
 
 Mvdov(7dat to speak, A. 1341. 
 
 MvKatrdaL to Zoti). perf. mid. ixifxiKe 
 S.347. 
 
 M-VKrifia a roaring, P.V. 1064. 
 
 MvKoyoe name of an island, P. 859. 
 
 Mwicri)|0o'/cojLi7roc proudly emitted 
 through the nostrils, snorting, S.c.T. 
 446. 
 
 Mipaiva a myrcena, C.988. From 
 the connexion of the myraena (Angl. 
 lamprey) with the viper, a species of 
 myraena was produced, of which the 
 bite was fatal. Hence it is applied 
 to a malignant person. Cf. Blomf. 
 Gloss. 
 
 Mvpiag ten thousand in number, 
 i.e. innumerable, P. 891. 
 
 Mvpierric through innumerable 
 years, P.V. 94. 
 
 Mvpioi'Tap-xps a leader often thou- 
 sand, P. 306.955. 
 
 Mvpioi ten thousand, P. 294. fiipta 
 fivpia TTEfnradTav P. 943. reckoning 
 them by ten thousand at a time. Cf. 
 wzfnraaTrjg, and see Herod, vii. 60. — 
 fivpioi innumerable, P.V.509.539. 
 
 MvpnaiTOQ having eyes innumerable, 
 P.V.567. 
 
 Mvpfit]^ an ant, P.V. 451. 
 
 Muo-ay/ja a pollution, an abomina- 
 ble thing, S. 979. See einrerrie. 
 
 M{i(rioeMysian,P. 314:.— roMvcriov 
 1011. the Mysian strain. Schol. o'l 
 yapMvcTo\ KaX ol <i>pvyeQ fxakiara elai 
 6pr]vriTiKoi. Eustath. in Dionys. 
 Perieg. v. 791. quoted by Stanl. 
 TowvTOi (sc. OprivrjTiKoi) Se Kai ol ^pv- 
 yec, tVi Se KOI ol Mu(70(' Sid Kal Ai- 
 
MYSO 
 
 ( 227 ) 
 
 NAYT 
 
 CTj^uXoe (j)r)<n, /3da to Mvaioy, ^yovy 
 Opijvii. 
 
 MvaoQ a Mysian. pi. Muo-wc P. 52. 
 S.544. 
 
 M.v(TOQ pollution, guilt, C. 640. 961. 
 E. 186. 356.423.803.834. 
 
 Muxtos sinuous, formed like a gulf 
 or hay, P. 854. 
 
 ylv■)^60ev from the inner part of the 
 house, CZ5. ■keXolvw ^i/^ciflEr A.96. 
 a cake brought from the inner (i.e. 
 the women's) apartments. See Blomf. 
 Gloss. 
 
 Mujfo'c the inner part of anything, 
 a recess, P. V. 134.431.451. — the inte- 
 rior part of a house, temple, etc. C. 
 440. (see jToXuo-tj'oc.) 790. E. 39. 163. 
 
 pi. 171. — TTOVTios fivxit P.V.841. the 
 Ionian sea. 
 
 Mvidxp a gad-fly, P.V.678. S.301. 
 
 Moifidadai to blame, chide, A. 268. 
 
 Mdifispoe (part, of obs. verb ficuo) 
 desiring, C. 44. 435. 
 
 Mwjuijrde deserving blame, S.c.T. 
 490. 
 
 MSv a particle of interrogation, 
 A. 1176. S. 412.— with subj. C.175. 
 Dind. remarking ou this constr. re- 
 fers to Matth. Gr. Gr. 606. 
 
 Mwpaiyeiv to play the fool, with 
 ace. TTEipav rfivB' ifiaipaye P. 705. 
 made this foolish attempt. 
 
 Miiipia folly , A. 1655. 
 
 N 
 
 Na< an affirmative particle yes, P. 
 724.1028. 
 
 NatEii/ to dwell, P. V. 450. 796. irpot; 
 fiXiov wniyaie vaLovai P V. 811. iv oi- 
 urifiaai vaiovtn A. 326. — with ace. to 
 inhabit, P.V.712.958. S.c.T. 958. P. 
 183. C.795. S.937. 
 
 Nat'oc see vrfioQ. 
 
 Nafia a stream, P.V.808. 
 
 Najoc Naxos, P. 859. 
 
 NapOrjKOirXripwTOs filling a rod. vap- 
 6t)KOTTXripo)rov Trvpog irr]yr]v P.V. 109. 
 ■irKripwTOQ is here used in an active 
 sense, cf. iravoKiaTOQ A.352. aiaicrOQ 
 P. 1025. SopuTraXroc A. 1 1 6. kcltotttos 
 A. 298. irafupdaproQ C.294. ■KvpyoZa- 
 IKTOQ P. 105. &KKav<7T0Q S.C.T. 678. 
 aOiKTOe E.674. Cf. also TrupippvTOQ 
 Eur. Phflen.216. on which Musgrave 
 compares lUag afopriTos Soph. CEd. 
 T. 880. axf/avcrros tyxpve 962. viroTrrog 
 Eur. Hec. 1117. where Person com- 
 pares TTtirrdc P.V.919. Soph. GEd. Col. 
 1035. (cf. also^sch. P.S5.) fiEfinTOs 
 Trach. 446. afifiirXriKTOS Phil. 682. 
 
 Nauayioi' a fragment of a wreck, 
 P. 412. 
 
 Navapxps a naval commander, P. 
 355. C.712. 
 
 Navfiarrjc a sailor, P. 973. vavfia- 
 TTiQ af)]p P.367. Cf. E.434.— adj. na- 
 val, A. 393. 900. 
 
 NauKXj/ptTj' to govern a ship. Met. 
 to govern, S.c.T.634. 
 
 NavKXripoe Met. a governor, S. 
 174. 
 
 Nauu-adTioc of Naupactus, S.259. 
 T^avTTopog navigable by ships, E. 9. 
 NaSc a ship, P. 402.414. gen. ytjdc 
 S.C.T.62. fade Ion. P. 305.924. A. 871. 
 j/£wcS.C.T. 192.P.297.372.402.E.242. 
 S.696.698. dat.j'atS.814.840.acc.i^aSi' 
 A. 647. 650. S. 753.879. v^ts P. 409. 
 mtE Ion. P. 552. 666. vaUv P.V. 729. 
 P. 19.39.54. 332. 351. 375. 447. 449. 470. 
 472. A. 219. S.748. ve(ov P.V. 729. P. 
 315.326.344.358.405. 411. 442. A. 133. 
 178.188. 1200. E.607.ravffjP. 330. 342. 
 362.440. acc. vaig A.640. vrjaQ S.725. 
 — vav£ fiaKpa P. 373. a ship of war. 
 Schol. TToXtfXLK-i). — vaSiv jxaxv a sea- 
 fight. vaG)V KiiSoe fjiaxng P. 447. the 
 victory in a sea-fight. 
 
 NauoToXoe navigating, S.c.T. 840. 
 See QeupiQ. 
 
 'NavTTie a sailor, S.c.T. 190. S 478. 
 TTtfoe rj vaur/jc P. 705.dat. Ion. vavTrjori 
 P.V.729. S.C.T.585. Here vavraun 
 Blomf. Dind. 
 
 Naurtcdc nautical, belonging to 
 
 js, P.375.714. A. 620.646. (on the 
 
 constr. of the gen. in this passage, 
 
 seeLobeck on Aj. V.716.) S. 436. 745. 
 
 Naun'Xoc a «a«Zor, P.V.466. A.617. 
 
NAY* 
 
 ( 228 ) 
 
 NEIP 
 
 873.1207. C.200. — adj. belonging to 
 ships. vavTiKiav cnXfiartiiv A. 1417. 
 Here vavriKiiv Cas. 
 
 lia{i(f)paKTOc defended by ships. 
 vaiippaKTOQ " Apr/Q P. 912. war waged 
 at sea. vavippaKTov OfiiXov P. 986. the 
 crews of the fleet. 
 
 NEayytXroe recently announced, 
 C.725. 
 
 NEa^Eic to be young, to act with 
 violence as a young man-, S.98. See 
 QaXKoQ. <j>i\t.T TiKTeiv vfipic naXaia 
 vea^ovaav iv Kaicole jSporwv vfipiv A. 
 742. In this passage the participle 
 veai^ovixav has its peculiar force, sig- 
 nifying that restless activity for mis- 
 chief common in youth, whence the 
 words veavieiiadai, veai^eiv, etc. are 
 used to express anything rash or in- 
 solent. The meaning is, a first crime 
 begets another crime, exerting itself 
 mischievously in the ruin of those 
 subjected to it. kv kuko'ic jiporHv is 
 not the same as kv to~iq KUKole (iporHiv 
 or kv KaKo'iQ (ipoTo'ig, but refers to 
 the misfortunes of those men who 
 are made to suffer by the crimes 
 spoken of. Schiitz rightly under- 
 stands vfipiQ iraXaia of the rape of 
 Helen, and vea^ovaav vfipiv of the 
 unjust and destructive war by which 
 Paris sought afterwards to support 
 his unlawful act. See veapog. 
 
 Nta/peroe newly taken, A. 1033. 
 1035. 
 
 'HeaviQ a young girl, P.V.706. E. 
 917. 
 
 Neapot young, youthful, A. 76. — a 
 youth, A. 350. veapolc 1485. veapcKpa- 
 ovg KOTov A. 745. Here the reading is 
 corrupt. Various emendations have 
 been proposed, e.g. vtapa (pvci kotov 
 Heath. veapacjiveiKopov Bat\. vtoppa- 
 (bfj aicoTov or veapo<j)arj okotov Henn. 
 ihaove KOTOV is corrupt, notwithstand • 
 ing Klausen's fruitless attempt to ex- 
 plain it, coll. V.378. If conjecture is 
 to be admitted, we should prefer (j>vei 
 (TKOTOv. The poet seems to be com- 
 paring the dark and fatal conse- 
 quences of crime, with the light and 
 cheering condition of the just. Thus 
 
 he says that SUa XafXTret or shines in 
 the poor houses of the just, but 
 speaks of crime as throwing a gloom 
 over the palaces of the wicked, fie- 
 \aivac fizXadpoiBiv. This usage of 
 nKOTOQ and <paoQ, or of similar words, 
 to express the opposite lAeas oi misery 
 and happiness, is too common to re- 
 quire illustration. Cf. fieXayxlrwv 
 ippfiv P. 114. fieXav6-)(po)e KapSia S. 
 766. kv ^aei KapliaQ E.496. du)fxa(Tiv 
 <paoQ fiiya¥.292. Hence if foyfti be 
 spoken of as the result of justice, it 
 must he the absence of light, or dark- 
 ness, which is alluded to, as following 
 upon crime. Three progressive stages 
 appear to be intended : 1 . the ori- 
 ginal act of crime, ii/3pic TraXaia. 
 Next, a second act engendered by 
 this first, veal^ovaav vfipiv (see vea- 
 (eiv). 3. sooner or later, tot fi rod', 
 orav TO Kvpiov fioXr], that mental illu- 
 sion or arij so often spoken of by the 
 Greeks, which urges men blindly 
 forward to the commission of one 
 crime after another, till suddenly it 
 involves them in darkness and de- 
 struction. The words Saifiova re, 
 K.T.X. are a kind of epexegesis to the 
 former. Hermann rightly changes 
 Tov into rav, as agreeing with the 
 feminine EiSofxkvav. 
 
 N£/3p(5e a fawn, E. 111. 237. 
 
 Nee'icj) quarrel. a.yi>v vtiKrjQ na- 
 Xaiag A. 1351. Herm. wishes to re- 
 store veiKrjg for vIktis in E.863. So 
 Dind. 
 
 NeTicos id. S.c.T.887.919. A. 148. 
 S. 294. 353. 447. 913. 
 
 NtiXodepi'ie warmed or cherished 
 by the Nile, S.67. 
 
 NtTXos the Nile, P.V.814.849.854. 
 P.34.303. S.556. 857.1004. 
 
 N£(\<5ri£ of the Nile, x^di/a Nn- 
 XGiTiv P.V.816. 
 
 Nttpa. the lower part of the belly, 
 the belly, A. 1458. Here the vulg. 
 is vdpti, as from a nom. in og. This 
 has been rightly altered by Casau- 
 bon into vupri, which should rather 
 be, as Well, observes, vetpy. Hesych. 
 explains it miKia ka-j^arr]. It is pro- 
 
NEKP 
 
 ( 229 ) 
 
 NEOS 
 
 perlyan adjective. Cf.Hom. 11. £.539. 
 I'iiaiprj S' iv yaarpi. 
 
 NsKpoSiyfuov the receiver of the 
 dead, P.V. 153. 
 
 NEKpog dead, S.c.T.819. P.602. A. 
 1360. C.568. E.96.569.— a dead body. 
 UoXvvciKove vtKpov S.C.T.1004. Cf. 
 S.c.T.819. P. 264.413. 804. A.645.1360. 
 1378.1481. C.568. 992. 
 
 'Nsfieiy to give or assign, P.V. 229. 
 292. E.379. S.398. xoO Opairoe VEfMue 
 kjjLoL; S.500. where do you provide 
 for my security ? Kparog vefioi yv- 
 vai^i S. 1054. — to maintain or che- 
 rish. firjTpbQ iJ.riSaiJ.ov rijjae vljJEiv 
 E.594. not to preserve respect for Ms 
 mother, la-xyv 'KTOiraiSa vifiovTEQ A. 
 75. — to regulate or move. 6 vavra 
 vifxiav Zeve P.V.524. o'iaca vifjoiv A. 
 776. aairiSa vifiii>v S.c.T.572. yXHcr- 
 aav IV ri/j^y vifjwv A. 671. pass. i)Q 
 TToXis ti) vifiOLTo S . 655. — to occupy, 
 enjoy, rifjag vifjeiv E.717. Here 
 Wakef.and Schiitzread fj^vuv. Well. 
 cf. Soph. GEd.7. 202. 238.578. Aj. 995. 
 — TTokiv vifiovTtQ E.879.971. — vifxe- 
 adai mid. v. to occupy or inhabit, 
 P.V. 410. 420. S.C.T.215. E.72. 
 
 Nifiecris a feeling of indignation or 
 jealousy, ri rade vifjeaig arvyii ; 
 S.c.T. 217. wherefore does any feeling 
 of indignation censure this ? viz. to 
 worship the gods. Heath with great 
 probability corr. t'lq ra&, (so Dind.) 
 but Ti raSt codd. edd. Blomf. com- 
 pares II. ^. 80. 01/ yap Tie veficcriQ 
 (pvyieiv kukov. Cf. also y. 156. ov vk- 
 fietriQ, Tpioag Kal kvKvrijxlSac 'A-)(aiove 
 I TOirjB' afjipi yvvaiKi xoXvv ■)(p6vov 
 aXyea ■!ra.a-)(eiv. 
 
 Ntfiirup an assigner, sc. of jus- 
 tice, S.cT. 467. 
 
 NEoyttjUoe newly married, A. 1152. 
 
 Nfoyty^c newly born, C.532. 
 
 Ntoyyoc id. A. 1135. 
 
 Ntd^pfTTT-oc newly gathered, S. 329. 
 
 NfoSpoTTOc id. S.349. 
 
 lieo^vyin newly yohed, P.V. 1011. 
 
 N£(iOj)Xoe sucking as an infant, E. 
 428. 
 
 NeoKoroe strange, novel, S.c.T. 785. 
 P.252. See under •KoXiyKOTog. 
 
 NeoKpag newly mixed or joined. 
 Met. vcoicpdra <j)iXov C.340. " Nihil 
 aliud hie significat quam recentem, 
 novum, h.e. nuper advectum ami- 
 cum." Butler Pors. on Eur. Med. 
 138. compares Her. iv. 152. <l>iXiai 
 a-vvEKpridrjaav, and vii. 151. 
 
 NtoXa^a the youth of a city, S.669. 
 P. 657. 
 
 NtoTraSqc fresh from suffering, E. 
 489. 
 
 NtoTrroXic newly founded, E. 657. 
 
 NEoppvTog newly moistened, A.1324. 
 
 Ntoc new, fresh, P.V. 95. 149.170. 
 233.310. (see fjcOapiio^EfTdai), 437.944. 
 957.962. S.C.T.345. 352.722. P.654.971. 
 A. 85.467. 655.1072.1459. C.13. 163.826. 
 E. 195.339. 468. (see KaTaarpo^i)), 691. 
 S. 62. 337. 350. 458. 693. 928. 994. — young, 
 S.cT. 17. 309. 1002. P. 13. (see (iav- 
 ZtLv) A.268.1191. C. 746.822. E.145. 
 701. — youthful, P. ISQ.childish, C. 768. 
 — vEWTspog younger, more recent, C. 
 169. E.156.748.775.— ytW adv. re- 
 cently, oarig av viov Kparrj P.V. 35. 
 Cf. id. 389.957. A.1608. 'in P.786. 
 t^ep^r]g S' ifjog iraTs tSv vioQ via (ppo- 
 vei, the two last words are by some 
 considered as corrupt, on account 
 of the lengthening of the short 
 syllable in via before <ppovei. Per- 
 son on Orest. 64. states his opi- 
 nion thus : ubi verbum in brevem vo- 
 calem desinit, eamque duce conso- 
 nantes excipiunt, quce brevem manere 
 patiantur, vix credo exempla indubice 
 fidei inveniri posse, in quibus syllaba 
 ista producatur. Agreeably to this, 
 Erfurdt on Soph. Aj. 1109. corrected 
 by transposition ^povei vta. This is 
 approved by Hermann and Monk on 
 Hipp. 1284. but to this separation of 
 viog and via Wellauer justly objects. 
 Elmsley on Eur. Her. 387. where nal 
 fidX' ov ajJiKpbv (ppovwv is read, con- 
 jectures viov <ppovel, which Herm. on 
 Aj.1099. and Lobeck on the sanae 
 passage, rightly deny to be Greek, 
 the plural being always used with 
 (ppoveiv in this sense, from which the 
 expressions fjiya or ofuicpbv <ppovuv 
 are entirely different, lleisig. conj. 
 
NE02 
 
 ( 230 ) 
 
 NOMI 
 
 vEoippovel. Well, veaippovei. Lobeck 
 appears to be right in supposing Per- 
 son's canon not to have been always 
 observed by the tragic writers. Cf. 
 P.V.612. where see Well. 
 
 NeotriraSris newly drawn, E.42. 
 
 Ntdo-TTopoc newly sown, E.629. 
 
 Nfoffffdc the young of a bird, 
 S.C.T.485. hence, any offspring, ira- 
 rpoQ vtoaaovQ C. 254. 494. 'iTnrovvtoa- 
 aoQ Xe/oQ A.199. h. e. the armed men 
 issuing from the womb of the horse. 
 
 NEo'ro/io£ newly cut, C.25. 
 
 Neorpotpoe young, infantine, A.706. 
 
 Neovy to renew, S.529. See aivog. 
 
 Ntox/J-os new, P.V. 150. P. 679. 
 
 Nt'pee below, P.6-31. C.40. with gen. 
 P.V. 152. 
 
 Nf'prEpoc lower, vepripiji. Kwrrr) A. 
 
 1600. See Kunrr] and ^vyoQ. — viprepoi 
 
 those below or in the shades, vipriptov 
 
 ' vfivovQ P. 611. veprcpoig deals P. 614. 
 
 C. 15. (see fieiXiyfia) 399. 
 
 Ncvfj.a a nod, S.368. 
 
 Ne<peXri a cloud, S.c.T.211. 
 
 N^oe id. S. 761. 774. 
 
 News a temple, P. 796. 
 
 N)jgirc the belly, C.746. E.133. — 
 the womb, E.635. 
 
 N);(Os naval, of a ship. Dor. va'ioi- 
 aiv ifijiokaLQ. P.271. S. 2.806. avlpte 
 vrjioi S.700. 
 
 N»jirat a gate at Thebes so called, 
 S.C.T.442. 
 
 NjjXewc unmercifully, C.240. So 
 Elmsl. Blomf. Dind. in P.V. 240. 
 whei'e the vulg. is avrjXtwg. 
 
 Ni)X);c unmerciful, P.V. 42. 
 
 tirifieprrie true, P. 243. Glasg. va- 
 fjiipTrj, which Herm. on Soph.Trach. 
 172. considers to have been the form 
 preferred by the tragics. Blomf. re- 
 tains vrifxepTfj as more consistent with 
 analogy, thus, v^tcolvoc, vi^vefioc, vrj- 
 yptroe, etc. vtiixepTi) is the reading of 
 all the MSS. and Edd. but Dind. 
 prefers vafieprij. See his note on 
 Trach. 172. 
 
 Nyycfiog without wind, A. 552. 720. 
 
 N);7rioc childish, P.V.441. 
 
 Njjo-iwrtfi of an island, P. 382. 
 
 Nj/o-oc an island, P. 299. 301.360. 
 
 439.443.450. A. 275. vdaoQ Dor. P.589. 
 856. 
 
 'Nij(rrte hungry, P.V. 573. — bringing 
 or producing hunger, vijcmaiv aiKiaie 
 P.V.602. woal v{](TTidc£ A. 186. ttoVoc 
 vrjariQ A. 322. vfjaTLV voaov 989. vij- 
 ariZtQ Zvai 1604. vfjarig XifMoe C.248. 
 
 Nij0a\ioc made without wine, E. 
 107. 
 
 NiKav to conquer, be victorious, to 
 prevail, A. 120. 137. 154.1397. C.877. 
 890.1048. E.692.711.931. S.210. — to 
 viKwv P. 143. the victor. So^a vLtajau 
 (piXwy C.672. will prevail, vik^ 6 
 irpSiTOC mi reXcvraios Spa/jiuv A. 305. 
 See reXtVTaioe. — viKq. TO KtpSoQ A. 
 560. outweighs, opicois to. /ui) SiKaia 
 fir) vwdv Xiybi E.410. / desire you 
 not to gain any unjust advantage by 
 means of oaths. — with ace. (pojSoQ firi 
 (TE viKciTW tppivag E. 88. 128. pass, vl- 
 KaaQai to be beaten, overcome, A. 915. 
 C.877. perf. vevkricrde E.762. part. 
 viKWjitvoe S.C.T.496. P.302. C. 1019. 
 — with gen. ijitpov viKajjievos S.98. 
 dat.uTTi/^ viicwfievoe A. 282.333. 569.886. 
 
 NiV)) victory, S.c.'Y.&m. A. 828.916. 
 C. 471. 835.1012. E.863.963. S.929. 
 
 'NiKri(j>6pog bringing victory, C. 146. 
 E.456. Sopoe viKrifopov E.747. victo- 
 rious in fight. 
 
 Nu' Am, P.V. 55. 333. 674. 998. S.c.T. 
 397.466.642.646. P. 834. A. 157.510. 
 662. 877. 1258.1367. 1522. 1536. 1628. C. 
 170.187.362.434.755.777.797.892. E. 
 17.437.894.— /zer, it, fem. P.V. 46. 
 S.C.T.651. A. 932. 1012. 1205. C.541. 
 543.937.991. E.512. S.305. it, neut. 
 C.537. — pi. them, S.710. 
 
 NZo-oc proper name, C.610. 
 
 Nt(pae a snow storm, P.V. 995. — 
 Met. S.C.T.195. 
 
 N(^£0-9ai to snow, S.c.T. 194. 
 
 'Nojj.ae wandering or nomadic, S. 
 281. P.V. 711. 
 
 NdyitEvjua a pasturage, A. 1390. 
 
 'Nofiil^eLv to practise or follow, ap- 
 yvpoaripi) (iiov vofii^wv C.997. — to 
 recognise or acknowledge, kolvov t^" 
 dog yofiil^oiJ.tv C. 99. QtoiiQ vofii^iov 
 ouSa jUoO P. 49(1. esteeming the gods of 
 no account. Cf. Soph. Ant. 183. vo- 
 
NOMI 
 
 (231 ) 
 
 NYKT 
 
 fiil^eiv deoiig is peculiarly used in the 
 sense of believing in the gods. See 
 Blomf. Gloss. Hence the pun in 
 Arist. Nuh. 247. OeoI iiyuv vofiiajx ovk 
 'iariv. ffyelaOai is used in the same 
 sense, cf. Pors. on Eur. Hec.788. — 
 to think, esteem, ojxjxa Z6fitt)v vojxl'Co) 
 ZtairoTOv ■Kopovnav P. 165. — pass. 
 vofii^eadai to be customary or in use. 
 oIarr£p vofii^erai A. 1016. Cf. E.32. 
 OTOv TO ■^aipELV fiTjtafiov vofj-i^CTai E. 
 401. 
 
 Nofiinog lawful, vofiifia lawful rites, 
 S.c.T.316. See (i^oSpoTTOE. 
 
 No/uitrfia a custom or usage, S.c.T. 
 251. — a law, P. 845. See irvpyivos. 
 THofioQ law, established usage, S. 
 383. P.V.150.402. C.91. 148. 394.984. 
 E.92. (see Ik) 164.426.663.748.776. S. 
 383.385.658. \aiXTraSr)(f>6piov vofioi A. 
 303. the regular successions of beacon 
 fires. — custom, manner. yvyaiKdb) v6- 
 fi(j)A. 580. — vofia according to custom, 
 A. 1180. Here Butl. ^Xderriv bfxoii. 
 icaTo. vofj-ovg cKpiicropiov 8.238. to'ktiv 
 'EXXtjvwv v6fJ.oi£S.2\7. Ki(T(Tiacv6fioi- 
 <Ti TToXefiKTTpiag C.ilS. — a measure in 
 music, a strain. vwvoSorav vofiov P.V. 
 .575. Tov o^vv j'd/xoj' S.c.T. 935. vofiov 
 avofiov (see avofios) A. 1113. kpektov 
 vofjLov C.809. opOioiQ iv vofXoiQ A. 
 1124. 'laovioKTi vofioiai S.66. See 
 'laovtog. 
 
 Nooe the mind, P.V. ] 63. contr. 
 vovQ P.V.392. S.C.T.604. C.731. 
 
 No<r£i>' to be sick or diseased, P.V. 
 378.700.980. — TtjSe T^ voirtj voireiv 
 P.V. 384. 
 
 Ndo-)7fia disease, malady, P.V. 224. 
 688.980. 
 
 Nd<70£ id. of the body, P.V. 47 1 . 476. 
 481. C. 277.280.556. 667. of theinind, P. 
 736. A.528.P.V.249.384. 1071.— gene- 
 rally, any evil affection or calamity, 
 P.V. 384. 599. 609. 635. A. 167. 809. 824. 
 989. fiEfxrivoT ov afiiKpav voaov P.V. 
 979. affected with no slight madness, 
 "lipag kizL^ovXovQ voaovQ S.582. the 
 insane eagerness of Juno against 
 you. yrjg voaov rpiaivav P.V. 926. 
 the trident which shakes the ground. 
 aicapiroQ voaog E. 903. the plague of 
 
 sterility, ct^eproc v6(7osE.457. an 
 intolerable calamity. 
 
 NoaTifios belonging to a return. v6- 
 aTifjiov <^aoQ P. 255. the day of my 
 return, voaTijxov crbirripiac a safe 
 return, P. 783. A. 334. 1211. — return- 
 ing, el vodTifioQ ye koX aeaii)(7jiivos 
 iroKiv f)i,ti A. 604. 
 
 Ndtrroc a reiarre, P.8.846.898. ,A. 
 786.961. 
 
 ^oaipii^uv to deprive, with gen. 
 Nicov rpfxps vo<7(j>i<ra(Ta C.611. — to 
 deprive (of life), to kill, with ace. 
 yvvaiKOS rJTig avSpa vo(7(j>ia'r] C.202. 
 cf. id. 432. Kai ra rouS' ev6<T(j)ic-e S.c.T. 
 968. Here Well. conj. koi rdS' ivo- 
 (T(pi(rc. So Dind. — pass. Evo>T(l>i(r6rie 
 C.484. 
 
 Noir^Lv without, 8.236. 
 Ndrioc moist, watery, P.V. 400. 
 Ndroe the south wind, rain, -xaipov- 
 aav ovhkv iiaaov ^ Aids vdrj) yav, e'l 
 tnropt^Tog KaXvKog iv Xo'x^evfiaai. A. 
 1364. Here Pors. StoaSor^ yavti. 
 So. Dind. See yavav. 
 
 'Novdereiv to admonish, P.V. 264." 
 ^ovdiTrifia advice, P. 816. 
 Nouc. See voog. 
 NoOtroc S. 667. Dor. for vd<roc,qu.v. 
 NuKrcpdc nocturnal, of night, P.V. 
 799. P. 172. A. 4- Met. vvKTspov rlXog 
 S.C.T.349. death. 
 
 NvKTriyopEiadai to hold an assem- 
 bly by night, S.c.T. 29. See irpoajio- 
 Xi,. 
 
 NvKTripe<j>rig concealed by night, dark 
 or gloomy, A. 447. 
 
 Nufcr/TrXayicrog restless at night, 
 A. 12. causing restlessness at night, 
 id. 321. C.ol7. vvicriirXayKTOv opOibiv 
 KEXev(rfia.T(i)v id. 740. disturbing me 
 by night with his loud cries. The 
 whole passage, which is one of some 
 obscurity, stands thus : ra ficv yap 
 aXXa rXrifiovtiic jjvrXouv Kara" ijiiXov 
 Z' 'Op£0TJ)v, TTJg ijxrig 4'^x^^ rpipi'iv, 
 ov i^idpe\lia fiijTpodcv ZtZtyjiivr), Koi 
 vvKTiTrXayKTOV opditjv KtXEvajxa.Ti>)v, 
 KOX woXXa Kcu fioydijp' cLviiXpiXrjT kfiol 
 TXaat}. — TEQvriKOTOg Se viiv raXaiva 
 wEveofuai C. 737 — 752. Well, un- 
 derstands vvKTinXayKTov as if it were 
 
NYKT 
 
 ( 232 ) 
 
 NYXI 
 
 TO vvKTiTrKayKTOv, h.e. nocturna va- 
 gatio, which is quite inconsistent with 
 the genius of the language. It is 
 also usual to place a mark of aposio- 
 pesis after SeSey/iivr), by which the 
 following lines can only be explained 
 as a very awkward anacoluthon, 
 hardly admissible upon the suppo- 
 sition of the words of the speaker 
 being rendered irregular through 
 emotion. A mistake seems to have 
 arisen from supposing (piXov S' 'Ope<r- 
 rriv, K.T.X. to be in opposition to rn 
 fj.kv yap clWa T\r}jxuvwQ ijvrXow Kaica. 
 It will be better to suppose the lines 
 beginning <pikov K 'Opea-rriv to indi- 
 cate part of the kuko. or sufferings 
 I'eferred to in v. 737. and the opposi- 
 tion to be deferred till verse 752. 
 in which she alludes to his death 
 as an inconceivably greater calamity 
 than all her other sufferings, whether 
 on account of the woes of the fami- 
 ly, or of the toil which she underwent 
 as the nurse of the infant Orestes. 
 With'Opt'oTj) v in v.738. we must supply 
 'i(pepov or some such word from ijvr- 
 Xovv. v. 740. is to be referred to v. 
 738. and koi taken in the sense of 
 Kaiirep iroWa KoX jxo')(Oriph. likewise 
 are governed by fjvrXoi'c or i<pepov. 
 The sentence being then interrupted 
 by a long parenthesis, the opposition 
 is finally introduced in v. 752. Trans- 
 late, for all other sufferings I bore 
 with fortitude : yes (I bore with) tte 
 dear Orestes, my soul's delight, whom 
 I brought up, having received him 
 at his birth, albeit disturbing me at 
 night by his rousing cries, and many 
 other sufferings beside (I bore pa- 
 tiently for him) without advantage 
 (as they have proved) to me after 
 having endured them : — but now, 
 alas! I hear of his decease. 
 
 ^vKTicrefivog solemnized at night, 
 E.106. 
 
 Nvk.T(0O(roc coming by night,I'.'V. 660. 
 
 NvKri(j>povpr]Toe watching by night, 
 P.V.864. 
 
 NvfKJtri a bride, A. 1152. — a nymph, 
 E.22. 
 
 Nvix<j>ik6s belonging to a virgin. 
 vvix(j>iKuiv kSioXltoy C.C9. a virgin's 
 chamber. See o'iyeiy, 
 
 Nw/^^ioe a new-married person, 
 vvfi<j>iov£ S.C.T.739. a wedded pair. 
 
 Nu/^^d/vXawT-os to be mourned over 
 as a bride, A. 729. or, as Blomf. 
 observes, sponsis deflenda, compar- 
 ing Hor. iv. 4.68. See 'Eptyvig. 
 
 Nu^^driyuoE celebrating espousals, 
 A. 688. 
 
 Nvv fovovy A. 911. therefore, then, 
 bpa vvv, II (Toi ravT apiaya (paiverai 
 P.V.999. P.997. 1005. 1023. C.329. 
 
 N5v now, at present, P.V.47.61. 
 64. 76. 82. 151. 253. 275. 279. 313. 325. 
 332.363.469.505.593.705.742.917.922. 
 960. S.e.T. 10. 21.24. 98. 173. 224. (but 
 see Blomf. not. in loc.) 228. 399. 
 637.651.690.772.789. P. 154.321.397. 
 427.524. 540. 698.729.782.787.864.885. 
 1005. A. 8. 20.67. 100. 270. 494. 498. 518. 
 636.577.584.657.779.792.825.869.879. 
 1083. 1132. 1248. 1311. 1386. 1433. 1454. 
 1560. 'C. 56. 115.130. 212. 261. 675. 685. 
 686. 713. seqq. 752. 759.763.772. 846. 870. 
 970.987.1009.1030.1069. E. 30. 67. 116. 
 243.277.384.468.569.716.734.738.995. 
 999. S.40.49. 164. 175.204. 209. 218.315. 
 503.1045. viv ore S.c.T.687. S.625. 
 see ore. used to mark opposition to 
 a preceding hypothesis. P.V. 157. el 
 yap fjL vwQ yrjv yKe — vvv 2' aldepwv 
 Kivvyjxa, k.t.X. P.V. 757. cf. A. 1001. 
 
 Nu^ night, P.V. 24. S.c.T.372.382. 
 385. P. 293. 349. 370. 376. 420. 487. 510. 
 A. 22. 639. C. 63. 286. 649. 804. S.750. 
 751. vvKTOQ by night, P. 198. — Night, 
 personified, w iinrep vv£, E.312. Cf. 
 A.346.E. 394.715.760.787. 808.839.987. 
 
 Ni/)^ioc nocturnal, A. 574. vv)(l.av 
 TrXaKa P.914. Here some under- 
 stand, the western region, i.e. Sala- 
 mis, westward to the Persians. So 
 Butler, from the Schol. hvTiaiv. 
 Schiitz more correctly translates it, 
 nocturnam, i.e. funestam, infaustam. 
 He understands wy^iav TrXaca of the 
 sea, coll. 412. and hvadaifiova clktciv 
 of the island of Psyttaleia, coll. 439. 
 seqq. and observes, " ndpeaQai, de- 
 meti, ad utrumque pulchre refertur. 
 
Niieii 
 
 ( 233 ) 
 
 m<bo 
 
 In maris enim sequore naves et mili- 
 tes classiarios, in insula Psyttalea 
 equites peditesque demessuerant 
 Graeci." It is better to understand 
 both TrXa/ca and aKrav of the same, 
 sc. of the island. The more definite 
 notion d/cr/?, is added to explain the 
 less definite TrXaca, according to the 
 rule proposed by Heyne on Georg-. 
 ii. 192. See LobeckonSoph. Aj.145. 
 — Tov vvy^iov C. 716. him that is of the 
 night, h.e. Orestes, whose approach 
 has been secret as that of a thief by 
 night. TOV vixiov is usually applied 
 to Mercury, as addressed under both 
 titles o{y(06vios and tov vv\iov. But 
 to say nothing of the presence of 
 the article with viij^iov, which seems 
 to indicate some person well known, 
 but obscurely referred to, there does 
 not seem sufficient reason to apply, 
 with Miiller,the epithet vvxtog to 'Ejo- 
 
 fjifjs, as " the god of nocturnal fraud." 
 Herm. strikes out ■^dovioQ as a gloss 
 on vvxiog. Blomf. more correctly un- 
 derstands vvx^os of Orestes, whose 
 coming has been secret, and, as it were, 
 by night. The construction is, aicfxal^ti 
 TieSi) doXia, (aicfxai^ei) Se xfioviov 'Ep- 
 fiijv ^vyKaraljiivai Kal l(j>odev<Tai TOV 
 vvxiov TolaSe ii(j>oSrj\riTOi<nv txySxn 
 h.e. it is the hour for Mercury 
 xOovioe (qu. V.) to come down with 
 us and to guide the dark stranger to 
 this murderous attempt. 
 
 'NoiOric foolish, compar. P.V.62. 
 
 'Nwfidv to guide or move, S.c.T.3. 
 524. P.312. A.756. C. 161. 283. — to con- 
 sider, S.c.T.25. 
 
 Nb)vvfioe nameless, P. 964. 
 
 Nw7-/iJe(v to traverse the surface, 
 A.277. 
 
 Nfcirofi the back. iriTTTU a.(r<paXee 
 oi/S' iwl va)TOi S.85. vinoiQ P.V. 428. 
 
 SavdoQ proper name, P. 956. 
 
 Savdog yellow, P. 609. 
 
 Selvog S.C.T.924. see ^vog- 
 
 Stviicog concerning strangers, E. 
 613. 
 
 SivLog pertaining to strangers. 
 ^evLov UTOfiarog S.623. ^eviav rpa- 
 iTE^av A. 390. the hospitable table. 
 Zevg Uviog Jupiter, the protector of 
 strangers, and of the rights of hos- 
 pitality, A.61.353. S.657. — ra Uvi-a 
 hospitality, entertainment, ^tvia -ira- 
 picX^ Saira TraiStioiv Kptwv A.ld72. 
 he gave him as his entertainment a 
 meal of his children's flesh. 
 
 Sivog Ion. ^e7vog. foreign. xP^log 
 d i,evri fvyag S. 199. — 6 irovriog ^ilvog 
 o-tSa|0osS.c.T.924. ^tVocXdXw/BosSKu- 
 Owv a-TTOiKog id. 709. prosop. for iron. 
 — strange, i,ivovg \6yovg P.V.691. — 
 a stranger, a foreigner, P.V. 718. 
 S.C.T.907. A.1272.1288. C. 21 8. 553. 
 555.568. 646. G51.657. 663. 669.689. 692. 
 699. 719. 723. 730. 827.835. 996. E. 193. 
 260.387,414.630.650.718. S. 192. 495. 
 682.895. fem. Uvv A. 924. 1032. 1064. 
 
 E.630. pi. S.274. — an entertainer, the 
 word being used both of the stranger 
 who comes to a country, and of the 
 people whom he meets with there, 
 they being ^t'l/oi to each other. i,ivoi- 
 (Ttv <J^ £vSaijj,o<Ti yvwarrbg yeviadai 
 (Cat ^evbidrjvai C. 691. 
 
 SevoTifiog honouring strangers, E. 
 518. 
 
 ISlevovaOai to receive with hospita- 
 lity, S.905. — pass, to be so received. 
 ^fvuOijvai C.691. 
 
 Stp^jje Xerxes, P. 5. 140.152. 195. 
 291.333.348.457.542.704.740.720.768. 
 818.887. 
 
 Sripog dry, S.c.T.678. On this 
 Matthias rightly observes, " ^rjpa. o/x- 
 fiara non suntr^c 'Apag, sed Eteoclis, 
 qui quura interitus Laii familiae fato 
 constitutus sit, nulla re ad iram mol- 
 liendam commoveri potest." 
 
 !Si(l)r}(j>6pog sword-bearing, C.577. 
 
 !Sli(poBfi\riTog injuring with the 
 sword, C.718. A. 1510. 
 
 S/0OS a sword, P.V. 865. A. 1324, 
 1636. C. 630. 1006. E.42. 
 2 H 
 
SI*0 
 
 ( 234 ) 
 
 O 
 
 SiipovXKos drawing the sword, E. 
 56-2. 
 
 SovQoQ brown, tawny, A. 1113. 
 
 tSlvyyeyric see avyyevriQ. For £,vv 
 and its compounds ^vyy cvriQ, ^vy- 
 yiyve(Tdai, etc. see cvv, ovyytvi^Q, 
 etc. 
 
 SvXovpyia the art of working in 
 wood, P.V.449. 
 
 SvvoQ common, of common interest, 
 S.C.T.76. — t,vv^ in common, S. 360. 
 
 Svpov a razor. LttI i,vpov n£(TE'i<Tdat 
 C.870. See irtXar. 
 
 o 
 
 O as an exclamation, 6, 6, 6 S. 
 805. 
 
 'O, ri, TO, the definite article, used 
 in various connexions, e. g. — 1. as 
 a demonstrative pronoun, e.g. 6 ^' 
 evdvg (is TJicovae P.353. rov S' muic 
 bpq. tSipi,r\Q id. 194. to~lq <) bfiofwvov 
 diXivov e'nri A. 153. agreeably with 
 these things, ek Se rijc Qifiiv E. 2. 
 after her. to yevoiT ixv S.1033. this 
 will be. Cf. P.V. 162. 234. (Here Elmsl. 
 Toiail' for Tolcriv. So Blomf. Dind.) 
 569. 661 . 318. 837. 858. S.C.T. 179. 367. 
 518.529.895.913. P. 205. 366.416. 560. 
 576.761. A. 7. 281. 285. 363. 440. 641. 
 1048. 1329. 1457. C. 134. 239. 247. 414. 
 528. 540.811. 1036. (loc. dub.) E. 7. 111. 
 132.251.323.630.660.754.781. S. 353. 
 Trpo Tov before this, formerly, A. 1 1 17. 
 Cf. E.440. — 2. as a relative pronoun, 
 €. g. "Apyov, TOV 'EpfXTJe iraida yije Ka- 
 TEKTaveS.SOl. Cf. A.512.628. C.596. 
 E.322. 878.919. S. 162. 262.516.579.594. 
 680. S.c.T.49]. (but Well, refers this 
 to the former head ; see his note.) rw 
 wherefore,for which cause, P.V.237. — 
 fornc. TrifiTTOiix av !]Sr) rovde, tjvv Tv\r] 
 M Tu> S.C.T. 454. i.e. Tii'L — 3. It is 
 placed with proper names, e.g. al 
 4>ijpKiSeg P.V. 796. rac'ABi'ivac P. 227. 
 with adjective added, e.g. ttjs opdo- 
 fiovXov eifiiSoc P.V. 18.— 4. with 
 nouns, e.g. r; bfiiXia P.V. 40. — with 
 nouns and adjectives, e.g. j; ttolki- 
 XEtfiwv vvS, P.V. 24. or with a word 
 in regimen, e.g. Ti]v Atoe rvpauvlSa 
 P.V. 10. — with wo'toe. TO TTo'iov tvpiov 
 rijaSe ipapfiaKOV vorrov ; P.V.249. It 
 is frequently placed, together with 
 its adjective, after the substantive, 
 either the article being prefixed to 
 
 the substantive likewise, e. g. tov tv- 
 pavvov tov viov P.V. 944. or not pre- 
 fixed, e.g. "^iov TOV VEicpodiyfiovoQ 
 P.V. 153. In S.C.T.200. for Tovg Tm 
 Schiitz eonj . avrovQ. But see Wunderl. 
 Obss.p. 159.who cf. Ag. 330. Dind. 
 suspects that the verse preceding this 
 is interpolated. Certainly the ar- 
 rangement requires that the whole 
 three verses 198.200. should be as- 
 signed to Eteocles, which would ren- 
 der the construction of v. 199. even 
 supposing that a full stop is placed 
 (so Well.) after deSiv, peculiarly 
 harsh and abrupt. — 5. with ad- 
 verbs used as adjt;ctives, e.g. Tfjc 
 TOT apuyije A. 73. Beole to'iq wapos 
 P.V. 403. — 6. with a preposition and 
 its case intervening between the ar- 
 ticle and the substantive, e.g. tov 
 afiip' eavTTJe ddXov i^r/yovfiivrig P.V. 
 704. — 7. with the infinitive used as a 
 substantive, e.g. oaovro t apx^iv kol 
 TO SovXeveiv 2t'x" P-V. 918. so in re- 
 gimen, e.g. TOV iyv cnrecTTepria-e P.V. 
 684. ev Tw TrpoOvfjieiadai 'id.SSI. Trpoq 
 TO (pavelaOai C.41I. inloc.dub. — with 
 infin. and negative depending on a 
 previous verb, e.g. tfiepoe OeHei to 
 jui; KTs'tvai ^vvevvov P.V. 868. with ^j) 
 01/ P.V. 789. 920. E.874.— 8. with par- 
 ticiples, e.g. Tig 6 fjaprvpiiawv-.A. 1487. 
 who is to bear icitness ? — 9. with adj . 
 alone, a subst. part, or other word 
 being understood, e. g. iyii h' arifxag 
 ?"; ToKaiva E.750. wretched woman 
 that I am. tov 'ihll^ov XP°^V S.c.T. 
 11. so. ovTa.— with a neuter adjective 
 as a substantive, e.g. to avyytvig 
 P.V.39. i.qu. )', i,vyyevEia.— W. with 
 adverbs, e.g. tovq niXae P.V.335. 
 
OA 
 
 ( 235 ) 
 
 OAOS 
 
 your neighbours. — U. with a preposi- 
 tion and its case, e.g. net tUv i^ oii- 
 pavoii P.V.899. one of the heavenly 
 beings. — 12. in the neuter with a 
 genitive, e.g. ra tUv Ovpadev S.c.T. 
 68. the affairs of those without. Cf. 
 id. 175.357. P.589.976. A. 32. C 393. 
 S.595. 1047. periphrastically to. tovSe 
 for oSe S.C.T.968. (see voo-^j^tti/) 1038. 
 — 13. in speakingof two persons, par- 
 ties, or sets of things, 6 fiiv the one, 
 one — 6 Se the other, aiiother. e.g. 
 /loxOoQ S' 6 fxev avTiK, 6 S' ij^eiC. 1016. 
 The construction is often varied in 
 one of the clauses, some other word 
 being substituted, e.g. av fiev Karevxri, 
 Tole ^' a.TZ0KTtiv£iv fieXei A. 1223. Cf. 
 P.740. A.16I3. E.573. Compare also 
 as other instances of variation, S.c.T. 
 46 3.493.498.741. P.800. A.544. C.60. 
 seqq.546. So without jutj/ and Si. rj 
 To'wLv 1] To'iQ TcdXi^ov aipi'iarj viov S. 
 434. either uith one or the other. 
 without ixEv expressed in the former 
 clause, S.c.T. 308.323. — to. [xev—To. 
 Si on the one hand — on the other 
 hand, E. 213. 214. followed byarap in 
 the second clause, P.V. 340. to fiev 
 Trpo yprifiariov tCTtiaiwv okvoq fiakoiv 
 A. 980. fear casting out a part, etc. 
 Here fxev refers to to Si in v. 990. 
 — the poetical form rci is occa- 
 sionally used for oj. e.g. P. 560. 576. 
 etc. 
 
 'Od alas, a Persian exclamation, 
 P. 121. 562.570.572. with gen. od, Uep- 
 aiKov arpaTEVjxaroQ rovSe id. 110. alas 
 for this Persian host ! 
 
 'OjSpiicaXov the young of an animal, 
 A. 141. 
 
 "Ojjpifwe heavy, severe, violent. 
 /MCTog ojipifiov aUTo'Le A. 1385. at'Spuiv 
 oPpifxwvKOfj.TrcKrfj.aTaS.c.'T.llS.vihere 
 Aid. Turn. 6fif3plfj.wv. 
 
 "OyKa a name of Minerva, S.c.T. 
 148.469.484. "OyKa was the name 
 under which Minerva was worshipped 
 by the Phoenicians, and as such was 
 introduced at Athens by Cadmus. So 
 Pausan. Steph Schol.A. TheSchol. 
 on Pind. 01. ii. 48. speaks of a vil- 
 lage called "Oyicai in Boeotia, where 
 
 Minerva 'OyKaia was worshipped. 
 See Stanl. not. 
 
 "Ode, rjSe, roSe, k.t.X. this man, wo- 
 man, etc. passim.— with a substan- 
 tive and article, e.g. rrivSeTriv veav- 
 iSa P.V. 777. etc. — with a substantive 
 without an article, e.g. rwS' aTrac- 
 dpwTTb) Trdyw P.V. 20. It is often 
 used by way of apposition to what 
 has gone before, e.g. 'ApKTevc, 'ASeujjc 
 Kat ^epeacTEvrie Tpirog, ^apvovx^E' "'■"^ 
 vaoe Ik fiidg wiaov. Cf. P. 301. So 
 in the singular, referring to one sub- 
 ject only, e.g. to S' evrv^^Ety, toS' kv 
 fipoToT-e Oeoq tz koX deov irXiov C.58. 
 Cf. S.c.T. 390. 404. It occurs after 
 aiirw in the preceding line, S.c.T. 1029. 
 but here Pierson's conjecture auri) 
 has with great probability been 
 adopted by Glasg. Schiitz, Blomf. 
 Dind. — It is also used to denote 
 place, and is then equivalent in force 
 to wSc, e. g. Kr/pvK air' aicTiJQ tovS' opio 
 A. 479. / see here a herald from the 
 beach. Cf. P.V. 561. S.c.T. 80. 354. 
 843. P.146. C.720. E.235. S.215.217. 
 'OStjyc'iv to lead, P.V.730. 
 "oSioc seen upon the way, as an 
 omen. opviBiov liSiiov A. 152. oSlov Kpa- 
 Tog a'itrwv 104. strength derived from 
 lucky omens seen on the way. 
 
 "OSiajxa a road or way, iroXvyofi- 
 <l>ov 6Su7jxa i^vyov afKJ/iPaXiov av'xivi 
 wovTov P. 71. l^vyov is here in appo- 
 sition with oSifTfia, sc. having thrown 
 it (as) a yoke, etc. Blomf. need- 
 lessly conj. bSidfiov. 
 
 'OSfxii a smell. Ion. for d(Tfi{i P.V. 
 115. 
 'OSonrijpoQ a wayfarer, A. 875. 
 'OSoe a way or road, S.c.T. 37. 
 696. C.667. S.697. ra9' oSov E.994. 
 on the way. — a journey or going, 
 fxri Ti TrrjjxavQrJQ bSii P.V.334. by 
 conimi/. cf. P. V'. 708.952. E.740. Sia- 
 fieitpai Swjjtarwv trTvyepav oSof S.c.T, 
 317. where the ace. is put as an 
 epexegesis of Siafiuif/ai Suixariav. — 
 with cogn. verb, fifi 'XOrjc oSovq raa- 
 Se S.c.T. 690. TpiTToSae oSovq aTzi')(ti 
 A. 80. walks on three feet. Ik jxiag 
 oSov C.70. in one direction. — Met, 
 
OAOY 
 
 ( 236 ) 
 
 OIKO 
 
 a method, or way of proceeding . dea- 
 TTtaia oSde A. 1125. the art of divin- 
 ing. •yKu)(i(jr)c: ayadrjs oSov E. 944. 
 
 'Odovv to Zearf, P.V.496.815. rbv 
 ^poveiy (ipoTove dSixravra A. 170. who 
 guided mortals into the way of wis- 
 dom. 
 
 'OSvvd(rOai to suffer pain. dSuj/a- 
 aai yap C. 368. This, which is clearly 
 corrupt, is altered by Pors. into Sdv- 
 vq. yap. ov Svvacrai yap O. Miill. Sv- 
 vaaat yap Herm. So Dind. h.e.foryou 
 may speak such a wish, however un- 
 likely may be its accomplishment. 
 
 'Olvvr] pain, S.o58. E. 806. 837. 
 
 'OSvpetrdai to mourn or lament, 
 P.V. 645. S.c.T. 638. It is also com- 
 monly read in P. V.27 1 . P. 574. but here 
 the form Sipeadai (so M.) has been 
 rightly adopted by recent editors. 
 
 "OSvpfia lamentation, C.501. 
 
 'OSvpnos id. P.V. 33. 
 
 'OSviTtievg Ulysses, A. 815. 
 
 "Oi^eiv to smell, with gen. A. 1282. 
 See k<p£(TTioQ. 
 
 "Odev whence, from whence, P. 
 808. E.207.892. S.15. P.V.647. 
 
 "Odi where, S.117. See ivayfig. 
 
 'OdovvcKa because, P.V. 330. 
 
 Ol or o'i alas, S.c.T. 790. P. 437. 
 509.653.658.896.916.928.964.1002.1010. 
 A. 1230. C. 680. 874. 880.915. E.805. 
 S. 854. 863. 
 
 Ol dat. of o5 qu. v. 
 
 OiaKov6fj.oQ a steersman. Met. a 
 ruler, P.V. 149. 
 
 OLaK0!Trpo(j>ely to regulate, P. 753. 
 see seq. 
 
 OlaKoiTTp6(j>o£ a steersman. Met. a 
 guide or controller, P.V. 513. S.c.T.62. 
 
 OtaJ a helm or rudder, A. 649. S. 
 698. Met. ttoXewc o'iacci S.c.T.3. wpa- 
 tridwv o'iaica A. 776. 
 
 OiPaprje [u] proper name, P. 946. 
 
 O'iyeiv to open, P.V. 614. o'lyovri S' 
 ovTi vvfi<piKS>v kSuiXiiiiv a/co£ C.69. 
 Here the construction is rightly 
 given by Schiitz, uvti ea-riv aKoe vvfx- 
 <j)iKwv kSwXiwv o'iyovTi sc. aura, there 
 is no way of repairing (the violation 
 of) a virgins chambers, to one who in- 
 trudes therein, h.e. as no man having 
 
 violated a virgin's chastity can repair 
 the loss, so likewise, blood once shed 
 cannot be recalled. 
 
 OllmolriQ CEdipus. gen. OllmoZa 
 S.cT. 707.868.1047. Olliirolav 734. 
 
 OtSiVovE id. gen. OiSiVou S.c.T. 
 185.345.636.659.691.783.789.815.961. 
 ace. OlliTtovv S.c.T. 757. 
 
 O'ltcQaL to think. diofxaL C.747. 
 oierai E.448. wofiriv P.V. 268. contr. 
 oijJ.ai P.V.970! A. 312. 1502. In 
 P.V. 187. o'iw is rejected by Brunck, 
 Schiitz, Pors. Blomf. on account of 
 the metre. Wellauer thinks that 
 it belongs, to the following verse, 
 from which something has been lost. 
 The form o'/oi does not occur else- 
 where in the tragic writers. Dind. 
 considers it to have arisen from ojxiag, 
 by which one of the Scholiasts ex- 
 plains efiirae. 
 
 Ol^ve wretchedness, A. 734. E. 853. 
 S.853. in loc. dub. On A. 1440. see 
 under iTravdi^tiv. 
 
 0'i.Kadc homewards, home, A. 1310. 
 
 O'lKeiv to live or dwell, P.V. 717. 
 808. E. 728. 802.883. A. 1207. with acc. 
 to inhabit, E. 185.624. S. 939. 988. 
 
 OlksioQ belonging to one's own house 
 or home. crTadfjiole kv oiKdoiai P.V. 
 396. — belonging to oneself, one's own. 
 o'tKeiaQ jiopaq A. 1193. food of their 
 own flesh, (rreixovra avT6(j>opTOV oi- 
 Kciq <7ayr] C.664. loaded with (h.e. 
 carrying)?ny own baggage, unattended. 
 
 OiKerriQ a domestic, A. 715. C.726. 
 
 O'lKrifia a dwelling, A. 326. 
 
 0'(K»)<7(s a means of dwelling.S. 987. 
 
 OlKrirwp an inhabitant, P.V. 351. 
 S.930. 
 
 OlKiari'ip id. S.c.T. 19. 
 
 'OiKXeidrie the son of Oicles, S.c.T. 
 364. from seq. 
 
 'O'k'XTJe proper name, S.c.T. 592. 
 
 OiKodey from home, vofiovs rovg 
 o'lKodev S.385. the laws of your own 
 country. 
 
 OtKovofios living in the house. 
 oIkovoixoq [lijvis A. 150. the wrath at- 
 taching to the house of Agamemnon 
 in consequence of its crimes. See 
 under iraXivoprog. 
 
OIKO 
 
 ( 237 ) 
 
 0102 
 
 OIkos a house, h.e. a dwelling, P. 
 514.819. A. 714.1553. C.74. E.230. 
 39-5.430.996. — a house or home, P.V. 
 387. P.847. A.334.415.841.935. C.572. 
 E. 434. 437. — a house or family, S.c.T. 
 172. A.18.35. 37. 132. 152. 328. 739. 1400. 
 1505. C. 754. 849. 922. 956. E. 514. 721. 
 855. 
 
 OiKovpiiv to keep house, to preserve 
 hy staying at home, A. 783. 
 
 OiKovpoQ keeping at home, A. 1198. 
 TOVQ i^Kovraq iic jJ-dyrig viov o'lKOVpOQ 
 A. 1608. Here Well, explains the 
 ace. as governed by ok'ovpoe sc. 
 watching at home for those lately 
 arrived from the war. This inter- 
 pretation, if correct, obviates the ne- 
 cessity of reading, with Stanl. tovS' 
 
 ■iJKOVTOQ. 
 
 OlKo<pvXal the guardian of a house, 
 S.27. 
 
 OlKTupeiv to pity, P. 194. C.495. 
 — with gen. olKrelpu) oe dEcrcbarov 
 
 flOpOV A. 1294. KOTTUV o'lKTEipE flfl 'itO- 
 
 \wXoras S. 206. pity us for our woes 
 ere we perish. — aiKTEipa P.V. 352. 
 olKTEipaQ A. 1214. In A. 1303. kol ravr 
 itcEiviiiv fxaWov oiKTEipoi TToXv, some 
 commentators refer ravra and ekeLvuv 
 respectively to the two clauses ehrv- 
 ■j(ovvTa fiEv K.r.\. and eI Se Sv(ttv)(e1 
 i:.r.X. h.e. I pity far more the condition 
 which attaches to adversity, than that 
 which attaches to prosperity. Others, 
 as Butler, refer ravra to the whole 
 sentence tw fiporEia ■jipay/iara, and 
 tKEtyiov to what Cassandra had re- 
 cently stated respecting herself in 
 V. 1299. I commiserate far more the 
 general condition of humanity, than 
 my oion individual fate. This is 
 better, ovtoq and eke'ivoq are thus op- 
 posed in S.c.T. 246. TOVT avT iiceL- 
 viov TOvTTOQ aipovfxai iTEdev. See an 
 explanation of the whole passage un- 
 der (TTTOyyOQ. 
 
 Oh-T^Eiv id. P.V.687. S.6.30. fut. 
 oiKTu'iQ P.V. 68. mid. v. id. oiKTi^ofii- 
 va S.1012. ravra Tie av oiictov oIkti- 
 aaiTO E.490. utter a complaint for 
 this. 
 
 OlKTiafioQ complaining, E. 180. 
 
 0\kT0Q pity. EV o'cKTti) TrpoQifiEVoe 
 
 P.V. 239. regarding as an object of 
 pity. — a complaint or mournful sound. 
 o'lKTOv oiKTpov aiuiv C.405. cf. E. 489. 
 S. 57. 62.381. — abst. for cone, rie oJk- 
 TOQ Ei(TiSi)v tHe 481. but this appears 
 to be corrupt. Perhaps we might read 
 oiKTiaag, ISwv raSs. Cf. P.V. 352. 
 
 OtKT-pde piteous, P.V. 238. 433. S. 
 57. i.Li]~ido£ olKTpdg se. 'ivEKa S.59. 
 wretched for what she did. ohrpov 
 yap — TTpoiaxpai S.c.T. 303. sc. Icrri. 
 
 OiKTpws piteously, P. 674. In P. 
 436. al(x-)(pG>Q is now read from MSS. 
 for the vulg. olicrpuic. 
 
 Oifioi alas! A. 1198. C. 428. 862. 
 863. 
 
 Olfioe a road, P.V. 2. 394. 
 
 Olfiuyi) a cry of woe, P. 418. 
 
 Ot/iwy/ua id. S. c.T. 8.1014. A.1319. 
 1339.1357. 
 
 Olfio)^eiv to utter a cry of woe. 
 ujioj^e A. 1581., 
 
 OlfOEM'Jne, A.945. E.698. In sup- 
 port of this last passage, Dind. re- 
 fers to the Schol. on Eurip. Ale. v. 
 12. 
 
 Olvovirdai to be drunk with wine. 
 SeSopcoc oiifjia //JjS' ayav olviofiivov S. 
 404. a drunken look. 
 
 0"ivoi\i proper name, S.c.T. 486. 
 
 OtojSoi/cdXos (from olc a sheep) a 
 shepherd. Met. a watcher, an attend- 
 ant, S.300. 
 
 Olof only. This is the reading fol- 
 lowed by Pors. in A. 130. So the 
 Sehol. who explains it fxovov firi. 
 Others read olov from oloc. 
 
 Oloc of what sort, such as, e.g. 
 Sd'pKOv o'laie vtt' avTOv wrifiovaiai 
 KafiTTTOfiai P.V. 306. Cf. id. 92. 141.475. 
 705.1017. S.C.T. 615. P. 21. 259. 637. 
 712.746.850.858.919.968. A. 388.550. 
 1201. C.200. E. 182. 636.672. 910. aeX- 
 TTTOV KaKOV SiairpEwov o'lov SeSopkcv ara 
 P.968. such an one as Ate looks upon, 
 h.e. regards with complacency. So 
 Schiitz. In C.384. for Qe'wv Herm. very 
 probably corrects olov sc.rt yap kevOoj 
 (ppEvoe olov EfiTrag Trordrat ; why must 
 1 conceal the kind of feeling which ho- 
 vers about my mind? — ola n. pi. how. 
 
OIOS 
 
 (238 ) 
 
 OAOA 
 
 as. lBiad(j) £C iifipii' ppoTeiov oia vca- 
 ^£1 wvdiiijv S.97. TtVEQ, oV iyb), fio- 
 yovm; P.V.606. ola like as. old rig 
 £,ovda ariSb)V A. 1103. — i.qu. on roi- 
 OVTO£. 'iarai TaireivOQ olov k^aprverai 
 ydfiov yafxeiv P.V.910. — in exclama- 
 tions, yvvaiicSiv olov &iraiTaQ yivoQ 
 S.C.T.238. Cf. P. 643. (loc. corr.) 719. 
 969. 1229. — oidfi rt able, ti not oloi re 
 dvrjTol rSivd' aTravrXtjirai tcoviov; P.V. 
 84. OLOV T£ possible, P.V.41.107. 
 
 Oiioairep just, such as, A. 593. 1016. 
 See Otoe. 
 
 Ol6(pp(av lonely in mind. Met. lone- 
 ly,^. US. Here oioTTiow;' Burg. 
 
 '0'i<7ToSeyfi(ov receiving arrows, P. 
 979. 
 
 OlarpeXv to become mad. olarpi]- 
 caaa P.V. 838. 
 
 OlarpifKaTOQ driven by the cestrus 
 or gadfly, P.V.681. 
 
 OlaTpoSivrjTOQ id. P.V.591. 
 
 Ol(TrpoS6vrjToe id. S. 568. 
 
 Ol(7~p6Sovog id. S. 16. 
 
 OliTTpoirXr]^ struck by the cestrus, 
 P.V. 684. 
 
 Oi(TTpoc the gad-fly. olarpov koXov- 
 criv aiirov ol Nt/Xou iriXac S.304. 
 Well, supposes this verse to be a 
 gloss. Dind. rather thinks a preced- 
 ing verse may be lost, in which the 
 king inquired what this /3o?jXdr»/c 
 fiv(o\p was. Cf. P.V. 566. 881. S.536. 
 
 0'ixe<r6ai to be gone. Tlcpcraiv twv 
 olxofJ-iviov P.l. 13.60. E. 111. 120. 142. 
 — w.ithacc. 'laovoiv yrjv oij(£raiP.174. 
 with part, ot^frai (pEvywv E.117. 
 Met. o't-xofio-L (pofiw S.767. / faint 
 with alarm. — to have perished, to be 
 dead, lost, or irrevocable. 'OpiarrjQ 
 kXinQ o'ix^rai Sofidtv C.765. Cf. P. 
 248.538.880. A.1G6.643. C.627. E.253. 
 
 Olwvodpooe uttered by birds, A. 56. 
 
 OiwvoKTovog killing birds, A. 549. 
 
 OioivoTToXog an observer of birds, 
 a diviner, S.56. 
 
 Olwvog a bird, P.V. 125. 281. 286. 
 395.486. S.c.T.lOll. A. 113. oluvuiv 
 jSoTi^p S.c.T. 24. owe who watches the 
 flight of birds, a diviner. See porrip, 
 and cf. Wunderl. Obss. Critt. p. 
 192. 
 
 'OkveIv to fear, be reluctant, P.V. 
 631. 
 
 "OKvog delay, S.c.T. 53. —fear, A. 
 982. 
 
 'Oicpioeic rugged, P.V. 281. S.282. 
 
 'OKplg id. P.V. 1018. 
 
 'OX/il^eiv to pronounce happy, A. 
 902. 
 
 "OXjjiog blessed, happy, A. 915. S. 
 521. 
 
 "OXpog wealth, prosperity, S.c.T. 
 723, P. 160.248.695.742. 812. A. 458. 
 731-811. C.852. E.509.533. 
 
 'OXidpwg destructive, fatal, S.c.T. 
 686. C.686. 940. i/ziji/ioc 6Xe6pia S.C.T. 
 180. sentence of death, with gen. yd- 
 fioi oXidpioi (piXwv A. 1128. 
 
 "OXtdpoc destruction, C.849. E.895. 
 
 '0XiKcir6ai to perish, P.V. 563. 
 
 'OXiyoSpavia impotency, P.V. 547. 
 
 'OXlyog little, St oXlyov S.c.T. 744. 
 with a small interval. — oXlyoifew, P. 
 322. 
 
 'OXkyi a dragging, as of a person 
 by the hair, S.'86l. 
 
 'OXXvvaL to destroy, put away. 
 iSXXvcrav P.463. &Xe(Te. P. 714. A. 989. 
 1302. (iXfVaT-E S.c.T. 1048. oXiaeiav 
 S.C.T549. dXtVae P. 526. 6Xi(racra A. 
 1432.1445. — to lose, aypav loXeaa E. 
 143. TTOvov 6pTaXi')(ii)v oXiaavTtg A. 
 54. — oXtoXivai to have perished, to be 
 lost. arpaTog irag oXwXe P. 251. Cf. 
 S.c.T. 586. P. 438. 976. rSiv 6Xu)X6to>v 
 A. 337. Cf. 658. 1340. oXXvcrOai to 
 perish. yvvaiKOKijpvKTov oXXvrai kXcoc 
 A. 474. Cf. S.C.T.313. C.383. fut. 
 oXovfiEOa C.875. &Xeto C. 1067. E. 535. 
 S.65. &X0VT0 S.c.T.813. oXoifiav C. 
 432.1000. S.764. oXoio id. 847. oXoiro 
 S.c.T. 434. oXo(vroS.36. dXot'aroS.c.T. 
 634. oXiadai A. 1584. oXojxivag A. 
 1140. oXofiiva C. 151. oXofievoi P. 1031. 
 oXofievai S. 822. 845. in locc. dubb. dXo- 
 fih'wv S.c.T. 403. 685. — oXofxcvog or 
 ovXojxtvoe disastrous, deadly, mourn- 
 ful. iTTtvd) at Tag ovXojizvag Tvj(ag 
 P.V. 397. 8a^•|0l/ Kavaj(cg oXofitvov C. 
 150. 
 
 'OXoXvynoQ a cry of joy, gene- 
 rally of females, S.c.T.250. A. 28. 581. 
 C.381. 
 
OAOA 
 
 ( 239 ) 
 
 OMOI 
 
 'OXoXv^civ to utter such a cry, E. 
 994.999. c-f i...f--v?..v,ij ttd-A^, 
 
 'OXooc destructive, disastrous, P. V. 
 553. S.C.T. 195. 750. 973. 982. — lost, 
 ruined, P. 923. 
 
 "OXoswhole. St oXov S.826. but the 
 passage is corrupt. See however un- 
 der Sopv and alixiiiv. 
 
 'OXvfiirios Olympian, C.773. E.73. 
 588.634. S. 152. 969. 992. 
 "OXviiTToe Olympus, P.V. 149. 
 
 "Ofiaiixoc connected by blood, a 
 relative, S.c.T.663. S. 469. 639. — with 
 a double force in S.c.T.922. Kapra 
 S' £t<r' ofiaifMoi h.e. their blood is really 
 mingled. — oynat/itoc (povoe E.203. the 
 murder of relatives. Here Dind. 
 well observes, " neque enim ex eo- 
 dem sanguine prognati sunt maritus 
 et uxor." coll. v. 575. o^aifxov a'ljia 
 S.444. TO firirpbe alfjH ofiaifwv E.623. 
 
 'Ofialfiiov id. OfiaifKov 2evq S.397. 
 Jupiter the guardian of relatives. 
 AiKTj ofj-aiixiiiv S.C.T.397. the right of 
 consanguinity . Met. apmayaX SiaSpo- 
 /jicLP ofiaifiovec S.c.T.333. connected 
 with or accompanying. 
 
 'OfiaXoQ equal, P.V. 903. In the 
 next verse Dind. strikes out a(j>o(ioQ 
 as a gloss on ofiaXog. 
 
 'Ofj-apTciv to attend or follow, P.V. 
 681. S.C.T.1013. E.323. 
 
 'OfiavXia connexion or cohabita- 
 tion, C.591. 
 
 'Ofjij3poKT{nros sounding with rain, 
 A.642. 
 
 '0/i/3|0oc a shower, A. 1515. 
 
 'Ofifipo^opoe bringing showers, S. 
 36. 
 
 'Ofif/yvpig an assembly, company, 
 C. 10. Met. aarpiav bfiiiyvpiv A. 4. 
 
 'OfiiXtiv to converse, be present 
 with, P.739. (iapiTia x^P<f ^y^' ofiiXricrio 
 E.690. 
 
 'OfiiXriToe fit to hold converse with, 
 S.C.T.171. 
 
 'OfiiXia converse, intercourse, 
 S.C.T.6B1. E. 924. — a company, E. 67. 
 384.681.984. — intimacy, familiarity, 
 P.V. 39. On A. 813. ofiiXias Karow- 
 rpov, E'iSbiXoj/ aKiag, k.t.X. see under 
 c'iSuXoy. 
 
 'OpXoc a crowd or multitude, P.V. 
 415. S.C.T.35. P. 122.986. S. 231. 350. 
 971. 
 
 'O/it'^X?) a cloud or mist, P.V. 
 145, 
 
 "Ofi/j-a the eye, P.V. 69.356.569. 667. 
 797. 884. S. C.T. 210. 341. 519. 605. 678. 
 P.81. 596. 805. A. 232. 262. 407. 506. 
 527. 722. 770. 863. 921. 961 . 1267. 1403. C. 
 97.183.666.727.798.804. 1054. E. 54. 
 104. 385.928. S. 196. 207. 404.697. 794. 
 927. 982. — The eye was considered as 
 the most valuable part of the human 
 body, hence it is used to denote any- 
 thing especially dear or precious, e.g. 
 onfia Sofiwv vofil^w SeairoTOv irapov- 
 aiav P. 165. ofijxa iraariq ■yQovoQ 0jj- 
 a^hoQ e^UoiT av avKXerjs Xo^pg E. 
 979. Thus we have aifjeiv ttsttoiOwq 
 6fi)ia.Tb)v vwiprEpov S.c.T.512. which 
 Stanley compares with Catull. iii. 5. 
 Quem plus ilia oeulis suis amabat. 
 Blomf. also compares Theoc. x.53. 
 vol fia Tov oipdaXixov, tS> fioi yXuKt- 
 pwrepov ovBiv. In S.c.T.766. we have 
 Kpti(7(70riKi'(i)v aTT ofifiaTWV iifXay^dri. 
 see KpuaaoTiKvoQ. — It is also put by 
 synecdoch. for the face, and is thus 
 used in addressing persons, w rtpirvov 
 ofifia C.236. Here Valck. on Phoen. 
 415. reads ovofia. So Blomf. Dind. — 
 ipoiQ, a(pvKTOV ofijia P.V.905. love, 
 an eye from which there is no escap- 
 ing. Cf. P.V. 657. — vvKTOe ofifia P. 
 420. a periphrasis for night. Cf. 
 Seidler on Eur. Iph. T.llO. In C. 
 124. Sw/iorwi/ is properly read by 
 Schiitz for Z' dfifiaruv. See kiri- 
 
 (TKOTTOg. 
 
 'OfifiaroaTtpi^Q depriving of sight. 
 Met. 6fifiaT0i7T£pfis (pvTwvE.900. kill- 
 ing the buds of trees. 
 
 'O^fiarovv to make clear, S.462. 
 pass. <j)piva <l)ixfiaTWfj.lvr]v C.841. 
 clear-sighted. 
 
 'Oixvvvai to swear, pass, o/iwiiorai 
 opmg A. 1257. — to swear by. bfivvtriv 
 ai)(^fj,i]}' S.c.T.511. 
 
 'Ofj-odifivioc a bed-fellow, A. 1079. 
 
 'OfioioTrptwfiQ bearing the same ap- 
 pearance, A. 767. 
 
 "Oixoiog like, A.695. C. 204. 255. 491. 
 
OMOI 
 
 ( 240 ) 
 
 OMaS 
 
 S.431. with dat. P.V.78. S.c.T.660. 
 703. E.388. S.492. — with &aTr£p A. 
 1284. — tK Twv diJ.oi<^v A.1391 . on equal 
 terms. Ofxoiov kari it is all one. koX 
 tUvS' ojxoiov eiri fj.fl ireWiit A. 1212. 
 (TV B' aiveiv clre jU£ \j/eyEiv OiXeis, 
 oixoiov 1376. sc. EOTt. — Ojxoia adv. 
 alike, ofioia '^(Ipaov koL daXaaaav eic- 
 irepwv E.231. 
 
 'Ofiotwc likewise, in like manner. 
 Aavao't(n Tpwtri 0' bjxoiwQ A. 67. C. 
 905. E. 268. 498. — all the same, without 
 any difference, none the less, o-djfltic 
 6fiotk)£ 7-^o-Se KOipavei 'xdovog P. 210. 
 ■)(apiTcg ofioibic KCKXrjvrai yoos evkXe^q 
 C.317.698. E.338. But here Arnald. 
 ofiwc- So Dind. 
 
 'Ofj-oXuiiSee the name of a gate at 
 Thebes, S.c.T.552. 
 
 'OfiowaTpioe born of the same fa- 
 ther, P.V. 557. 
 
 'OfioTTTtpoQ having the same fea- 
 thers, in which sense it occurs in the 
 metaphorical expression, S.221. Met. 
 of ships, having like sails, ofioirrepoi 
 vdcc P. 551.— of a lock of hair, like, 
 resembling, C.172. 
 
 'Ofi6airXay)(yoe sprung from the 
 same loins, S.c.T.872. 
 
 'Ojxoa-KopoQ of kindred origin, ge- 
 nerally of the connexion of brother or 
 sister, S.c.T. 802. 915. 916. ^ Ofiocnropoe 
 C.240. a sister. — ofioaTrupoiQ iirip- 
 poalmv alfxariov A.1490. This word is 
 vestored by some in S.c.T. 558. where 
 is now read the corrupt koX rov 
 aov avdig TTpoajxopov a.deX<j>e6v. On 
 this very uncertain passage we may 
 observe that aStXc^toe is a word un- 
 known to the tragic senarius, and may 
 possibly be an adaptation to the 
 metre of a marginal gloss aSeX<p6e. 
 Robert, has aSiX(j)6v. That ofxocrwopov 
 was the reading of some copies, seems 
 clear from the gloss, rov ck rov aiirov 
 tnrdpov, tK rije avrrje airopde yevvr]- 
 devTu. Part of this word is preserved 
 in Codd. Regg. A. B. wpomropov. o/xo" 
 (TTTopoQ may have been preceded by 
 some word now lost, beginning with 
 irp or TTpoe, and the termination of 
 this word being dropped, together 
 
 with the beginning of the next, the 
 corrupt word ■Kpoarcopov may have 
 arisen, and then to complete the metre 
 some one may have adapted the gloss 
 a2EX(p'6v to the verse. Dind. adopts 
 Dobree's conj. sc. koX tov aov avr 
 adeX<j>dv kg TrarpoQ fxopov t^vTrria^wv 
 oVo/iiah.e. alta voce inclamans nomen 
 ejus de patris morte. 
 
 'OliodToXoQ similar in style, S.491. 
 'OfiOTOixos neighbouring, having a 
 party wall, A. 976. 
 
 'Ofjiov together, at the same time, 
 P. 393. 999. A, 1124.1298. C. 495. 809. 
 oifxuiyti bjxov KiaKvfiaiTi (carttj^e TrtXa- 
 ylav aXa P. 418. where Stanley (as 
 Blomf. observes) wrongly translates 
 bfxov as governing the dative k-wku- 
 jiam, a construction hardly met with 
 in the Attic writers. The meaning 
 is, lamentation at the same time filled 
 the sea with wailings. 
 
 OfioiptovoQ symphonious, A. 153. 
 'OfKpaXoQ a navel, the centre of 
 anything. Used especially of the 
 temple at Delphi, which was es- 
 teemed the centre of the earth, E. 
 40.159. See ^£(ro^0aXoj. There was 
 a white stone in the inner part of 
 the temple called 6fj.<paX6Q, on which 
 were two golden eagles. See Pind. 
 Pyth.iv.4. 
 "Oji(fia^ an unripe grape, A. 944. 
 'Ofiiprj a voice or sound, S. 789. 
 OfiwvvfioQ similar in name, dva- 
 Tova KTiSc bfiwvvfia S.c.T.971. the 
 interpretation of the French trans- 
 lator, quoted by Butler, is probably 
 right, "deplorable calamities pre- 
 dicted by (or similar with) thy name." 
 sc. Polynices. Cf.v.812. Schiitz says, 
 "bfiwvvfja because they were both 
 addressed by the endearing name of 
 brother." Dind. conj. Uaravoe & 
 Kri^Efiovia. 
 
 'OfiCis alike, P.V. 738. E. 306. 662. 
 "OfiwQ nevertheless. In the begin- 
 ning or middle of a sentence, S^iwc S' 
 edvov A. 580. TOKtviTi S' Ofiwe TeXeiTai 
 S.C.T.602. P.250. 285. 513.677. A. 963. 
 1228. C. 378. 921. E. 74. 453. 473. S. 
 711.— in the latter part, after kuL, 
 
ONAP 
 
 ( ii4l ) 
 
 onAZ 
 
 icai el, KaiTTcp. Xl^ov keI trrtvciQ Ka- 
 Kois ofMUs P. 287. fiE[ivri(i 'Opi(rrov, 
 Kel Ovpaioe tad' o^wc C.113. tteiOov 
 yvvai^l Kaiwep ov crTcpyaiv ofxuiQ Cf. P. 
 826. E.451. In all these ofiMQ re- 
 fers to the verb in the former clause. 
 — iiceldi K^XOov ; (iapla S' ovv ofiiog 
 fpa(rov S.C.T.792. what! did they come 
 to that ? but tell us the facts grievous 
 though they be. The latter clause is 
 an abridged expression for fiapla fxtv 
 {raZe), i^paaov S' ovv ofjMQ. 
 
 "Ovapadream, C.519. S.865. Met. 
 like a dream, A.82. ovap yap vjx5.q vvv 
 KXvTai/ivijarpa KoKiu E. U6. h. e. nam 
 nunc quidem ego ilia Clytcemnestra, 
 quce vos invoco, nil nisi umbra et 
 somnium sum. Schiitz. — For Kar 
 ovap, in a dream, ovap Ziukeiq d^pa 
 E.126. cf. id. 116. 
 
 'OveiSl^tiv to reproach a person 
 with a thing, with dat. C. 904. 
 
 "OvetBoQ reproach, S.c.T.364. 521. 
 P. 743. A. 1541. C.488. E. 97. 130.150. 
 
 'OveipofiavTtc one that predicts 
 from dreams, C. 33. 
 
 "Oveipov a dream, A; 13.265. 1191. 
 C. 534. — from another form, rw- 
 vcipuTi C. 524. uveiparwv P.V.44G. 
 483. A.477.954. C.37. 516.916. E.150. 
 oveipa(rL P.V. 658. P. 172. A. 865. oveI- 
 para id. 660. 
 
 'Oveip6(pavTOc appearing in dreams, 
 A. 409. 
 
 'Oviiaifioe beneficial, E. 884. 
 
 "OvTjffis benefit, enjoyment, A. 340. 
 See under alpElv. 
 
 "Ovofia a name, P.V. 210. 595. P. 
 276. E.8. S.916. In S.c.T.559. e^- 
 v-KTiaZuv ovofia, (see E^vir-Tial^Eiv) 
 Schiitz conj. ofifia. So Blomf. Herm. 
 This is, however, unnecessary. The 
 repetition of the same word in suc- 
 cessive lines is not at all uncommon 
 in the tragedians. Cf. (ievei — fxivtov 
 S.C.T. 375.376. (see fiivEiv) vttvov — 
 virvip A. 14. 15. SofMov (vofx^ Burgess, 
 Dind.) — Sofjiwv E. 546. 547. 'ivSiKoe — 
 EvSiKoiQ id. 669.670. See also Wagner 
 on Virg. Georg. ii. 125.6. who cf. G. 
 iii. 524. .^. i. 504. v. 780. G. i. 301. 
 
 'OvojutliELvto name, A.667. P.V.599. 
 
 'OvoTa^EtrQai to detest. avroyEvrj 
 Tov (j)v^dvopa ydfiov ovoral^ofitvai S. 
 10. h.e. (if the reading be correct) 
 detesting, as an affair of kindred, this 
 odious marriage. 
 
 "Ovv^ a nail, C. 25. 
 
 "O^oe vinegar, A. 313. 
 
 '0^v/3dac loudly crying, A. 57. 
 
 'O^vyoog loudly bewailing, S.c.T. 
 303. 
 
 'O^vOifioc swift to anger, E. 675. 
 
 'O^vKapEioe irritable in temper, 
 S.c.T.889. 
 
 'O^vfifiviTog swift to anger, E.450. 
 In this verse (if correct) there 
 seems to be a hypallage of (povov 
 oiaipeiv o^vuriviTOv StKag for 6^vfir]vi- 
 Tov£ SiKag, the meaning being that 
 she could not quickly decide upon 
 the charge. The epithet clearly ap- 
 plies to the decision of Minerva, not 
 to the murder. Perhaps, however, 
 6^vfir)viTovs (so Stanl. Herm.) or 
 6lvfir]vi.Tb)Q may be the correct read- 
 ing. 
 
 'O£,vixo\iroi shrill sounding, S.c.T. 
 1014. 
 
 'O^virevKrie with a bitter edge, E. 
 631. 
 
 'O^vnpiiipoe sharp-pointed, P.V. 
 422. 
 
 'O^ig sharp, shrill, loud, S.c.T. 
 935. P. 1015. — quick, aKoveig 6i,v S. 
 884. EK(j)vaiu)v o^Elav alfiarog aipayfiv 
 A. 1362. a poetical expression for 
 aifia r^g (ripayijg h.e. spurting ovt a 
 swift stream of blood from his wound. 
 Blomf. cf. Soph. Ant. 1238. Kal 
 <j>V(nuiv 6^E~iav EicfiaXKEi ttvo^v XEvicp 
 ■rrapEiq. (poiviov (7TaXa.yjj.aTog. 
 
 'Ol,v<TTop.og sharp-mouthed, P.V. 
 667.805. 
 
 'Oi,vyEip quick-handed. 6^vy(Eipi aw 
 KTVirti) C.23. i. e. aw u^cl \Eipu>v ktv- 
 TTW. cf. EirTaTEi)(Eic i£,6SovQ S.c.T. 
 266. \€VK07r{]-^Eig htvwoi ■^Epo'iv Eur. 
 Pho3n. 1370. ipapjxaKwv fia\aK6\Etpa 
 vofiov Find. Nem.iii. 55. 
 
 'OTraSoc an attendant, S. 963. 1001. 
 On A. 414. see KEXevdog. 
 
 'Oira^EW to give, P. V.8. 30.252. P. 
 748. E. 503. 592. yvvancHv oiov Hitraa- 
 2 I 
 
oiiAa 
 
 ( 242 ) 
 
 OPAN 
 
 ac ytVoc S.C.T.238. what a race of 
 women hast thou given us ! ootlq 
 ToZ' ipyov unracTE wpoQ airwloi S.c.T. 
 474. who placed this device upon the 
 shield- 
 
 'Owdu)v [a] an attendant, C 758. S. 
 487.932. 
 
 "Ottj; w here, v. Y.64\. — whither, A. 
 1514. with gen. ott)) yije P.V.5G3. — in 
 what manner, P.V. 877. 908. S.c.T. 641. 
 P. 588. C.1017. 'iari I' oirr] vvv iaTL 
 A 67. On this form of expression 
 see Blomf. gloss, in loc. 
 
 "Oindtv behind, P. 962. for the vulg. 
 oTTKrdt, which violates the metre. 
 
 'OirlaQoTTOQ an attendant or lac- 
 quey, C.702. 
 
 'OirXitiEiv to array in armour. 
 Met. to array in anything, avapya.- 
 voLc i)Tr\i'(tTo C.537. was dressed in 
 swaddling clothes. Xafiirac aiTrXiiTfxivri 
 S.c.T. 41 5. a ready prepared torch. 
 
 'OirXtcTftoe an arming, A. 392. 
 
 'OTrXlrrie [i] an armed man, S.c.T. 
 448. 699. 
 
 "OirXov, in pi. owXa, arms, S.c.T. 
 114.489. P. 449. oirXwv (.TriaraTriQ for 
 bwXiTiiv P. 371. 
 
 'OttoQi where, S.117. See ivayrjQ. 
 
 "Oiroi whither, to what point, ottoi 
 Tpcnroivro whither to turn, P. 451. — 
 on which side, i-i^jxov Kparovaa y^eip 
 oTTOt wXijOverai S.599. o?i which side 
 the majority is. jjiai^erai ottoi Sc Kai'f 
 Trpofiaiviov wa^vc/. Kovpo(i6p<J irapii,ei 
 A. 1492. h.e. Piai^erai {iKtiixt) oiroi 
 ■Kpu(iaiv(i)v k.tX. See under irapi- 
 
 'OttoToc of what sort, P.V. 473. such 
 as, E. 863. 
 
 'Owo~i6(nrip id. C.658. 
 
 'Ottouoq as much as. ■^Oova oTroaav 
 KoX (pdifiifOKTi Kariytiv S.C.T.714. 
 enough for them to occupy when dead. 
 — OTroaoi as many as, P.V. 409. S.c.T. 
 852.910. P. 121. 
 
 'OTrdrspoe whichever, S.429. 
 
 "Owov where, S.c.T.994. C.575. E. 
 267.401. with gen. owov (ppEvwv E.291. 
 in what part of the mind. — iad' ottov 
 sometimes, E.492. — rov yap wporipa 
 fjiJTic OTTOV XP"? 2wf«ra vaitiv S.949. 
 
 i. qu. Tov yap irpoTEpov fitiriiaOai, liirov 
 
 K.T.X. 
 
 "OirTCirdai to see. (pres. not used) 
 
 fut. -OXPCL P.V. 22. E.259. Ol^£(70£ S. 
 
 888. perf. m. owuira E.57. perf. pass. 
 wTrraiP.V. 1000. have been considered. 
 In P.V.22. IV ovTE (pwyiiv ovre rov 
 fiop(j)^v fiporwv o\pEi, the idea aKovaei 
 is implied in the former clause. The 
 reverse happens in Musaeus de Her. 
 et Leand. v.5. quoted by Abresch, 
 vrij^ofievov te Aiav^pov bfiov Koi 
 Xvxvov aKovu). See Abresch on this 
 passage,andLobeckon Soph. Aj. 1036. 
 
 'Oirrfip a spy, S. 183. 
 
 'OiTTos roasted, A. 1068. 
 
 'Offaipa ripeness. Met. ripeness of 
 age, full beauty, S.976. 
 
 "Ottwc how, as, in what manner, 
 P.V. 374. 544. 643. 877. 942. A. 108.1344. 
 E.5o].561. S. 2.35.275.287. with apo- 
 siopesis, iyiii S' oirotc jxev avriKpvc raS' 
 atviaw — sc. ouk tj^w C.190. ovk iVfl' 
 owwe K.T.X. A.606. it is not possible that. 
 OTTwc TroSaJv sc. ixETt S.817. as fast 
 as you can. withsuperl. owwe apitrra 
 A. 586. as well as possible. oVwe ra- 
 X'^ra A. 591. 1323. C. 724. 865. S.460. 
 in comparison, like. Kvfi ottuq P.V. 
 1003. — when, P. 194. oVwc raj^iCTa 
 P.V. 228. as soon as. — that, in order 
 that, with fut. A 821. S. 405. 444. el- 
 liptically, oirwe yu>) aavrov oiktie'is 
 TTOTE P.V. 67. sc. Spa. with subj. P. 
 654. A. 1631. C.860. P.V. 461. (but 
 here yivoLvO' Dawes. So Brunck. 
 Schiitz, Glasg. Blomf. Dind. rightly) 
 with opt. S.C.T. 20. {yivriaQE Aid. 
 Turn.) P.442. E. 288. 640.— with fut. 
 and subj. together, C. 263. 264. — with 
 indicative of the past, denoting a 
 supposed case which has not been 
 realised, sc. in which case, P.V.751. 
 C.194. — 6V<oe &v, with subj. P.V. 
 826. C.573. E. 643.984. S. 230.— with 
 opt. denoting the manner how. tei- 
 vov-a TzaXai t6£,o)', oVwg av — /iiXog 
 I'lXidwt' (TKijipEiEv A, 355. See Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. 520. Obs. 2. 
 
 'Opav to see. opii P.V.70.307.908. 
 P.201.978.A.479.C.166. 720.1057. E. 
 40.110.946. S. 177.215.349. 694. 810. 
 
OPFA 
 
 ( 243 ) 
 
 opeo 
 
 op^eP.V.69.259.382.615.9o3. A. 1579. 
 E.67.715. 6p^ S.cT. 536. P.194.977. 
 E. 103. opSijXEV A.G45.669. opart P.V. 
 1 19. 677. A. 1 190. C. 102. imp. opa P.V. 
 999. C.911. E.245.622. bpdv S.c.T. 
 957.974.933. P. 184. A. 411. C.227. 
 ipHv P.V. 333. 436. P.457. A.1606. E. 
 731. S.793. opwaa A.868. C.223. E. 
 384. opwvrtc P.809. bpuvra S.299. — In 
 C.283. if the reading be correct, the 
 participles opUvra and vwixwvra are 
 the ace. pi. neut. put generally with 
 reference to the things previously- 
 particularized, sc. things clear sighted, 
 although eyeing me in the dark. — 
 opiofiivriy C.291. E.389. where Stanl. 
 (ipwfitvac, rightly. 
 
 'Opyav lit. to swell as ripe fruit, 
 etc. Met. to be ripe for anything, to 
 desire ardently, ret S' avroe opya fxa- 
 Oeit' C.447. So Pauw, who is fol- 
 lowed by Herm. Schiitz, Bothe. opy^ 
 fiaOEiv is the vulg. which Well, re- 
 tains, conceiving opya to be the dative 
 of opyri, and ij.a6eiv used for the im- 
 perative. Bamberger, quoted by Dind. 
 observes, " Scribeudum videturop^a. 
 Sunt heec ut dixi ; cetera jam ipse 
 projieiscere ut eognoscas, decet autem 
 forti animo pervenire." 
 
 'Opyfi temper, disposition, opy^s 
 
 Tpa-)(yTTiTa P.V. 80. opyrJQ voaov(yriQ 
 
 id. 378. KviohaKuv i.-)(OVTee opyae S. 
 
 744. Cf. P.V. 681. S.c.T.eeO.— any 
 
 strong emotion, opy^ Trepiopywc iwiQv- 
 
 /iftj' A.208. So in C.447. according 
 
 to Well, see prec. — especially anger, 
 
 P.V. 190. 315. A. 71. C. 333. 82-2. (see 
 
 Xvirpog) E.810. 897.936. S. 184. 
 
 "Opyia sacred rites, S.c.T. 162. 
 
 'OpiyeaQai mid. to stretch oneself 
 
 forth, to aim a blow, A. 1082. Here 
 
 Dind. prefers ^Ap for x^^P" from 
 
 Ven. Steph. and adopts Hermann's 
 
 conj. opiyixara. 
 
 "Opeyfia a putting forth. x^P^c opt'y- 
 fiara C.420. 'icrOi S' avdpoc ^l\ov trw- 
 Xov evviv 'CvyivT iv apfiaTi Trrjfiarwv, 
 iv Spofib), ■wpodTiOeiQ fiirpov. He av 
 tTtjt)^6fi£vov pvQfibv TovT ISeiv SaireSov, 
 avofiivoiv irrj fiartiiv opeyfia; C. 783. 
 The general meaning of this very 
 
 corrupt passage is clear: Orestes in 
 his career of woe is compared to a 
 horse driven violently over the plain : 
 so many and so numerous are his 
 sorrows. For iv SpS/xo) Heath and 
 Musgrave read Bpofio). See h. — The 
 words TIC av — iSeiv are corrupt and 
 unintelligible (but see o-oii^Etj'). 131omf. 
 reads rig av iSot, and for Sairedov reads 
 S(o tISov, because Homer always 
 makes the first syllable of this word 
 short. For TrrjfxaTwv Aid. Guelph. 
 have (irifxciTwv, the certainty of which 
 correction is clear from the general 
 tenor of the passage. The words 
 avofxivbiv (ir]fia.T(t)V optyfia appear to 
 be merely a periphrasis for firifiara 
 av6jxf.va, though Schiitz suggests a 
 more refined explanation. 
 
 "OpeLOQ belonging to a mountain, A. 
 483. 
 
 'OpiuKooQ living on a mountain, 
 S.c.T. 514. 
 
 'Opiarm Orestes, A. 853. 1631. 1652. 
 C. 113. 129. 134. 136. 175. 192. 215. 222. 
 671. 685. 710. 720. 738. 751. 765. 828. 
 854.921. E. 120.212.593.705.711.766. 
 'Optiial^eiv to cry aloud, P. 673. 
 ' Opdwe erect, rpiyoe opOlas irXo- 
 Ka/ioe S.c.T. 546. — loud sounding, A. 
 1124. C. 740. opdwv avTriXaXa^cv ij-xui 
 P.381. 
 
 'Opd6(iov\oe right counselling, P.V. 
 18. 
 
 'OpdoSa{]e rightly skilled, A. 993. 
 'OpdoSUaiog observing strict justice, 
 E.948. 
 
 'Opdddpi'i making the hair to stand 
 on end, C.32. 
 
 'Opdofia>'-£La true prophesy, A. 
 1188. 
 
 'OpOovofioe assigning what is right, 
 E.921. 
 
 'Opdog erect, upright, C.489. rWr]- 
 ariv opdbv iroSa E.284. Stands upright, 
 opposed to KarripE<pij q. v. — just, right, 
 fiaprvptg opOai E.308. 
 
 'Opdoaradriv standing upright, P.V. 
 32. 
 
 'OpOovv to raise up, S.c.T. 211. E. 
 721. — to regulate, og ala-av opdol S. 
 658. — to guide to a successful issue. 
 
opeii 
 
 ( 244 ) 
 
 0P05; 
 
 aywvac opQuiaavTL C.577. avfu^opuQ 
 opdwcrofiev E.857. &pB(i)aaQ arofiaTOQ 
 yvb)fii]v A. 1454. thou hast spoken 
 correctly. ovSev SipOiixjaQ ^ptvl S.893. 
 you are quite wrong in your judgment. 
 — mid.v. opOovaOai to rise up, E.678. 
 opdovfxEVitjv St E.742. if things are 
 rightly done. Here Turn, has opdov- 
 fiivoig. But Well, properly observes 
 that it is the neuter plural taken ab- 
 solutely. — opdovadai to succeed, C. 
 
 762. See KpVITTOQ. 
 
 'OpQiivvjioQ rightly named, A. 683. 
 See Krjloq. 
 
 'Op0wE rightly, correctly, F.V. 1002. 
 S.c.T. 811.858. C. 519. E.554.627.718. 
 
 'Opl^eiv to mark out a limit. Sixv 
 (ivTinopov yaiav kv d'laq. Ziarifivuvaa 
 TTopov Kyfiariav bpl^ti S.541. see Sij^^. 
 — she touches the border of (h. e. she 
 reaches) the opposite land. In C.914. 
 narpOQ yap aica TOvSe aovpi^et {aov- 
 pi'Cei Pors. for vulg. <t opi^ei) fiopov, 
 Blomf. correctly understands aohpiZti 
 to be a contraction for aol oiipii^ti, 
 not for (701 opilici, as Elms. Well, and 
 Dind. suppose. See ovpi^uv. — m.v. 
 opi^ccxdai to mark out a limit for one- 
 self, to claim as a boundary, opi^ofiai 
 Se rrivde Ueppaijiwv ■)(d6va S.253. — 
 to determine upon. viraaTpov Sc roi 
 fiij^ap opi^Ofj-ai yafiov dv(T<j>povo£ <pvy^ 
 S.389. 
 
 'OpKavij an engine to enclose a city, 
 S.C.T.328. 
 
 "OpKiov an oath, A. 1406. 
 
 "OpKioQ to be decided upon oath, 
 tpovwv SiKa(XTa.£ opdwv E.461. But 
 here Pears. ipiciovQ alpovfievi]. So 
 Dind. 
 
 "OpKOQ id. P.V.091. A. 1171. 1257. 
 1551. C. 971. E.209.407. (See UxtaQaL. 
 Here Stanl. tl Zovvcu diXrjQ. Hcrm. 
 OiXoie, which Dind. approves.) 410. 
 467.650.680. 
 
 "OpKWfia id. E. 464. 738. 
 
 'OpKbjfjLOTtlv to swear, E.734. — to 
 swear by, S.c.T. 46. 
 
 'OpixaiviLv to be restive or agi- 
 tated, S.c.T. 376. — Tov avTOV dvfiov 
 bpfj-aivei A. 1361. is agitated inspirit. 
 
 'Opfiav to hurry on or rush, to 
 
 hasten, E. 386. iv airapyavoiai TratSoc 
 opfifjaai Ziicriv C.522. Here Well, 
 supposes bpfjLrjaai (so Pors. for vulg. 
 6pfi((Tai) to be from opfieip to lie 
 at rest, not from bpjxa.v to move. 
 This, however, is shown to be wrong 
 by the words rivoe (iopds ■)(pyliovTa in 
 the next line, the restlessness of the 
 child being caused by the want of 
 food. bpfiaaOaL m.v. id. S.c.T.31. P. 
 147. E.983. pass. wpixiiQtj'P.iQb. iip- 
 fir/fiivog impelled, C.929. crefiac bpfiuj- 
 IJLzvov Pporo'iai E.93. exercised or 
 acting for mankind. 
 
 "Opuos a harbour, A. 651. S.746.753, 
 
 "OpfioQ a necklace, C.608. 
 
 "Opi/iE abird, A.112.1289. S.223. 
 'opvSoQ S.223. opvLV A. 383. S.209. 
 opvWiov A. 152. 6pvi(Ti S.782. ijpviOae 
 S.c.T.26. — kvoiKLOv opvSoe E.828. 
 the domestic bird, i.e. the cock. — art 
 omen or presage, e.g. of ill-luck, 
 S.C.T.579. 
 
 Opviivai to excite, ■x^ei/xuiv aonpov 
 (Lpae P. 488. m. v. opvvaQat to rush 
 on or hurry, to haste, S.c.T. 87.401. 
 opofiEvov KaKov S.C.T. 87. the rising 
 evil. Cf. id. 110. A. 1382. perf. pass. 
 lipro A. 960. opfiivav S.417. p. p. ro. 
 i>pu)psi A. 639. 
 
 'OpoOvveadai pass, to be stirred up, 
 P.V. 200. 
 
 "Opoe a boundary, P.V. 669. 792. 
 E 901. TTidavds ayav b dijXvg bpoq 
 iTcivifiETai A. 172. where 6 drjXvQ opog 
 is the opinion laid down by a woman, 
 and refers to the same as yvvaiKOKi^p- 
 vKTOv kXeoq in v. 474. It is well 
 explained by Schiitz, opinio mulie- 
 ris de re quadam gesta quam ea summa 
 cum fiducia verissimam esse decernit 
 ac definit. Klausen is wrong in 
 translating it credulus ambitus men- 
 tis muliebris. -a-idavbg does not refer 
 to the credulity of a woman's mind, 
 but to the influence which her opinion 
 exercises over others. iroQev eveic 
 bpovQ dtcnrtoiag bSov KaKoppi]jj.ovag ; 
 A. 1125. the rules or laws of the 
 science of divination, i. e. every- 
 thing by which divination is regu- 
 lated. Schiitz rightly translates it, 
 
opoi: 
 
 ( 245 ) 
 
 OSTE 
 
 quis tandem iibi male ominatam divi- 
 nam viam definiit ? li.e. quis tibi 
 male ominatorum carminum modos 
 praecipit ? 
 
 "Opoc a mountain, P.V. 813. P. 486. 
 A. 294. S. 255. 646. 
 
 'OpoTviroQ striking a mountain, 
 S.C.T.85. 
 
 'Opovs.iv to spring, upovae E.113. 
 irifirjfi opovaag A. 800. 
 "Opo^oQ a roof, S.638. 
 'Op<To\oitzi<T6ai to he agitated, P. 10. 
 The word is derived from opaoQ, an 
 old form of opdoe, as in opaodvprj, 
 optriveipriQ, K.r.X. Xottoc, according to 
 Passow, is a mere termination. 
 Another form dpfroTroXtTrat is found 
 in many MSS. and in Aid. Rob. 
 Turn. This (which was corrected 
 by Steph.) is restored by Lange and 
 Pinzger, who derive it from opaoe 
 and noKiiii or iriXofiai. But see Dor- 
 ville, Vann. Crit. p.480. 
 
 'OpraXt^oe the young of abird, A.53. 
 'Op(j>cvQ Orpheus, A. 1612. 
 'Opipvdioe appearing in the dark, 
 A. 21. 
 "OpxafiOQ a commander, P. 128. 
 'Op^t'cflai to dance. Met. to pal- 
 pitate, C.165. 
 
 'Op'xriafioe a dance, E. 354. 
 "Oc, for eoQ, his. Xtroiv twv liv 
 S.c.T.623. XfVxasaC E.345. 
 
 "Oe who, which, what, P.V. 4. 110. 
 226.254.315.348.354. (loc. dub. see 
 hveiaTaaeai) 359. 415. 419. 426. 445. 
 481.483.570.592.671.711.714.717.720. 
 726. 732. 742.766. 791. 798. 802. 807. 810. 
 827.835. 840.853. 874.890.911. 914.917. 
 924.930. 931. 935. 950. 998. S.c.T.5. 8. 
 394. 408. 434. 457. 511.531.638. 576.578. 
 695.742.805.811.838.860.938.1009.1022. 
 1037. P.5.61. 160. 200. 440. 467.468. 470. 
 506.763. 771. 795. 834. 852. 885. A. 2. 
 100. 165. 333. 422. 690. 882. 1065. 1195. 
 1261 . 1389. 1447. 1552. 1617. C. 125. 17 1 . 
 265. 484.485. 662.712. 739.789. 884. 894. 
 918.934.986. E.3. 69.175. 377. 435.575. 
 649. 706. 736. 792. 827. 859. S . 23. 37. 251 . 
 290.378.411.560.637.658.685.774.984. 
 998.1006. — with attract of rel. into 
 the case of the antec. P.V. 444. 532. 
 
 965.986. P. 322.334.786. C. 730. E.544. 
 — with attract, of anteced. by rel. 
 S.c.T.382.535. S.1022. — with subj. 
 indef. S.c.T.239.800. E.588.631. with 
 iiv P. 170. — Dor. a P.V. 599. ^ id. 548. 
 ai'S.C.T.103.902. E.311. as S.531. — 
 avff (5v P.V. 31. /or which cause. o5 
 gen. adverbially, where, P.V. 816. P. 
 478.793. E.177. — ^ in what way ,1?.^. 
 211. C.551. whither, C.306. 
 
 "OaioQ righteous, pure, holy, P.V. 
 527. A. 754. C.372. S. 28. 399. Updv 
 -irarpioiDv ocnog uiv S.c.T. 1001. pure 
 as regards the temples, i.e. not having 
 defiled them. 
 
 '0(Tfji{] a scent, E.243. Cf. odfii). 
 
 "OtTO£ (poet, ociroe) as much as, 
 P.V. 789.854. S.c.T. 757. E. 819. Here 
 Dind. with great probability, sup- 
 poses a preceding verse to have 
 been lost, containing a substantive 
 to which offrjp referred. — how much, 
 P.V.929. E.,589. In P.163. it may. 
 be doubted whether the words oirov 
 irdivoc TT&pa will bear the sense 
 which is generally assigned to them. 
 Possibly orav adtvos Traprj, or oaov 
 adivoQ Trapy, may be the true 
 reading. If not, the expression is 
 equivalent to <pwQ {tooovtov) oaov 
 oQivoQ wapa h.e. light proportioned 
 to their amount of strength. — with su- 
 perl. oaov fiaXiara P.V.522. oaov tol- 
 XiffT-o C.761. S.860. — oaoi plur. how 
 many, as many as, P.V. 978. S.c.T. 
 291. P.500. A.362. E. 275. 713. in ex- 
 clamation, P. 848. 
 
 "Oaoffwip id. A. 834. P.415.433. 
 
 "OffTTEp who, which, P.V. 628. 644. 
 931.964. P.217.602. A.815.827.1511. 
 C.132 213.648.687.E.609. S.942.1060. 
 TOVTrep for ovirep P. 765. cf. roiTrep id. 
 963. rwvirtp A.948. raTrtp C. 412.941. 
 — a<p' ovwepfrom the time when, since, 
 P. 173. — ovirep adverbially, where, 
 S.c.T. 1002 ^TTEp in what manner. 
 Dor. C.434. awep neut. pi. as, like 
 as, C.375. E. 126.630. 
 
 "0(7(r£ the eyes, P. 1021. baatoy 
 P.V.398. oflTiTote id.144.682. A.456. 
 
 "Oare who, which, P.V. 5.55. 1073. 
 S.c.T. 127.483.682.737.1047. P.16.42. 
 
OSTI 
 
 ( 246 ) 
 
 OYAA 
 
 289. A.49.348.1093. C.606. E.882.978. 
 
 S. 48. 61. 554. — tl ovTe since when, 
 
 P. 748. E.25. 
 
 "0(TTi£ who. Ti what,V.V. 38. 226. 
 
 243.263.295.487. 608. 612. 620.621.686. 
 
 761 . 768. 824. 949.1066. 1072. 1 169. S.c.T. 
 
 2. 65. 179. 376. 474. P. 494. 499. 590. 731. 
 
 819. A. 97. 155. 162. 487. 669. 769. 1 035. 
 
 1331.1373.1439. C. 21. 108. 119. 170.594. 
 
 963.985. E, 58.306. S.1032. withsubj. 
 
 indef. P.V.35. E.202.— 6Voi/ P.V.170. 
 
 OTU 160.291.468.991. A.822. 
 
 'Ocr<j)vg the loin, P.V.495. Dind. 
 
 writes oV^ue according to the rule of 
 
 Herodian and Arcadius. 
 
 "Orav when, expressing a time in- 
 definite in fact, but definite in the 
 
 conception of the speaker, with subj. 
 
 P.V. 189. 258.746. 792. P. 591. 728. A. 
 
 7. (see auToXi]) 16.624.744.944.1291. 
 
 C.409. (in loc. corr.) 814.960. E.335. 
 
 526.— with opt. P. 442. Here Elmsl. 
 
 or £c vewv — tKauii^oiaTO. So Blomf. 
 
 Dind. But orav is necessary to re- 
 present the circumstance as a con- 
 ception of a future event in the mind 
 of Xerxes, when they should, not 
 
 when they did. The opt. is used 
 with orav, because the main sentence, 
 OTTioQ icTEivouv, being thrown into 
 the oratio ohliqua, the subordinate 
 orav eKCTw^wvTai (as it would have 
 been, had the construction Tritnrei 
 been continued) follows the same con- 
 struction, irrespective of the usual con- 
 nexion of orav with the subjunctive. 
 "Ort when, expressing a definite 
 time, A. 574. C. 656. (also in S.c.T.187. 
 for the vulg. on) with subst. verb ifu 
 omitted, S.c.T. 195. — with opt. E696. 
 — vvv OTE now at this very moment, 
 S.c.T. 687. S.625. See Herm. and 
 Lob. on Soph. Aj.801. and the for- 
 mer on Viger p. 919. 
 
 "0-t that, P.V. 104 186.259. 323. 328. 
 377.953. E.98 — because, P.V. 903. E. 
 928. 
 "Oi-Xoe labour, S.c.T. 18. 
 'Oto(deIv to sound, brofiti iiwyodo- 
 rav yofiov P.V. 574. 
 
 "OtoPoc a noise, a clatter, S.c.T. 
 137. 186. 
 
 Otov, oto), see oariQ. 
 OrOTo't, OTOTOro'l, otototototototo'l 
 alas! P. 260.266.882. 1000.1003. 1024. 
 A. 1042. 1046. 1230. 0.156.856. S. 860. 
 875. 
 
 Orori/i^eirflat pass, to he deplored 
 or bewailed, C.325. 
 
 'Orpvvetv [O] to urge, to urge on, 
 S.c.T. 708. A. 295. 
 
 Oil pron. of him, himself, gen. Ion. 
 'iQev S 64. dat. ol A. 1118. ace. cr^k 
 him, S.c.T.451. 597. 599.1019. P. 194. 
 1626. E.225. her, 580. in plur. them, 
 S.cT. 61 2. 721. 770, 993. 502. fem. S.cT. 
 846. dat. t!<^laiv to them, P.V. 479. 
 ex^oWi. a^'iv id. P.V. 252. 455. S.c.T. 
 909. P. 745.793. 
 
 Ou where. See under oq. 
 Oil a negative, joined with verbs, 
 participles, nouns, adverbs, etc. pas- 
 sim. It is sometimes placed after 
 the verb to which it refers, e. g. eu]Q 
 <^opr)TOQ ovK av P.V. 981. Cf. id.755. 
 942.985. P. 788. — also placed alone, 
 without a verb, e.g. ov, vplv ye X'^pai' 
 rfivSt KivSvvw fiaXtlv S.c.T. 1039. Cf. 
 A. 1222.1272.1652. — coalescing with 
 the verb into one idea, e.g. dXio) yap 
 ovTOi TrXoKci/iov oh Safiai^erai S.861. 
 h. e. Saf^a^ETai. ijdrj r'a tovB' ov Sia- 
 rerifxrirai dtolg S.C.T. 1038. h.e. ^re- 
 rifirjTai. — the negation is sometimes 
 repeated, e.g. P.V.215.232.258.477. 
 P. 21 1.376. 422. A.618.1617. E.587. S. 
 386. 
 
 Oi'Sa/j)J(dat. sing, of inus. ovSaixoe) 
 in no place, nowhere, P. 377. — in no 
 wise, P.V. 256. 340. 
 
 Oloafiov (gen. of id.) nowhere, 
 S. 324. 434. 460. — vofj.t^eiv ovdaj.iov to 
 hold in no sort of esteem, P. 490. See 
 vofii'^cn'. 
 
 OviafiwQ by no means, in no wise, 
 P.V.520. A. 827. 898. S. 277. 904.976. 
 In reply to a question, P.230.702. — In 
 P. 158. Lange and Pinzger read ov- 
 Za^iuQ £/(ou-i;£ ohS aSdfiavros, (piXoi, 
 h.e. ovS\ kfi. ovcra scarcely mistress 
 of my thoughts. This conj. though 
 disapproved by Herm. is worth con- 
 sideration. Certainly, an expression 
 of fear for herself is too selfish to 
 
OYAA 
 
 ( 247 ) 
 
 0^'N 
 
 be suitable in the mouth of Atossa 
 under such circumstances, and, more- 
 over, the words tfiavrrjs aZufxavroQ 
 will hardly bear the meaning of fear- 
 ing for herself. 
 
 OuSae the ground or soil, P. 159. 
 see KoviEiv. A. 489. S.IOIO. 
 
 OvM nor, neither, and not. with 
 the negative ov preceding, P.V.212. 
 373.991.1079. S.c.T. 540 598. 893. P. 
 238.354.796.849. A. 779.985. C.89. E. 
 .53.70.228.423. S.234.373.871.925.— 
 withoiSE A.597. with ouStVw P. V.320. 
 with ovTTonroTE 693. with oiStV 1010. 
 with oiiTte S.c.T. 380. with ovri A. 281. 
 with ouroiC.697. E.289. with oiSt re- 
 peated S.746. — repeated with ov in- 
 tervening. ovK )V aXe^rifi ovoh', o68e 
 (ipiiaifJLOv, oil ypWTOV, oiiZk irKXTOV 
 P.V.477. where Blomf. reads ovre 
 twice (see Elmsl. on Heracl.615.). 
 So Dind. — The preceding negative 
 is sometimes omitted, which is sup- 
 posed by some to be the case in 
 C. 465. but see under 'ififioroQ. — with- 
 out a negative preceding, P.V. 102. 
 165.257.293.324.546.588.718.771.907. 
 S.C.T. 255. (see a-KO.) 410.791.822. 
 965.1026. P.583.718. A. 162.254.597. 
 (here Schiitz, Blomf. ovk) 776.862. 
 953.993. C.1034. E. 5. 24. 49. 293. 295. 
 330. 372. 449. 532. 877. S. 85. 130. 634. — 
 not even, P.V. 57. S.c.T. 451. 1026. P. 
 421.782. C. 187. E. 219. 635. S. 225. 
 234.411.752.936. with negative pre- 
 ceding, P.V. 215. in interrog. A. 1504. 
 — ohUirtp not even though, C.497. S. 
 394. 
 
 Oi/Sti'e no one, P.V. 63. 234. 502.915. 
 1015. (but here Blomf. rightly reads 
 fieiov with Stanl. the expression be- 
 ing, as Dind. observes, the same as 
 eXacraov v ^i7]liv in v. 940.) A. 618.927. 
 1105.1277. E.101.109.— adj. none, P.V. 
 101.103.232.452.477.631.802. S.c.T.854. 
 A. 323.596. 766. 1143. E.388. S.386. 
 716.— oiSfV nothing, P.V. 51. 965.986. 
 997. S.C.T.582. A. 164.1002.1185. C. 
 16. S.710. 893. 1022. — a thing of no ac- 
 count, E.38. S. 730.901. Trap oiiUv Ti- 
 Beadai to make no account of, A. 221. 
 Trap n'vlkv apKtiy to avail as nought. 
 
 E.204. nap' oboe y a'ipuv E. 809. 840. 
 to do away with as a thing of nought. — 
 ovMv ilWo •/ II Trn'jSac Sifias 7rapE7y(e 
 P. 205. did nought else than, etc. ov- 
 StV troT tl fifi i,vvdavovfiivriv A. 1100. 
 for no other end than, etc. — not at 
 all, in no wise, P.V. 47. 179.341. 342. 
 878.920.1010.1044. S.C.T.427.979. P. 
 276. 742. 828. 835. A. 1049. 1217. 1364. 
 1388. C. 439. 507. 700. 733.740. 793. 805. 
 899. E. 242. 385. 621. 
 
 OvUiro not as yet, P.V. 320. P. 746. 
 800. — and not get, A. 287. 
 
 OiBap a teat, C.525. So Pauvv 
 and Valck. for the corrupt vulg. 
 OvKETtno longer, A. 319. 1151. 1156. 
 OvKovv not then, not therefore, not 
 however, P.V. 32-2. 516. — with interro- 
 gations P.V. 52. 377. 619. S.c.T. a30. 
 E.695. S. 296. 818. In S.c.T. 199. the 
 sentence is by some read interroga- 
 tively, as being assigned to the Chorus, 
 which is almost necessary to the 
 sense : by others without interroga- 
 tion, as belonging to Eteocles, which 
 the arrangement seems to require. 
 Hence the verse is thought by Dind. 
 to be interpolated. See under 6, rj, to. 
 OuXa the gums, C.885. 
 Oiv a particle whose precise force 
 must be ascertained from the con- 
 text, but generally meaning there- 
 fore, then, etc. e.g. arivuifiiv ovv 
 KoX T&vSe avfj-cpopav SnrXrjv C.919. 
 letusthenbewail,etc.Cf.F.Y.5l8.937. 
 C.572. E.210.217.847. S.387. Often 
 used thus in asking questions with rie, 
 nCJQ, K.T.X. e.g. P.V.513.773. S.c.T. 
 686.10.57. P.239. C. 112. 175. 169.755. 
 E.367.862. S. 214.294.302. 313.335. H 
 oZv; what then? S c.T. 190. P. 77-3. S. 
 309. — Also in transitions, o 2' oiv 
 ipurdTE P.V. 226. hit, however, as to 
 what gou are asking. — Also in tran- 
 sitions where an abrupt change is 
 made in the discourse, Anglice, be that 
 as it may, e.g. tteKolto S' ovv raTrt 
 TOVTOicriv ev7rpaL,is A. 246. Cf. A. 34. 
 217.662.1012.1549. C.564.572. In S.C.T. 
 799. fiapEa S' ovv 6fi(i>c,<ppa.(TOV, the ex- 
 pression seems equivalent to ftapia 
 fjEV ET-i TO&E, <j>pa<Tnv S' ovv ofitac. 
 
OYNE 
 
 ( 248 ) 
 
 OYPl 
 
 see ofj.we. — with other particles, e.g. 
 fxev ovv, in transition, well, however, 
 P.V.829. S.C.T.597. C.687. S.127. 
 or in stating something stronger than 
 what has been first affirmed, nay, 
 yea, rather. Zdaaaa yap ypavQ ov^iv, 
 avriwaLQ fj.ev oiv E.38. Cf. P. 989. A. 
 1061-1369. C.993. So a\X' ovv in 
 transition, hut however, P. V. 1060. 
 1073. S.C.T.199. — yap oiivfor indeed, 
 A. 660. E.346. Kai yap ovv A. 510. — 
 o'lavwtp ovv eXtnre A. 593. even just 
 as he left her. liaTrep ovv even as, A. 
 1144.1401. C. 94. 875. — In stating an 
 alternative, either in the first clause, 
 e.g. e'Lt ovv aXridelg, e'it oveipdrtjv 
 lUrtv A. 477. Cf. A. 817. or in both, 
 C.672. or in the last, e.g. ju^re jxe- 
 yav, fx{}r ovv veaputv riva A. 350. Cf. 
 A. 460. E.390. 
 
 OvvEKa because, ovvek i>KTLaav 
 ilficLQ S. C30. — on account of, with gen. 
 A. 797. S.480. 
 
 Ovwep where, S.c.T.1002. 
 
 Ow7ro7-£ jzeuer, P.V.174.550. S.c.T. 
 633.1014. 1028. 1159. E. 127. 167. 522. 
 531.665.819. 
 
 Oiiru) not yet, P.V.984. S.c.T. 496. 
 P.637. A.664.1083. C.766. — separated 
 by an intervening word, P.V. 27. P. 
 175. C.736. E..560. 
 
 OvTfwTTOTE never yet, P.V. 691. E. 
 586. 
 
 OvpavioQ heavenly, belonging to 
 heaven, P.V. 164.427.1051. A. 90. — 
 rising to heaven, ovpavia fieXri Xlrava 
 Otolcri S.789. oiipavia a-)(ri P.565. 
 woes reaching to heaven, i. e. immense. 
 Schiitz cf. Virg. Mn. ii. 222. Cla- 
 mores simul horrendos ad sidera tollit. 
 Cf. also Soph. Aj. 195. arav ovpavlav 
 <pXeyuv, and Ant. 414. with Erfurdt's 
 note. Blomfield less correctly under- 
 stands the meaning in these passages 
 to be calamitates ecelitus immissts. 
 
 Ovpavofi^Kr]s reaching to heaven, 
 A. 92. 
 
 Ovpai ovlicoc overcoming heaven, 
 arav ovpavoviKov S. 156. h.e. omnium 
 ccelestium numinibus potentiorem. 
 Schiitz. 
 
 Ovpuvoc Uranus, P.V.2B5. 
 
 Oi/|Oa)'oe/'eawe»,P.V.749. 899. S.c.T. 
 370.383.424. P.491. A. 546. E.865. S. 
 211. 
 
 Ovpavov'xoQ governing heaven, ov- 
 pavov'^^ov a.p'xav C.954. 
 
 Oiipii^eiv to urge with a fair wind. 
 Met. to direct aright, to conduct with 
 certainty, tov avrbv alti Zaifiov ov- 
 pitiv Tvxne P. 594. that the same god of 
 fortune will ever guide (his affairs) 
 prosperously, where, as Passow (Gr. 
 Lex.) observes, Tv-)(riv must be repeat- 
 ed from TvytjQ. Blomf. for rvxne 
 reads rixo-e, ace. pi., which, it must 
 be admitted, is plausible, Zaifiova 
 Tvxnc being rather a harsh expres- 
 sion. In C.914. irarpoc yap alffa 
 TOvSe (Toiipi^eL fxopov, aovpl^Ei is put 
 for crol ovpa^ei h.e. brings inevitably 
 on thee, not for aol oplici, as Blomf. 
 Well. Dind. suppose. ' Q, irarep alvo- 
 Trartp, ri aoi ( ^ajxtvoQ, i] t'l pi^as \ 
 Ttr^OLfi av tKadcv ovpiarag \ tvda a 
 iy^ovinv cvval, | ckoti^ (paoe Icrofxoipov ; 
 \dpiTCe S' bfiolwc I KtKXriVTai yoog 
 EVKXeiis I 7rpo(TdoS6fJ.oic 'ArpEiSais- C. 
 313. seqq. Of this passage many 
 interpretations have been given. The 
 only variations in the reading and 
 punctuation worth mentioning are 
 avEKadEv for av kicadEv, and the plac- 
 ing the interrogative after tvvai instead 
 of after Itrofioipov, as is usually done. 
 A comma may also be placed after 
 Tv)(oifj.' av, taking ipafxEvoQ 17 pi^ac tv- 
 Xoi-fJ-' av absolutely, and 'iicadEV ovplaag 
 by itself. The passage appears after all 
 very simple, according to the common 
 reading and pointing. Orestes is ex- 
 pressing his wish that any prayer or 
 act of his might be made to reach his 
 father in the shades, and cause his 
 spirit to arouse itself to take ven- 
 geance on his murderers. Whether 
 this may be so or not, he cannot tell ; 
 but, adds he, be that as it may (6/jotwe), 
 a due lamentation of the dead is a 
 proper token of respect. To this 
 the chorus replies, that he need not 
 fear lest the spirit of the dead should 
 be inattentive- to his cry, for that 
 his lament would certainly have the 
 
OYPI 
 
 ( 249 ) 
 
 OYTO 
 
 effect desired. Translate, O father, 
 unhappy father, what having said, or 
 what having done for thy sake, could 
 I succeed in making it reach from afar 
 to the place where thy couch holds 
 thee, a light (h. e. a place where the 
 light is) equivalent to darkness ? hut 
 still, he this as it may, etc. Ohpiaaq 
 is to be taken actively, sc. tov \6yov 
 ^ TO epyov, as Lachm. explains it, and 
 not intransitively, as some prefer, sc. 
 could I succeed in reaching thee my- 
 self? Some, placing the interroga- 
 tive after thvai, join aKora ^aoe l<r6- 
 fioipov with ovpitrae, and understand 
 it metaphorically of the act contem- 
 plated, as a pleasure (or light) equal 
 to the sorrow (or darkness) which 
 now encompasses Agamemnon, as 
 being hitherto unavenged. It is 
 simpler to take these words as an 
 epexegesis of evvai, by which iEschy- 
 lus expresses somewhat of the same 
 idea as Milton when describing the 
 regions below, " no light, but rather 
 darkness visible." Others again, as 
 Well., place the interrogative after 
 ivvai, and refer aic. 0a. to-d/x. to yooQ, 
 as denoting the probable inefficacy of 
 the act performed. Other interpre- 
 tations, etc., may be seen in the 
 notes of commentators ; see especially 
 Blomf. Lachm. Herm. Obss. Critt. 
 p. 89. seqq. 
 
 OvpioQ proceeding favourably . i,v\.- 
 Xapot ■wpaXiv ovpiav C.801. may he 
 lend his aid to guide the matter 
 aright. — with ace. guiding favourably. 
 TO wdv fiii-)(ap ovpioQ Zevs S. 589. See 
 
 TTOplflOS. 
 
 OvpioararriQ lit. set to a fair wind. 
 Met. favourably instituted, done in 
 honour of success, C.803. See yoi/e- 
 
 Oipog a fair wind. Kar ovpov with 
 a fair wind, right onward, without 
 stopping, P. 477. — met. S.c.T.672. 
 836. 
 
 OvQ the ear, C.374. Sjtwv C.54. 
 444. (lert S.C.T.25.84. P.597. 
 
 OvTa'C^iv id. pass. ■TrXriy^v Kaipiav 
 ovraafiivoQ A.1317. mortally wounded. 
 
 Ohrav to wound. ^i<foc liavraiav 
 
 ohrq sc. irXijyijv C.631. inflicts a 
 deadly blow. 
 
 Ovre neither, nor. repeated, P.V. 
 21. 106. 452. 798. S. C.T. 337. 489. 638. 
 646.647.648. P.14.211. A. 69.239.482. 
 C.256. E.55.389.673. InC.69. Bothe 
 conj . ou-£ for oilri. So Dind. — the for- 
 mer oiire is omitted, A. 518. C.292. in 
 which last place Zi^eaBm S' is to be 
 read with Herm. — with ov preceding 
 instead of ovrc, P.580. — with ov fol- 
 lowing ovTE, P.V. 448. C.289. — with 
 TE following, P.V. 244. 260. — with Si, 
 P.644. E.476. In A.15P2. oureseems 
 clearly wrong, it being most unlikely 
 that it should, as Well, supposes, 
 connect the following words with 
 the former speech of Clytaemnestra. 
 Schutz and Blomf. read ovk. Seidler 
 thinks vv. 1502, 3. an interpolation. 
 So Dind. 
 
 OvTiSavoQ vile, S.c.T.344. 
 
 Oiine no one, P.V.50.468. A. 1306. 
 C.628. 1029. S.590. 592. adj. none, P.V. 
 443. S.C.T.51.379. P.173.406. A. 179. 
 454.1070. C.69. (see prec.) 736. E. 
 304. 404.558.618.636.706. S.6.92.637. 
 — with gen. A. 385. C.558.1013.E.188. 
 672. — ovTi not at all, not, P.V. 172. 
 S.C.T.457.518. A. 281.967.1221. C. 
 414. E. 591.597.973. S.511. with fxri, 
 ovTi firi S.C.T.181. A. 1624. C.882. 
 
 OvTOL sitrelynoi, S.c.T.218. A.914. 
 1025.1289. C.267. 577. 696.841. 901. E. 
 48.64.176.289.841. S. 360. 505. 508. 745. 
 861.870.912. 
 
 OvTog this. ovToi these, etc. P.V. 
 41. 72. 227. 239. 251.261. 265. 278. 377. 
 390. 498. 509. 515. 625. 628. 730. 756. 784. 
 787.809.812.815.828. 871. 872. 877. 917. 
 920.930.975.994.999.1032. 1045. S.C.T. 
 27.67.165.247.404. 450. 577. 654. 1004. 
 1026. 1036.1057. P.114.155.161.184.19G. 
 206.220.224.233. 325.505.723. 724.739. 
 774.779.815. A. 97.142.157.246.359.537. 
 553.571.588.590.601. 659.795.834.869. 
 918.924. (see seq.) 928. 1044. 1277. 1281. 
 1293. 1303. 1343. 1377. 1393. 1412. 1504. 
 1565.1593.1600. C.108.111. 114.120.143. 
 173. 366. 374. 576. 706. 747. 759. 770. 831 . 
 893. 897.904.931.1027. E,52. 110.190. 
 199. 420. 429. 430. 436. 454. 558. 583.608. 
 2 K 
 
OYTQ 
 
 ( 250 ) 
 
 OXHM 
 
 612.613.619.677.766.856.890.892. S. 
 237.246. 265. 273. 293.298.306. 405.453. 
 499. 515.517. 734. 907. 912. 918. 924. 940. 
 969.984. — ovroc in addressing, hark 
 ye. oltTOQ, tL Troittc; S.889. — ravrri in 
 this manner, P. V. 189.509. — Kai ravra 
 and that too, P.V.951. E. 112. 597. 864. 
 — with a substantive and article, P. V. 
 4.357. S.c.T.246.591. A.533. 1076.1611. 
 1531. C. 91. 534.894. E.589. S.315. — 
 with a subst. without the article, 
 P. V. 224. 803. 1067. S.C.T. 226. 382. 487. 
 661.699. P.121.487. A.564. 1224. 1231. 
 C.229. 372. 787.985. E. 20.58.320.431. 
 466.486.606.654.674.677.713. S.351. 
 
 OvTd, ovToiQ thus, so, P.V. 195.289. 
 972. S.c.T.404.508.793. 794. 1003. 1011. 
 1048. P. 166.546. A.60. 124. 601.701. 
 924. (Here Enaper. in Zimmerm. 
 Diar. by a very probable conjecture 
 reads rovfibv fitv ovtidq for tovtwv fi. 
 ov.) 1262.1353.1361.1419.1584.1592. C. 
 250. 362. 446. 476. 497. 545. 560. E. 100. 
 431.709.998. S.333. 752.955. 
 
 Ovxi not, P.V.934.954. A.264. S. 
 471.896. 
 
 '0<j>€i\£iv to owe. 6<peiXitiv ye P.V. 
 987. did I owe it him. — ocjielXecrdai 
 pass, to be owinff or due. ToixptCkofuvov 
 irpaaaovaa Alur) C.308. aor.2. &<pe\e 
 ought. ifXTraQ tlq avrfjv aXXos &<peXEv 
 Xa-)^civ P.V. 48. some one else ought 
 to have received it. with t'lflt, ei6' 
 o(peXe would that. eW ti^eXe urayiit 
 davarov Kara iJ.o7pa KaXv\paL P. 879. 
 would thai death had come upon me. 
 
 'Q(jiiXXeiv to increase or further, 
 S.c.T.175. — raid. v. apayfxoQ u^iX- 
 XeraL id. 231. becomes greater. 
 
 ' O^tXoc use. TToXvZpofXov <pvyaQ 
 o(peXoc e'lTi p.oi S.718. 
 
 '0<pdaXfj.6c the eye. ijfiipocrKOwov 
 o<j>daXfj,dv ii,ta S.c.T.67. ofdaXfiol 
 the eyes, S.c.T.385. deaiv "icroy 6(p- 
 dnXfiolg (paog P. 146. Kar 6(j)6aXfj.0V£ 
 (iaXe'i C . 567 . (see paXXei c and Kara.) 
 — To denote that which ismost dear or 
 precious. (Cf. o^juci.) 6<pdaXfx6v o'iiaov 
 C.922. sc. Orestes. In P. 164. a|U0i 
 2' d<p6aXfio~iQ (popes is translated by 
 Scbiitz circum oculos meos timor ; 
 but Blomf. properly refers it to Xerxes, 
 
 in the sense assigned above, as the 
 next verse shows, wktoq 6(j>daXfx6s 
 S.C.T. 372. the brightest ornament of 
 night. — A certain minister of the 
 Persian king, alluded to in P. 941. 
 was called 6(j)daXfJid£ ^aaiXeiaQ, be- 
 cause by his aid, as Suidas says, 
 ■Kcivra 6 l^aaiXtve iwtaK6ir(.i. See 
 Stanley's note on this passage. 
 
 '0<p6aXfi.it>pv-)(0Q ptiiting out the eyes 
 (as a punishment). d^flaX/iwpiip^oi Sl- 
 rat E.177. 
 
 "Ocpie a serpent, S.c.T. 477. C. 
 915. gtVoue o(pLe S.872. Met. an 
 arrow. Trrjjvov apyjjor^v o<piv E. 
 172. In C.537. the reading of M. is 
 ov <pei(T£ iraaa a—apyavij irXeiCero for 
 which Turn, has (xpismiaaiv aivap- 
 yavois wirXii^tro. About the two 
 latter words there can be little doubt ; 
 the former part of the verse is very 
 uncertain. Butl. conj. oiKJiig re ttuT.q 
 &g. Faehse (Syll. Lect. p. 325.) 
 thinks the reading of Turn, may be 
 explained, omnibus, quibus, sc. in- 
 fantes involvi Solent. Pors. conj. ov- 
 (j>iQ kfioXai (TTrapyavoiE . It is possible 
 that after all o<j)lq may not be the 
 word concealed under the corrupt 
 reading. This is partly supported 
 by the division of the syllables in M. 
 ov (j>e7(Te. It may be suggested as a 
 mere conjecture to read, ov (jyrjtri ira'ig 
 iv (or better, perhaps, ov (prim ira'tda) 
 airapyavoiQ WTrXi^tro. ov 0i;(7t SC. 
 Ciytaemnestra. Cf. wc avrij Xtyfi 
 V.520. — On the quantity of the final 
 syllable see Kovie. 
 
 '0(pXelv (aor.2. from pres. inus.) 
 to be sentenced to pay a fine. d^Xoiv 
 apTrayrjc kclI icXoirijc SiKi^v A. 520. con- 
 demned to fay the penalty of rape 
 and of theft. 
 
 "0(ppa whilst, C.355. — o^p' a)/ with 
 subj. until, E.325. 
 
 '0<ppvc an eyebrow, C.283. 
 
 "O^^fTi' to sustain, (ppovpav oxricrii) 
 P.V. 143. I shall keep ivatch. 
 
 'OxtrevecrdaL pass, to be conveyed, 
 lit. as water by a channel. Met. as 
 a rumour, A. 841. 
 
 ' f'X')/'" " conveyance, either a land- 
 
oxeii 
 
 ( 251 ) 
 
 riAiA 
 
 carriage, S. 180. P. 599. or a ship, 
 vavriXdiv 6')(f}^aTa P.V. 466. 
 
 "Ox^ij the bank of a river, S.c.T. 
 374. P.V. 812. 
 
 "OxOoQ a mound or hill, P. 459. 
 Ttififiov £7r' o')(d<i> C. 4. so o)(doc simply, 
 a tomb, P.639.650. — a high bank. 
 'A'xepouaiovg 6y(0ovE A. 1133. Here 
 Casaub. reads oxOae because oxOn sig- 
 nifies a bank, 6)(dog a hill. So Blomf. 
 Well, however, properly observes 
 that the radical force of both words 
 is the same, and that each is occa- 
 sionally used in the sense of the 
 other. 
 
 'Ox^-"»' to trouble, P.V. 1003. 
 
 "Ox^oc "• crowd or mixed multi- 
 tude, S.C.T.216. P.42.53.917. S. 179. 
 — Met. oxXoi' Xoyiov P.V. 829. a mul- 
 titude of words. 
 
 'OXfJta^eiv to fasten, dyoxaffai P.V. 
 5. foxt^acre 621. 
 
 "OxoQ a conveyance, e. g. a chariot, 
 P.V. 135. 712. A.1040. E. 383. — a ship, 
 S.32. See ox»;f<a. 
 
 'OxvpoQ powerful or mighty, P. 78. 
 
 A. 44. of things, P.90. Here Rob. 
 and several MSS. have exvpols- 
 
 ' O;/* a voice, ottu rag Trjpetag a\6- 
 Xov S.58. 1 
 
 "0\pavov a vision or apparition. 
 OVTOI ixaraLov avSpog oxpavov viKei C. 
 527. Truly (this) is no unmeaning 
 vision of a man, (and not merely of a 
 beast,) h. e. it is a man, not a beast 
 that is signified by the vision. Dind. 
 considers avdpog corrupt. 
 
 'Oj/'e late, too late, A. 1399. 
 
 'O\piyovog late born, young, S.356. 
 
 'OipiKoiToc late seeking rest, A. 863. 
 
 "Oi/'ie a vision, P.V.648. A. 413. 
 periphr. <j)avTa<Tfjia.Tiny oxpeig S.c.T. 
 693. b\pig ivmviwv P. 510. — a spec- 
 tacle, P. 48. S.562. bxliiv a(jvaaov S. 
 1044. of which no one can discover 
 the depth. — the sight or eyes. ex<^v 
 ■wdXivTpoTiov oxpiv S. 165. averting his 
 eyes. Eig oif/ty fj.oXs~iy P. 179. to come 
 into sight, elg oijjiv fJKeig wvirep i^rjv- 
 Xov iraXai C.213. you have attained 
 to the sight of what you long desired 
 to see. 
 
 n 
 
 nd. See nrj. 
 
 liayyaiog name of a mountain, P. 
 486. 
 
 Ilayjj a snare. Kai Trayas virepKo- 
 irovg kirpai,a.ixe(!Qa A. 796. but here 
 Dind. adopts Tyrwhitt's very pro- 
 bable conjecture xo'pi'"y"C' 
 
 Ilay/catVioToe constantly renewed, 
 A. 034. 
 
 llayicaKwe in the worst possible 
 manner, S.c.T. 534. P. 273. — Trayra- 
 Kii>g EX" C.729. 
 
 Ilay/vXau-oc most to he lamented, 
 S.c.T.350. P. 808. 
 
 Ilayic\r)piu the whole of an inhe- 
 ritance, C.479. 
 
 liAyKoivog common to all, S.c.T. 
 590. all in common or together, araaig 
 TTctyKOivog wo' ETrtppodei C45. 
 
 ilaynparfig all-powerful, S.cT. 237. 
 E.878. S.796. — emblematic of su- 
 
 preme power. irayKpaTe'tg cSpag P.V. 
 389. — victorious, A. 1632. 
 
 UayicpoToig with the sound of all its 
 oars, h.e. with all its oars, S.704. 
 
 Ilayog a hill, P.V. 20.117.130.270. 
 S. 186.— wayog" Apeiog E. 655. 660, the 
 hill of Mars. 
 
 ILayog frost, pi. A. 326. 
 
 ndyxaXcoe made all of brass, 
 S.cT. 574. 
 
 ITayxu entirely, by all means, 
 S.C.T.623. 
 
 iJadog suffering, r^ iraSti fiaOog 
 Oivra Kvpiiog t'x""' A. 170. Cf. A. 519. 
 C.1004. arvfKpopa naOovg P. 428. a 
 grievous calamity. — a disaster or suf- 
 fering,F.V. 105. S.c.T.830. P.250.284. 
 286. A. 655. 867. 1108. 1149. 1183. C. 509. 
 540.970.1011.1066. E. 119.140. 474. S. 
 104. 
 
 Xlaiav /4pollo,thehealing god, K.\H. 
 
nAiA 
 
 ( 232 ) 
 
 HAAA 
 
 Haiav a pcean or hymn, sung on 
 various occasions, as the taking of a 
 city, aXoiin^O)/ Tratoiva S.c.T.617. the 
 beginning of a battle, P. 385. the 
 death of a person, etc. vaiava tov 
 BavuvToe C.149. Cf. S.c.T.851. A. 
 631. 
 
 Haiavii^eiv to sing a ptxan, S.c.T. 
 250. 
 
 HaiSe/a education, S.c.T. 18. 
 Tiai^eioQ helonging to children. ■Kai- 
 luiov (fp£o;>'A.1215.1575. the flesh of 
 children. 
 
 HatSict child's play, a trifle, P.V. 
 314. 
 
 IlaiScdc childish, A. 466. 
 na(So/3opoc child- devouring, C. 
 1064. 
 
 IlaiSoXtVwp child-destroying, S .c.T. 
 708. 
 
 IiaiZo\vfir]Q destroying her son, 
 Dor. C.595. 
 
 UmSorpwToe inflicted as a wound 
 by children. TraiSorpuira iradea E.473. 
 IlaUiv to strike or heat, intrans. 
 \6yOL 7!-aiov<7i Trpoe KVfianLV ar?)c P.V. 
 837.- — with ace. iTraiaav a\jxr]v P.389. 
 — vavc cv vr^t ^aXKijpri (TtoXov tTranxz 
 P. 401. — IwaLUtv a<pavroi' 'ipfia A. 973. 
 strikes upon (in loc. dub.). — to slay 
 or give a death blow, A. 1352. 1367. 
 pass. S.c.T.940. C.182. — Tra/ovro for 
 £7rat'o)'ro in a narrative by an ayyt- 
 \o£ P. 407. See kvkXovv. 
 
 Tlalg a child. eKeprSfiriaaQ Srjd^v 
 wf TralS' ovra fie P.V.988. Cf. P.V. 
 989. A. 81. 383. C.522.744.748. fem. 
 A. 268.— a girl, P.V. 654. C.366. pi. 
 P.V. 867. E.69.— a son. QiixtSoe ai- 
 Trvfirira irai P.V.I 8. Cf. id. 185.578. 
 770.775. S.c.T.912. P. 173.185.192.207. 
 223. 229.344. 348. 465. 468. 521. 601. 725. 
 730.737.752.759.768.820. 833.836. 943. 
 A.851.1010. C.599.800.883. E.144. S.63. 
 162.260.301.576. 869.878. — a daugh- 
 ter, y Aide TToTc irapOivoe AUr] S.c.T. 
 644. Cf. A. 1391. 1407. E.6.634.— 7ra7' 
 Ste children. T-qdvoc Ti-diSee S.c.T.293. 
 Trainee 'Hfaicrrov E. 13. artificers. See 
 Stanl.note. Cf. P.V.139. S.c.T.774. 
 P 396. 703. A. 00. 31 9. 1192. C. 189.262. 
 373.471.498. £.179.981.987. S.173.336. 
 
 382. 428.469.595.799.887.906. 958. 906. 
 in circumlocution, TrailtQ 'EXXi'/vwi' 
 P. 394. — said of animals, avavSuiv 
 nalSwv Tag (ifiiavTOv P.o70. h.e.flshes. 
 of the young of the vulture, l/CTran'oie 
 aXyEffi Traidwv A. 50, 
 
 Haiovee the Pceonians, S.254. 
 Tlaiwv a healer or physician. 
 Traiwv re yevov rrjaSt jxepifivriQ A. 99. 
 aXX' ovTi \laiiiv rwS' iiruTTaTe'i Xoyw 
 A. 1221. This is well explain- 
 ed by Klausen, " Paeonis mentio 
 rationem repetit e jusso chori uten- 
 dum esse bonis verbis ev<l>r]fie~iv. 
 Horum enim usus nonnisi tamdiu 
 locum habet, quam in discrimine 
 res quaepiam versatur, in quo Serv- 
 atoris Apollinis auxilium adhuc 
 speratur. Quod discrimen si in 
 malum vertit eventum, neque a 
 Paeone quidquam amplius expectan- 
 dum, neque juvant bona verba, quae 
 jam sponte vertunt in querelas 8u- 
 aKeXaiovQ, dv(T(piifiovg. 
 
 Tlaiwv a pcean or hymn of joy, C 
 339. 
 
 Haiwvioe possessing a soothing or 
 healing power, A. 822. S. 1052. iceXa- 
 Soe oil Trauot'ioQ P. 597. a direful 
 sound. TTwc av opKoe, irfjyfia yevvaio)c 
 irayev, Traiwvwv yevoiro; A. 1172. 
 what beneficial effect could it have ? 
 Here opKov Trjjy/xa must certainly be 
 read with Auratus. The words ■Krjy- 
 fia yevvai(i)Q irayey, as a mere appo- 
 sition to opkoe, would be unmeaning. 
 The sense is, how could an oath, al- 
 though sincerely taken, etc. — koX 
 iraii>viog is a very probable anonym, 
 conj. in A, 498. where KcnraywvioQ 
 is now read. Dind. adopts Kavayu}- 
 vioQ from Spanh. or else would con- 
 sider the word to come from evayu)- 
 viOQ, not awaywi'WQ. 
 
 liaXai long since, a long while'ago. 
 with past tenses, P.V. 1000. A.673. S. 
 258. — with pres. trtyw ttciXoi Svcrrip'- 
 oeP.282. A. 355. 534. 1350. C.457. — 
 formerly, ei irovTraXai A.506. C.213. 
 E.429. Twv TToXai Treirpayfxit'wv A. 
 1158. C.792. rwi' TvaXai Xoywv P.V. 
 847. my former words. 
 
HAAA 
 
 ( 253 ) 
 
 HAAI 
 
 TlaXaiyeyrig born long ago, antient, 
 P.V.220.875. E. 163.-0/ ZoTi^ stand- 
 ing, S.C.T.724. A. 1620. 
 
 ETaXaioc antient, of old standing, 
 whether of things or persons, e.g. 
 S.C.T.722. Cf.id.784. P.17.154.607.689. 
 A. 742.1170.1351. 1459.1482. C.733. E. 
 80. 372. 748. 775. S. 262. 533.1000. — 
 aged, as applied to persons, ttwc ovv 
 TToKata. irapa vtwripas fiada) ; C. 169. 
 Cf. S.C.T.309. A. 72. E.69.697.843. 
 compar. contr. jraXaiTepoc older, more 
 antient, C.639. E.691. — to ivaXaiov 
 antiently, Beodev Kara Molp' iKparmae 
 TO iraXawv P. 103. 
 
 IlaXatd^pwv old in wisdom or feel- 
 ing, h. e. aged, E. 802. — antient, S. 588. 
 
 XlaXaidfia a struggle, A. 63. E. 
 559. (see arpiaKTOo) 746. 
 
 IlaXaioTije a wrestler or antago- 
 nist, P.V.922. Met. an earnest suitor, 
 A. 1178. Klausen compares Soph, 
 Phil.371. O.T.879. 
 
 Tl<ikai(^aTOQantientlyspohen,S.cn!. 
 748- A.130.— antient, S.526. 
 
 JlaXai')(6(i)v proper name, S.247. 
 343. 
 
 UaXaixd'^y antient possessor or 
 guardian of the land, S.c.T. 100. 
 
 TlaXafiri handy-work, an artifice, 
 P.V.165. — oXofxevai iraXafiaiQ S.845. 
 Here the meaning seems to be by 
 violent hands, but the passage is ex- 
 ceedingly corrupt. 
 
 TiaXafii'aioQ an assassin, E.426. 
 
 na\?j a struggle, C. 853. 
 
 riaX/yicoroe of a contrary sort, dis- 
 agreeable, unpleasant. KXrjSovaQ -ira- 
 Xiyicm-ove A. 837. cf. id. 848. odious ru- 
 mours. Hence, hostile, to'iq Efjiole ira- 
 XiyKOTOie S.371. my enemies. On the 
 meaning of TraXlyKoroe, and other 
 compounds of ttoXiv and kotos, see 
 Elberling Obss. in Ag. p. 9. seqq. 
 who denies that " kotos proprie est 
 indoles," as Blomf. (Gloss, ad S.cT. 
 804.) asserts, and restricts it to the 
 sense of " ira penitus infixa et per- 
 manens." It seems, however, im- 
 possible to conceive, if this be so, 
 how this sense can have entirely 
 disappeared in the words aXXoKOTog, 
 
 veoKorocandi/TTEpKorwc. which clearly 
 signify only strange, novel, exces- 
 sively : also in ■iraXlyKOTOQ itself, for 
 the word does not mean qui iram 
 adversus aliquem gerit, as Elberling 
 says, TraXtv not at all signifying ad- 
 versus aliquem, but being used to 
 signify contrariety of direction, lit. 
 cross-tempered, cross-grained. Neither 
 does it mean, as the passages quoted 
 show, valde iratus, iraXiv sc. exerting 
 an intensive force, as in iraXififiriKriq, 
 iraXicKioQ, etc. It seems clear then 
 that if k6toq be not a mere termina- 
 tion, it must have a meaning some- 
 thing similar to that suggested by 
 Blomf. On oKXokotoq, see Ruhn ken's 
 note on Timaeus s. v. In (iapvKoroc it 
 is not necessary to force the meaning 
 from kotos anger, the word being, as 
 Elberling observes, little different in 
 signification from papvg. The idea 
 of anger is also quite inappropriate 
 in veoKOToe (S.c.T. 785. P. 252.), and, 
 lastly, in virepKOTuiQ, which word oc- 
 curs A. 455. TO VTTEpKOTWQ kXvUV tV 
 
 I3apv, where virtpKOTWQ kXvuv ev 
 means to enjoy an exceedingly high 
 reputation. It has the same meaning 
 in Eurip. Here. Fur. 1059. <i ZeiJ, ri 
 TToiS' ij-)(dripae oid' inrepKOTioQ tov aov; 
 In A. 796. for koX ■Kayag {^apirayas 
 leg.) vTrEpKOTOvg Blomf. properly 
 reads virEpKOirovs, the idea virtpKorovc 
 being foreign to the sense, but need- 
 lessly makes the same correction (sc. 
 vTTtpKOTTiiic for virepKOTuyo) in A. 455. 
 
 rLaXififirjKije very long, lit. as long 
 again. iraXtv sometimes in composi- 
 tion has an intensive power, to yap 
 ■KoXiv tvia')(ov iiriraaiv Sj)Xo(. He- 
 sych. 
 
 IlaXtjurXayKT-oe wandering back- 
 wards, P.V.840. 
 
 XiaXifji-Koiva n. pi. the price paid in 
 return for anything, C.782. 
 
 XlaXiv again or bach, back again, 
 KtXcvdov rjvTTCp -fiXdeg kyKovti iraXiv 
 P.V.964. Tra-^vr]v kiaav ^Xiog (tkcB^ 
 iraXiv P.V.25. Cf.'P.V.387.856. P. 
 325. 600. A. 310. 335. 502. 587.604. 665. 
 827.993.1334.1569. C. 96.674.965. E. 
 
HAAI 
 
 ( 254 ) 
 
 HAM* 
 
 35. S.336.834. — afterwards, atafuture 
 time, A. 256. E.690. — in a contrary 
 manner, firj^i ra So^y waXiv S.c.T. 
 1031. let no one think differently or 
 dispute it. See Etym. Magn. p. 648.18. 
 
 naXivoprog rising again, recurring, 
 A. 149. Here Schiitz conj. TraXi- 
 vopaov, which he refers to the return 
 of Agamemnon. In this, however, he 
 is wrong, jxifxvzi does not refer solely 
 to Agamemnon, nor is the meaning 
 of olKovofioQ (as Wellauer rightly ob- 
 serves) confined to Clytaemnestra, 
 but it alludes to the wrath which, 
 from the beginning, had attached to 
 the house of Pelops, since its first 
 crime, the wpiyrap^oe arr) (v. 1165.) 
 viz. the murder of Thyestes' chil- 
 dren. Hence the wrath of the Furies, 
 Hfivie (cf. V.1159. seqq.), never ceas- 
 ing (fiifii/ei), showing itself from 
 time to time {waXlvopTOQ) in the 
 commission of treacherous crimes 
 (BoXia), and which Chalcas fears (if 
 Iphigenia be sacrificed) may beexerted 
 again in punishing Agamemnon for 
 the murder of his child (rEccoTroicoe). 
 TzicvoTToivoi refers primarily to the 
 murdered children of Thyestes ; but 
 prophetically also hints at the fate 
 of Agamemnon : in the same way 
 Clytaemnestra too is obscurely alluded 
 to in oiKovo^OQ SoXia. fxifivci is used 
 as it is in v. 1544. fiifxyei hi, fxifivovTog 
 kv -f^puvio Aide, TraOelv rbv 'iplavra. 
 HfjvLQ is u.sed in the same manner 
 as the consequence of crime in v. 685. 
 i-XU) Se cijSoc dpQi}VVjjiOV TiXtafri^pwv 
 firjfiQ I'lXacre. 
 
 TlaXivuTOfitiv to mutter against any 
 one, S.c.T.240. 
 
 TlaXivrofoe bent back, kv -^tpolu 
 TTuXii/Tova C. 159. bending back in the 
 hand; said of long flexible lances 
 quivering in the hand when hurled. 
 
 UaXivrpOTTog turned away, A. 753. 
 S. 164. 
 
 n.aXivTV)0jQ having contrary for- 
 tune, A. 452. Here Seal. TraXivrvy/i, 
 but unnecessarily. See rpifii]. 
 
 IlaXlppodoc ebbing arid flowing, A. 
 184. 
 
 TlaXXayjia concubinage, S.292. 
 UaXXac Minerva, S.c.T. 121.483. 
 P.339. E.IO. 21.79. 215. 5.59. 637.724. 
 728.742. 876.955.971.997. 
 
 TlaXXeiv to shake, pass. jraXXto-flat 
 to be agitated, C. 404.517. S.7e6. 7ra\- 
 XofT bxpiv arjdij S.562. were agitated 
 at the sight. 
 
 HaXXevKOs all white, E.332. 
 
 HaXog a vote or lot, from its being 
 shaken in an urn, S.c.T. 440. P. 
 765. A.324. E. 712.723. iraXw Xaxw" 
 S.c.T. 55. 119. E.32. AXrix^v ■KO.Xov 
 S.C.T.358. 
 
 TIafij3oTO£ all-nourishing, S.553. 
 
 TlcifificiTawQ all in vain, A. 376. — 
 but here Dind. rightly prefers irai' 
 fiarawv with Musgrave. 
 
 Xiafifia-)(pQ fighting with all, re- 
 doubtable, A. 163. 
 
 TIafiix{]Tb)p mother of all things. 
 TrafifiiiTop yfj P.V.90. For examples 
 of compounds of nvrvp see Abresch 
 p. 89. Valck. on Phoen. 1518. and 
 Blomf. Gloss, in loc. who observes 
 that Tup and not rr]p is the termina- 
 tion used in these compounds. 
 
 \iafifiiyi]Q mingled all together, P. 
 261. 
 
 HafijiiKTOQ id. P. 52. 870. 
 
 Xl.afji.m]ir]v altogether, utterly, P. 
 715. 
 
 IlafMTnjirla the whole of a posses- 
 sion, S.c.T. 799. 
 
 ndfi-n-pETTToe very conspicuous, A. 
 117. 
 
 Uafivpotrdri A. 096. This word is 
 corrupt. Heath conj. TrajxwpoaQe.v. 
 Schiitz wafXTrifirjv. Blomf. wafiizpoaff 
 ?'; sc. avarXaaa. Hermann's con- 
 jecture is the most likely, Trufxirpoa-d' 
 )'/, which is very suitable before the 
 repeated word iroXvdp-qvov. This will 
 be clearer still if we consider ttoXv- 
 dp-qvov in both cases to refer to 
 a'lbiva sc. fieya irov trriveL k.t.X. wo- 
 Xvdpi]vov wafiTTpoaff', ii TroXvdprit'OV 
 k'.T.X. 
 
 HafKpaije all bright, P. 604. 
 
 UaiKpdapToe all-destructive, C.294. 
 
 IIo/D^opoj all-producing, P. GIO. 
 
 Xla fX(j)vXoi the Pamphylians, S.547. 
 
HAN 
 
 ( 255 ) 
 
 HaNT 
 
 Ilav Pan, P. 441. A. 56. 
 
 MavaffKioQ all-miserable, S.c.T. 
 953. C. 422. 684. 
 
 HavaioKoe all-various, F. 627, 
 
 navatTioe entirely the author of 
 anything, A. 1465. E.191. 
 
 TlayaXriOijc all too true, S.c.T. 704. 
 
 UavaXrjBwe ivith perfect truth, S. 
 80. in loc. corr. 
 
 Tlava\K{]s all-powerful, S.c.T. 150. 
 
 llavaKtVToe seizing everything, A. 
 352. See yapdriKoirXy'ipairos. 
 
 HaydpKETos all-prevailing, ever- 
 enduring. iravapKiraQ voaov C.67. 
 
 TlavSrjfiEi with the whole force or 
 people, S.C.T.273. E.991. 
 
 TlavSrifii<f id. S.602. 
 
 Tlavlucos most just, S.c.T. 155. 
 
 TlavSiKMe most justly, S.c.T. 652. 
 C. 239. 670. E. 771. S.414. 
 
 TiavCoKtiv to undertake the whole 
 of a thing, S.c.T. 18. 
 
 HavZoKOQ receiving all, S.cT. 841. 
 C.651. 
 
 YlavlvpTog very mournful, P. 903. 
 906. So Blomf. for vulg. TcavoZvprov, 
 which violates the metre. 
 
 JlavEpyiTriQ effecting all things. 
 gen. Dor. TravtpytVa A. 1465. 
 
 Ilavjjyi/joic an assembly ox company, 
 S.c.T. 202. iv TravriyvpEi A. 819. 
 
 Uavii/xepoe coming every day, P.V. 
 1026. 
 
 Tlavvv)(oe throughoiit the night, P. 
 374. 
 
 Havoii^ve most wretched, C.48. Lo- 
 beck Paralip. p. 251. shews that this 
 word should be written iravoi^vc. 
 
 Uavoifioi alas ! C. 862. 
 
 HavokjioQ completely blessed, S. 
 577. 
 
 XlavofuXei with the whole force or 
 multitude, S.c.T.278. 
 
 MavoirKoQ full-armed, S.c.T. 59. 
 
 TiavoTTTrtQ all-seeing,'P.Y.9\. E.997. 
 S.300. 
 
 TlavoQ a torch, A. 275. 
 
 Wavovpyla wickedness, abstr. for 
 concr. Travovpylq. tiv\ irXdlov ^vveitr- 
 fiae S.c.T. 585. with wicked persons. 
 
 Havovpyoe ready for any act of 
 daring, wicked, C. 378. 
 
 TlavalXrivoQ (sub. <3pa) a full moon, 
 S.c.T. 371. 
 
 navtro^oc most wise, S.315. 
 
 Tlav-d Dor. for irdir?) everywhere, 
 E.925. S. 82. 
 
 TlavraXaQ most wretched, P. 629. 
 
 TlavTapKi'ie all-sufficient, ready at 
 all points, P.841. 
 
 nairaj^ij in every way or respect, 
 P.V. 198. P.221. irpa^as iv aoL Trav- 
 Ta-)(ij raS' aiviaiD E.447. in whatever 
 way I may fare by your means I 
 shall he content. 
 
 TiavT{ki]Q all- accomplishing, ^.c.T. 
 111. C. 959. — complete, C.553. — of 
 full authority, S.596. 
 
 JlavreXSic completely, throughout, 
 P.V.438.913. 
 
 TlavTsv)(l.a full armour, S.c.T.31. 
 
 ndiz-tj^j/os aiding all arts, P.V. 7. 
 
 XlavTola^KOQ of every hind, S.c.T. 
 339. 
 
 ^avTodev from every side, on all 
 accounts, A. 1343. 
 
 ndiToX/Lioe all-daring, S.c.T. 653. 
 C. 423. 589. 
 
 HavrofumiQ hateful to all, E. 613. 
 
 navTOirrriQ all-seeing, S.131. 
 
 TlavT6aefj.vog revered by all, E. 
 607. 
 
 XiavTOToXixoQ all-daring, A. 1210. — 
 TO wavTOToXfiov A.214. an act of dar- 
 ing. 
 
 Ilavru(pvp~oe collected from all 
 sides. TO, TToXXd TravroipvpT' iivav Si- 
 Kr]Q E.524. Here the verse is de- 
 fective by two syllables, nor is the 
 sense complete. Pauw conj. iravro- 
 (pvpr ayovT. So Herm. Schiitz, 
 Dind. Wellauer from the Aid. read- 
 ing TraiTofvprov , Conj. ■?ravT6(pvpTOV 
 ovT. If this be correct wavT6<bvproy 
 will have an active signification, sc. 
 gathering from all sides, and govern 
 the ace. -a iroXXd. 
 
 ndi'-po/ioj. So M. in S.c.T. 276. 
 See TravTpo<poQ. 
 
 XlavTpoTTOQ entirely routed, nav- 
 rpcma (j>vy^ S.c.T. 936. a complete 
 rout. 
 
 JlavTp6(jioQ nursing with all care, 
 S.cT. 276. but the reading of M. tthv- 
 
nANT 
 
 ( 256 ) 
 
 nAPA 
 
 rpofioe is adopted by Casaub. Schiitz, 
 Blomf. Bind. 
 
 Xldvrtoe by all means.P. V.16. S.c.T. 
 112. surely, at any rate, P.V.333.945. 
 1055. — joined with aXkwe re Kai. liX- 
 Xwe re ■!ra.vTb>Q KoX KaaiyvitraiQ TvarpoQ 
 P.V.639. i.e. both on all other accounts, 
 and also as being, h.e. especially as 
 being. Cf. P. 675. E.696. and see 
 Herm, on Vig.620. 
 
 Ilaj/u verily, surely, P. 880. — with 
 a superlative force, rag ttclvv ttoX- 
 Xac \pv)(ae A. 1431. Travv (pvane fiv- 
 piac avSpwv C. 848. 
 
 Ilavh)Xtdpo£ utterly destroyed, 
 S.c.T.70.916. A. 521. C.922. E.522. 
 — utterly destroying, P. 554. S.409. 
 
 TlavtoXrje utterly destroyed, S.c.T. 
 534. P. 718. S.96. 
 
 Ilavupog brought forth at all sea- 
 sons, S.672. 
 
 IlaTral papce .' aha ! alas ! P. 988 . 
 A. 1085. 1229. E.252. 
 
 liaTrraivuv to look about one, to 
 beware, P.V. 334. 1036. 
 
 Ylapa 1. with gen. from the side of, 
 P. 380.898. Trap cktttISos S.c.T.606. 
 from the left side. See aa-iric- — 
 from, denoting that from which any- 
 thing proceeds, or is derived, P.V. 
 637.702.990. A. 256. 304. 832.891. 1016. 
 C. 87.88.169.397. E.818. S. 196. 1059. 
 elliptically, ravra fxovariv £V(Tij3rj 
 6ewv Trapa; C.120. sc. alrtiaQai — 
 yajxujv liKovaav clkovtoq irapa S.224. 
 taking from a parent a daughter in 
 marriage against his will. — 2. with 
 dat. with, or in the hands of, P.V. 186. 
 amongst, with, C. 477. E. 911. near, by, 
 S.c.T. 374. E. 220. S. 239. 283. — 3 . with 
 accus. at, near, P.V.529.812. P.295. 
 A. 497. C. 361. with motion towards, 
 A. 173. beside, S. 548. irap' avra A. 
 719. in like manner (see Trapavra). — 
 Trap ovSiv 'idtvro A. 221. made of no 
 account, trap ovdlv E. 204. 809. as a 
 thing of nought, as nought. Kparelral 
 TTtiiQ TO. QcAov Trapa to fivi vnovpyziv 
 KaKo'iQ C.912. the Deity is circum- 
 scribed in so far that He cannot sup- 
 port the base, Trapa denoting the mea- 
 sure of what is stated. The verse, 
 
 however, is probably corrupt. Kparc'i 
 Si TToie Port. Stanl. — contrary to, A. 
 870.905.1015. E.164. S. 74. 449. — Trapa 
 is also used for Trdptori S.c.T. 338. P. 
 163.609. A. 1025. E. 385. 406. S.987. for 
 Trapiitn E.31. — for TraptcrrL impers. 
 P.V. 54. 762. S.c.T.796. P.279.463. 
 A. 1585. 1654. C.955. 
 
 Tlapajjaivziv to transgress. SUriv 
 Tfupa/iavTes A. 763. Trapfialvovai for 
 7rapu/3. E. 738. T^apajidcL A. 59. to the 
 transgressors. 
 
 XlapayyiXkuv to deliver a message. 
 P.461. A.307. Met. (TtXaQ Trapayyd- 
 Xaaa id. 280. transmitting the beacon 
 fire. Cf. id. 285. 
 
 TlapayyeXfia a message, A. 467. 
 
 Xlapayiiv to lead aside, to ensnare, 
 P. 98. 
 
 XlapaylyvtaOai to be present, E. 
 309. 
 
 \lapaQzXyeiv to soothe. TrapadtX^ei 
 A. 71. sc. Tig, alluding to Agamem- 
 non. See lepov. 
 
 liapaiPaaia (for TzapajiaaLa) trans- 
 gression, S.c.T. 725. 
 
 TiapaivEiv to advise, P.V. 307. P. 
 264. C.890. TTapyveaa P.220. / ad- 
 vise. 
 
 U.apatv£(ng advice, E.677. 
 
 IlapairEio-Qai to entreat, C.774. 
 with ace. of person, S. 516. 
 
 Hapairwg a partial cause, causing 
 with others, C.897. 
 
 TLapaKaXtiv to exhort, call upon, 
 P. 372. 
 
 TLapaKXiveiv [l] to turn aside, sc. 
 from the rightway. TrapaicXivova Itts- 
 Kpaviv Se yafjiov Tmcpag reXEVTag A. 
 724. This is correctly explained by 
 Heath, ab iis quceprimo aspectu pro- 
 mittebat deflectens et in pejus mutata. 
 It is less properly connected by some 
 with the preceding words, in the 
 sense of looking askance with the 
 eyes. In this case the stop must 
 be placed after TrapaicXtVowo-'. So 
 Blomf. The former way is adopted 
 by Bind. Well. Klaus. 
 
 XiapaKOTT-i] madness. Dor. A. 216. 
 E.317.326. 
 
 TlapoLKOTvog maddened, P.V. 582. 
 
nAPA 
 
 ( 257 ) 
 
 RAPE 
 
 TlapaKTioQ by the shore, P.V.838. 
 
 TlapaWayrt a succession, A. 476. 
 
 IlapaXXao-o-eiv to slip away, to 
 vanish, A. 41 2. 
 
 IlapaXioc hy the sea side, P. V. 573. 
 
 JlapafieKuv to neglect, pass. perf. 
 ■KaprifieXrjcrdai to be neglected, S.c.T. 
 684. E.290. 
 
 TlapafiovaoQ inharmonious, C.460. 
 
 TlapafivOeiaOai to advise, P. V. 1065. 
 
 TlapanvKdirOai to roar near any 
 one, P. V. 1084. 
 
 IlapavlKdy to gain an evil victory, 
 ^v^vyove o/iauXt'ae anipuiroQ tpwc 
 irapaviKf C.592. unhallowed love 
 wickedly destroys conjugal harmony. 
 
 Tlapdvoia frenzy, folly, S.cT. 738. 
 
 Tlapavove foolish, A. 1430. 
 
 IlapaTrat'tii' to be mad or rave, P. V. 
 1058. 
 
 IlapaTrarav to deceive, irapritra- 
 Tr]<rag E.698. 
 
 Hapappvcris (rcapa and pviii) a fence 
 or covering of skins or other mate- 
 rial drawn over the sides of a vessel 
 to protect it from injury. Trapappv- 
 tTEiQ vewQ S. 696. 
 
 llapa.arifj.oc falsely stamped, coun- 
 terfeit, A. 755. 
 
 TlapaaicEva^eirdai mid. v. to pre- 
 pare oneself, A. 344. to prepare for 
 oneself, P.V. 922. pass, irapeixicevaafti- 
 yoc ready, prepared, E. 1030. S.422. 
 A. 1396. (see aireiXelv.) 
 
 IlapairKrivovv to place upon as a 
 covering, fapog TrapeaKrjVioat E.604. 
 threw around him a cloak. Butler 
 says that the metaphor is taken from 
 the hangings of the theatre, which 
 covered the scene as robes do a man, 
 and that in the preposition Trapa lies 
 the idea of craft and wickedness. 
 
 HapaaKOTZEiv to look beside, to 
 overlook or neglect, ii rapr' ap av 
 irapeaKO-n-eiQ ■)(pri(rfiGiv ifiiov A. 1225. 
 Here the meaning clearly is, surely 
 then you quite failed to comprehend 
 (lit. you ovei-looked) my oracular 
 sayings, hence the particle av is not 
 only unmeaning, but absolutely in- 
 correct. Moreover, even supposing 
 that the genitive were correct after 
 
 irapetTKOTTCiQ, which is very doubt- 
 ful, the verse as it thus stands vio- 
 lates the rule observed by tragic 
 writers, not to make the third and 
 fourth feet contained by a single 
 word. Hence Person, who lays down 
 this canon (Suppl. to Praaf. to Hec. 
 p. 25.), suggests ^ Kap-a ■xprjafiaiy 
 ap' efioiv irapeiTKOirtiQ: This is ob- 
 jected to by Well, and Herm. who 
 prefer Heath's conj. ^ Kapr ayav, 
 conceiving Person's canon to be with- 
 out sufficient foundation. Dind. pre- 
 fers Musgrave's conj. opov for ap' 
 av, but arranges the verse thus, j) 
 icdpra ■)(pri<Tfiiiv opov ifiiov Trapf.oKoireiQ. 
 IlapaoTaSoj' standing by, C.977. 
 HapaaraTCiv to stand by, he pre- 
 sent, S.C.T.651. A.14.851. 1049. 1174. 
 liapaaTCL-rjQ a comrade, P. 9 18. 
 'napaardytiv to walk past, C.561. 
 Tlapaavpeiv [u] to bring forward, 
 to utter. Trapiavpac tVoc P.V. 1067. 
 
 Ilapavra. A. 720. (see Trapa). This 
 is by some translated, in like manner, 
 referring to the preceding allegory. 
 Others translate it, at the beginning, 
 in the first instance, as opposed to 
 V 724. So Schiitz. Hesych. has tto- 
 pavra. TTapa-)(prjjxa. Scholefield com- 
 pares Dem. Mid. 35. Trap' aura raStc- 
 rjixara. Cf. Lobeck on Phryn. p. 47. 
 The former explanation is the best, 
 there being nothing sufficiently de- 
 finite to which to refer Trap' avra in 
 the latter sense. 
 
 IlapaurtV'a immediately, S. 748. 
 Ilapa^opa wandering of intellect, 
 E. 3 17. 326. 
 
 JIapa<j>poveiv to be stupified or be- 
 wildered, S.c.T. 788. 
 
 Xlap/jaiveLV see TrapafiaivEiv. 
 TlapParrie (for irapaparriQ) a trans- 
 gressor, E. 523. 
 
 ndpfiaToe (for Trapa/3aroc) not to 
 be surmounted or transgressed, ov 
 TrapjSaroc S. 1034. 
 
 nap£(a a cheek, P.V. 399. S.68. 
 Ilapeivat to be present, to be forth- 
 coming. TraptoTC C. 83 . TrapE(rrtC.209. 
 657. E.634. irapeaTi <fiya A. 400. he 
 stands by in silence, (in loc. dub.) tio- 
 2 L 
 
HAPE 
 
 ( 258 ) 
 
 HAPH 
 
 ptoTt ipyov lie eVoe S.593. there is act 
 as well as word, irapuai A. 410. S. 
 1022. imp. Tcaprj C.516. (on this form 
 see Herm. Praef. Soph. CEd. Tyr. 
 p. xii.) Trapfiv S.c.T.644. P. 869. E. 
 764. fut. ovK, £1 ■Kciptarai y. A. 1222. 
 no, if indeed it shall he realised or 
 come to pass. Here Schiitz conj. 
 t'lTrep earai y. So Blomf. Dind. 
 ■Trapri C.981. — wapelvai Tivi to have, 
 to enjoy, to feel. a')(oXi) ttXeiuv ij 
 OeXb) Trapeari fioi P.V. 820. Cf. P. 
 231.383.406. C.89. Trapwc present. 
 i'vSijjuoc irapiiv C.563. being in the 
 town. Cf. P.V.26. 47. 98. 271. 314.321. 
 375.392.469.973.1002. P. 258. 322.811. 
 829. A. 1213. C.688. (see KoXog) 839. 
 1009. E. 406. 826. (see fiokie) — Trape- 
 iTTiv it is for us, it is ours, yours, 
 etc. e. g. bpav irapeari A. 1327. one 
 may see it, Cf. S.c.T.905. P.712.1006. 
 A.359.C.251. 414.971. E. 153.251.879. 
 S.939.941. Trapriv P. 393. — trdpa is 
 sometimes used for Trdpea-ri, in the 
 sense of is present, S.c.T.338. P. 183. 
 609. A. 1025. E.385.406. S.937. in the 
 sense of it is ours, yours, etc. (see 
 prec.) P.V. 54.762. S.c.T.796. P.279. 
 463. A. 953. 1585. 1654. See napa. 
 
 liapeiireiv aor. 2. iopersuade,¥.\. 
 131. 
 
 liapeKfialveiv to violate or trans- 
 gress. TrapiK/ia.vTes C.636. 
 
 Tlape^iivai to transgress, over- 
 reach, -wape^aai P.V.551. 
 
 Xiapipxf-odai- to pass by, S.c.'r.7.50. 
 izapzXQbiv S.982. — to enter or come in. 
 i<T(i) TraptXdwv C.836. 
 
 Ilapevvog sleeping beside, S.c.T.996. 
 
 TLapix^Lv to present, P.20.206. A. 
 1575. — to cause, P.314.320. A.550. E. 
 915. The passage in A. 1493. oVoi Sc 
 Koi Tzpoflaiv(i>v Tra-)(v<f (so Herm.) kov- 
 popopio Trapl^ci, is very obscure . Butler 
 proposes to alter St Kai, which is with- 
 out meaning, into 2i'/cr/v. This being 
 changed into the Doric SL-ai', will, 
 without further alteration, afford a 
 very tolerable sense. This Schole- 
 field adopts, and translates, " quo 
 quum processerii, pcenas solvet, vel 
 faciei ut solvantur poenae, oh concre- 
 
 turn rorem sanguinis liberorum vora- 
 torum," h.e. to which point advanc- 
 ing, he will make satisfaction for the 
 blood of the murdered children of 
 Thyestes. 
 
 fiapriliav to pass the vigour of life, 
 to decline in strength. The word ap- 
 pears in A. 956. seqq. ■xpovos S' tTrtt 
 wpvjj.vri(jiu)v ^vvf.fifioXoic ihafifi'iaQ 
 aKoraQ irapi}[ir)aEv, ei/O' vir' "IXwv 
 (opro vavliarac arparoQ, which is 
 evidently corrupt. The word ^vv- 
 e^fioXoie is unknown. Schneider 
 in his Lex. corr. i,vvefijio\al.Q, which 
 occurs also in P.388. Casaubon conj. 
 i,vv ififtoXaig. The form d.i:dTr} for 
 ixKaTos does not exist, though Klausen 
 endeavours to defend it. Hence some 
 conj. aKarovc or ukcitov. But the 
 expression \pafifiiaig, as referred to 
 a vessel, is certainly very awkward; 
 and probably cucarae is nothing more 
 than a corruption from ctKTri. Thus 
 Blomf. suggests i^ajuyu/ats ai^Tole, 
 which is, perhaps, the best correc- 
 tion proposed, if we consider it as 
 the dative governed by the preposi- 
 tion £(/ in ^vvifilSoXais- For Trapfj- 
 (jTjae Heath conj. iraprj^E, as from 
 TrapciTTTitv to fasten, a word without 
 authority, though adopted by Schiitz. 
 We may observe, however, that ird- 
 priPriae would scarcely have been 
 substituted by an error for the simpler 
 word 7rap?7i//£. Moreover, this does 
 not accord with the meaning of the 
 passage. The apprehension felt by 
 the chorus does not arise from the 
 length of time elapsed since the army 
 arrived at Troy, their safe return 
 being now a matter of certainty. 
 Hence the words -j^povog etteI \pafx- 
 filag aicdrae 7rop^i//£ become unmean- 
 ing. The same objection lies against 
 joining aTparde with -irapijfiijtre in the 
 sense of when it grew old : and like- 
 wise against Blomfield's conj. £7r£i 
 TTpvfxvrtaiwv ^vvejipoXai Traprz/Bi/trai'. 
 It may be suggested, if napi'ijjricTE be 
 not corrupt, which appears most pro- 
 bably the case, to make Bpdaoc its 
 subject, understood from v. 955. and 
 
ITAPIl 
 
 ( 259 ) 
 
 riAPO 
 
 take it in the metaphorical sense of 
 when my confidence decayed, declined. 
 Cf. a somewhat similar use of rijiav 
 on A. 570. The Chorus, in the be- 
 ginning, expresses the loss of con- 
 fidence which it feels ; it then pro- 
 ceeds to say, that this confidence had 
 failed ever since the time when the 
 Grecian army arrived under Troy. 
 Translate, it is long since when, at the 
 throwing out of the cables on the sandy 
 shore, (my confidence) passed away, 
 when the army came under Troy. 
 The words tvQ' vir "IXiov dpro vav- 
 fiaraQ orparoe may be considered as 
 an epexegesis of the words Trpvfivri- 
 altov ^vyEfifioXais ipafifilaig aicraic. 
 
 lIapr]yopeiv to admonish, P.V.649. 
 1003. — to console, P. 522. — to propi- 
 tiate, E.483. 
 
 Tlapriyopia a soothing. ■xptirfj.aTOQ 
 ayvov irapriyopiaig A. 95. metapho- 
 rically referring to the comfort ex- 
 perienced from the sight of the lamp, 
 thus trimmed with oil in honour of 
 the king's return. 
 
 Tlapri'ie the cheek, S.c.T.516. C. 
 24. 
 
 Tlapri^iQ a putting ashore, A. 542. 
 
 IlapriopoQ extended, stretched out, 
 P.V. 363. Prop, applied to a horse 
 who is harnessed to another to run 
 alongside of him in a chariot. Dind. 
 more correctly writes the word trapao- 
 poQ from M. 
 
 Xlapdiviiog of a virgin, A. 221. 
 
 HapdevtvEoQai to be a virgin, P.V. 
 <)5I. 
 
 XlapQevia virginity, P.V. 900. 
 
 Xlapdivioe belonging to a virgin, A . 
 -208. 
 
 XlapQet'OTzci'ioQ proper name, S.c.T. 
 529. See under 'iTrirofii^o)!'. 
 
 Tlapdii'OQ a virgin, P.V. 414.590. 
 611. S.c.T. 106. 155. 518. 644. E.953. S. 
 475.981. — as an adjective, wapQivov 
 irrjyijc P. 605. the pure or virgin foun- 
 tain. Cf. TtapQivov i/zux')'' ^X'^'' l^"''- 
 Hipp. 1005. with Valckenaer's note. 
 
 YlapQevoa^ayog slaying a virgin, 
 h.e. shed in the slaying of a virgin, 
 A. 202. 
 
 TlapQevi)v a virgin's chamber, P.V. 
 649. 
 
 HapGoq proper name, P. 946. 
 
 Tlapiivai to omit, neglect. waprJKz 
 A.232. 7rap£<c C.912. wapeVTi 1028. 
 pass. wapEifiivov P.V.821. — to permit, 
 concede. Kparoe irapES Cfiol A. 9 17. 
 
 Uaptg Paris, P.695.1128. A. 388. 
 518. 
 
 TlapiaratrOai mid. v. to stand by. 
 TrapiaTarai S.C.T.469. P. 193. vapa- 
 trrairj S.c.'r.213.irap£(7r<i£ E.65. — irap- 
 iirrriKE the opportunity is presented, 
 it is in one's power. Dor. vvy ore troi 
 irapiaraKE S.c.T. 689. to. wapearuira 
 the things which present themselves. 
 Kpariara tSiv ■Kapearwriov P.V. 215. 
 ra Xwora tSiv Trapecrrtiirwv A. 1023. 
 the best plan which present circum- 
 stances allowed. 
 
 Hapva<7ioc Parnassian, C.941. 
 
 napvijert'c (so vulg.) fem. of Parnas- 
 sus, C.556. Blomf. writes Tlapvaaig. 
 So Dind. and n.apva<rov in E.ll. 
 conceiving the Doric form to have 
 been preferred by the tragic writers. 
 The word should be written only 
 with one a-. The form (tit is later. 
 
 TlapvYitrdQ (so vulg.) Parnassus, E. 
 11. 
 
 UapoiBev before, formerly, P. 463. 
 600. A. 176.1345. djs TrapoiOcv tv<pp6- 
 vijcP.176. last night. — with gen. Trap- 
 oidcv i^evpEtv kfiov P.V. 501. — in 
 front. ■Ko.poStv irpujpag ^pt/.ive jjorai 
 KapSiag Ovfioc C.385. 
 
 TlapoiKog adjacent, P. 850. 
 
 Hapoi/iia a proverb, A.255. 
 
 HapoixfO'Oai to be gone by, A. 553. 
 — to pass by, to miss, h.e. to decline, 
 to refuse to have to do with, with 
 gen. S. 447. — to swoon or faint, irapoty^ 
 Ofiai Stlfj.ari S. 719. 
 
 Tiapopi'ig inauspicious. wapopvidaQ 
 TTopovg E.740. cf. Pind. Nam. ix. 18. 
 altnay ov Kar' dpvi')(ii>v bSov. and Hor. 
 Od. i. 15.5. Mala dueis avi domum. 
 
 Uapog Paros, P. 869. 
 
 liapog before, S.c.T. 406. C.368. (in 
 loc. dub.) S. 368. 914. — Qeo'ig ro'ig ira- 
 poQ P.V. 404. the former gods, S.c.T. 
 406. 
 
HAPO 
 
 ( 260 ) 
 
 HASX 
 
 riajuoi/irta presence, P. 175. Zwalwv 
 6fj.fia.Twv wapovaia C.660, the pre- 
 sence of honest looks. 
 
 TLapoxpojvrifia a side dish, an appen- 
 dage to a feast. Met. an accession to 
 anything, A. 1422. See (.vvif. 
 
 TLapuivvfioQ called from some one. 
 TO <boi(irie ovofi t^t' irapwvvfMov E.8. 
 the name of Phoebe slightly varied, 
 i.e. the name Phoebus, derived from 
 Phoebe. 
 
 IlaE without a substantive, every 
 one. e.g. irac iv fitToUa yXwaaav ev- 
 TVKOv (j>epei S.972. Cf. C. 168. more 
 commonly with rig, iras tis- e.g. 
 tTTicTTeva.'XEiv irac ti£ 'dToifiO£ A. 765. 
 Cf. id. 1178.1636. S.484.950.982. — 
 Trav everything, anything, e.g. ?rav 
 OTrep wpocr)(pij^CT£, TctvataQ^ P.V. 644. 
 Cf. P.V.6I2'. P. 789. A. 756. 1556. Trav- 
 Toc eivtKa S. 185. on every account. — 
 TO irdv the whole thing. e. g. ois fiaOrire 
 Sia TtXove TO ■Kciv P.V. -273. 630. C.328. 
 428. Tov wavTOQ tXXtiVw P.V. 963. / 
 am wholly destitute of it. Cf. id. 1008. 
 TO wav everything (considered as a 
 whole idea), artp yvwftrig to ttSlv 
 ewpacraov P.V. 454. Cf. C.428.963. S. 
 674. — TO irdv adverbially, at all, alto- 
 gether. ovK rj^ihxrav oiiSc TrpoajiXEipai 
 TO Trav P.V. 215. Tev'^erai ippevwv to 
 Trav A. 168. Cf. id. 417.1140. E.154. S. 
 762. — ov to ttolv not at all, A. 965. — kg 
 TO irdv altogether, entirely, is to irdv 
 kTj]TVfiioc A . 668. E . 52. 1 9 1 . id. for ever. 
 etc TO wdv ddi,evov C. 673. 927. E.83. 
 281.379.510.851.996. tic to vdv ■ypo- 
 vov id. E.640. — Sia iravroQ through- 
 out, P.V. 283. E.932. through all time, 
 C.849. — iraiTEc all, every body, 'ire 
 ■KavTtQ S.c.T. 105. Cf.P.V. 1093. S.c.T. 
 31.852.985.991. P. 150.363.390.937. C. 
 243. E. 386. 508. 949. S.364.(see aordc) 
 932. — Travraall things, P.V. 331.448. 
 503. 524. 620. 823. 937.983.996. P.225. 
 254.274.387.397.544.592.595.685.820. 
 845.916.941. A. 159. 695. 869.904.1015. 
 1613. C. 264.293. 481.979. E.110.246. 
 265. .376. 420. 707. 729.8.273.299,306. — 
 ra TrdvTa all things, as irciKTr] ra ■kclvto. 
 C. 125. Cf.id.513. E.393. — i'c ra wavra 
 in all respects, P.V. 738. — With asub- 
 
 stantive without the article, every, 
 all. wav TtTO^evrai fiiXoe E. 646. Cf. 
 P.V. 111. 1035. S.C.T.283. P.370.414. 
 C.776. E.240. 478. 503. 853.922. S.139. 
 370. — without the article, the whole, 
 Trepl trdaav x&ova P.V. 138. Cf. P.V. 
 193.671. S.c.T. 236. P. 12. 56. 61. 74. 
 124.230.242.250.251.265.270.286.375. 
 379.408.450.458.485.508.657. 664. 699. 
 702.704.715.716.749.757.784. A. 225. 
 328.408.514.568.585.1077.1.591. C. 258. 
 961.1011.1014.1042. E.183. 542.979. 
 S. 251. 420.435.598. — with the arti- 
 cle before the noun, adj. etc. every, 
 irdv TO irpoaipTTOV P.V. 127. to Stivoy 
 Trav E.668. — in the same construc- 
 tion, the whole, irdv to Adiov ye- 
 vag S.C.T.673. Cf. A. 1384. S.702. — 
 preceded by the article, the whole, to 
 Trav TTopciac ij^E Ttpfi dKrjKOC P.V. 
 825. 6 7r5c dpidfxos P.331. Cf. P.V. 
 233. P. 345. 392. 575. C.634. every, to 
 •ndv fifJX'^P ovpiOQ Zeis S.589. — waVTic 
 without the article, all, every, ircitrt 
 flfoTc P.V. 120. Cf. id. 604.658.1088. 
 S.c.T. 907. 910. P. 215. 355. 383. 402. 
 695. 729. 735.755. A. 88. 127. 140. 1183. 
 1305. C. 70.537. 1036. E.471. S.219. 
 479.942. — with the article preceding 
 the substantive, Travra ra fxiXXovra 
 P.V.lOl. Cf. P.168. E.890.969. A. 
 500. — with the article preceding irav- 
 
 T£S, e.g. TWV TrdvTUlV TTOVWV P.V. 751. 
 
 Cf. id. 843.977. TrdvTa abs. P. 820. in 
 every part. See Wunderlich p. 156. 
 Here Cant. conj. Travri so. aiifian. 
 So Dind. — TTiaTOv irdvTa P. 941. in 
 every respect. 
 
 Tldaaedai (aor. 1. from Traofiat 
 inus.) to possess or have. fut. Tratr- 
 trai E. 169. (see cKeivog) perf. pass. 
 weirafiivoQ having, A. 809. C.189. 
 
 IlaerffaXtuEO' to fix with nails, P.V. 
 56.65. A. 565. 
 
 TlairaaXevTOQ fixed with nails, P.V. 
 113. 
 
 Udaxetv to suffer, P.V.92.238.617. 
 1069.1095. S.C.T.141. P. 800. A. 1508. 
 S.886. fut. TTdaofiai S.C.T.245. S.758. 
 aor.2. tTrddofiev A. 241. E. 139. iradov- 
 roc S. 381. with omission of aug. ird- 
 Qofiev C. 413. TraSov E.758. imp. iraflt 
 
RATA 
 
 ( 261 ) 
 
 HATP 
 
 C.918. conj. ira.Ou)fAev S.984. TiTrado); 
 S.C.T.1049. what must become of me? 
 See Passow's Lex. on this phrase. — ■ 
 iraeCtv P.V.e09.628. P. 793. A. 1144. 
 1545.1643. C.311.E.801.832. iraOovtra 
 E. 100. p.m. TrEirovOa P.V.158.470. 
 Tradovai.A.iil. waOov S.C.T.970. — 
 ev ■Ko.ays.iv to be treated well, iradov- 
 Tes£v P.V.978. ev Tracxovaav E.830. 
 KaKtHs Traaytiv to be treated ill, P.V. 
 753. 761. 1043. S.C.T. 1040. 
 
 Ilarayoc a clatter or noise, S.c.T. 
 99.221. 
 
 IlarEtj' to tread or walk, A. 1271. 
 C.721 — to tread underfoot. Tropipvpae 
 ?rarwi'A.931. — Met. to violate, A.363. 
 1166. XaJ iraTeivto spurn,^. 100. we^ov 
 irarelv id. A. 1330. Both expressions 
 are united, C. 633. where iort seems 
 understood with ■Karovfj.i.vov. Blomf. 
 correctly explains it ovk ^fieXrjTai so. 
 viro rijg Ai'icije. 
 
 narrip a father, e.g. P. 193. A. 223. 
 1195. 1565. 1572. C. 95.162.978. E.488. 
 568.619.633.687. S. 11. 511. Trarpdc 
 P.V. 140. 529. 595. 639. 656. 770. 912. 
 S.c.T. 70.461. 637. 677.705.801.868.880. 
 927. 1023. A.235. 236. 1068. 1141. 1254. 
 1258. C.19.90.104. 106. 178. 198.233. 
 235.245.254.262.271.291.298. 429. 533. 
 565.815.816.892.902.905.912.914. E. 
 89. 194. 442. 593. 610. 624. 708. S. 314. 
 692. 767. 970. 990. warpi P.V. 659. S.c.T. 
 995. P.601. A.872.1573.1587. C.4. 14. 
 86.751.972.975.1047. S. 174. irarzpa A. 
 1538.1566. C. 128. 238.482. E.433.572. 
 611. S. 314. 514. Trartp P. 653.658. A. 
 1278. C. 137. 141. 313. 329. 342.349. 449. 
 472.474. 484. 486. 488. 493. 772. E. 47. 
 S. 201. 475. 715. 719. 729. 737. 792. 863. 
 993. iraTipiDV C.326.852. — Tlarrip is 
 applied peculiarly to Jupiter, as the 
 parent or chief of gods, men, etc. 
 Cf. P.V. 4. 17. 40. 53. 949. 951 . 986. 1020. 
 S.c.T. 111.494. E. 19. 588. 590.687. 956. 
 S. 131.587. 
 
 TlaTrja/Mos a treading underfoot, A. 
 937. 
 
 Tlarpa a country, P.V. 668. P. 182. 
 760. 
 
 TiarpaZtK^eia cousinship, (so Pauw 
 for vulg. TrarpaZeKfitiv) abst. for 
 
 concr. cousins. iraTpaSiXdiciav rrivd' 
 S.39. 
 
 Tlarpioe belonging to one's country, 
 irarpiov irorov A. 1129. In P. 896. ira- 
 7-pt^ violates the metre. irarpiKf Blomf. 
 So Pass. Lachm. 
 
 Tlarpie a country, P. 395. Trarplg 
 yaia S.c.T. 567. 
 
 Uarpodev proceeding from a father, 
 a father's. irarpoQtv cvKraia t^ans 
 S.C.T. 823. waTpodev aXatrroip A. 1488. 
 
 UaTpoKTOveiv to slay a father, C. 
 896. 
 
 TlaTpoKTovoQ a parricide, S.c.T. 
 733. — parricidal, C. 968. 1010. 1024. 
 
 IIarpo(Tr£p);e deprived of a father, 
 C.251. 
 
 Tiarpoipovog parricidal, S.c.T. 765. 
 
 Xlarpioiog belonging to or concern- 
 ing a father, C. 437. 438. 
 
 YlaTpuivvfiwc named from the fa- 
 ther, P. 142. Sip^riQ Pa(7i\evg | Aa- 
 pEioyEviie, I TO iraTpuvvfiiov yivog 
 hfxlrEpov. In this passage, if irarpiov- 
 vfiioQ be genuine, it refers to the 
 adjective Aapuoyevrjg as applied to 
 Xerxes. The Schol. explains it 6 
 Kara, itaripa uvyytvr)Q ijfJuv, tovt 
 icrTLv,okK ■n-poyovuv idayev{]Q. Blom- 
 field, conceiving the form Trarpwvvfiioe 
 to be barbarous, conj. ro TraTpbivvfi.- 
 ov &v, but afterwards to re TiepaovofjL- 
 ov. Schiitz supposes that the word 
 has been introduced from an obser- 
 vation of a grammarian who had 
 written TraTpiovvfiiKov opposite Aap- 
 eioyeviie, and that the true reading 
 is therefore Aapsioyevijg, yivoQ fifii- 
 repov. Darii filius idemque (ut Per- 
 sa) nobis cognatus. The objection 
 of Blomf. that Aapeioyev^s is not 
 strictly speaking a patronymic, is, 
 perhaps, not of much weight. Butler 
 considers the whole sentence from 
 AapEioyev^C to ajXErepov spurious. 
 Dind. compares with irarpoivvfiioQ the 
 adjectives Trapiovvfj-ioe and iirtovvfiioQ. 
 
 Harp^oc contr. from ■KarpiiioQ of 
 a father, belonging to a father, P.V. 
 228. S.c.T. 630.693.858. P. 742. A. 
 203.522.1564. C. 124. (see 'ofijia) 282. 
 480. 728. — belonging to one's fathers. 
 
riAYE 
 
 ( 262 ) 
 
 QEZO 
 
 ancestral, iroktv Ti-arp^av S.c.T.564. 
 Cf. id. 650.894. 1001. p! 896. (see ircir- 
 pioc) A. 489. 526. 1571. C. 75. E.725.— 
 irarpuag (ppivag P.V. 130. the mind 
 of Jupiter, who is called Jlarfip. 
 See Tran/p. Oeioy warpuujv S.c.T. 1009. 
 the gnds of ones fathers. ■Karpwaig 
 Tifiaie S.636. rites such as our fathers 
 paid. icXridovas narp^ae A. 220. her 
 callings upon her father. Trarp^a Kpa- 
 TT) C. 1. the authority assigned thee by 
 thy father. /Gw|uo0 irarpiiov A. 1250. 
 an altar like that at which my father 
 was slain. Cf. Virg. JEm. ii. 550. Juv. 
 X. 267. dijpav TrarpMav C.249. food 
 such as the parent used to bring. 
 Here Klaus, from Med. Aid. Guelph. 
 reads dijpa warpwa h.e. non enim in- 
 tegra est paterna venatio ad offeren- 
 dum nido cibum. Blomf. conj. ttut- 
 
 pUOLC SC. (TKHIVYIfiaiTl. 
 
 Tlaveiv to stop, check, A. 995. — with 
 inf. and negat. QvrjrovQ twavcrci pr) 
 irpodipKeffBai fiopov P.V. 248. pass, or 
 mid. V. to cease, with gen. to cease 
 from. <ptXav6pu)Trov iraveadai rpoirov 
 P.V. 11. with part, \iyovaa. waveTai 
 A. 1017. deoKkvruiv i-Kavaaro P. 492. 
 irsTravfiai Sprjvwi' P.V. 618. to be stay- 
 ed or checked, tj^floc TrtVawrai S.c.T. 
 920. fila S' cnrrifiavTbi adivEL ivavtrai 
 S.bll. 
 
 Uavpoifew, P. 786. A. 806. 
 
 Ilavffavsfioe causing the wind to 
 cease, A. 206. 
 
 Ua<poe Paphos, P. 859. 
 
 nax>"? hoar frost, P.V. 25. Met. 
 clotted blood, jraj^i'ci Kovpofiopk) A, 
 1495. the blood of the children of 
 Thyestes, eaten by their father. See 
 under ■n-apix^i-i'- 
 
 TlaxfoiKrOai to become congealed. 
 Met. to shudder, grow chilled, C. 81. 
 ■* na)(v)'£iv [u] to thicken. Met. to 
 increase, pass. oXfiog ayav ttoj^uj'- 
 dek S.c.T. 753. InS.613. k-E<r(ou Aioe 
 KoTov fiiyav irpoippoiv wv jxIittot elao- 
 ■Kiv ypoTov TTiiXiv Traj^uvai, Dind. sus- 
 pects the words iroXiv Tra-xyvai to be 
 corrupt. Cant, also conj. Trpo<j>ini'wv 
 for ■n-p6<ppii)y wv, but possibly Trpci- 
 0p<jv (iV may govern the infin. na- 
 
 ■)(yyai SC wishing, being anxious, that 
 the city should not increase the wrath 
 of Jupiter. 
 
 U.eSaixp'^og midway, in mid-air, C. 
 582. Dor. and JEo\. for fiETai-^QJiiog^i 
 
 Tii^tafjiepoQ diurnal, of the day, C. 
 582. So Well, from the Schol. al 
 KadrjjjLepivai. Stanl. conj. Tre^aopoi, 
 i.e. perttopoi. So Dind. The read- 
 ing of the MSS. is irtSafiapoi. 
 
 TLeSdp to fetter, E.605. 
 
 Titcaopog. See 'ireBafxcpoc, 
 
 HtSap(Tiog lofty, on high. Dor. for 
 fierapcTiog P.V.269.712.918. C.863. 
 
 mSri a fetter, P.V.6.76. C.976. E. 
 615. Met. P. 733. TriSaig a-^aXKevrotg 
 C.486. 
 
 TlcCn'iprig belonging to a plain, P. 
 558. 
 
 Il£C(o>' a plain, P.V. 795. S.c.T.60. 
 715. P. 479. 791. A. 288. 
 
 Titliovoiiog occupying or presiding 
 over plains, P.V. 254. 
 
 TiehioTiXoKTVTTog an epithet applied 
 to the noise made by horses striking 
 the plain with their hoofs, S.c.T. 83. 
 in loc. dub. See kXedepvag. 
 
 IliSofiafjiwv [d] walking on the 
 ground, C..584. 
 
 n£?o( on the ground, P.V. 272. 
 Dind. accents this word iriSoi, ac- 
 cording to the rule of Joann. Alex, 
 p. 36.8. and the Schol. on Dion. Thr. 
 in Bekk. Anecd. p. 945. 2. 
 
 ITt'Soc the soil, ground, etc. P.V. 
 1.751. S.c.T. 17.286.411.884. P.669. 
 A.230. 512. 883. 1145. 1571. C.47.395. 
 E, 253. 457. 623.755. 782.845. S.472.648. 
 — a floor, C.1032. — in circumlocu- 
 tions, El/pwTTJJC TTt'Sov P.V. 736. Cf. 
 P.480. S.257. wiSov {i.q. elg ireSov) 
 TTurtiv to tread to the ground. Tfjg 
 fieXXovQ KXcog Trioov TraToiivreg A. 
 1330. -0 fj.1] defitg Xa^ viSov irarov- 
 fievov C.033. see TraTtlv. vtZov pav- 
 7-);piO)' A.I063. seepaiTi'/pioc. 
 
 XlE^otTTi^Dije walking on the ground, 
 P. 125. S.978. 
 
 nE^ov6fj.og having the command of 
 the land forces. Tre^ovofioLg ek te Oa- 
 Xa(T<rj)c 6-)(vpdiiTi TTETVoiOwg (rrv^iXoig 
 Eipiraig P. 76. There ought to be no 
 
riEZO 
 
 ( 263 ) 
 
 nEip 
 
 comma after OaXdo-o-jjc, irel^ovofioiQ 
 being governed by irEiroidijg and 
 agreeing with itperaic- 
 
 Tlt^oe on foot, afoot soldier, P. 19. 
 705. pi. id. 550. ttc^S oTpaTivfiari P. 
 461. orparoc TTtZfoe P.707.714. 
 
 XltLOa.viop[dL\oheying man, obedient, 
 A. 1623. 
 
 Ileidap-xia obedience to command, 
 S.C.T.20G. 
 
 neldapxoc obedient to command, 
 P. 366. 
 
 Jleidciy to persuade, S.c.T. 81. A. 
 1022.1212. iTTEideS.eiO. ■n-eicreie P-V. 
 333.1066. Cf S.513.— with inf. Kravelv 
 a ETTEio-a fir)Tp5ov Stfiag E.84. Cf. 
 id. 694. Trtflot S'.919. ireeEtc P.V.204. 
 ■TTidiov P. 99. with doub. ace. tVeifioi' 
 ovSey ovSh' A. 1185. — pass, or mid. 
 vdBeaQai to be persuaded, to obey, 
 P.V.1041. A.1019.1024. S..522. with 
 dative, wEidov yvvai^ S.c.T. 694. Cf. 
 P.V. 274. ■KtwtLtT^ivoQ persuaded, P. 
 683.790. Trpoe tov h' lTr£('(70)/e; E.563. 
 ^pvKTwpHv hia ireiadeiira A. 577. rt'c 
 av ravTU ■rriQoiro ; S.C.T. 1057. who 
 would obey in these respects 1 cro'te 
 ravra irtirrofiai \6yoic C.770. / will 
 obey your directions in these matters. 
 iTidiadai A. 199. E.761. ire-KOidivai 
 to trust, confide, E.568. roue ■aeiroiOa 
 Hn fiardvoB^ S.C.T.37. 426.503. P.593. 
 fiaXkov Ocov acficiy treiToiQi)Q S.c.T. 
 512. daring to respect it more than a 
 god. with Jat. (cayw iritroiOa Zr)vi 
 E. 790. / have confidence in Jove. Cf. 
 P.V. 235. S.C.T.654. P. 78. A. 6.i4. C. 
 235.295. E.417. In C.609. TriOhtraaa 
 (from the form iriOito) is read by 
 Abrescli for the corr. weiBlitraaa. So 
 Well. Dind. TTEiade'ttra Heath. So 
 Pors. Blomf. On the unusual form 
 of the imperative wiireicrdi in E. 569. 
 seeButtm. Gr. vol. ii. p. 12. 
 
 Tieidw Persuasion (personified), A. 
 375. E. 845.928. S. 518. 1025. persua- 
 sion, influence, P.V. 17-2. A. 87. C. 
 715. — 'in yap deodev Karairvtui TreiOio 
 fioXiray, aXcai/ (xvfx^vTOQ aiiov A. 106. 
 For irtiBii) fioXwav in the former clause 
 Blomf. reads ■kelQGi yuoXTrdy h.e. suu- 
 delam eantieorum, and aXvar irvfi^v- 
 
 Tov in the next line as an apposition, 
 robur senecice proprium. Schlitz in 
 his first edition read TreiBo) fioXirav, 
 oKk^ avfi(pvToe a'liv, but in his second 
 edition retains the vulg. which he 
 translates, poieniiam vero cetas con- 
 genita; h.e. quia illud quod narra- 
 turus sum ipse vivendo attigi. He 
 also conj. uXkuv uvfitpvrov Ig-Ziav h.e. 
 cognatum robur canens, fra.tves scilicet, 
 Agamemnonem et Menelaum. Well, 
 retains the vulg. and explains it with 
 Voss, cetas vires (ad canendum) 
 subministrat. The Scholiast also 
 understands avjKpvTOQ alibv to mean 
 old age : 6 aifjicjivTOs jxoi aluiv, o eari, 
 TO yjjpas. It is better, however, ac- 
 cording to Butler's suggestion, to 
 understand by (7vfj.<pvTog ai'wr the pe- 
 riod of time appointed for the fulfil- 
 ment of the omen, h.e. the time co- 
 existent as it were and grown up 
 with the omen, from its first ap- 
 pearance to the time of its fulfilment- 
 This time is denoted obscurely by 
 Xpova in v. 125. The explanation of 
 the Schol, on v. 10.5. gives the general 
 sense of the passage. ireWei yap fie fi 
 irapa Oeuiv iriaTiQ fiiXireiv nal Xeyeiv 
 on ei TTpa^ovaiv ol 'Arpeidai oaov cnrb 
 TOV arrjfiEiov. 'in yap refers to the age 
 of the chorus, as explained by the 
 Scholiast (though wrongly referred 
 by him to aiifK^vros ali)v), sc. ti kcli 
 yipu)v elfil ofiwc fiiX^ui ra ytyovora' 
 TTETvoiOa yap on ciQ iripae avra ct^oti- 
 aiv ol Oeoi. The passage may be 
 rendered for still (h. e. old as I am) 
 heaven-sent confidence inspires mewith 
 song, (and) the appointed crisis with 
 strength, h. e. though weak in myself, 
 I am inspired with strength by the 
 thought of the fulfilment of the 
 omen. 
 
 IltTpa an attempt, P. 705. toiovZe 
 (jXiiToe ireipav ev <j>vXaKr£6v S.C.T.481. 
 the attacking such a man. 
 
 Ileipa the edge of a sword, G. 847. 
 
 TLeipaadai to attempt, P.V. 320. 
 ireipaaofiai S.c.T. 213. P. 836. A. 824. 
 1622. — to try, prove, with gen. laip,- 
 orOQ 7rtipii>pi)'ove A. 1648. Cf. C..506. 
 
nEis 
 
 ( 264 ) 
 
 HEAE 
 
 ircipatrOi fiov yvvaiKOQ WQ a.<j>pa(TfiovoQ 
 A. 1374. 
 
 IleiaifilSpoTOQ forcing mortals to obe- 
 dience, C.357. See under TriirXavaL, 
 where the epithet is explained as re- 
 ferring to the power exercised by the 
 infernal authorities over deceased 
 mortals. 
 
 YiEi(Tfj.a a ship's cable, P. 112. A. 
 188. S.746. 
 
 IlEXayioe belonging to the open sea. 
 ■TreXayiav oka P. 419.459. the open 
 sea. 
 
 XliXayoc the open sea, P. 850. A. 
 646. Metaph. arijc TrtXayoe S.465. 
 KaKtov TTtXayoE P.425. iriXayoQ arrj- 
 pac Suae P.V.748. 
 
 Ue\ay(i)v prop, name, P. 920. 
 
 lieXa^eiv to bring near, to fasten 
 to, P. V. 155. — to approach, with dat. 
 P.V.714.809. TTtXw fut. contr. for 
 TTEXao-w P.V.282. — with ETti S.296. 
 mid. V. TreXa^Effflat id. S.c.T. 130. 
 
 XliXavoe any soft clotted substance. 
 The Schol. in Apoll. Rhod. i.l077. 
 quoted by Blomf. observes, 'Attikoi 
 ■Kdv TO ircTTTiyue oiiTbie Xiyovat. Thus 
 in Eur. Orest. 214. (ed.Pors.) the hard- 
 ened foam collected about the mouth 
 is called cronaTog a^pojdri TreXavoy. 
 It is frequently used to denote clotted 
 blood or gore. Compare Eur. Ale. 
 851. Iph. T.300. Incert. Rhes.430. 
 where the expression al^arripoQ irfX- 
 avos occurs. So iEsch. P. 802. 
 Toaos yap tVrat iriXavog alfiaro- 
 aipayijQ. E.255. ipvOpov iic jxeXiuiv 
 iriXavov. It is applied to a cake of 
 oil or unguent for trimming lamps in 
 A. 90. veXclvio fj.V)(6dEv fia<nXEt<i). It 
 is also peculiarly used to denote a 
 cake used in sacrifices, formed of fine 
 flour, oil, and honey. So Timaeus, 
 TTiXavoC TTEfifxara ek TranraXrie Kal 
 iXaiov KOI fxiXiToc TreTroirjfxeva wpog 
 Qvaiav. Hence dvaai TriXavov P. 200. 
 to offer such a cake. So P. 516. 
 Likewise in C.90. -^iovaa tovZe tteX- 
 avov iv TVfi(i(d irarpoQ, where Well, 
 is wrong in translating wEXavog a 
 libation, ^lovaa means simply letting 
 fall, dropping, and is applied to any- 
 
 thing of a slight loose texture, and 
 not only to strictly liquid things. 
 See A. 230. and under x">'- 
 
 niXac near, close at hand, P.V. 
 125.800. S.c.T. 618. 651. E.633. S.57. 
 872. — with gen. Kauicdo-ou ireXacP.V. 
 420. Cf S.c.T. 959. P. 670. A. 203. 
 1008.1656. E.418. S. 254. 304. (in 
 loc. dub.) with dat. OiXoifj.' av fjSt] 
 aoi TriXae dpoyovg e^eiv S.205. oi 
 iriXaQ one's neighbours, P.V.335. E. 
 391.480. S.378. In C.870. 'eoike vvv 
 avrfJQ £7ri ^vpov tteXus av'xriy irEffEl- 
 ardat irpos S/kjjv TTEirXriyfiEvrje, Schiitz 
 explains TriXae to mean near in point 
 of time ; but Butler more correctly 
 takes it as being iriXag 'Aiyladov, 
 and translates " videtur cervix ejus 
 justa vindicta percusses (i.e. irpoQ Si- 
 KTiy) in novaculcB aciem prope jEgis- 
 thum casura esse." 
 
 IlEXairyia (sub. yij) the Pelasgian 
 land, P.V. 862. 
 
 TlEXaay IOC Pelasgian, S. 627. Here 
 rav IltXao-yiar is the vulg. contrary 
 to the metre. Pauw omits rav. Ue- 
 Xaayiav is probably a trisyllable by 
 synizesis, as Well, observes. 
 
 UsXao-yot the Pelasgi, S. 250.323. 
 344.611.614.840.945.1003. 
 
 IltXao-yos prop, name, S. 248. 988. 
 
 TiEXaTTjQ a neighbour, one dwelling 
 near, P. 49. 
 
 IleXE/a a dove, P.V. 858. 
 
 mXttac id. S.C.T.276. S.220. 
 
 HeXeiv to be. tteXel P. 77 8. A. 381. 
 913.945.1095. C.527. E. 224. 27 1.558. 
 S. 237. 453. 1015. irE'Xotc E. 870. tte'Xoi 
 P. 518. A. 486. S.765.9C6.1037. tteX- 
 oiTE S.76. subj. tte'Xw S 335. tteXeiv 
 C.302. S.615.'782. ■n-EXoi/eraj' P.V.898. 
 raid. V. TriXEadai A.246. E. 144. 159. 
 S. 116. 791. 
 
 HeXEiodpififuov nourishing doves, 
 P. 301. From this passage it appears 
 that Salamis was famous for its doves. 
 The dove being sacred to Venus, 
 Stanley infers that they were bred 
 here in honour of her as tutelar 
 goddess of the island : but Butler 
 shews that Stanley mistook the pas- 
 sage in Horn. Hymn. ix. 4. where it 
 
HEAE 
 
 ( 265 ) 
 
 IIEnp 
 
 is Salamis in Cyprus which is spoken 
 of as under the protection of Venus. 
 
 niXeKve an axe, C.876. 
 
 IleXoiriSriQ a descendant of Pelops, 
 A. 1582. C.496. ■ 
 
 mXo^ Pelops, E.673. 
 
 Il£X(iptoc vast, powerful, P.V. 151. 
 
 TLefiiral^eiv to reckon by fives. 
 Thence, to reckon, generally, irefx- 
 iral^eT opQwe £K/3oXac i/'^0w)'; ^ivoi E. 
 718. 
 
 nefiTratrrrie one who reckons by 
 floes. Th.^nce, 07ie who reckons, gene- 
 rally, Tov Tlepatiy jxvpLa ixvpia irep.- 
 Traarav P. 942. him whose office it 
 was to reckon the Persians by ten 
 thousand at a time. The word is 
 said to be derived from the iEoIic 
 ■Trifiire for TrtVrf. Hesych. ■trtp.Traa- 
 a-eraC Kara tteite a.pidfir)aei, to yap 
 irivTE 'AioXeic Tre/iirE Xiyovai' Kara- 
 )(pi/<rricwc Se Kal ^iXiuc apidfi}i<Tei. 
 The verb occurs in Horn. Od. S'.412. 
 avrap iwij)' iracag wEHiraadETai, ^Se 
 "iZriTai. Ruhnken on Timseus s. v. 
 avatrefiira^ea-dai, observes that the 
 simple verb is found only in the 
 poets. For the historical fact alluded 
 to here by iEschylus, cf. Herod. 
 vii.60. 
 
 Tlefiireiv to send, xe'/xttei S.c.T. 425. 
 P. 54. 442. A. 59. 429. C.531. E. 568. 
 Trifjuirovai A. 296. nifiiLu) E.976. 'iirep.- 
 \pa S.C.T.37. E.639. '£?r£/u;/'Ei' P.34. 
 A. 422. C. 178.508. 518. E.35. TrifinE 
 S.c.T. 417.452. P.616. ntHTrcrc P.636. 
 C.470. irifilaTE P. 622. S.33. tte'/z- 
 TTOiiM S.C.T.454. iriixwELV 578.632. 
 P. 213. C.257. E. 459. 903. wiixipai E. 
 194. — to utter, put forth. iriixipiD ttoX- 
 vSaKpvy la^av P. 901. — to cast as a 
 dart. Met. ofifiarOQ OEXk-n'ipwi' to^ev/j.' 
 £7r£;uj^ES.983. — toconduct,convey, ac- 
 company, P.132.1032. A.61. 111.502. 
 827. E.12. S. 216.229. 946. pass, ette'/x- 
 
 TTETO C.511. - irETTEflirTaL S.C.T.455. 
 
 See KOfiTToc. 
 
 UEjXTrTOQ fifth, P.V. 855. S.c.T. 508. 
 509. P.760. 
 
 XievEaOai to be poor ov wanting, A. 
 936. — vfith gen. rSiv <70<pwv ov wivri 
 E.409. Cf. Xrifia. 
 
 HevQelu grief , A. 419. 
 HevQe'iv to grieve, P. 587. TrevBel 
 vEov olicTOi' i)di(i)v S.63. grieves in 
 piteous accents for his haunts. — to 
 grieve for or n20ur?i, P. 288. 571. A. 
 553. — TTtydtjirai rpty(i C. 172. to cut off 
 hair in sign of grief. 
 
 HevBevs Pentheus, E.2C. 
 
 Hivdrifia mourning, C.426. 
 
 TlcvdrifKov mournful, A. 410. 
 
 llEvdrjTrip a mourner, S. 1054. /Sapv 
 ■KoXEiaQ ylvvaQ irEvQrirrjpoe P. 908. the 
 woes of a city mourning for its popu- 
 lation. The masculine form irEvdr^Tfip 
 is joined with iroXie, as o-wn/io with 
 Tvxn in A. 650. and EVTrpai,ia S.c.T. 
 207. See other instances quoted by 
 Blomf. Gloss. Ag. 650. Hemsterhuys 
 on Lucian Dial. Deor. ii. p. 341. Bip. 
 
 IlEvdrjTijpiog emblematic of grief, 
 C.9. 
 
 Hivdcfwc mournful, S. 574. 
 
 TlEydoQ mourning, grief, P. 314. 528. 
 C 17. irarpoe ttevGoq id. 298. sorrow 
 for my father. pl.7r£V6»j C.330. TrivdEcn 
 id. 80. 
 
 TlEvraicie five times. irEv-rjuoiTa 
 wEVT&KLs P.Slo. five times fifty. 
 
 TiEvTi^KOVTa fifty , P. 315. 
 
 nEjTjjracra-acs having fifty chil- 
 dren, P.V.855. S.316. 
 
 nEITJ/COOTOTTCHC id. S.31G. 
 
 XlEiraiTEpoQ milder, A. 1338. a 
 compar. whose positive in use is 
 TTEiriav. 
 
 JiETrXos a lady's robe, S.c.T. 92. 
 (see X(-»/) P. 123.178. A. 225. 1097. 
 1562. C.30.994. E. 332. 605. S.232.427. 
 452. — more rarely, a man's robe, P. 
 195.460.987.1017. 
 
 mVXwyua id. S.c.T. 1030. S. 701. 
 
 ncTTpMrai (a perf. formed from a 
 present which is uncertain) it is des- 
 tined or fated, ri yap Trtirpwrai Zrivi 
 TiXriv dft KparE'iv; P.V. 517. Cf. id. 
 816. ov ravra ravrt] MoTpa tcio teX- 
 Ecr<p6poe Kpai'ai TrETvpiOTai id. 510. Fate 
 is not destined this as yet to bring 
 these things to an end. — TTEtrptofxivoc 
 intended, appointed, irpog dofiovg tte- 
 nrpiiifiEvovQ A. 1042. to your appointed 
 dwellings. TrtTrpMfisroi/ Ian i.q. tte- 
 
nEfia 
 
 ( 260 ) 
 
 HEPI 
 
 irpiorai P.V.755, to TTeirpafiivov that 
 which is fated. TeXeirat ig to Treirpw- 
 fiivov A. 68. according to fate. Ct'. id. 
 670. rrtv Tmrptoniptiv cdaav P.V. 103. 
 ones appointed lot. tiji' TrtTrpidjxivqv 
 ellipt. id. id. i516. 
 
 liiirtav mild, E.66. 
 
 Il£p although, yvvij trip ovaa S.c.T. 
 1029. Cf. A. 138. 1054. 1552. S.54. pre- 
 ceded by Kai. fiu)V Kai deoc irtp ifitpo) 
 TTETrXj/y/xeVofi ; A. 1176. OiiSi irep not 
 even though, ovto) yap oh TidvrjKae 
 ohU Trep eaui)v C.497. Cf. S. 394. 
 
 Tlepa beyond, with gen. Trt'pa Si'kjjs 
 P.V. 30. Kaipov iripa 503. 
 
 Ylepaiptiv to finish, end, S.c.T. 1042. 
 P. 685. — to bring a thing to an end, to 
 effect or perform, C.817. S.457. pass. 
 Trepaiverai P.V. 57. — to make a way 
 through, to pass through, di &t<j)v 
 <j>pet'6e re Safiiag Trepaivov C.55. an 
 object of popular rumour and interest. 
 
 IlepaiTipio (comp. of vipa) further. 
 with gen. raivSe koI wcpaiTepoi P.V. 
 247. 
 
 Tlipav beyond, with gen. A. 1173. 
 XaXKiSog Trlpav ix'>"' -^' 183. occupy- 
 ing the coast opposite to Chalcis. 
 From this we see that nepa is origi- 
 nally a noun, of which the adverbial 
 accus. only is in common use. We 
 have, however, in S.259. 'Airie yap 
 tXdii/v Ik Tripag NauTracrt'ae, accord- 
 ing to Rob. Vict. But many MSS. 
 read ■^iopag yap iXdwv 'A?rtj ck Nav- 
 TraKriag. So Well. Schiitz, Bothe. 
 In A. 183. Schiitz understands e'xwi' 
 intransitively, and Trtpav to be used 
 as an adverb. 
 
 TLEpdv to cross from one place 
 to another, ki, kvipuiv wtpS)V P.V. 572. 
 coming from the shades. — to cross, 
 to pass over. abs. P. 785. with ace. 
 P. 785. E.901. S.544. Trfpao-jjc P.V. 
 720.792. TTEpwo-o 794. irepav S.c.T.360. 
 irepaaav-tQ P.501. wtptaVTi Xovrpa E. 
 603. ireirepak-e, with£(cP.65. withSiaP. 
 483. — to pass through, h.e. to undergo. 
 Tovde KLvhivov vEpdv C.268. — to vio- 
 late or transgress. opKov iT(.pw)'Tag{}) 
 fiTjMv 'Ik^ikov (ppctjL E.467. zre no un- 
 righteous manner mentally transgres- 
 
 sing their oath. Here Well, and others 
 suppose some error. Certainly the 
 expression opKov wepuivTag is harsh, 
 but may perhaps be defended by the 
 expression in Fi'ag.268. (ed. Dind.) 
 CEtr' aiJi.7rXai;rjfj.a tu Trtpiovri rijv dtfiiy. 
 Butl. suggests opKOv TTcpwvrag firjSii', 
 lydiKovg (ppiniv, or opKoiixorovrrag fii}- 
 Zev Ikoikov (ppaa-ai. Well, suspects 
 that some unusual compound lies 
 hidden under the words opKoi' wepdv- 
 rac- Herm. conj. Tropovrag. Dind. 
 considers wepGivrag corrupt. 
 
 Iltpac an end, P. 624. 
 
 Jlipyafiov a tower, pi. Tvipyafia 
 P.V. 958. 
 
 mpQuvto lay waste. Tripaai P. 174. 
 pass. TrepQofxivav S.c.T. 307. — to tear 
 or rend, yevtiov iripde Xf.vi;ijpr] Tpi-)(a. 
 P. 1013. 
 
 Ilfpi 1. with gen. for, concerning, 
 E. 114.913. S. 721. with anastrophe, 
 S.c.T.230. P. 221. 321. A. 817. 1332. C. 
 84. 544. 707. 769. 837. E. 587.600. S. 364 . 
 — 2. with dat. around, A. 1328. C.248. 
 wpon. (pdpog vspl ^6fi(dfear upon fear. 
 — on account of. (tcOep ap^atu) -rrcpl rap- 
 fiei P. 602. through exceeding reve- 
 rence for thee. — concerning, P.662. — 
 3. with accns. around, P.V.138. S.c.T. 
 108.742. A. 440. E. 159. — concerning, 
 because of, P. 61. Separated by tmesis, 
 
 P. 852. A. 1540. 
 
 lleptliaXXeiv to place around. Tpoia. 
 TTcpiPaXwv ^cvKTvipiov A. 515. — with 
 dat. of thing, to enclose, confine, as- 
 sault, TTodwKei iTEpt/^aXwc ■)(aXKeifiari 
 C.569. Cf.P.734 — by tmesis. TTtpixEipe 
 loaXovaa A. 1540. — Mid. v, id. irtpi- 
 fiaXovTO ol 7rTep6<popov hifiag A. 1118. 
 Here Blomf. reads ireplfiaXov, which 
 Herm. approves, and which certainly 
 is better than the middle voice. 
 Both in this sense and the corre- 
 sponding one in the antistrophe, there 
 appears to be some uncertainty. For 
 the hiatus before ol Dind. refers to 
 his note on Soph. E1.195. — <o place 
 around (for one's self), S.853. 
 
 Tleplliapvg extremely severe, E. 
 154. 
 
 nepiypa<ji>i an outline, C.205. 
 
riEi'i 
 
 ( 2G7 ) 
 
 HEPS 
 
 Tlipiipofioc running about, S.343. 
 — circular, S.c.T.477. 
 
 TlipiOufioQ very angry, S.c.T.TOfl. 
 
 Ylf.pSvjxb)Q very angrily, C. 40. 
 
 lleptK\v<TTOQ washed around by the 
 sea, P. 588.856. 
 
 nepivaieivto dwell around, pass.olc 
 \(.vix 'Epaaivov irtpivaierai S. 1000. 
 i.q. 01 x^vfi "Epaaivov irepivaiovm. 
 
 Tlcpi^ around, with ace. P. 360. 
 round about, id. 410. 
 
 Iltptdjoywc very vehemently, A.209. 
 Dind. thinks the words ■Trepwpywe 
 iwiOvfielv should be expunged as a 
 gloss upon the word opy^, leaving a 
 lacuna in their place. 
 
 ITfjOtTrtyiiTrroc sending, or sent about. 
 adverbially in A. 87. 7r£pt7rf^7rra dvo~ 
 tricivEic h. e. sending round about, or it 
 may, with Schiitz, be taken as the 
 ace. after the verb, sacrificia hue illuc 
 missa, h.e. per omnia urbis altaria 
 distributa, peragis. 
 
 Tlepiirerfig falling among, wrapped 
 zip in, A. 225. 
 
 Xlzpiwirvtiv to fall about, to encom- 
 pass. KaKOV fj.e KapSiav Tvepivlrvei 
 KpvoQ S.c.T. 816. a deadly chill creeps 
 over my heart. See irlmii'. 
 
 nepipprjyvvvai to tear from around. 
 pass. S.e.T.311. 
 
 nepippvToe sea-girt, E.77. 
 
 TlepccTeiTTOs highly honoured, E. 
 990. 
 
 n£jO«reroc superfluous, needkss, 
 P.V.383. S.c.T. 1034. 
 
 Tiepi(T(T6(j>puv extremely intelligent, 
 P. V. 3-23. 
 
 Tl£pi(7Te\\Eiv to arrange, provide, 
 E.667. Here the words ro /it'iT 
 tijctpyc)}' i^i'iTf. Seairorovnevov are go- 
 verned by TTfptoTt'Wouo-a, and are to 
 be repeated in sense after tri^uv. 
 
 nepicTTix^^^ii' to place around, as 
 a net, A. 1356- 
 
 TIepi'j)o(ioc very fearful, S.717. 
 
 ThpKftpu)!' haughty, A. 1401. S.738. 
 
 \lf:pi-^ij.nrTOQ approaching, coming 
 near. It seems to be taken adver- 
 bially in a corrupt passage in S.856. 
 
 ITtpKuSu/'oc very painful, A. 1424. 
 
 X\(.ppnifto(; a Fcrrh/pliian, S.209. 
 
 nipmu the Persians, P. 1. 15.i3.9l. 
 104. 136. 153. 167. 248.251. 253. 259. 273. 
 324. 426. 433. 465. 504. 506. 589. 6 15. 646. 
 668.679. 700. 876. 940. 948. 976. Dor. 
 Hepcrdv 635.888.974. In P. 524. ~ii 
 Zev (3a(ri\ev, vvv Xlepadv, a syllable 
 is wanting to complete the verse. 
 Turn, prefixed aXX', which renders 
 the verse very inharmonious, to avoid 
 which Arnald. transposed, aXX' <i /3a- 
 aCKev TiEv vvv XLtpaSiv. The correc- 
 tion of Turn, is adopted by Brunek. 
 Glasg. Schiitz. The latter conj. 
 vvv fiev Tlepa-Hv. This Blomf. adopts. 
 Elmsley vvv tuiv XiepaHv or vvv av 
 Jlepffwv. Well. IlEpo-awv. If anything 
 is to be supplied, we may also suggest 
 vvv S>) Tlepauiv. In P. 697. fiioTOV ev- 
 aiwva Hipaaig wQ deoQ Siijyayeg, the 
 meaning is, being as a God to the 
 Persians. See deoc. There should 
 be no comma after Ullpaaig. 
 
 Hepcriir-oXic destroying cities, P. 66. 
 
 Hepcrevg Perseus, C.818. 
 
 "Hipaitpaaaa Proserpine, C.433. 
 
 TlepaiKUQ Persian, P. 117.178.327. 
 404.508.775. In P. 243. rovde yap 
 Zpafxrijia fwrbc TlepiriKdv Trpewei fxa- 
 6eIv, Blomf. prefers HepiriKov, which 
 is properly rejected by Lobeek on 
 Soph. Aj. 7. who quotes numerous 
 instances of this transposition of epi- 
 thets. Sec his note. 
 
 Iltpo-t.; Persian, fem. TicpfflSoc 
 yXMcrarjg P. 398. IlEpo-ic aia lib. Cf. 
 59. 638. 1026. 1030. — a Persian woman, 
 P. 151.281.533. In P. 132. XlepaileQ 
 Z' aKpoircvdeie, tKafTra—XeiTreraifiov- 
 oi^v^, EKaa-a is (as Butler observes) 
 put in apposition with Utpirt'SEc, and 
 the singular XeiTrerai referred to it. 
 Hence Schiitz needlessly wishes to 
 insert the particle de after l/cairra. 
 For this constr. see Matth. Gr. Gr. 
 302. Obs. 319. 
 
 Hep(Tovoficiadai to live under the 
 Persian laws, P. 577. 
 
 TlEpcroi'6fj,og riding the Persians. 
 TlepiTovoixov Tifxfje fxeyaXrjs P. 883. 
 This refers to the Persian nobility 
 slain in the battle, the abstract being 
 put for the concrete, Blomfield in- 
 
n£2H 
 
 ( 268 ) 
 
 miMO 
 
 correctly refers it to the honour paid 
 to the Persians by the nations whom 
 they had conquered, which seems in- 
 consistent with the general meaning 
 of the passage. 
 
 Tiicrrifxa a fall, S.915. 
 
 TleacToyo/jieiv to regulate, arrange, 
 (lit. to place chessmen,) S. 13. 
 
 neratr/xa a carpet, A. 883. 
 
 Tlercivog winged, S.c.T. 1011. 
 
 IlEVpa a rock, P. V. 4. 31 . 56. 242. 269. 
 447.750.970. P. 382. A. 1207. E. 22.660. 
 S. 346. 777. afiTTeTpaiQ for ava ireTpaiQ 
 S.346. In the next verse riXtparoie 
 'Iv is conj. by Valck. on Phsen.215. 
 for the vulg. yXifiaroLcnv. 
 
 Uerpaioc rocky, P. V. 1021. 
 
 Xlerpripeffie covered by rocks, P.V. 
 300. 
 
 UirpthoQ rocky, P.V. 561. 
 
 UirpoQ a stone, S.c.T. 658. P. 452. 
 
 TlsOdeaScu to inquire concerning. 
 MevlXcwy 8e wevOojiai A. 603. — to 
 ascertain, abs. C.658. with ace. C.961. 
 with inf. C. 826. with -ntpl C.837. 
 (see ayycKoo) with gen. TsOvrjKoroE 
 TTivdojjai C.752. / hear of his being 
 dead. fut. Trtvaojiai C.263. E.479. 
 with ace. P.V.645.9G5. A. 257. E.393. 
 .397. with i>Q E.432. with gen. of 
 thing, rwj'& TrtucErai Xoywv C. 754. 
 with gen. of person ard ace. of thing, 
 IxvaKTOQ uvTOv Italia irEvaojiaL \6yov 
 A.585. inf. TTivaCwQai P.V. 990. Dind. 
 (qu. V. on Arist. Ach.203.) here 
 prefers irevtrErrdai perf. ■TTETrvirde C. 
 304. part. TTttrvafxivrjbXQ. periph. I'lfiev 
 ■KewviTfiivoi A.1UG2. ayyiXtav Tvnrva- 
 fiivoi S.182. having heard the news 
 from messengers, aor. 2. wvOrj-ai -P. 
 447. C. 732. with awu id. 726. with 
 part, lai' Oryaicot'rag J) TtrpiaixevovQ 
 TTvOricrde S.c.T. 225. ■Kvdow P.V..548. 
 TcvOlcrdai C.507. Cf. irvvQavEcrQai. 
 WivQii a message, S.c.T.352. 
 
 ntvKr] a pine-torch, A. 279. Here 
 wevi^t] seems to be in app. with layvQ 
 in the preceding line. 
 
 nfi/(.)/£if pitchy. Met. bitter, C. 
 381. 
 
 11)7 where, P.V. 99. -ird 183. — whi- 
 ther, P.V. 577. Dor. TTd C.403. 
 
 IlriyaloQ of a fountain, A. 875. 
 Ylriyaarayiov [a] prop, name, P. 35. 
 Tl-qyii a spring or fountain, P.V. 
 89.432. S.c.T. 255. P.303. E.27.— </.£ 
 water of a fountain, P. 198. C05. Met. 
 KkavfiaTwv Tnfjyai P.V. 401. A. 961. 
 ijXiov TDjyatc P.V. 811. the sun-rising. 
 apyvpov TTTiYi'i P. 234. a vein of silver. 
 TTi/poc irriyri P.V. 110. KaKwv Trqyi) P. 
 729. On the passage firirpoQ re Trriyiii' 
 rig KaTuajiiaEi Siicij; S.c.T. 560. see 
 under Sinri. 
 
 Hijyfia a compact, A. 1172. 
 Uriyvvvai to congeal or fi.x, P. 488. 
 mid. V. irmriyz is congealed, C. 65. 
 pass. ■naykvTi.g E. \?,\. fixed, impaled. 
 niiyjxa ycvvaiuiq nayiv A. 1171. con- 
 firmed or settled. 
 
 Xln^aXiov a rudder. Met. a bridle, 
 S.c.T. 188. 
 
 Tlri^av to spring. iri]irj(Tev S.c.T. 
 441. ViiSj/iTEi' Brunck. See kvkXovv. 
 Tiifirifia a springing, P. 96. See 
 under a.t'<l.atTeiv and avaaaiiv. ttj/Sjj- 
 fia Kcv(pov Ik vetoQ CKpiiXaro P. 297. 
 he made a spring. ■nijZrifi! opovaag 
 A. 800. having sprung. 
 
 UriXog clay, A. 481. C.68e. 
 n^jua a calamity or woe, P.V. 99. 
 103. 263. 316. 411. 440. 470. 694. 747. 756. 
 1077. S.c.T. 829. 963. 972. P.257.469. 
 692.772.830.985.995. A.560.615. 624. 
 630. 810. 839. 855. 1 155. C.532. 625. 730. 
 785.788.1029.1049.1056. E. 129.720. S. 
 G84. Abst. for cone, ■jryjj.ia Trarpi 
 TTaptvvov S.C.T.995. so. Jocasta. — 
 ro TTJjr^a tS)v oXuiXoTtav A. 337. the 
 damage of whatever things the 
 Greeks might destroy. See ai'a/j.- 
 ■jrXac/jroc. ir^ju' a7rc(7Tpi\pai vorrov 
 A. 824. by Porson's emend, for n-j'jju- 
 arog rpiil/ai voao". firjF ayvoijCTJjc 
 Triifia E. 129. where irfjfia refers to 
 the mischief which would ensue upon 
 the flight of Orestes. 
 
 TiriixaiveLV to injure, pass. Trrjfxav- 
 e^g P.V. 334. 
 
 n-qfjLovii calamity, i.q. ■Krjfj.a P.V. 
 237. 276. 306. 346. 469. 510. 580. 589. 967. 
 1002. P.285. A.984.1641. S.446.615. 
 1051. irrjixovflv apKVfTTarov (ppid,titv 
 A. 1348. a net-like destruction. Here 
 
niiMo 
 
 ( 269 ) 
 
 nmx 
 
 d|Ok.u(7raroc is an adjective. Cf. Eur. 
 Orest. 1422. )xri-)(civav afiKvaraTav. 
 Some, however, doubt the genuine- 
 ness of this reading, ttjjjuoi'^c dpcu- 
 araTov is the reading of Aurat. 
 Stanl. and Schiitz. Elmsley conj. 
 ■KtifwvrJQ apKvtTTar av, which Blomf. 
 has adopted. So Dind. 
 
 Utlfioa-vvr) calamity, P.V. 1060. 
 
 Tlialveiv to fatten, to enrich, S.c.T. 
 569. — Met. to cheer, A. 267. iriaii-e- 
 trdcu A. 1654. to wax lusty, h.e. to 
 cheer one's self. 
 
 niaa-fia that which enriches, P. 
 792. 
 
 Utii^tiv to oppress, C.248. 
 
 UiBavog persuasive, A. 473. 
 
 Hii:p6y\b)(r(roe bitter - speaking, 
 S.cT. 769. 
 
 IIi/CjooKapiro£ having hitter fruits, 
 S.C.T.675. 
 
 Iltcpoc bitter, A.944. — Met. bitter, 
 \i.e. severe, cruel, harsh, P.V. 178. 
 741. S.c.T.7r2. 844.863. 923.925. P. 
 465. A. 191. 725. S. 471. — severe, stern, 
 indignant, S.c.T.341. C.78. — hostile, 
 cruel, C.232. E. 147. 796. In S.853. 
 the reading is corrupt. Possibly the 
 true reading may be /3oa icai jriKpore- 
 l>ov, ol^voe yiiov v6y.ov sc. pouring 
 forth a strain of vjoe. j3ca /cat having 
 been transposed, 'iv^e may have been 
 added to maiie the verse resemble v. 
 851. (36a will thus be a monosyllable. 
 See iiTijiodv. yitav and 'iyu>v seem a 
 repetition of the same word, and v6- 
 fiov seems to be concealed under 
 oi'ofxa. 
 
 tliKpwc bitterly, severely, P.V. 195. 
 946. iriKpwQ i'lKOvaav S. 962. they have 
 heard with indignation. 
 
 HifiTrXavai to fill. 7r\?j<ras A.1371. 
 to fulfil, C.356. But here Heath 
 TTiTrXdvTuiv. In this passage it is ex- 
 tremely harsh, and inconsistent with 
 usage, to take irnrXavroiv as cIq tS>v 
 ■wLTrKavTiov, neither will it answer to 
 govern it by jjaaiKeve, for Agamem- 
 non was dva^ avZpiov, not a king of 
 kings. It may be better to join it 
 with Tvpavvdiv, placing a comma only 
 after this latter word, and taking 
 
 ftaaCktvQ yap fjaO' o(l>p e^jjc as a pa- 
 renthesis, pass. wijjiTrXaTai P. 131. 
 
 Ti.iiX'Kpa.vaL to burn, P. 796. fut. irpi]- 
 (Tto S.cT. 416. 
 
 n/va? a tablet, S. 456. 924. 
 
 n(V2oc Pindus, S. 260. 
 
 Xltvtiv to drink, S.931. fut. irUrai 
 C. 571. TTfVwKE S.c.T. 803. 7r£?rw(C(i»c 
 A. 1161. ir/ij S.C.T.718. TTiovaa E. 
 935. 
 
 XltVoc filth, dirt. ka&Ka avv Trivi) 
 X^po'iv A. 752. obtained by sordid 
 means. 
 
 XLivvcTKeLV to teach, P. 816. 
 
 1Inrpa(TKEiv to sell. pass, eirpadriv. 
 In C.902. the meaning is correctly 
 explained by Schiitz, "primumaempe 
 quasi vendiderat mater filium, ex sedi- 
 bus eum paternis ejiciendo : iterum 
 vero, patre occiso, bona ejus inva- 
 dendo quorum haeres esse debebat." 
 — TrpaOlvTa A. 1011. 
 
 Tliirreiv to fall, P. 193. E.355. S. 
 85. iriTcTOv for tTznrTOV P. 498. See 
 under kvkKovv. p. TreTrrwKa S.c.T. 
 776. A. 1358. C. 261. 285. aor. 2. 
 n(Ta~iv P.V.921. S.c.T.340. P.248. A. 
 436.859.1292.1361.1585. C.922. S.445. 
 fut. m. -iriaiLaQai C.871.965. See 
 ev7rp6cFU)7roe- — to fall out or happen, 
 aarv "Zovcruiv k^Eiceivtocev tthjov P. 
 747. On this meaning of ireaelv see 
 Heath ap. Butl. Nott. Phill. — ti 
 ireaovTa A. 32. met. from playing 
 with dice, having fallen out luckily. 
 Triirrciv Ik to fall from, C. 183. vade 
 Ik fiiaQ wiaov for tVecov P. 305. See 
 Kvickovv. — tK Spofiov Treaijv A. 1218. 
 leaving my course, ki, iipKvuv iriTTTioKe 
 E. 142. has escaped from the net. — 
 iriwreiv tic to fall into, ke vocov ire- 
 au>v P.V. 472.476. falling sick, ireailv 
 ke TO fifl TekEtrfopov A. 971. to come 
 to nought. irlirTEiv TrpoQ rivi to rush 
 upon. TTpoe TTvXaic irfTrrw/ctVai S.c.T. 
 444. l.q TTvXaiQ ■Kpo(7ire7rT(i)Kivai. — ttiit- 
 TEiv wpos Ti to fall down before, fipirri 
 TziaovaaQ Trpog iroXKriJov^wv 6ewv 
 S.c.T. 167. wiirreiv kiri Ti to fall upon, 
 twi yav weabv aifjia A.990. TriTmiv 
 aix<pi Tivi to cast ones self upon, iifxifi 
 aoifiaaiv imrTUKOTee A. 317. kni rivi to 
 
niss 
 
 ( 270 ) 
 
 riAAZ 
 
 fall upon, tl vvi, iw' (j<j>f)a\fxo!s wi^oi 
 S.C.T.385. Cf. P. 85. 498. tV rivt id. 
 ev TTETrXotc ■KEirri XaKis P. 123. iv Koi- 
 Tai£ TTzawv A. 552. sinlcing to rest. 
 TriTTTtiv 7TtS(i> C.47. E.457. to fall on 
 the grounds vTi-vwweaovaai E.68./aZ- 
 len asleep. Here Well, referring to 
 Dorv. Char. p. 347. 624. supposes an 
 ellipsis of ilrri. This is possible, 
 but not necessary. Tvecrovaai may be 
 the nom. abs. to which the words 
 ci'juwc St (ptvyc V. 74. are referred : 
 there should then be no full stop 
 after y^Oopoc- 
 
 YliaaripriQ pitchy, C.266. 
 
 XlLareveiv to trust, with dat. P. 786. 
 
 Tiiartvfia a pledge of faith, A. 852. 
 
 IltoTic fidelity. avaKn irlariv iv 
 wpi)Toi.Q P. 435. among the chief est in 
 fidelity to the Mug. 
 
 YlidTUQ to he drunk. aXi^rjfia wwrov 
 P.V.478. a potion. 
 
 Hkttoq faithful, S.c.T.66. P.520. 
 941. A.592.1417. C.241. E. 281. 641. 
 S. 174. In S.C.T.20. 7rt(7T0v£ is an 
 attraction for oVwc wiarTol yivoiaQt 
 TrpoQ-)(ptoQ toSe. In P. 2. ra&e Tlepawy 
 — Tnarra KaXsirai, raSe ■KKTra is equi- 
 valent to o'lSe TTicrToL Bl. cf. Eur. 
 Andr. 168. Troad. 99. Cycl. 63, id. 
 203. The neuter is likewise so used 
 in V. 667. w Trwra Tviariiv, where 
 Triaruiy is unnecessarily referred by 
 Schiitz to Xerxes or Darius, " O 
 fldi fidorum dominorum consilia- 
 rii." Butler more properly trans- 
 lates, maxime fideles omnium, 
 spectalissimcE fidei. For instances 
 of the neuter thus used, see Blomf. 
 Gloss. P. 2. — with dat. Ztjj'I -mcrTOv 
 a-yytXovP.V.O?] . — sure, trustworthy, 
 A. 263. 343.888. 1186. S. 63. 456. — rely- 
 ing on, trusting to. with dat. P.V. 919. 
 P. 55. iri(TTa sureties, pledges of faith, 
 A.G37. C.39]. E.643. 
 
 XllcTTiofia a pledge of faith, C.917. 
 E.205. — abst. for concr. a confiden- 
 tial person, P. 167. 
 
 nto-uTOf trusting to. with dat. S.c.T. 
 193. P. 112. S.348. 
 
 niri'Eiu to fall, A. 1514. E.490. 
 
 with ch- C. 1052. with li' A. 1099. C. 
 
 36. KUKuip S' uKTTrep daXatrrra kv/j.' ayti, 
 TO fif.v TfiTi'oy (sc. ayei) aXKo S' aelpet 
 rplxaXov S.c.T. 740. With respect 
 to the forms virvbi witvw, see Elms- 
 ley on Eur. Heracl. 77. and Her- 
 mann's review of the same in Class. 
 Journ. xxxviii. 284. Elmsley con- 
 siders TTiTviii to be the true form, 
 which is related to ttItttw (more pro- 
 perly to irird), as Herm. observes) as 
 fiLfivd) is to fxeuw. He therefore con- 
 siders ■wLTvii) as a present, and iwiTvov 
 as its imperfect, as in Soph. CEd. C. 
 1754. So iriTvovTwv in Eur. Supp. 
 691. he regards as a present parti- 
 ciple. Hermann endeavours to shew 
 that in both cases they are aorists, 
 and considers ■kitvIu) ttltvw as the 
 present form, of which eVitvoc is the 
 aorist. Dindorf always writes ■wlrvb). 
 The passage S.c.T. 740. seems to fa- 
 vour Elmsley's opinion, as it would 
 involve an awkward anacoluthon to 
 consider ttLtvov otherwise than a 
 present. 
 
 liirvKoQ any constant noise, as of 
 the heating of the hands, S.c.T. 838. 
 the quivering of the limhs, P. 937. 
 
 TLupaixTicuv to display, P. 652. A. 
 22. — to announce, C.277. — to order, 
 E.590. See Zva^pwv, and on the 
 expression tn^ava-Kwv eItte, see Lo- 
 beck on Soph. Aj . v. 757. 
 
 Uiiov rich, A. 794. 
 
 nXoy/frdc wandering, restless, P. 
 268. (see SiwXa^ and daXcKrcro-n-XriK- 
 Toe) — deceived, A. 578. 
 
 IlXa^eiv to cause to wander, pass. 
 vXa^iadcu to wander or lose one's 
 way. Hence Met. KpeLtTO-oreKyuu d' 
 air' c/jjiaTwi' tTrXayxOri S.c.T. 766. he 
 lost {i.e. deprived himself of) his eyes, 
 dearer than his children. So Casaub. 
 Steph. and Butler, who well explains 
 the passage, " Vult enim Chorus 
 CEdipum insana mente duo mala 
 perpetrasse, altcrum quod se oculis 
 privavit, qui vita vel liberis cariores 
 sunt, alterum quod filiis diras impre- 
 catus est." For the constr. xXa- 
 fsffQat (iTro Tii'os to lose anything, 
 Bloraf. compares Eur. Troad. 635. 
 
HA AG 
 
 ( 271 ) 
 
 HAEil 
 
 ^v)(rjt' u\u.-ni rijc napoid' Ei/Trpa^mj. 
 Pind. 01. i. 94. ev<j>poavyas aXarai. 
 In the present passage Colb. 2. omits 
 air'. So Brunck. Schlitz. S' before 
 and is also om. by Rob. So Pors. 
 Schiitz 2. 
 
 HXadtaOai to approach, aor. 1. 
 wXatrOeiriv P.V.899. 
 
 TiXavav to cause to wander, P.V. 
 573. — mid. v. TrXavatrdat to wander, 
 P.V. 275. perf. irEirXavriiJiai P.V. 564. 
 — to wander in mind, P.V. 471. 
 
 UXavri wandering, P.V. 577. 588. 
 025. 740. 786. 790. 822. 
 
 nxdvriiia id. P.V. 830. 
 
 XlXavotTTil^ijQ traversed in wander- 
 ing, E. 76. 
 
 nXa^ a tract of land, P. 704. E.285. 
 Butler on P. 269. quotes Soph. Aj. 
 1202. Eur. Hec. 8. — for irXal in the 
 sense of a shore, see SiirXa^. — On P. 
 915. see vv^ioQ. 
 
 nXaaativ to feign, pass. imrXaafii- 
 voQ P.V. 1032. 
 
 nXatrrty^ a scourge, C.287. 
 
 nXaoToe that may he approached, 
 oh 7rXaoTOj<rt E.53. Dind. wishes to 
 restore the form 7r\aroT<ri with Elmsl. 
 on Med, 149. Cf. irpoaivXatTTOS. 
 
 nXarri an oar, S.127.— by synec- 
 doche, a Joa<, A.679. Dind. with Heath 
 writes irXardv unnecessarily, the ace. 
 being- governed by KeXaavriov. 
 
 TlXaTvppove wide-flowing, P.V. 854. 
 
 nXarve broad, P. 854. Wood, in 
 his description of the Troad, rightly 
 observes, that Homer and Herodotus 
 speak of the Hellespont as a river, 
 in which sense the epithet of broad 
 is perfectly applicable. Cf. II. r). 86. 
 ETTi irXarei "EXX{}(rwovTa. The mean- 
 ing brackish, which irXarvripoKri in 
 Herod, ii. 109. bears, has nothing to 
 do with the present passage. 
 
 HXiiddeg the Pleiades, A. 800. 
 
 TlXc'ty to sail, P. 373. A. 815. tTrXev- 
 ae A. 676. i-TrXevtrav 8.725. 
 
 UXei<rOiyr)g proper name, A. 1584. 
 
 nXEicrdeviSrjs a descendant of Plis- 
 thenes, A. 1550. 
 
 nXzitTTTipriefuU, complete, els ixitav- 
 ra wXttaTYipri -j^povov E.733. 
 
 nXEKTTripi^ofjiai to account chiefly, 
 (sc. to be a cause, etc.) C.1025. 
 
 IIXtioToc name of a river. nXttcr- 
 Tov TE TTjjyac E.27. Dind. correctly 
 accents this word, referring to Etym. 
 M. 676.5. 
 
 nXtioTos very much. u> ■kXe'kttov 
 exGoQ P. 276.319. — very many, S.c.T. 
 526. P. 482. wc TrXElarot P.V.346. as 
 many as possible. — 6 TrXtToros the 
 most or chief, P.V. 829. to. irXelaTa 
 most things, things in general, S.c.T. 
 781. On E.602. (where probably™ 
 TrXEtor' is corrupt), see a/jeiviov. 
 
 HXtKEiv to weave, met. to design, C. 
 218. — Trepl fipirr) li-Xe-xOtig E. 248. en- 
 twined about. 
 
 TlXsKTavdv to encircle with folds. 
 pass. TTEirXcKTavrjfxlvai C 1045. 
 
 nXeKTavr) a serpent' scoil,S.c.T.41S. 
 
 TIXekt6£ woven, platted, P.V.711. 
 P.610. C.246. 
 
 UXEOcfull, P.V. 689. P. 595. 
 
 UXevfiOVEQ the lungs, C.832. 
 
 nX£«|Oa the side, P.V. 71. E.806. 
 
 TlXEvpufMa a side, S.c.T. 872. C.675. 
 
 nXtwc or W^eitov more, greater, P.V. 
 820.845. S.C.T.172. P.777.989. A.292. 
 519.544.998. C.58.— TiXiov neut. adv. 
 P.V.41.474. A. 859. 1161. 1178. C.889. 
 E.157.217.f (inlocdub.) 591, S.286. 
 991. pi. TrXEiova more, A.737. 868. 1038. 
 irXEibi sc. Tpavjxa-a A. 842. to. ttXeIu) 
 S.c.T. 23. for the most part. In P. 
 623. e'i Ti KaKwv clkoq o'l^e ttXeov, 
 Pears, and Pauw conj. ctj^os, which 
 Schlitz, Glasg. Bloraf. follow. Butler 
 and Well, retain the vulg. The 
 former observes that the Chorus 
 is not wishing Darius to foretell any 
 remaining misfortunes, but to point 
 out a remedy for the present. He 
 also observes that aKoe and wipas 
 are not tautological: aKog being the 
 remedy, ■wipac the end brought about 
 by that remedy. He refers trXiov 
 to the remedies already devised by 
 Atossa V.514. seqq. Well, is pro- 
 bably right in thinking that ■kXeov 
 here is put indefinitely without being 
 referred to anything expressed, if 
 he knows of any further remedy for 
 
HAEn 
 
 ( ^72 ) 
 
 nAOY 
 
 our ills, sc. than we see at present. 
 So in A. 1272. ovk eot' aXi/^tc, ov, 
 i,ivoi, xpova ttXeo), there is no escap- 
 ing any the more by delating, where 
 irXib) is corrupt. Pauw reads ttXe'ov. 
 Schlitz, Bloraf. 'xpovov ttXewv, h.e. 
 non magis est auxilii ac salutis quam 
 temporis ad elabendum copia. Dind. 
 prefers ■xpovto ttXeiov with Pearson. 
 On the phrase ohSev ttXewv kari and 
 the like, which are nearly similar to 
 the present cases, see Valck. Diatrib. 
 p. 150. 
 
 UXioiQ full, P.V.42.955. 
 
 nXT/yTJ a blow or wound, S.c.T. 
 778.876. P. 247. 296. 872. 1010. A. 358. 
 (see t'xav) 1265.1316.1317. C.310. E. 
 103. — a plague or injliction, arric 
 TrXayd C.461. TrXrjyai (iioTov E.893. 
 — a stroke (as of the <nrcSrj in weav- 
 ing), C.230. 
 
 nX/jSttv to be full, with gen. P. 
 264.412. A. 1293. Dor. ■7rXaQov(nC. 
 589. 
 
 nXiyfloe number, multitude, P. 40. 
 162. 326. 329. 334. 344. 405. 421.424. 469. 
 789. S.464. 
 
 nXriOveiv [ii] to be numerous, to 
 swarm, C. 1053. — to be full, with gen. 
 P. 413. mid. V. SrifJ-ov Kparovcra -^eip 
 oiroL TrXrjdierai S. 599. ore which side 
 the popular vote is hi the majority. 
 
 nXrjdvveiv [j>] id. wc iirXi^dvvoy 
 XoyoL A.843. Here Glasg. Blomf. read 
 iTvXi)dvov. — pass, to be inclined by 
 many reasons, ravrrjv kiraivtiv tvclv- 
 to6ev TrXtjOvvofiai A. 1343. 
 
 nXrifjifj.vpie an inundation, C. 184. 
 
 nXriv except. ri yap TrtVpwroi 
 Zrivl wXiiv aft KparElv ; P.V. 517. Cf. 
 id. 49. 258. E. 122. with subst. govern- 
 ing gen. vXi]v AtocP.V.SO. Cf.id.63. 
 234.916. A. 160. 539. 619. C. 170. to ap- 
 (TEV alvw ■Ka.VTo. ttXi]!/ yafiov TV)(Eiv 
 E.707. save in respect of being mar- 
 ried. 
 
 llXi,priefull,F.V.U5. 
 
 TlXripovv to fill, crowd, S.c.T. 32. 
 to pay fully. — rpocpEla ivXripixjEi xQovi 
 S.C.T.459. — pass, to be filled, E.540. 
 with gen. E.538. with dat. S.c.T. 44G. 
 XELpoQ ov wXripovfiivf A. 791. not filled 
 
 by the hand. irXripovfXEvoL A. 304. ful- 
 filled, performed. 
 
 UXrimov near, with gen. P.V. 364. 
 nXrjaioQ neighbouring, E. 186. 
 
 llXi](TaEiv to strike or wound- aor. 
 2. pass. irXriysis S.C.T. 590. perf. •jte- 
 TrXny fiai P. 969. 970. A.l 136.1316.1318. 
 1645. C.31 871. — ijJ-Epb) wEirXriy fiivoc 
 A. 1178. smitten with desire, A.530. 
 Here Schiitz conj.7r£7rXj?7/x£Voi,as re- 
 ferring to ETr)(i6Xoi in v. 528. But this 
 is quite unnecessary. The meaning of 
 the vulg. is correctly given by Heath, 
 intellexeris nimirum, si eorum desi- 
 derio captus fueris, qui te vicissim 
 desiderabant. The interrogation is 
 to be placed after Xoyuv, not after 
 TtuiQ h'], with Schiitz and Bloraf., if 
 the original reading TTEirXrjyfiEvoQ is 
 retained. — to forge a stamp, xopaic- 
 TYjp irEirXrjKrai S.280. — irGis S' ov ; 
 (Trparov jxev tooovtov toXciq irEwXrty- 
 jjLai _P.975. / have been smitten 
 (in respect of) so large an army, 
 h.e. as_ Heath translates it, tanto ex- 
 ereitu orbatus sum. 
 
 JilXivdv<p>ie formed of briclt, P.V. 
 448. 
 
 liXo'iov a ship, S.c.T. 583. A. Oil. 
 S. 605. 702. 
 
 nXdca/ioc a curl of hair, P. 310. 
 C.8.185. S.861. 
 
 nXoTOC id. C.195. 
 
 TiXovrii^Eiv to enrich. Met. to make 
 happy, A. 572. Ironically in A. 1241. 
 aXXriv TLV arrjir avr Ejiov TrXovri^Ere. 
 Here artp' is unintelligible, though 
 Naeke considers it to refer to Cas- 
 sandra as being, like other prophets, 
 the author of mischief. This is very 
 harsh. Pors. reads arijc- Schiitz and 
 Blomf. araig. Butler approves a mar- 
 ginal reading, which he suspects to 
 be that of Grotius, sc. HXXriv nv, 
 aXXr)y. Possibly aXXijv riv, e"i riv, 
 may be suggested as an emendation. 
 
 nXoiiroy((9)';c Dor. rejoicing in 
 wealth, wealthy, C.790. 
 
 nXoiiroc wealth, riches, P.V. 893. 
 P.161. 164.233.246. 737.741.828. A. 372. 
 721.755. C.806. E. 950.— -r JcA or luxu- 
 rious goods or things. iriovaQ ttXovtov 
 
nAOY 
 
 ( 2?3 ) 
 
 noiM 
 
 irvoae A. 794. Troarty fQdpovra ttXou- 
 Tov EifiaroQ 928. a rich garment, yae 
 vKovTOQ S.C.T.931. the riches of the 
 earth. Abresch, on P. 159. remarks 
 upon the difference between oXjSoe 
 and TrXoiiroc. See Kovieiv. 
 
 XI\ovt6-)(Qiiiv having the riches of 
 the earth, E. 907. 
 
 n\ovTb)v Pluto, P.V.802. 
 
 IIj'eTj' to blow (as wind). Trvtbiv 
 A. 1154. TTviovTa E/.866. irvevaaQ C. 
 1063. wvioi E.898. to breathe, C.612. 
 to pant, S.C.T.53. — with ace. irveuiv 
 Koroc C.940. breathing anger. Cf. C. 
 34. E. 11.804.835. " Apr) ■kvzovtuv A. 
 366. breathing war. Cf. id. 1209. Trviwy 
 Xapiv A. 1179. breathing love. Met. 
 ^pevog TTviiDv Svaaefirj rpoiraiav A. 
 212. showing change of purpose. 
 
 Uviifia breath, S.c.T.446. E.132. 
 538. — a6to<(ofwind),P.V.1049.1088. 
 P. 110. S. 158. 172. Met. Xuo-o-ijc TTVtv- 
 fiari P.V.886. a paroxysm of mad- 
 ness. Saifiuiv etc 'iXBoi Oakepwripa 
 ■TTvevfiaTt S.c.T.690. with milder in- 
 fluence. Si^aiO^ iKETTiv alSoi^ Trvtv- 
 fiari xbipag S.29. with a respectful 
 feeling on the part of the country. 
 TTvevfia liiov P. 499. the breath of life. 
 Without fiiov in the same sense, 
 S.c.T.966. 
 
 XivEvfxovEQ the lungs, S.c.T.61. 
 Brunck here reads TrKtvfiovwv, ac- 
 cording- to the rule of the Atticists. 
 On Soph. Trach. 567., however, he 
 admits that this form belongs to the 
 later, not the earlier Attic. See Pors. 
 on Eur. Or. 271. 
 
 Ili'OJi breath. 'ii,ei irvoaQ P.V.802. 
 will live, — a breeze or blast, P.V. 
 88. A. 185.040. S.129. Met. ■kvouq 
 "Apeoc S.c.T. 63. 109. ihebreath of war. 
 — smoke. wiovacTrXovTOvnvoaQ A.lQi. 
 the smoke from the burning treasures. 
 
 IIoSaTroc of what country, C.568. 
 646. S.231. 
 
 rioStVSuroc drawn over the feet, 
 C.992. 
 
 TloSi'iprig pertaining to the feet, ret 
 ■TToSvpr] A. 1576. the lower extremi- 
 ties. — reaching from the top to the 
 bottom. BTiiKov TTodi'ipti A. 872. 
 
 TLo^KTTrjp entangling the feet, C. 
 990. 
 
 Xlolo^lirjcTTpov a mat for the feet, 
 A.90P. 
 
 \loli)KriQ swift of foot, hence, Met. 
 quick, S.c.T. 605. C.569. 
 
 IloStuicto swiftness, E.37. 
 
 HoQelv to regret, feel the loss of, 
 P.504.534.945. A.531. — to wantor de- 
 sire, P.V. 787, A. 334. But in this 
 last passage Dind. adopts TcopQ€iv 
 from two MSS. 
 
 TioQcv whence ? (of place), A. 1121. 
 1135. C. 254. 646.842. S.773. — from 
 what cause ? by what way ? how ? 
 P.V. 594. A. 533. C.508. 
 
 XloOev from somewhere, P. 346. C. 
 1069. 
 
 Hodog lotiging, regret, P. 62. 130. 
 133. A.403.— lust, P.V. 657. 
 
 TI66o£ personified, Desire, S. 1022. 
 
 IIoT whither ? (with verbs signify- 
 ing motion), P.V.577. A.1057.1109. 
 C.721. S. 120. with gen. ttoI ^iyiofiev 
 'Airlae yQovoQ ; S. 120. to what part 
 ofthekpian Zanii.''— with verbs im- 
 plying motion, S.c.T. 142. vol 'in 
 teXoq Ewayei Oeoe; P. 721. iroT rcXev- 
 tSlv ; 773. irot KaTaarpii^ue X6yo>v 
 TeXEvrriv; C.521. iro'i teXcvt^. Xoyoc; 
 1071. Trot icpavE~t fiu'oe arris; S.598. 
 Trot KCKvpiOTat rt'Xofi ; In all these the 
 notion ot proceeding to a certain point, 
 and then stopping, is implied. Ellip- 
 tically in C.399. Trot veprepiov rvpavvi- 
 ^Ec; id. 869. TToT KXi/rai^vi/trrpct; whi- 
 ther are they, whither is she (gone) .'' 
 Dind. reads Trot for Trou in P.V. 10G2. 
 
 IIoiiTj' to do or act, P.V.937. C. 
 546. S.889. TTOitiv ci to benefit, E, 
 87. to provide, ordain, 'El. 6\Q. 
 
 noiKiXelubiv clothed ill variedrobes, 
 P.V. 24. 
 
 UoiKiXfia a curiously coloured robe, 
 C. 1008. 
 
 IIoiK-iXoc variously coloured, P.V. 
 493. P.822. A. 897. — to. TroiKiXa va- 
 rious-coloured carpets, A. 900.910. — 
 Met. crafty, P.V. 308. E.438. 
 
 Woifiaiveiv to tend (as a shepherd 
 his flock), E.9I. — to traverse, pass. 
 R. 2in. 
 
 2 N 
 
noiM 
 
 ( 274 ) 
 
 nOAE 
 
 Tloifxayi'jpioi' a herd or multitude, 
 P. 75. 
 
 Vloifiarbip [d] a shepherd. Met. a 
 commander, P. 237. 
 
 Tloifiijv a shepherd. Met. a com- 
 mander, va&v troifxive.Q S.748. — Trot" 
 fxivoQ KOKov A . 643. an epithet of the 
 storm, which disables ships by its evil 
 influence. This is the true meaning. 
 Some, as Boissonade, less correctly 
 understand it of the steersman : but 
 this, were it not otherwise objection- 
 able, does not consist with the epithet 
 
 KUKOV. 
 
 Tlolfiyrj a flocJc or group, E. 188. 
 S. 632. 
 
 Hoivaruip [a] an avenger, A. 1254. 
 
 Hoivri punishment for crimes, ven- 
 geance. iroivaQ a^ir\aKrifxaT(i)v P.V. 
 112. the punishment of my offences. 
 Cf. P.V. 176. 194.223.268.563.623. A. 
 1196.1313. C.935. E. 236.614. TTOivaT- 
 at (j>iX.ra.Tov Trarpoe ^.442. punishment 
 for the murder of my father. — a re- 
 quital, eh-^iuQ ayadag ayaduiv noivag 
 E.621. 
 
 lloioyvf^oe feeding on grass, A. 
 1142. 
 
 Iloidf'o/ios affording pasturage of 
 grass, S.49. 
 
 lidlog what, of what sort ? in direct 
 interrogation, P. V.623. 765.781. S.c.T. 
 286. P. 438. A. 1057. 1090. C. 12.173. 
 E.G25.626. S. 300. 889. 987. ttoIov xpo- 
 vov; A. 269. since what time? iroltf 
 rpuTTO) ; P.V. 765. in what manner ? to 
 iro'iov; id. 249. — in indirect interroga- 
 tion, P.V. 194. S.514. 
 
 noi'0i/y/ia a sob, S.c.T. 262. 
 
 IIoXeTv to occupy or frequent, P. 
 299. mid. V. TroXe'iadai P.V. 648. to 
 come frequently, to resort. 
 
 lloXifiap-^os a leader in war, S.c.T. 
 810. C.1068. 
 
 lloXifiioe hostile, P. 239. A. 594. — 
 belonging to an enemy, S.c.T. 198.492. 
 641.570. TToXefiLOV ^fi/Sov S.c.T. 252. 
 dreadof the enemy. — TroXifiioi the ene- 
 my. -KoXifiitav iadi}fiara S.C.T. 259. 
 
 IloXiixDTTpia (?) a female war- 
 rior, e/coi/'f Kd/jfiou ' Apewv, t'lrE Kia- 
 aiac I vofXOLai woXEjXiaTpiag C.417. 
 
 This is the vulg. reading here, and 
 tTOift is usually referred to the 
 stroke dealt by Clytaemnestra in 
 murdering Agamemnon. An ob- 
 jection to this is, that we hear no- 
 thing from antiquity, as Blomf. ob- 
 serves, concerning female Cissian 
 warriors. Moreover the word KOfi- 
 jioQ refers more appropriately to the 
 smiting of the breast in grief than 
 to a blow given in an assault. It is 
 better to adopt the reading of Aid. 
 and Med. eKOipa, and refer it to Elec- 
 tra. If this be so, we can no longer 
 translate "Apeiov warlike, but must 
 have recourse to the Scholiast's in- 
 terpretation "Apeioy. UepaiKov. This 
 interpr. is confirmed by the subse- 
 quent mention of the Cissians, who 
 are alluded to by Herodotus along 
 with the Arians, being both. Persian 
 races, and (at least the Cissians) 
 noted for their lamentations. Cf. 
 Pers. 120. But if "Apziov and Kitr- 
 iriag refer in this sense to cKo^a ko/j.- 
 fj.6v, woXefiinTpiag is wholly unintel- 
 ligible : and here we conceive no one 
 can refuse to admit Ahrens' conj. 'Jjj- 
 Xefiiarpiag, who quotes from Hesych. 
 'lr]XifiicrTpiag, dprjvrjrpiag, the word 
 being derived from UiXtfiog a lament. 
 This correction is confirmed by the 
 metre, which is restored by it, where- 
 as it is violated by the other. It would 
 seem as if H had been written incor- 
 rectly n and the O inserted to make 
 up the word. For ein which is 
 hardly admis.sible, Bothe and Herm. 
 prefer eV re which is very probable. 
 Blomf. Tyrwh. dra. As regards the 
 time of LKo^a, we must refer it to 
 the period of Agamemnon's death, 
 her grief on which occasion Electra 
 now describes. The reading and 
 meaning will therefore stand thus, 
 cKoxpa KOfifxbv " Aptiov, 'iv te KiaaiaQ 
 I vofioig iriXtfUiTTpiag. I smote my self 
 with the Arian (or Persian) stroke, 
 and after the manner of a Cissian 
 mourner. Pors. praef. ad Ilec. wishes 
 to transpose, thus, 'iKo\j/" Apeiov icofi- 
 fiov, or Kofi^ibv S' iVoi/'' " ApEiov, to 
 
nOAE 
 
 ( 275 ) 
 
 MOAY 
 
 avoid the anapa3st in the third place ; 
 but this, in a lyrical passage, is un- 
 necessary. 
 
 UoXefioKpavme deciding war, S.c.T. 
 147. 
 
 ndXefioe war, V.y.90G. S.c.T. 23. 
 P.20.105.846.871. A.218. E.826. S. 
 337.434.928.1028. 
 
 UoXefMotpdopog destroying hy war, 
 P. 644. 
 
 lioKiaivEddai to grow white, P. 109. 
 
 TLoXiTjTrjQ a citizen, P. 547. 
 
 IloXidc hoary, antient, S.658. 
 
 IloXiovxoQ guarding the city, S.c.T. 
 294.804. S.998. 
 
 UoXiiropdoQ the destroyer of a city. 
 Tpoiag iroXiiropde A. 757. destroyer of 
 Troy. Here Blomf. irroXiiropff. 
 
 TIoXlc a city, e.g. 'ianv ■koXiq Ka- 
 vwjjos E<T)(a.Tri ■^ovoq P.V.848. Cf. 
 S.cT. 2.9. 14. 29. 46.57.71. 74.77. 89.102. 
 126. 136. 1 41. 148. 153. 158. 162. 165. 172. 
 197. 200. 203. 215. 236. 256. 284. 300. 303. 
 312.400.409.416.434.453.521.554.564. 
 595. 609. 614. 629. 634. 731. 743. 747. 756. 
 775. 777. 785. 797. (786.1. d.) 802 (But- 
 ler considers vv. 802. 803. as spu- 
 rious; so Dind., who further sus- 
 pects the whole passage from t^ou- 
 <7t). 808. 882. 980. 997. 1000, 1010. 1 021 . 
 1033.1037.1058.1062.1064.1667. P.117. 
 209.215 229. 339..340.503.668. 701. 767. 
 908. A. 29. 126.258. 269. 312. 322. 384. 
 463. 487. 518. 566. 591 . 624. 626. 633. 693. 
 719. 783. 786. 792. 798.818. 1035. 1077. 
 1140.1144.1173.1260.1261.1308. 1328. 
 1386.1568. C. 287. 210.1042. E. 435.453. 
 498. 542. 587. 657. 663.671 . 703. 742. 048. 
 875.877.909.933.938.948.963.971. S.7. 
 23. 245. 270.340. 352. 353. 361. 365. 383. 
 .396.405.613.614.627.646.655.664.756. 
 833.881.891.920.933.988.1002. pi. P. 
 107.848.863. E.77. 
 
 TloXiana a city,F.V.U9. S.c.T. 
 63. 113.229.324.460. P. 119.245.481. 
 
 IloXiiTovxoQ protecting a city. So 
 Guelph. Aid. S.c.T.804. Here tto- 
 Xiov)(pi is usually read for the cor- 
 rupt vulg. TToXiercrovxoi. See ttoXict- 
 aovxpQ. 
 
 XloXiaaovofioc dwelling in a city, 
 P. 839. — governing a slate, C. 851. 
 
 fLoXiiTo-oOj^oc protecting the city, 
 S.C.T.69. 104. 167.253. A. 329. S.488. 
 — living in the city, E. 745. 843. 964. 
 
 noX(Vi/c [i] a citizen, S.c.T. 1. 173. 
 214.281.299.906.1053. A. 697. 783. 829. 
 118.3.1623. C. 300. 425. E. 603. 758. 785. 
 816.887.932.946.967. S.479. 0£Ot7roX- 
 Trat S.cT. 235. guardians of the 
 city. 
 
 UoXXaKig often, P. 743. A. 234. ttoX- 
 XaKi id. S.c.T. 209. S.113. 
 
 TloXXaxfj in many ways, S.463. 
 
 IIoXoc the pole of the shy. by syn- 
 ced, the heavens, P.V. 427. 
 
 'RoXvalfiuv bloody, S. 820. 
 
 TLoXvavlpoQ populous, P. 73. 867. — 
 numerous, A. 678. P. 526. 
 
 HoXvavoip [d] having many hus- 
 bands, A. 62. So Schol. Epithet of 
 Helen, who was manned to Menelaus, 
 Paris, and Deiphobus. 
 
 noXw/3a^>;£ dipped often in the sea, 
 P. 267. 
 
 XioXvpoTog. See wovXvfioToe- 
 
 IloXiyofKpos fastened with many 
 nails, P. 71. 
 
 IloXuyoi'oc having much offspring, 
 S.673. 
 
 TloXvSaKpvg tearful, P. 902. C.442. 
 
 UoXvSaKpvTog much weptfor,S.c.T. 
 952. C. 330. 
 
 TloXvSovns very circuitous, P.V. 
 790. 
 
 TloXv^poixoQ very hurried, S.718. 
 
 TloXveiriK very loquacious, A.\105. 
 
 TloXvsvKTog much prayed for, E. 
 509. 
 
 TIoXvdeoQ occupied hy many gods, 
 S.419. 
 
 TioXvQpefXjiuv nourishing many 
 creatures, P. 33. 
 
 XloXvQpr]voQ very mournful, A. 694. 
 696. 
 
 XloXvOpooQ very clamorous, S.800. 
 
 HoXuKraj'ijc slaying many, A.1142. 
 
 noXucXauroc much mourned, P. 658. 
 A. 1508. 
 
 JloXvKparijQ very powerful, C.400. 
 
 TioXvKTuvoQ slaying many, mur- 
 derotis, A. 448. 716. 
 
 TloXvymroe formed of many threads, 
 S.437. 
 
nOAT 
 
 ( 276 ) 
 
 nOAY 
 
 IioKvfivr\<jTos very mindful, grate- 
 ful, A. 795. — much to he remembered, 
 A. 1438. See under ivavdi'Cuv. 
 
 Ti.okvfivi]aTii)p mindful, S.530. 
 
 JloKvvavTr]Q having many sailors, 
 P. 83. 
 
 XloKvvelKTje Polynioes, S.c.T. 569. 
 623.640.1004.1059. 
 
 Ilo\vveiKrizmuchquarrelling,&.(i.T. 
 812. an allusion to the name IIoXu- 
 viiKTjQ as compounded of noKv and 
 vtiKOQ. Dind. considers the words 
 Kcu woXvyuKsie a glossuponKar' tTttiiv- 
 vfilav. 
 
 IloXv^evoe hospitable, receiving 
 many, S.148. 
 
 IloXvKevdnQ very mournful, P. 539. 
 
 IIoXiPTrXay/croc much wandering, S. 
 567. 
 
 no\v7r\a.yriTO£ aiming in many di- 
 rections, C.419. 
 
 TloXvirXavoe much wandering, P.V. 
 587. 
 
 HoXvTTovoe very wretched, S.c.T. 
 991. S. 377. — very active, P. 312. 
 
 HoXvirvpog producing much wheat, 
 S.648. 
 
 TloXiippodoQ noisy, S.c.T. 7. 
 
 VloXvppvToe much flowing, S.823. 
 
 IIoXuc much, large, many, S.c.T. 6. 
 80. P.546.247.737. E.274. S.984. 
 ttoXXj; a. 536. 1013.922. E.616. S.290. 
 Dor.9roXXaS.c.T.342. A. 986. tvoXXov 
 P.V.963. TToXX^c P. 25. A. 933. E.798. 
 with art. Dor. rae TroXXas vyieias A. 
 974. 7roXXj;P.501.734.766. A. 507. 537. 
 TiroXei S. 726. (seebelow.) iroXX^ S. 843. 
 TToXvv A.607.C.957. E.180. iroXXriv P. 
 394.734. 7roXXo(S.C.T.471.P.502.889. 
 A.762.845. C.207.529. voXXai P.529. E. 
 .555. Here the Schol. observes, roS™ ov 
 TvpoQ Tag rpeie, aXXa irpoc rdv \op6v, 
 II yap r)aav. ?roXXw)' P.V.210. S.C.T. 
 1054. P. 322.720.786.982. A. 24.341. 
 491.627.928. 937.1007.1345.1444. C. 
 920. E.942. S. 450. 485. 1035. -aoXXo'ig 
 S.c.T. 932. P. 46. 172. E.239. S.446. 
 970. TToXXaTo-i S.C.T. 778. ttoXXovs 
 P.V. 33. 482. A. 627. C. 998. E.267. S. 
 727.887. TToXXae P.V. 254. P. 280. A. 
 837.849. 1431. C. 1008. TroXXa S.C.T. 
 906. P.232. 261. 505.693. 766. 829. 831. 
 
 A. 878.1061. 1428. C. 269. 275. 578. 682. 
 802. E. 106. 473. 524. S. 241. 446. 538. 
 893.914. — it is followed by Kai, e.g. 
 ■KoXXa Sv(TTV)(fj re TrpaucTEi S.C.T. 320. 
 Cf. P.V. 1009. P.240. A.63. E.139. C. 
 741. — woXv adverbially, much, A. 396. 
 C.1048. with comparatives, TroXi, ttoX- 
 Xji much, more, etc. P.V.335. P. 180. 
 A. 1155. 1303. C.138. — TToXXa adv. 
 much, frequently, long, P.V. 45. S.c.T. 
 553. P.451.492. A. 421. 532. 558. 1268. 
 1640. C. 215.747. 884. iroXia id. A.105. 
 with this unusual form of -iroXXa 
 Dind. compares TroXewv for woXXaiv 
 in Eur. Hel. 1332. Cf. also TroXet S. 
 726. where Well. cf. TtoXetn Iph. T._ 
 1230. 
 
 XloXvtrtvoc very mischievous, ijiv)^- 
 ov a<j)cpKToe, TToXvaivov kvvoq diKrjy 
 C.440. Blomf. with Pors. and Dind, 
 Tea,d7roXv<nvoii£fi'oaiTroXvinvrie. Well, 
 and Klaus, (who refers to Lobeck on 
 Phryn. p. 184.) retain the form in oc. 
 the meaning is, driven from the inte- 
 rior of the house like a mischievous 
 cur. Klausen considers that fiv)(pv and 
 TToXvalvov are to be joined, as refer- 
 ring to the bathing vessel in which 
 Agamemnon wasmurdered, and which 
 was placed in the interior of the 
 house, from which, in order to con- 
 ceal her purpose, Clytsemnestra on 
 that occasion drove away all her do- 
 mestics. This seems very forced and 
 unnatural, as also does Schiitz's in- 
 terpretation of fivxox) to mean cella 
 pennaria. See Butler's note, who re- 
 marks, " Queritur scil. Electra se 
 non a cella pennaria, sed a penetra- 
 libus domesticis, laribus, sacrificiis, 
 omnibusque adeo paternaj domus so- 
 cietate et solatio, tamquam canem, 
 seu noxium et contemptum animal, 
 exclusam esse." 
 
 no\u(7r£^i;£ adorned with many 
 wreaths, E.39. 
 
 noXvaTo/j.(~ii> to talk much, S. 497. 
 
 YloXiiarovoQ causing many grpans, 
 S.c.T. 827. E.358. 
 
 MoXvTEKvoQ having many children, 
 VN.m.— prolific, S.1008. 
 
 XlcXvijtQopoc very destructive, P.V. 
 
nOAY 
 
 ( 277 ) 
 
 nopi 
 
 636.822. — pass, destroyed in numbers, 
 S.C.T. 908. 
 
 Tlo\v<p6irrr]Q prop, name, S.c.T.430. 
 
 XloKvx'^ip with a large force of 
 soldiers, P. 82. 
 
 TloX{f)^pv<TO£ abounding with gold, 
 P. 3. 9. 45. 53. 
 
 1Io\v'X(>'(Troe piled up unhigh, C.346. 
 
 JIo\v\pa[ia6o£ sandy, S.849. 
 
 rio/XTratoe having the office of con- 
 ductor, E.91. an epithet of Mercury. 
 
 Tlofiwri a sending. Trojxir^ Awq A. 
 728. — a conducting or accompanying. 
 vtt' cvdv<l>povi TcojiTT^ E. 987. Cf. P. 58. 
 where Abresch rightly reads vnb wofj.- 
 TTois. — a journey, rcivovtri irofiTzriv 
 S.C.T.095. malting a journey. See yua- 
 
 KpOQ. 
 
 XiofiTvifioQ conducting, carrying on, 
 S.c.T.353.837. 
 
 YlofiTTOQ one who conducts or con- 
 veys, vofiiros 'i(Tdi Ttov iirdXwy ikvia 
 C.145. send us vp what is good. 
 (pOifxcvoiv TTOfiiTovs P. 618. sending up 
 the dead. — wofiirovs apxae A. 123. 
 leaders of the expedition. irpoerrpoTrrJQ 
 TTOfjiTToi C. 84. attending the procession 
 to the tomb. Trofiirov irvpog A. 290. 
 messenger fire. 
 
 Tiovelv to labour or exert oneself, 
 P.V.44.342. C.906. rt'c alcoc ttoj'j/o-ei; 
 A. 1529. what praise will exert itself 
 in his honour? Here Voss leg. alvov. 
 — to suffer. Si\pei ttovovvti.q P. 476. 
 — riyia TTOvu. wovov; P. 668. 
 
 Iloojpof evil, C.1041. 
 
 XiovoQ labour, pain, exertion, suf- 
 fering, P.V.66. 84. 75.1 18. 183.267. 282. 
 298.326.339.423.618.687.751.778.782. 
 874.902.933.1029. S.C.T. 772. 834.933. 
 984. P. 3 19. 501. 668. A. 1.20.173.321. 
 345. 553. 780. 1139.1 188. C.135. 305.459. 
 615.659. E. 59. 79.83. 123.127. 128.217. 
 526.741. 8.51.114.324.501.567.810.984. 
 — aXa-ticue TTOPWv P. V. 902. toilsome 
 wanderings. Here one MS. and Turn. 
 
 omit TTOVO))'. TTUVOV opTaXi^^Mv A. 54. 
 
 their young for zvhoiii they had suf- 
 fered such toil. ttXovtov ttoi'oc P. 
 737. wealth laboriously acquired. So 
 Schiitz, Blomf. and Well, from M. 1. 
 2. etc. Rob. Steph. Ci.-Kopoc. 
 
 nom^Eiv to sink in the sea, A. 
 985. 
 
 Tloi'Twc belonging to the sea, met 
 with upon the sea. ttovtios fxvxog 
 P.V.841. Cf. id. 89. 429. 584. S.C.T. 
 192. P.444. 545. 872.994. C.580. E.864. 
 — o TTovTioc ^tivoc S.C.T. 924. an epi- 
 thet o{ foreign iron, iroynov aXtros P. 
 111. the expanse of the sea. ^lr]v irov- 
 Tiov A. 653. a watery grave. 
 
 IlovTOfiiSdiy ruling the sea, S.c.T. 
 ljJ2. 
 
 UoVTOQ the sea, P.V. 728. 794. 1050. 
 1090. P.72.277. A.551.1173. E.77. 
 241. S.985. — TrovTOvSe S.33. out to sea. 
 
 Hoira^ an exclamation of indigna- 
 tion, E.138. 
 
 TioiroT. an exclamation of grief, P. 
 542.552.717.838. A. 1042.1046.1071. E. 
 140. 
 
 Jlopcla a journey, P.V. 735. 826. 
 843. 
 
 Hopeiv (2 aor. from pres. inus.) to 
 present, give, or furnish, wope P.V. 
 634. TTopoicGlS. 7ropotP.V.936.S.c.T. 
 720. TTopoij' P.V. 108. •JTopovra id. 947. 
 
 UopEveadai to go, P.V.569. 
 
 JTopevfia a going. ■Kopivfiaai jipoTdv 
 E.230. going in search of persons. 
 "De variis hie illic ad diversos po- 
 pulos erroribus dicit, dum aliquem 
 convenire voluit a quo lustrari pos- 
 set." Butler. 
 
 UopevToe travelling, A. 277. 
 
 TlopdEiv to lay waste, to destroy or 
 overthrow, S.c.T.565. — pass. id. 176. 
 A. 269. 576. C.680. S.4.38. 
 
 IlopdijTDp a destroyer or ravager, 
 A. 881 . (where Valck. on Phoen. 1548. 
 conj. TTopdriTopog, unnecessarily) C. 
 968. 
 
 Xi.opdfi.Evc.iv to convey, C.674. 
 
 Il6pdj.ievfia a passage, irdpdfievfj.' 
 ayiuv A. 1539. an epithet of the river 
 Acheron. 
 
 Tlopdjxoc a strait of the sea, signi- 
 fying the Hellespont, P. 69. 708. 785. 
 — SapwvtraS iropBfxov A. 298. the sinus 
 Saronicus or gulf of Egina. 
 
 TlvpifioQ passing through, overcom- 
 ing obstacles, ■TroXtfioq aTropa iropiixog 
 P.V. 906. i.e. as Butler translates it. 
 
nopo 
 
 ( 278 ) 
 
 HOTM 
 
 per omnia ibii vel difficilUma ut mihi 
 omnino cedendum sit. The accusative 
 is governed by the adj. iropifios, as 
 rXrifxovEg evvav S.c.T. 340. (in loc. 
 dub.) TToXXa ^vvi(TTOf>a avT6<poi'a kuko. 
 A. 1061. TO irdv nij)^ap ovpLOQ Zevg S. 
 589. Cf. OLKOvpoQ A. 1608. TrpoTrofnroQ 
 C. 21. Also Brunck and Erfurdt's 
 notes on Soph. Ant. 783. and the in- 
 stances given by Matth. Gr. Gr. 346. 
 Obs. 3. 
 
 ndpoc a passage or channel by 
 sea, etc. &aT exfiv Tropov P.708. Cf. P. 
 359.445.493.497. 733.834. S.541. 824. 
 'Q,Keavo~to ■Kopov P.V. 530. of a river, 
 P.V.808. S.c.T. 360. P. 485. 848. C. 
 70.361. E.283.430. — a passage Or 
 road by land, S.c.T. 528. A. 895. E. 
 740. Met. alBipa iropov oi wvojv P.V. 
 281. SavXol TrpairiSiiiv ■Kopoi S. 88. 
 the designs of the divine mind. — 
 a way of getting free from anything, 
 a means of extrication. O, afiTi-^avoiv 
 iropovg P.V.59. — means for the accom- 
 plishment of an object, P.V. 111.475. 
 S.787. — a provision or store. ttoXvs 
 irXovrov vopog ovfioe P. 737. my large 
 store of wealth. Here irouoe is read 
 by Regg. C. F. K. Guelph. M.1.2. 
 Rob. Vict. Schol. and is certainly a 
 more elegant reading, and adopted 
 by Schiitz, Bloinf. Well, but never- 
 theless there does not seem sufficient 
 reason to reject the vulg. See rrdvoe. 
 
 UopTrai^eiv to fasten, P.V.61. 
 
 TiopavvtLV [y\ to provide, prepare, 
 orcause, C.898. A. 1347. S.517. mid. 
 V. P.367. pass, ii-xoe nopavvETai A. 
 1224. is brought about. eTroptrvudt] P. 
 259. 1037. 
 
 Jlopnc a calf, S. 42. 309. an epithet 
 of Epaphus born of lo when in the 
 form of a cow. 
 
 llop(pvpa purple dye, A. 931. — a 
 purple carpet, A. 933. 
 
 HopcpvpEoc purple, red. Tropcpvplq. 
 fiacpy P. 309. Pors. writes Tropcpvpqi. 
 So Blomf. but Wellauer rightly ob- 
 serves that it should be pronounced, 
 not written, thus. 
 
 nop(j)vpo£iSiiepiirple, dark-coloured, 
 S.524, 
 
 UopipvpoarpuiToe spread with pu rple, 
 A. 884. 
 
 XlorxiibSiv N eptune.V.V .Q21 .^.c.T . 
 123.291. P. 736. E.27. 
 
 nd<7i£ a husband, S.c.T. 912. P. 21 7. 
 A.586.590. 1079. 1378. 
 
 ndo-ij a draught, C.572. 
 
 rrddoc how large? P. 326. where 
 TToaov TL Turn, correctly. 
 
 HoTaivLOQ new, unforeseen, P.V. 
 102. S.c.T.221. — fresh, recent, C. 
 1051. E.272. 
 
 XlorafiioQ of a river, S.c.T. 374. 
 
 TioTafioQ a river, P.V. 89. 308. 432. 
 719. 722.811.848. S.61. 464.548. 1006. 
 
 TloravoQ winged, A. 383. 
 
 XlorairSat to fly. met. to hasten on, 
 S.C.T.84. A. 562. — to hover or rest, 
 (e.g. upon the mind) A.951. C.385. 
 — to issue or proceed from, S.644. — 
 with eirt, to alight or rest upon, P. 
 656. E.356. 
 
 ndre when? S.c.T.98. C.388.709. 
 
 Jlori end. sometime, ever, P.V. 68. 
 and passim. — With interrogatives, 
 answering to the Latin tandem, e.g. 
 whoever, whatever? etc. P.V. 99. 124. 
 183. 578. P. 540. A.667.1057. 1071.1470. 
 1496. C.10.167. E.386. S.]030. — with 
 oariQ, whosoever. — ovZiv ttot OXKo 
 C. 16. nothing else at all. Cf. A. 1100. 
 
 Tlorepa tvheiher, followed by ?';, A. 
 616. C. 13. 118. S. 331.— as a simple 
 interrogative without r;, S.c.T. 91. P. 
 235. A. 265. C.87. 
 
 Tlorepov whether, followed by )';, 
 S.c.T. 807. P. 143. 343. A. 612. S.244. 
 
 UoTi for Trpoe S.c.T. 277.328. A. 
 707. E. 79. 
 
 TloTivii7(7eadai for npoavifrataOcu 
 to approach. Qeovq Qoivaig ttotivkkto- 
 fiiva P.V. 528. worshipping the gods 
 with sacrifices. Cf. Pind. 01. iii.40. 
 i,EiviaiC avTOVQ kTroi-)(pvTaL Tpairl^aic, 
 Pyth. V.8. dvcriaimv oIxveovteq (70£. 
 
 TioTL-ni-KTtiv for TrpouTrl-irrEiv to fall 
 down at. with ace. Tro-tTrt'crw S c.T.91. 
 
 YioTLrpoTraioc, a suppliant, for trpoa- 
 TpoTrdioQ qu.v. S.357. — one stained 
 with guilt, E. 168. 
 
 ndr^oc fate, destiny, S.c.T. 881. 
 P. 695. A. 740.978. 
 
nOTN 
 
 ( 279 ) 
 
 npAS 
 
 lluryia dread, venerable, S.c.T. 
 137.868.964. 0.711. E.911. 
 
 TloToy drink, P.607. E.66.5. — a 
 stream, P. 479. A. 1129. 
 
 Iloroc that may be drunk, A. 1381 . 
 
 Iloii where? wov rdtrS' eXinreg; P. 
 471. — with gen. ttoSo-^e Oi^aofiEv yQo- 
 yoe; S.C.T.993. Cf. P.227. The verb 
 substantive is often omitted, e.g. irov 
 TiQ aXra; P. V.545. Cf. P.917.923.930. 
 C. 887. 903. E. 400. 405. — itov 6pa<joQ 
 vificig ifioi ; S.500. See vef^eiv. 
 
 Xlov end. somewhere, S.759. E. 
 243. — somewhither, P. V. 1062. but 
 here Dind. iroi. — ever, with el, eiirov 
 A. 566. S.395. — -perhaps, melhinks, I 
 ween, P.V. 824. S.c.T. 496. P. 710. 726. 
 A. 694. S)/ TTov SMi-eZy, P.V. 10G6. ^ 
 nov id. 519. — in questions, ^ej'ci^arece, 
 possibly, P.V.247. A. 1630. 
 
 RovXupoToe Dor. for ?ro\u/3oroc 
 cherishing many, prolific, S.c.T. 756. 
 
 Tlove the foot, P.V. 279. S.c.T. 353. 
 356. P. 95. (see av^ao-uv) 159.508.651. 
 A. 881.919.922. C.180.204. 205. 665.976. 
 E. 284. 254. 348. 381.513. S. 31-817. — 
 TrrijjLaTWv 0,(1) TroSa I'j^eti' P.V. 263. Cf. 
 k^u) Koixi^wv oXedpiov tttiXov iroSa C. 
 G86. proverbial expressions, denoting a 
 secure position. — <povoXi/3!j dpovov 
 irepi Kopa irepl TroSa E. 159. h. e. from 
 top to bottom. Cf. Kapa. 
 
 Ilpdy/ja a thing, matter, or affair, 
 S.c.T.671. A. 1374. 1517. C. 694.859. 
 E. 122. 286. 448. 455. 460. 466. 545. 554. 
 600. S. 86.351.706. pi. P.V.973.S.C.T. 
 41. A.632.1300. C. 244.690. E.685. S. 
 339.463. So vulg, in S.C.T. 785. But 
 here Brunck reads wpayos from 
 MSS. — TO. Tlepcwy irpayfiaTa P. 711. 
 the fortunes of the Persians. 
 
 Tlpdyoe id. S.c.T. 843. P. 245. S. 
 2-30. <pvXa<T<Tei irpdyoQ S.C.T. 2. has 
 charge of affairs. So v. 1. in S.c.T. 
 785. see prec. 
 
 npaKTi'ipiog efflcaciotis. Tv-)(r) wpaK- 
 Tt'ipiog S.518. success in action. 
 
 UpaKTup avenging, an avenger. A, 
 111. E..309. wpaKTOpa ctkovov S.636. 
 Here Bamberger de Carm. jEsch. 
 p. 14. conj. TrpaKTop arriQ kotov. 
 
 rTpd^te an action, C.801. — accom- 
 
 plishment, P. 725. — state ov condition, 
 P.V. 697. 
 
 UpawiStc the mind, ev TrpaTriStov 
 Xayovra A. 370. endued with good 
 understanding. Cf. A. 776. S.87. 
 
 ITjoao-o-Eti' to do, act, or perform, as 
 iirep yvtjfirjg to ttolv iirpaaaov P.V. 
 455. ■wpdtjtTt TaTTEOTaXfiiva C.708. 
 Cf. A. 354. 360. (see Kpalvctv) 1328. 
 1353. 1643. 1654. C.661. 663.675.704.768. 
 1027.1040. E.191. 214.408. 888. S.226. 
 314.394.570. pass. P.V.75.680. P..519. 
 787.792. A. 537. E.122. S.961. mid. v. 
 A. 797. — to cause or produce, A. 1446. 
 S. 987. — to get or procure, S.2G6. 7.55. 
 1030. followed by wg. Trpai,ofiev &g 
 avTolai ixtrcifiiXi] ttovoe E.739. by 
 Hare, irpa^eig Cliare fie odeveiv roaov; 
 id. 856. — to destroy, eirpaaae S' ^irip 
 viv C. 434. and so Well, explains the 
 vulg. ireTrpayfiivoi in C. 130. See iri- 
 TtpacKeiv. — to exact a punishment or 
 debt, avrl-irOLva ■Ttpa^eiv P. 468. tov- 
 (jieiXofitvov ■Kpaaaovaa C. 309. — rov 
 irarpog (povov wpa^avTa E, 594. aveng- 
 ing his father's murder, mid. v. with 
 doubl. accus. rpaire^ag arlfibtcrtv 
 trpaacrofieva to vv/Kporiiiov fieXog Ik- 
 (jiarbig TiovTag A. 68S. demanding ven- 
 geance from them for the violation of 
 the table (but see eKfarbig and rieir). 
 Cf. A.786. StKat<ov ^v eirpa^dfiriy 
 TToXiv. — with the adverbs ev, Ko/cwg, 
 etc., to fare well or ill. xaKSg np. 
 P.V. 265. P. 209. KaXugirp. P.V.981. 
 E.795. eZ np. S.C.T.4.77.797. P.208. 
 847. A. 1178. 1304. with superl. ttwc 
 av irpatrffoinev iig apiUTa; P. 775. 
 irpd^ag iv crot ■Kavra'^fj E.447. in 
 whatever way I come off by your 
 means, irws apa wpda^aei ; P.140. how 
 does he fare ? el Travra iSg npaaaoifi.' 
 uv A. 904. if in all things I shall fare 
 as well as in this (see av, el). eiKog 
 npa^eiv uSe S.c.T. 499. irpd^aaav &g 
 tTrpa^e A. 1261. faring as it did fare. 
 with comp. (ieXrepa rwvle Trpdaaeiv 
 S.c.T.319./a)"e better than this. iroXXa 
 Svarvxfj re wpdaaei 321. undergoes 
 many sufferings, ri Si) irpaiyamv ah- 
 To'ig eiriaTevd'Cere; P. 713. how having 
 fared? arifxa ovk eTrpd^arrji' A. 1418. 
 
nPAY 
 
 ( 280 ) 
 
 nPEY 
 
 they did not come off without punish- 
 ment, lovtra TTpaXii), rKriaofiai to kut- 
 davelv A. 1263. Here Trpci^w is gene- 
 rally explained as equivalent to Trei- 
 aojiai h.e. I will suffer. This is in- 
 correct. It is put generally, as in v. 
 1261. to which -this refers, sc. Trpa^a- 
 aav biQ c.wpai,E, and the meaning is, 
 / will go and meet my fortune, i.e. 
 be it what it may. — a-n-avr iTTpa-)(Or) 
 ■jrXriv 0eo7(n Koipaveiv P.V.49. Schiitz 
 joins tjrpax^r/ with 6eo~i(n, h.e. omnia 
 sunt Diis acquisita prceterquam im- 
 perare. This is very harsh. It is 
 better to join Qeo~i<n with Koipavelv, 
 which governs a dative, as ap-)(eiv 
 in V. 942. Sapov yap ovk cip^ei Ocole. 
 The meaning is correctly given by 
 Grotius, " cuncta assequaris prceter 
 imperium in Deos," h.e. every thing 
 has been attained by you except to 
 govern the gods. — On C. 130. see 
 above. In C. 1040. the vulg. eZre 
 irpa^ae is altered by Glasg. into evye 
 irpa^ac. Tyrwhitt conj. ev y 'iirpa^- 
 ae, which Well, and Dind. adopt. 
 
 UpavvEiv [v] to soothe, P. 186. 833. 
 
 Upeireiv to be conspicuous or ap- 
 parent. Buttm. (Lexil. s.v.deowpoTroe) 
 observes that this word is used by 
 ^Eschylus to signify anything which 
 forces itself forward, or is evident to 
 any sense, as the sight, hearing, 
 smell, irpiirovcra i>Q ev ypaipaig A. 
 233. Cf. S.C.T.372. P. 235. A. 378. 
 420. olfiai (ioriv wpiirctv A. 312. ar- 
 juoe wpiirei 1284. there is a strong 
 smell. — joined with participles. Trpkw- 
 ova 'iy^ovTte A. 1195. ayyeWaii' npiw- 
 ei id. 30. TToXiv Trpt\peTE Siayoi'TES E. 
 049. — with infin. as an explanation, 
 dpafxriijia TTpiirei fj.a6eiu P. 243. is clear 
 to ozir understanding, sc. that he is 
 a bearer of tidings. irpeVowtrt fiikay- 
 j(('/.iO(C yvloiiTiv iSttj' S.700. are plain 
 to be seen.- — with dat. of the thing 
 by which one is distinguished. TrptV- 
 ovTtQ aayoLQ S.C.T. 117. (papiaw irpiv- 
 ovim C.12. TTEi'dei wpETrovaav id. 18. 
 irpETTEi Traprfi'c aj.ivy jxo'iQ id. 24. — to re- 
 semble, with dat. TrpfVoj'ra ravpu Se~ 
 fjiac S.297. — TTpiwti impers. it is be- 
 
 fitting, S.c.T.638. A. 510.622.631. C. 
 448. E. 176. — with dat. ywaiKUQ aix' 
 jj.!/. TrptVtt A. 470. roTe dXpioig viKci- 
 adai TrpiiTEi A. 915. irpETTOVT a.p')(aiQ 
 j3iov C.77. See apxn- — with ace. dig 
 EwriXvSae Trpe-TTEi 8.192. — with acc. 
 and infin. dpa(TvaTOjj.E~iv oh wpEwti 
 rove ij(r(rorac S.200. Cf. id.909. In 
 A. 1368. £( I' i]v irpETrovTWV &aT etti- 
 
 (TTTEvSeIV VEKpd, TClF CIV SlKaKOQ I'/V, 
 
 the gen. irpE-aovTiov is supposed by 
 some to be equivalent to eV rSiv irpe- 
 ■KOVTWv h.e. TrpETTOv, lu this well 
 known construction, however, the 
 article is indispensable. (On the pas- 
 sage C.355. see ■Kifj.TvXavai.) For 
 TrpETTovToiv Voss. aud Stanl. 'conj. 
 TrpETTovTuiQ. This Is probably correct, 
 fcJoTE being used before the infin. after 
 ?)c, asin Soph. Phil. 656. Cf. Matth. 
 Gr. Or. 531. obs.2. 
 
 YlpETTovTWQ aptly, consistently, A. 
 673. 
 
 npETrroc distinguished, E. 874. 
 
 TipEaJDtia seniority. Kara irpEtr/Bt/av 
 P. 4. by right of seniority. Stanl. with 
 Hesych. and the Schol. translates it, 
 ore account of their dignity. 
 
 XlpEtrPevEii' to honour pre-eminently, 
 C.481. E.l. pass. TtpEajjEveaQai to be 
 chiefly honoured, to have the chief 
 place, E.21. KaicG)v irpEfrfiEVETai to 
 Ai'ipviov C. 622. is most notorious, o 
 vtrraTOQ Tov -f^povov wpEcrpEiiETai A. 
 1273. has the advantage in respect of 
 the time. 
 
 XlpiajoidTogmost august, S.C.T. 372. 
 
 UpEufiog an object of veneration, 
 P.C15. — an assembly of venerable 
 men, A. 829. 1366. 
 
 Upeapvg a chief or honoured per- 
 son, P.826. A.516. S.597.— In A.177. 
 198. it means the elder of the two. — 
 an ambassador, S.708. 
 
 YlptafivT-i^Q [u] an old man, E.611. 
 
 WpEapv-Lc an old woman, E.701. 
 981. 
 
 Xlpeaftv-ocoKos receiving or attended 
 by old men, S.G54. 
 
 TJpEvnei'iig favourable, A. 814.1631. 
 S.132. 207. — affectionate, friendly, 
 vrptu/jEi'tTc xoai: P. 601. 07). 
 
nPEY 
 
 ( 281 ) 
 
 npoe 
 
 TlptvfievQe kindly, affectionately, 
 P.220. A.924. E.227.883. In P. 216. 
 ■n-pevfiivrj is read for Trptuynti'fcic by 
 Barocc. Turn, and as a var. lect. in 
 Regg. A.B. Porson marks ?rjo£vyx£i'<3c 
 as spurious. So Dind. It seems, 
 however, put in the same manner 
 as TrpevjxtvuQ xoolq in P. 601.671. qu.v. 
 
 HpiafiiSrie a son of Priam, A. 523. 
 727. C.923. 
 
 Tlpiafioc proper name, A. 41. 125. 
 258.693.787.909.1309. 
 
 npiv before, P.V.966. S.393. wplu 
 &v A. 164. having been aforetime, h.e. 
 heiTic] now gone hy. — as an attrib. with 
 article and nouns, e.g. to. irplv ireX- 
 oipia P.V.151. Cf. id. 702. A. 878. 
 E. 30. 533. —ro TrptV aforetime, P.V. 
 441. P.490. A. 636. C.53.552. S.326. 
 — imtil, before that, with indie, aor. 
 P.V.479. with infin. pres. A. 1037. 
 S.683. with inf. aor. P.V.827. S.c.T. 
 63.267.436.1039. P.494.698. A. 1458. 
 1520.1643. C.568. S."31.37. 753. 770. 
 779. — with av and subj. after a nega- 
 tive, P.V. 165. 175. 721. 758.993. 1029- 
 — The quantity of ■Trpli' appears as 
 long in P.V. 479. 772, but this is dis- 
 puted. In the former passage from 
 M. Rob. etc. Blomf. and Dind. prefer 
 irpiy y'. In the latter Dind. adopts 
 wXriv with Elmsl. from M. and four 
 other MSS. reading oh Sijra, irXiji^ 
 lav eyii} 'k Serrjj.oii' XvdSj, which is less 
 probable than Elmsley's conj. ttX^v 
 i'ywy' orav Setrfi. Xvd. Blomf. reads 
 oil S^ra, irpiv y 'iyiay av kic. oea/x. Xvd. 
 
 Ilpo with gen. before, in front of, 
 S.C.T.148. A. 356.804. S.470.614.855. 
 — denoting superiority, C.779. — in 
 behalf of. irpo ^prifiarwv KTrjaiii/p okvoq 
 /SoXiii' A.980. h.e. to save the rest 
 of the property. (Here oicvoq fiaXiov 
 is thenom.absol.)Cf. E.799. — before, 
 denoting time, A. 135. 1239. S.785. 
 irpo Kcitpov A. 356. too soon, before the 
 right place, irpo rov <pavivTO<; A.4T\. 
 before direct evidence, irpo rov afore- 
 time. A. 1177. rov irpo rov -^ovov E. 
 440. — before, h.e. more than, beyond, 
 S.C.T.9lb.987. — yiji' irpo yijg P.V. 
 G05. from land to land, literally, to 
 
 land in front of land, denoting the 
 transition to another region lying 
 beyond, and therefore in front of the 
 land already passed. Matth. (Gr. Gr. 
 575.) however considers the phrase 
 equivalent to tie yw kic yrje iroppw. 
 
 Tlpofiaiveii' to proceed, P.V. 247. 
 A. 1492. See irapex^iv. 
 
 TlpofiaXXeiv to cast out, read accord- 
 ing to some by tmesis in A. 980. but 
 see irpo. 
 
 npoJ3aroyvu)fi(i)v a judge of sheep. 
 Met. one to ho can judge of men's 
 characters, A. 769. 
 
 IJpo'/SXjj^a a defence placed before 
 anything, S. c.T. 522. ■Ktrpuyv irpo- 
 fiXfifiaTa id. 658. defences against the 
 stones. 
 
 npo/3ou\o7ra(c 3 fore-counselling 
 child. Treidi) Trpo/SouXoTraic dfepros 
 arac A. 376. This word is well ex- 
 plained by Klausen, " Noxa quas 
 mentem Isesit, progignit persuasio- 
 nem suppeditantem argumenta qui- 
 bus ad exsequenda noxae consilia 
 commovetur aliquis." 
 
 UpopovXoe a councillor, S.c.T.997. 
 
 Tlpoyovoc an ancestor, S. 43. 528. — 
 ■apoyovoL ancestors, P. 397. 
 
 UpoluKvvvai to signify. TrpoSci^ov 
 P.V.781. 
 
 UpoSepKEadai to foresee, V.V.HiS. 
 
 ITpoSiSovat to betray, give up. fut. 
 vpoSixru) S.cT.lOO. P. 337. C.267. E. 
 64. irpovSwKe P.V.38. irpoSai E.225. 
 TrpoSws S.C.T.233. C.882. S. 415. Trpo- 
 Siire'S.c.T. 153. 
 
 TipuSiKoe avenging, asserting just 
 rights, A. 439. 
 
 IIpoSoDjc a traitor, P.V. 1070. 
 
 lipoiovXoQ doing service, A. 910. 
 Sec ifi^aaiQ. 
 
 Tlpodpojioe running onward, S.c.T. 
 80.193. 
 
 Tlpoevveireiv see upovvviTrtiv. 
 
 TlpoEL,£TriiTTaaQai see Trpov^nriaTna- 
 Oai. 
 
 TlpodeaTTi^Eii' to predict, irpovre- 
 decTTlicei P.V.211. 
 
 UpoOvfieirrdaL to be anxious, P.V. 
 381.633.788. 
 
 TlpnOvfila eaqernesR, P.V. 341. 
 2 o 
 
npoe 
 
 ( 28-2 ) 
 
 npon 
 
 TlpodvfiiijQ [u] eagerly, A. 1573. 
 
 XipuQvpov the vestibule of a house, 
 pi. C.960. 
 
 TipdiawTiiv to send or hurl, irpo'i- 
 aipai S.C.T.305. 
 
 UpoiTiSee a gate at Thebes, S.c.T. 
 359. From seq. 
 
 Upo'iTOQ proper name, S.c.T. 377. 
 
 llpoKaKOTradelvf. The word occurs 
 in a corrupt passage in S. 844. Schiilz 
 conj. Trpiv KaKOTradeiv. 
 
 TipoKaicoc very bad, P. 948. 951. 
 
 TlpoKa\vfji.fj.a a vail or curtain, A. 
 675. " TrpoKaXvfifiara h.l. eadem sunt 
 quae alias TrapaKaXvfifiara, vela qui- 
 bus januse thalamorum aut cubicu- 
 lorum obtendebantur. Itaque Ik irpo- 
 Ka\vfj.fia.Ttt)p est i. q. ek 6aXafj.wv." 
 Butler. 
 
 UpoKafiveiy to faint before the time, 
 E.78. 
 
 TlpoKEiadai to lie prostrate, S.c.T. 
 948. — to be appointed, P. V. 257. 757. 
 P. 363. 
 
 JlpoKYj^eaQai to care for, P.V.632. 
 
 TlpoicXveiv to listen for a thing be- 
 forehand, A. 243. The passage is 
 probably interpolated. See j/Xi/o-tc. 
 
 TlpoKioTToe drawn, grasped by the 
 hilt, A. 1636. — holding a drawn 
 sword, A. 1637. 
 
 XlpoXiyeiv to rfecZare,, S.C.T. 319. — 
 to foretell, P.V.1073. 
 
 npoXdwuv to leave, S.728. aor. 2. 
 P.V.280. P. 18. 
 
 'n.p6Xe<T-)(pQ garrulous, S.197. 
 
 JlpofxavTie predicting, C.747. 
 
 npofiarwp [a] Dor. an ancestress, 
 S.c.T. 127. " yifovg Trpo/xarwp Venus 
 dicitur quia Harmoniam Cadmi uxo- 
 rem Marti pepererat." Dind. 
 
 ITfo/zaj^oG a champion, S.c.T. 401. 
 464. 
 
 TlpofiriOeia caution, prudence, S. 
 175. See XafiPavciy. 
 
 TSpofiijOeia-Ocu var. lect. in P.V.381. 
 
 TlpcfiriBeve adj. providing for, f ore- 
 counselling . Dor. TrpofxadcvQ siiKotvo- 
 ji();7t£ np^a S.681. 
 
 Upofii]0tiie proper name, P.V.66. 
 85.144.243.278.285.307. 3in. .377. 391. 
 398.503.543.615.617.953. In v. 85. 
 
 {j/evSwj'Vfiwe o-£ Salfiovtc Tlpo/xridia 
 KaXov(TtV ahrov yap (re del Jlpop.ii- 
 Oeiiie OTf TpoTTo) rrjaS' eKKvXiirO^iTr] 
 rlyvrie, the words 6t<i) rponu k.t.X. 
 are governed by Tlpofj-rideug, which is 
 here equivalent to a participle, sc. tov 
 TTpOjxridrjnoiiivov (cf. firJTic) h.e. you 
 have need of one who may contrive by 
 what means, etc. For similar allusions 
 see Elmsley on Eur.Bacch.508. 
 
 Jlp6jxvoQ-\ a 'prince, S.882. but 
 here Stanl. irpofioi, correctly. 
 
 UpSfioe a chief, A. 193.398. E.377. 
 
 Ilpovaia dwelling before the temple. 
 an epithet of Minerva, E.21. This 
 is the vulg. reading : but Lennep on 
 Phalaris, p. 143. in a most learned 
 dissertation, to which the reader is 
 particularly referred, shews that the 
 word should be written irpovoia, an 
 epithet sc. of Minerva the goddess of 
 providence. 
 
 Jlpopaoe before the temple, S.488. 
 
 npdvoia foresight, A. 669. — device, 
 forethought. TrvpSaij riva wpovoiav C. 
 598. said of the resolution of Althssa 
 by which she destroyed the life of her 
 son. 
 
 Xlpovoixoc grazing, feeding with the 
 head downwards, 8. 672. 
 
 npovdoc providing, counselling, S. 
 947. 
 
 mpovwvriQ falling forwards, A. 226. 
 
 Upo^evoe a protector, one who en- 
 tertains strangers in the name of the 
 city, S. 414.486. 897. — Met. providing, 
 h.e. preceding, leading to. (ppolfjiia 
 Trpo^cva TTOvwv S.810. 
 
 Ilpootfiiov the commencement of a 
 song or a tale, P. V. 743. 
 
 TLpoofivvvai to swear before-hand, 
 npohpoaag A. 1169. 
 
 Tipovap before, S.772. 
 
 TlpowapoiQe before, vofilfjuou irpo- 
 TT&poidev S.c.T. 316. before the mar- 
 riage rites. — aforetime, A. 992. 
 
 ETpoTrac all, the whole, P.V.405. 
 P. 426.540. A. 983. E. 858. 
 
 IlpoTrepTreii' to cast forth, yanorove 
 rifiag TrpoTrt/niZ/fci P. 614. / will pour 
 out libations. o-jroSde TrpoTrt/XTrri trvoag 
 A. 794. — to accompany or conduct. 
 
npon 
 
 (283 ) 
 
 npon 
 
 S.C.T.IO0I. P.522. On S.C.T.899. 
 see under fj-^i). 
 
 npowiTveiv to fall prostrate, P. 
 680. On the forms ■n-lrvui and irirvui 
 see iriTVEiv. 
 
 HpoTroXoe a minister or attendant, 
 C.353. 
 
 npoirofiiroe an attendant, S.c.T. 
 1061. P.993. E. 197.959. — governing 
 an ace. x""^ ■n-powofiiroQ C. 23. con- 
 veying libations. See TropifioQ. 
 
 TLpoirovTls the Propontis, P. 854. 
 
 Tlpo-7rpa.(Tativ to exact in behalf of, 
 C.821. See XvTrpde- 
 
 UpoTrpvfiya from the poop. Met. 
 7rpuwpv[j.va iKpoXav (jiipei S.c.T. 751. 
 is cast out from the poop. " Scilicet 
 opes e puppi ejiciebantur." Blomf. 
 
 TlpoTTvpyoe in behalf of the towers, 
 i e. of the city, A. 1141. 
 
 Xlpoppll^oQ from the very founda- 
 tions, P. 798. 
 
 Iljods with gen. signifying that from 
 which anything proceeds as its author 
 or cause, e.g. mS" iarai Trpog OeHv 
 S.C.T.199. Cf. C.832. E.427. S.992. 
 TO TTjOOf •yvvaiKoip yivoQ S.526. de- 
 rived from a woman. rip\j/iv irpoc 
 avSpoe A. 598. pleasure from a man. 
 — that hy which anything is done, 
 with passive verbs, as Trpbg fiXov 
 'd^ditro S.c.T.934. thou wast slain by 
 a friend. So passim. — with verbs 
 signifying passively, e.g. Trpoe Ocaiv 
 ■Ka(Tx<>> P.V.92. I suffer from or atthe 
 hands of the gods. Cf. C.413. etc. — 
 Cf. iKwiTrreiv irpoQ to be expelled by, 
 P.V.950.998. dyriiTiceiy Ttp. to be slain 
 by, A. 1192. E.597. oSXvadaiwp. id. 
 S. 64. irpoQ iifj,wv Kawweae, kardai'e A. 
 1531. TTpoe yvvaiKOQ a.iti(i>di(Ttv (iioy 
 A.1429. TrpoQ vewripae aTifxoQ ippeiv E. 
 842. — denoting towards or on the side 
 of. TTpoe tivvovroQ iikiov S.252. towards 
 the setting sun. irpog ruiy KpuTOvvroyv 
 i.<Tfiej', 01 S' yacjwfilvwv S.c.T. 498. 
 on the side of the victorious. — like, 
 consistent with. irpoQ yvycuKoe a'ipear- 
 dai neap A. 578. it is like a woman to 
 be excited. Cf. A. 1619. irpoc ^vcras- 
 flsLaQ yi' Ifiol C.693. it was regarded 
 by Die as an impiety. — in the sight of. 
 
 ■jrpoQ vfiiiv TTwc Tidti(T aixofxipoc w; E. 
 648. blameless in your sight, ai^ag rb 
 irpoQ deuiy S.391. that which is pious 
 in the sight of the gods. cf. Kpiyeiv. 
 — with dat. signifying at or close to a 
 place or person, e. g. Trpog 'HXtov 
 irriyaig P.V.810. etc. npoe izirpaiQ 
 6-xjj,aa-ai P.V. 4. to bind to the rocks, 
 iraiovtn irpos Kvfiaai id. 888. beat upon 
 the waves, vtwe KafiovariQ irpoe Kvfiari 
 S.C.T.192. labouring againstthewaves. 
 ipyoy &iraa£.v wpoQ aaviSi id. 474. 
 wrought it upon theshield. rltaat.i irpbc 
 apiaToiai A. 323. arranges them at 
 meals, vavg trpbg d\\^\j}(rt OpriKtai 
 nyoai ijpeiKoy id. 640. dashed them 
 against each other. Trpoc tySiKoiQ <j)pE(Ti 
 KvKXovfievoy kiap id. 968. whirledround 
 against my breast, irpus TruXaic TrtTrr- 
 lOKsyai S.c.T. 482. to rush upon the 
 gates, wratirag Trpog KaKa P.V. 928. 
 falling into a disaster. — denoting in. 
 "■pos yij nXaraifcic P. 803. irpbg aXXoie 
 o'lKois E. 229. 429. in the former pas- 
 sage Well, wrongly considers wpug 
 to be used adverbially. It is placed 
 in the end of the verse as iy in Qid. 
 Col. 495. quoted by Dind. Cf. also 
 (if the reading be correct) A. 1244. — 
 irpbc S6/j.oig 'Eptj^St'wc id. 817. ouS' 
 £j(£i fivaoQ Trpbe xeipl rrj' fj.fj E.424. 
 no stain attaches to my hand. — in 
 addition to, e. g. irpbc roXc irapovai 
 3' iiXXa irpoa-Xafjelv OeXeis P.V. 321. 
 Cf. P.V. 776. etc. — With accus. de- 
 noting towards. }]Xiov irpbc avroXac 
 A. 1153. 1 155. Cf. P.V. 348. 709. 793. 
 irpbc irpayfi opwaac S.706. looking 
 at the thing. — to, with verbs of mo- 
 tion, e. g. ETTEi ?)\6££ irpbc M.oXo<r(ra 
 SaireSa P.V. 831. etc. — with verbs or 
 words implying motion, fxvrifieia irpbc 
 apfia 'i(TTt<pov S.c.T. 50. placed them 
 around the chariot, /lij irpbc ayvay 
 anrdpac apovpav S.c.T.735. sowing in 
 an unholy soil. Biyyavii irpbc fjirap 
 A. 421. it touches to the heart. Iivtlvl- 
 aaaa irpbc iropdfievfia A. 1538. having 
 come to meet him at the river, per- 
 haps in irpbg 'ipvua roSe C. 152. but 
 see airorpoiroc. irpbg Sip))!' rcfiojy E. 
 562. cutting in the neck, upbg »/pac 
 
npos 
 
 ( 284 ) 
 
 nP02 
 
 u7rTijf)eg S. 181. spies coming to us. 
 Trpoc ov ylveraL yii>vS.TH. on which 
 snowfalls. wpoQavrov rovZf. ae u^cd,- 
 ai C. 891. to slay you beside him. 
 dpriveiv TTpoc rvfj-Pov C. 913. to com- 
 plain to one deaf as the grave. — 
 against, irpoc Kevrpa kwXov sKTevEig 
 P.V.323j etc. — in the sense of in re- 
 ply to. tTTOS irpciQ £7roc E.556. word 
 for word, tL TcpoQ rah' elTrciv diXeie ; 
 E.414. in the sense of hostility or 
 opposition, e. g. ^vv St ycvov 'irpbg £j(- 
 dpovQ C.453, etc. Cf. C. 152. under 
 awoTpoTToe. — towards, e. g. irpbs aX- 
 XrjXove i\dpaL P. V. 489. Trpoc vfids £v- 
 oeftnQ S.335. — concerning, ra aWa 
 TTpos TToXiv re Koi deovc jSovXivaofic- 
 irOa A.818. — to, in the sense of speak- 
 ing to, reporting to, etc. e. g. Trpoe tl- 
 dorac Xeyo) A. 1376, etc. — before, h.e. 
 in presence of. Trpoc otictrac Oero okv- 
 dpuwov EJTOc 6fifia.T(i)v yiXiov C.726. 
 Cf. P.V.614. — denoting a purpose or 
 object. iaTrjKt fx^Xa Trpoc (T^ayac ttu- 
 poc A. 1027. stand ready for the sa- 
 crifice. OTTtoQ ylvoLads Trpoc XP^'^S 
 j-oSf S.C.T.20. devote yourselves to 
 this matter. ifipdr\v Trpoc fiaKapwv Xirac 
 S.C.T.196. iogo and pray to the gods. 
 — in accordance with, by, denoting 
 the manner. Trpoc ovSev iv pipei reic- 
 fiijpLov A. 323. according to no regu- 
 lar adjustment, Trpoc a'tfia kizfiaaTEv- 
 Ofiev E.238. trace it out by the blood. 
 Trpoc Xoyov tov aijiiarog S.c.T. 501. 
 according to the device. Trpoc tI 
 Tvy)(a.v(i) Karcvyparwy ; C. 216. in 
 what sense or manner do I attain my 
 wishes ? Trpoc rag wapoixrag irripovag 
 opdwg (ppovetp P. V. 1002. learn wis- 
 dom by misfortunes. Trpoc ^wc kpov 
 TwvSe TrpoiropTTwv E.959. by the light 
 of. Trpoc varaTov (j>S>Q A . 1297. by the 
 last light, i.e. in my last moments. 
 Trpoc riSoviiv agreeably, in an agreeable 
 manner, iropcvrov Xap.7ra.Sog wpbg riSo- 
 v{]v A. 492. ypoiav Titci 'i-^ovT &)' 
 £()/ Saipo(Tiy Trpoc ilSoi'ip' P.V..492. — 
 TTpoe ravra, Trpoc raSe, on account of 
 these things, therefore. Trpoc ravra 
 fiovXeve P. V. 1032. W Sfjra Trpoc ravr 
 uXo)(og i(r-)(ypa Aide ; S. 298. wliat does 
 
 she in consequence of these things ? 
 Trpoc rciSt aiSoptvog rig itrro) E. 516. 
 Trpoc £Tro£ C.408. in consequence of 
 what is said. — Trpoc |8^av P.V.208, 
 etc. Trpog TO (iiaiov A. 129. Trpoc to 
 Kaprtpov P.V.212. violently, by force. 
 Trpoc aiayKTiv P. 561. by necessity. 
 Trpoc Kopov A. 372. insolently. Trpoc 
 SUrtv C.871. justly. — with anastr. 
 (ipf-Tri ■Ki.aovaag irpdg, for Trpoc pp. 
 S.c.T. 167. — placed by itself adver- 
 bially it signifies besides, moreover, 
 e. g. P.V.73. ^ pflv KeXtv(Tb) Kairidwv^ot 
 ye Trpoc. Cf. P.V.931. C.299. 
 
 IIpoorayEii' to fasten down, pass. 
 trponriyfxivov S.436. 
 
 npO(7ayop£ii£iv to call, C.938. pass. 
 P.V.836. 
 
 IlpoffaiVereiv to come suddenly upon, 
 npoa^lt P. V. 145. 
 
 HpooraiT-ETv to demand in addition, 
 C.395. 
 
 Xipoaajxfiaing a step, S.c.T. 448. 
 Here the vulg. is Trpoc ap(3a<reig, in- 
 correctly. 
 
 npoffaTrrttv to join to. KCKoXXrjrai 
 yivog Tzpoaaipai A. 1547. This is 
 altered by Schlitz into ytVouc Trpotr- 
 a^ti h. e. agglutinatur enim communi 
 generis vel sanguinis vinculo. Blomf. 
 conj. Trpoc arq. h.e. the race is joined 
 to woe. So Dind. The vulg. is 
 probably corrupt. Klausen suggests 
 that yivog is the accus. governed by 
 7rpoc7a.\pat, and yoi'^ apaiog the nom. 
 to KEK6XXr\Tai, sc. adheeret ita, ut 
 etiam sobolem suam adjungat (edibus. 
 
 Ilpoo-auai vto-Oat mid. V. to wither 
 upon, P.V.147. 
 
 JlpouavSav to salute or address, 
 P. 150. A. 500. C.237. Trpoo-^wSwvP.V. 
 986. 
 
 UporrPalveLv to approach or visit. 
 Dor. TrpoaijSa P.V.130. A. 754. 
 
 npoer/3aXX£ty to impose or inflict 
 upon, P.V.953. P. 767. — to bring up to, 
 S.C.T.442. — intrans. to assail. Sokw 
 <T(j)t firjSc wpoa(baXu.v nvXaig S.C.T. 
 597. — to run aground, sc. as a vessel. 
 TOV liXPov tpfjiaTi irpoaliaXibv At/coc 
 E. 534. 
 
 npo(r/3\£Tr£tv to look upon,'P. Y.2li. 
 
npos 
 
 ( 283 ) 
 
 111^02 
 
 ITpo(r/3oX)'/ an attach or assault, C. 
 281. E.570. — abstr. for concr. an as- 
 sailing party, S.c.T. 28. it is better to 
 translate it thus, because vukTjj-yop- 
 eiadai and iTnjSovXtveiv refer rather 
 to persons conducting an assault 
 than to the assault itself.— a(<rition 
 or collision, as in the trial of metals 
 one by another. -jrpoafioXaie SiKaiuO- 
 fic A. 380. 
 
 UpoayeXdv to smile v/pon, E.243. 
 IIpoo-StpKfiv to behold, aor. 2. Tzpoa- 
 SpaKeiv E. 160. mid. v. irpocrZipntaOai 
 i(^. P.V.798.905. A.926. pass, wpoa- 
 SepxOy P.V.53. 
 
 IIpoo-StxEo-Qai to receive or admit, 
 E.626. 
 
 UpooSoKdv to expect, P.V.933.990. 
 1027. A.661. 
 
 UpocrSoKriTOsto beexpected, P.V.937. 
 
 Ilpoo-tSa^t^w to pave or make solid. 
 
 Met. pass. izpoarfiafitrTai S.c.T. 478. 
 
 MpoadZiirdai to resemble. tKtiovv 
 
 fio(TTpvy(Oie TrpocreihcTai C. 176. 
 
 npoaeiKa^w to liken, S.c.T.413. A. 
 1102. C.12 — to conjecture, A. 158. 
 
 UpotreiXoe sunny, P.V. 449. On the 
 etymology of this word cf. Bl. Gloss. 
 Tlpoaelvai to attach to. tci S' aire 
 X^P'^V '''"' '"po"^^ A. 544. there were 
 also further annoyances experienced 
 on shore. 
 
 Upotrenrelv aor. 2. to salute or ad- 
 dress, S.C.T.649. A. 344.759.785.— 
 to call, ri VLv wpoauTTb); C.991. 
 
 TLpotTcvviTttiv to speak to ox address, 
 A.233.314.1264. C.222. — to speak of 
 to another, rivac tmv <pi\u)v Ttpocrev- 
 viwb); C.108. which of my friends 
 must I mention to him ? — to call, A. 
 157. 
 
 Ilpo(Tep7reiv to approach, P.V, 127. 
 272. 
 
 Ilpo(Tipx^<'Oai to approach, izpoa- 
 ijXeov E. 275. 452. 
 
 Upoffevx^trOai to adore, P.V. 939. 
 with dat. A. 308. 
 
 VlpocTEX^i)' to present. ■Kpoai(TXi C. 
 524. 
 
 ITpoo-ijydpoc speaking, P.V. 834. 
 npoaiiKtiv to be come. XP^'" T^poahi^- 
 £1 P. 139. — TTpoaiiKu it becomes, it is a 
 
 duty, with dat. C. 171. with acc. A. 
 1530. — ovCev TrpoariKovT tvyvoieirapa- 
 arartiv A. 1049. although it is not his 
 office, etc. Cf. To'iQ Kvpioiai /cat irpoariK- 
 ovtTL C.678. persons properly quali- 
 fied, or it may here mean relatives. 
 
 ITpoo-^o-flat to sit near or by. with 
 dat. A.1164.1600. S.378.— to be adja- 
 cent, P. 857. — with acc. A. 808. On 
 this constr. see Lobeck on Aj. v. 191. 
 
 UpoirOe TrpoaQev before, denoting 
 time, P.V. 423. 497. P,467. A. 128. C. 
 1000. 0ovft> rw vpoaQev C.830. the 
 former murder, twv irpoade irovuv S. 
 61. "lxvoq to wpoadev (ppevog id. 995 . — 
 TO Trpoadev A. 1409. to. vpoade id. 19. 
 aforetime. — with gen. ifiov wpocrdey 
 P. 521. before me. — denoting place, 
 in front, S 697, with gen. S.c.T. 507. 
 P. 439. E.46. 
 
 IlpocrOfiKr) an addition, accession, 
 A. 486. 
 
 Tlpoa-diyyaveii' to touch, with gen. 
 aor. 2. irpoaOiyaiv C. 1055. 
 
 UpoirdoSofiog a champion of a house, 
 C.319. 
 
 llpoa-dpoelv to speak to, P.V. 598. 
 
 TlpoaidElv aor. 2. to behold, irpuaii- 
 ovaa P.V. 553. mid, v. TrpocrtSeadai id. 
 P. 48. 680. 
 
 IlpofftcVai to approach. ■irpo<njei A. 
 792. infut. sense, irpoacifMi E, 233. See 
 iivai. 
 
 Tlpoiril^aveiv to rest upon, cling to, 
 P.V. 277. S.c.T. 678. 
 
 Tlpoiri^eiv to sit down on, S.186. 
 
 TipoiTiKVEiixBai to penetrate, A. 766. 
 to attain, ro^w ohrie ■KrjjxaTUv irpoir- 
 i^erai C.1029. by conjecture no one 
 will reach the misfortunes I allude to. 
 — to approach as a suppliant, C. 
 1031. 
 
 XipoalKTwp a suppliant, E. 419. On 
 E. 118. see kjjioQ. 
 
 XlpomirTavai to fly to, approach. 
 aor. 2. Dor. TvpocriirTa P.V. 115,554. 
 mid. V. irpoatiTTaTO 647. came upon me. 
 
 TlpoaiaTaadai to stand by, S.c.T. 
 519. with dat. S.c.T. 119. KUfiol trpocr- 
 ecTTj] (capStae kXvSuivwv XoXrjg C, 
 181. has come upon me. — with acc. 
 liwfiuv ■Kpoaiarrjv P. 199, / have ap- 
 
npos 
 
 ( 286 ) 
 
 npos 
 
 proached the altar. Cf. the constr. 
 of TTpoarjfxai with ace. , 
 
 npoo-KOTTOst E.105. but here airpca- 
 Kowoe (qu. V.) must be read with M. 
 Aid. 
 
 lipoaKvytly to adore, P.V.938. P. 
 491. 
 
 TlpotTKvpely to happen, C. 13. 
 
 TJpoa-Xafifidvtiv to take with one, 
 P.V.218. Here four MSS.have npoa- 
 Xafiovra for 'KpoakajiovTL. So Pors. 
 SchiJtz, Blomf. Dind. On this constr. 
 see Matth. Gr. Gr. 536. Obs. — to take 
 in addition, P.V.321. 
 
 Ilpo(rf/.avdaveiv to learn in addi- 
 tion, P.V.699. 
 
 Iipo(7fiiveiy to await, with dat. E. 
 474. 
 
 Tlpo<Tfiri-)(ayav to fasten by an in- 
 strument, pass. S.c.T. 523.625. 
 
 Tlp6(TfiopoQ t a corrupt word in 
 S.cP. 558. See ofiocTTrvpoc. 
 
 Tlpotryifieiy (?) rows ij.ev Kadapac 
 ■)(eipaq irpoavEfioyTae E. 303. This 
 is shewn by the metre to be corrupt. 
 Turn, has as a various reading 'ix"'"' 
 TdQ for TrpoayifioyraQ. Herm. conj. 
 Toy [ley Kadapat; j^tTpaf TrpovijxoyT , 
 h. e. the man who puts not forth his 
 hand to im'piirity. This is perhaps 
 the best. So Dind. 
 
 IIpoo-Tratoe new, A. 338. 
 
 XipoairaaaaKEVEiv to fasten with 
 nails, P.V.20. 
 
 Tlpoairie'Ctiv to oppress in addi- 
 tion, C.299. Dind. with Abresch 
 writes ?rpoc Trtii^ei, divisim. 
 
 Tlpoa-KiTyELv to fall down before, to 
 worship. (iaaiXeia Z' Ijii], TrpoairiT- 
 vG> P. 148. In this verse, on ac- 
 count of the spondee preceding the 
 catalectic syllable of the parosmiac, 
 where an anapaest usually occurs, 
 Hcatli conj. rfiv irpomriTvui. So 
 Brunck, Schiitz. •wpoairiTvZ^uv Pors. 
 irpowiryEiv S' ijfias Blomf. who other- 
 wise would strike out the word alto- 
 gether. Dind. thinks the passage in- 
 terpolated. TrpoinriTrTiiifiey Well. But- 
 ler retains the vulgate, referring for 
 instances of a spondee in this situa- 
 tion to P.32, S. 7. on which latter pas- 
 
 sage he cites also other instances, 
 qu.v. The penult, of irpoffirtT-yw is 
 long, as in ■Kpoirirvw Soph. El. 1372. 
 ed. Herm. — ro^iKfjg and 6<iyutyyo£ lot 
 TrpoairiTVOVTtQ &Wvaay P. 453. ar- 
 rou's, striking upon them, destroyed 
 them. Herm. on Eur. Here. fur. 
 1371. defends the aorist, but in 
 Class. Journ. xxxviii. p. 286. retracts 
 this opinion and prefers the present, 
 wherefore he eonj. TrpofnriryovyTee. 
 The vulg. TrpoairiTrTOvres, as violating 
 the metre, was changed by Canter 
 into ■npomrlTvoyriQ. On the forms 
 irlryui or irvrvG) see Triryciy. 
 
 TIp6(nr\a(TTos to be approached, 
 P.V.71B. Dind. prefers with Elmsley 
 the form irpoaTrXaroe. See vXaaroe. 
 
 JJpoo-TroXoc a minister, S.c.T.556. 
 — an attendant, E.978. 
 
 TlpoaTTopvaTOQ fastened to, P.V. 
 141. 
 
 UpoaaaLveiv to fawn upon or flat- 
 ter, A. 1650. — te please, fitX\ov<T 
 (.(read, tl rGiyce Trpoaaaivei ai ti. 
 This is the reading of Turn. Many 
 MSS. with Aid. have e(re(7dai rwvds, 
 others rwy Be. Blomf. follows the 
 latter. The elision of at is very 
 suspicious. Well, reads rHy Se irpoa- 
 craLvei ak ti ; interrogatively, which 
 is perhaps the best. Dind. consi- 
 ders the verse spurious. 
 
 Upoaat^Eiy to honour, S.c.T. 1014. 
 
 lipotTTaaceiy to station at. pass. 
 TrpooTuxQtVra S.C.T. 509. — to impose 
 an office, pass. Trpoerrtray/jtVoj/ E. 199. 
 
 UpocrraTtly to defend, with gen. 
 S.C.T.378. 
 
 npo(TTarripioe standing in front of. 
 Met. A.950. — protecting, npoararri- 
 piag 'Ap-enihe S.e.T.431. 
 
 Upoa-raTriQ a defender, S.C.T.390. 
 780. S.942.— a chief. S.c.T. 1017. 
 
 UpoaTeXXeadai to place before one- 
 self as a protection, S.c.T. 397. 
 
 Tlpoareva^Eiv to groan before the 
 time, by tmesis, irpd ye areyai^tir. 
 P.V. 698. 
 
 Tlpoa-Teyeiv id. A. 244. 
 
 Hpuarepvoe worn upon ihe breast, 
 C.29. 
 
npos 
 
 ( 287 ) 
 
 npoT 
 
 Tlpo<TTid£vai to add to. subj. C. 112. 
 — to confer upon. irpoa-Tidei P.V.SS. 
 — toinfiict upon, C.475. — to apply, C. 
 228. S.607. ■rrpo(mOclE fiCTpoy C.185. 
 imposing a limit, mid. v. \pfj<pov wpocr- 
 TideaOai E. 705. to votein one's favour. 
 Trpoe KaKolai ■rrp6crQr]rai KaKoy P. 523. 
 bring on himself some new misfor- 
 tune. 
 
 Upoaroftiov the mouth of a river, 
 S.3. 
 
 IIpooTpt'TrEO'Oai to approach as a 
 suppliant, aor. 2. mid. E. 196. 
 
 Ilpo(TTp£<ji£iv to bring tip in. pass. 
 So/xoie wpotreOpiipdri A. 718. 
 
 Tlpoarpifieiv [i] to inflict, pass. P.V. 
 329. — to wear out. pass. Trpoarerpifi- 
 fiivoQ E. 229. worn out. 
 
 Xlpotrrptufia an affliction, A. 384. 
 
 Xlpotrrpoiraioe a suppliant, one (l.) 
 who turns towards a God or other 
 protector to escape the consequences 
 of guilt committed, as in E. 41. 228. 
 45:3. or (2.) to obtain protection under 
 affliction, h.e. an unfortunate, as in 
 A. 1569. C.285. E.225. 
 
 Upoafayfia a previous sacrifice, 
 A. 1221. referring to the murder of 
 Cassandra, which was to take place 
 before that of Agamemnon. 
 
 Ilp6(r(j>aroe new, recent, C.793. 
 
 Hpo<T(pEpeiv to bring to, C.248. — to 
 inflict upon. irpoariveyKav C.74. 
 
 npo<T(j)epTie resembling, A. 1192. C. 
 174. 
 
 Ilp6<r<pdtyfia an address, A. 877. 
 — an exclamation, C. 863. 
 
 lIp6<T^doyyoe saluting, courteous, 
 P. 149. — Trpoff^doyyov (roi voarov P. 
 898. saluting you on your re- 
 turn. 
 
 UpotT^iXcia friendship, S.c.T. 497. 
 
 Tlpoa^iXijQ pleasing, S.c.T. 562. 
 
 Ilp6iT<j>opoe suitable, fitting, C.703. 
 E.198. — with gen. fiaKpde iceXevdov to. 
 Tcp6(T<popa C.700. what is fitting after 
 along journey. See ij/jispeveiv. 
 
 npo(T(pv£iv to confirm or assert, S. 
 279. 
 
 Tlpo<r<l>u)vt7v to address or call, C. 
 1010. S.233. 
 
 njOO(7)(aiV£ti' to gape at, to bawl 
 
 out. j(tt/iat?r£r£c fioafia Trpon-j^avi^Q 
 ifioi A. 894. 
 
 npoo'x/ojj^Eii' to desire, P.V. 645. 
 789. 
 
 np6tr-)(o)fia an accumulation of mud 
 by a river, P.V. 849. 
 
 Upotrxiopog adjacent, P. 265. 
 
 TIp6(Tb) {irpoaaii) poet. C.364.) fur- 
 ther, S.C.T.988. P. 694. A. 285. 298. 
 S.269. — to a distance, A. 827. — fur- 
 ther on, i. e. in future, E.717. — afar 
 off, E. 65. 117. with gen. Trpoaia SiKai- 
 tiiv E.392. sc. iiT-i. it is far from what 
 is just. In the passage C. 364. the 
 constr. is unintelligible. Dind. (who 
 for redaipai rightly adopts Ahrens' 
 conj. Tcda<j>9ai) observes that a verb 
 is lost before Sai'arjj^opoi' governing 
 the preceding infinitives. So the 
 Schol. correctly, dafifivaf Xciircl to 
 &<piKov TTpb Tov wKoQaveiv tov tto- 
 Tspa. 
 
 UpoamQzv from afar, A. 921. 926. 
 C.683. E. 287. 375. 
 
 Upoaianov the countenance, A. 625. 
 pi. jci.768. E.945. S.196. 
 
 Uporapfitiv to fear beforehand, 
 S.c.T. 314. 
 
 XIporafftTttrdai to place oneself be- 
 fore, to protect, S.815. 
 
 UpoTclveiv to hold out, P.V.779. 
 intrans. to hold out (itself), to stretch 
 (itself) forth, A. 1081. but here Dind. 
 adopts from Herm. dpiyfiara. 
 
 XipoTeXuav a preparatory rite or 
 saofifice. irporlXtia vaZv A. 219. sa- 
 crifices for the ships. Met. the begin- 
 ning of anything. wporiXeia fiwrov the 
 beginning of life, id. 702. ev wpore- 
 XeioiQ (sc. fj-axne) id. 65. in the begin- 
 ning of the battle. Cf. re\oe. 
 
 TlporepoQ before, former, in time or 
 place, A. 1146. E. 553.957. o'nrpoTEpoi 
 those who were before, ancestors, A. 
 1311. C.397. E.894. Xiyovaa icipSog 
 TrpoTcpov varipov fiopov S.c.T. 679. 
 (see xipSoQ). tov yap irpoTcpa firjTiQ 
 S.948. it is for him first to deliberate. 
 — wpoTcpov before, A. 332. with gen. 
 irpoTepov <prifJ.ris S.C.T. 548. 
 
 JJpoTiciv to prefer, to honour pre- 
 eminently. TOKE(i)v fftjSae ev irporliav 
 
npoT 
 
 ( 288 ) 
 
 nPYT 
 
 E. 516. TO BoKc'iv elvat wpoTiovin A. 798. 
 This is incorrectly explained by some 
 to be for to SokcIv TrpoTiovai tov tlvai. 
 But in that case (of. Herm. on Vig. 
 p. 703.) the article must have been 
 used, ro SoKe7v elvai is esse videri, 
 h.e. species sinceritaiis. 
 
 lipoTiQeadai to place before oneself, 
 sc. as an object, kv o'iktio TirpodefiEVOQ 
 P.V. 239. regarding with pity. 
 
 YipoTlfiav to care about, regard. 
 with gen. A. 1657. — with ace. A. 1389. 
 E. 610. 709, 
 
 MporovoQ a cable extending on 
 either side from the mast to the prow 
 and poop of a vessel, A. 871. 
 
 UporpiiTtaQai to urge, P.V. 992. 
 
 WpoTVTTTeiv to forge beforehand. 
 Met. pass, arofnov TrpoTviriv A. 131. 
 
 ILpovvuiTrtiv to foretel, E.814. — to 
 declare, E.98. 
 
 Tlpov^eiriiTTacrdai to know before- 
 hand, P.V. 101. 701. 
 
 TIpovTrroe manifest, S.c.T. 830. 
 
 XlpovireXelv to treat with ignominy, 
 P.V. 436. The origin of this word 
 is doubtful. The vulg. TrpocreXovfiE- 
 vov was altered by Person into irpova- 
 tXnvfievov trom a remark in theEtym. 
 iVI. TTpovaeXelv (vulg. 7rpov(7tWeiv) 
 Xeyovm to vfipl^eiv. This has been 
 adopted by Blomfield and Dindorf, 
 the latter of whom has restored 
 Trpov(T£\ovfiev in Ar. Ran. 730. from 
 Cod. Rav. Dawes (Misc. Cr. 163.) 
 conceiving that this word originally 
 had the digamma, writes Trpoo-WeX- 
 ovfitvov, which he absurdly supposes 
 to come from TKog a marsh, i.e. the 
 mud of a marsh, and thus connects 
 it with TrpoTrriXaKi'^eiv in the sense of 
 to bespatter with mud. Buttmann 
 suggests another explanation, sc. to 
 derive it from o-i^aXXw, to trip up the 
 heels ; and accordingly he assigns to 
 irpotTpeXeiv the sense of kicking or 
 trampling with the feet. Passov/ 
 proposes as a derivation <nXX6g, a 
 contumelious poem. See the discus- 
 sions upon this word in Buttm. 
 Lexilog. and Pass. Lex. Gr. 
 
 TIpo<j>epciv to bring forward as a 
 
 reason, irpoipeptov "Aprefuv A. 194. — 
 to order, enjoin, pass. Trpovv£)(0evTog 
 A. 938. 
 
 IIpo^Tj-ijc a prophet or interpreter, 
 S.C.T..593. A. 1070. E. 19. On A.397. 
 Musgrave well observes, " vates hi 
 sunt vates Trojani: dein sequitur 
 vaticinium, quod Helena adveniente, 
 ediderunt, usque ad v. 414." 
 
 IIpo<pdav£iy to anticipate, A. 999. 
 IIpo<j)olj£i(Tdai to dread, S.1029. 
 Upofpoywc with hearty zeal, A. 167. 
 C.471. E. 887.926. S.l. 
 
 Tlpoippuv kind, zealous, S. 213. 344. 
 612. (see -rraxvveiv) 946. C. 10.59. 
 
 Ti.po<p(i)v£iv to declare or announce, 
 P. 355. A. 855. E. 444.479. perhaps in 
 S.612. see prec. 
 
 Tlpoy(aip£iv in imp. Trpo^aiperto A . 
 243. let us bid adieu to it, away with 
 it. 
 
 lIpox<iXi;eveiv to forge, C.637. So 
 Herm. for vulg. Trpo^x"^"'^"*'- 
 IIpoj^Efpoc ready to hand, P.V. 54. 
 TlpoXot'i the mouth of a river, pi. 
 S. 1005. 
 
 Xlpipva the poop of a ship. Met. 
 Trpvfiva TToXfwc S.c.T. 2. 742. the helm 
 of the state. In S.340. Trpvfiva ttoX- 
 fwc alludes to the sacred hill on 
 which the DanaVdEe were sitting, and 
 which, being the residence of the 
 tutelar gods, contained the safety of 
 the state. Schiitz (qu. v.) likewise 
 so explains it, but refers the expres- 
 sion Trpvfiva to the situation of the 
 hill in the extreme part of the city. 
 
 npifivrjOtv from the poop, S.c.T. 
 191. See irpuipa. 
 
 Upvuvt'icTLa the cables of a ship, A. 
 956. 
 
 Upyfivi'iTrje a steersman. Mot. one 
 commanding or ruling, E. 16.736. 
 
 YlpvfivuBev from the very bottom, 
 S.c.T. 71. 1048. But here Blomf. 
 rightly restores wpefivoBcv, an emen- 
 dation of Voss, confirmed, as Dind. 
 on V. 71. observes, by iKQcijivi^n^TE in 
 the next verse. 
 
 TlpiiravLQ a chief oy: ruler, P.V. 1G9. 
 S.366. On this word Disson Comm, 
 in Pind. Nem.xi.3. observes, " erant 
 
npiiN 
 
 ( 289 ) 
 
 nXEP 
 
 prytanes antiquiores, quales olim in 
 civitatibus lonum, iEolum, Dorien- 
 sium multis summam rerum tene- 
 bant, insigni et fere regia dignitate, 
 unde Charon Lampsacenus Spartanos 
 reges TrpvTaveiQ dixerat, similiterque 
 Jupiter audit Trpvravig dewy, P. V. 169. 
 Creabantur ex optimatibus, erantque 
 vel duo vel unus in civitate, quem- 
 adraodum etiam in Tenedo, exigua 
 insula, unus tantutn fuit duodecim 
 menses regens. Plane differunt Athe- 
 iiiensium prytanes." 
 
 Tipojy any projection, generally, a 
 promontory or peak, A. 298. In P. 
 129. Tov afX(l)i^evKTOV i^afj.ei'^as cifKpo- 
 ripac aXiov irpiiva kolvov a'iac, Schiitz 
 understands the Thracian Chersone- 
 sus, which runs out from Europe to- 
 wards Asia, and may therefor* be 
 said to be common to both continents. 
 With this, however, the epithet afu^i- 
 l^evKTOc can hardly be reconciled. Nei- 
 ther cau the singular TcpSiva. refer, as 
 some suppose, to a promontory on 
 each side of the strait. The 
 Schol. understands ■n-pHya &\iov by 
 a very harsh metaphor to mean the 
 Hellespont itself. Blomfield is pro- 
 bably correct in supposing irpuiva 
 aXiov to be a metaphorical expres- 
 sion for the bridge of boats, projected 
 from one continent to the other, and 
 fastened at each end. The meta- 
 phor irp&va is qualified by HXlov, 
 according to the observation of 
 Blomf. on A. 82. qu. v. Bl. cf. v. 69. 
 XivoSiafia ax^^i-t iropOfioi' aiJ.d\paQ 
 'AOafiavTiSoe "EWag. Also in P. 506. 
 vaaoi ff a'l Kara xpwi'' oXlov TrtpiKkva- 
 Toi, the Schol. understands irp&iv 
 oKioQ of the Hellespont. This is 
 clearly wrong. Schiitz understands 
 it of a promontory on the Asiatic 
 coast, e.g. Canae. Blomf. of the pe- 
 ninsula of Ionia, opposite Chios, 
 which is perhaps the best explana- 
 tion. 
 
 IlfwDpa the prow of a ship, S.697. 
 Certain images of the gods were 
 kept in this part of the vessel, hence 
 the allusion in S.c.T. 191. kc Ttpuipav 
 
 (pvyiiiv irpvixyijOtv. — Met. irapoiQev 
 irpiipas KapBiai C.385. in front of 
 my heart, an expression taken from 
 a gale of wind blowing in front of a 
 vessel. 
 
 npi>rapxos original, A. 1165. 
 
 TIpioTOKTovoe com/mitling the first 
 murder, E.678. 
 
 TlptoTo^avTiQ the first prophetess, 
 E.2. 
 
 Ilpwrdjuopos dying first, P. 560. re- 
 ferring to those who were killed in 
 the battle, as opposed to those who 
 perished in flight. 
 
 XIpwroTTij/iwc being the first source 
 of evil, A.216. 
 
 Ilpwroc first, chief est. 'ii^ev^a irpwT- 
 og kv l^vyo'iai Kv&SaXa P.V.460. Cf. 
 483.890. P. 308. 435. E.625. — o wpwroc 
 the first, d irpHTOQ tiytfiwv (Trparov 
 P. 751. Cf. P. 222. A. 305. 574. — irpwr- 
 ov, adv. firstly, in the first place, 
 P.V. 735. 709. 790. S.c.T.483. P. 249. 
 380.391. A.661.784.835. C.109.481. 
 1064. E.1.421.557. S.895. — to Trpwroy 
 at the first. <j)iK6(pp<iiv aaivovaa to 
 irpoJTOV P.98. £7r£t to ttpGiTOV iiZov 
 'IXiov T^okiv A. 1260. since first 1 
 saw. — TTpioTa in the first place, P.V. 
 445.703.1018. P. 843. A. 826. S.194. 
 405. 
 
 XlraiEiv to stumble. irTaiaaQ A. 
 1007. — to light on {a misfortune), with 
 dat.P.V.928. 
 
 Ilra^ a timid animal, A. 135. 
 
 Xlrfprn the heel, C.207. 
 
 XlrepoeiQ winged, S. 552. 978. 
 
 Urtpov a wing, P.V. 395. P.204. A. 
 414. E. 382. 955. — Met. a sort or spe- 
 cies, birds being distinguished by 
 their plumage, tcovov 'iZoiq av ouSayiioS 
 ravToy Trrepov S. 324. the same de- 
 scription or sort of labour. Cf. ()/(''" 
 Trrtpog. 
 
 tirepofopoe winged, A. 1118. 
 
 nrepvyiOKi'ic sioift-winged, P.V. 
 286. 
 
 Ylripv^ a wing, P.V. 126. 128 A. 52, 
 S.7C4. 
 
 IlrEpwroe winged, Y.\ .\^5. ttte- 
 puird winged creatures, birds of prey, 
 8.605. See l£,alcrw£. 
 
nxiiN 
 
 ( 290 ) 
 
 nvi'A 
 
 llrtiuoe winged, P.V, 1024. C. 584. 
 E. 172,— Dor. A.134. 
 nrfiaiQ fiight, P.V. 486. 
 liTiitrauv to cower through fear, 
 P.205.— to dread, P.V. 174. 
 
 nrotTfreat to Icscared or affrighted, 
 pass. part. C.538. iirTOriiium ^pii'ag 
 P.V. 858. 
 
 nroXf/iOC S.77. See TrciXf/ioc 
 TlToXiiropOrie a destroyer of cities, 
 A. 459. 
 
 nro\(7rop0O£ zV/. A.767. So Blomf. 
 for the vulg. Tro\iiropO\ 
 
 nr«\(c S.cT. 6. 108. 232. 320. 328. 
 465.543.B25. A.531. E.79. S.G80. See 
 ■7rc\tg. 
 
 IlT-ux'i a fold or ^'a^'Cj S.925. 
 Tlrw? a timid creature, a fugitive, 
 E.315. 
 
 nrwfia a fall, S. 778. ireirelv 7rr<i/n- 
 ara P.V.921. — a dead body, S.648. 
 — an accident, C.13. 
 
 nrw(ri'//oc fallen, A. 648. — sink- 
 ing, dropping, falling, A. 1093. Here 
 for Koi topia, Kcd Stpia, Kal Swpia, 
 which are manifest corruptions, 
 Dind. has ingeniously restored /caip- 
 la, which suits both the sense and 
 metre. The passage will then stand, 
 «r£ Kaipla wriiinfiog ^vyavvm (so 
 (jlasg. i31omf. for ^vravrtl) ftiov Svv- 
 ric aiiyoJie h. e. the pallid drop rushes 
 to my heart, which sinking at the fatal 
 moment, stops in its course along with 
 the rays of departing life. It is an 
 allusion to the sudden arresting of 
 the circulation by violent emotion. 
 It is better to make are refer to 
 Knphiav than to oTaywv, as isusuallj' 
 done. There will then be no neces- 
 sity to translate with Klausen tttuct- 
 luoe by affusa, in the same sense 
 as iTcpnri-i'U in S.c.T. 816. kotoc jxf. 
 i:ttpciav 7-1 ntpaciTyu Kpvoq, a mean- 
 ing which the simple TCTixrifioc will 
 scarcely admit. 
 
 nra)x«e o beggar, A. 1247. 
 nvOiKoc id. S.c.T. 728. 
 Uvdioe Pythian, A. 496. 
 TLvBfii'iv a root or foundation. Met. 
 P.V. 1048. AiKae TTvO/jiip' C.63G. — a 
 stock or race, C.202. 258. lu S. 98. 
 
 TTuOfiiiv refers to the aged iEgyptus, 
 the father of the family of suitors. 
 Schol. )'/ pi^a Twv TrtjTJjkrovra Trat- 
 hitiv, tarty A'iyvirros ahroe- See 
 OaWo£. 
 
 YlvdoKpai'Toc made by Apollo, ora- 
 cular. TCI TTvOoKpavra A. 1228. the 
 oracles of Apollo. 
 
 nvdofxai'Tic a Pythian prophet, C. 
 1026. 
 
 Uvdoxp>'l<'ri}c warned by Apollo. 
 Dor. 6 Ilvda)(p{]<rTag (jwyag C.883. 
 Schol. 6 VTTO Ilvdove XprjaOete 'Opeir- 
 rrjc- 
 
 TlvOoxpioroe uttered by the Pythi- 
 an god, C.888. 
 
 Uvdio Pytho, P.V. 661. 
 UvKccl^eadaL to array oneself with. 
 TO^ov irvKct^ov S.C.T. 134. equip thy- 
 self with thy bow. 
 
 livKvog frequent, many, P.V. 661. 
 681. S.C.T.543. C.1046. 
 
 XlvKi'wfxa a veil or covering, S. 
 233. 
 
 Jivka.ciiQ Pylades, C. 20.555.886. 
 
 IIuX)) a gate, pi. vvKai the gates 
 
 of a city, or the door of a house, 
 
 S.c.T. 30.33. 58. .56.11 8.145.195. 231.358. 
 
 359. 377 . 405. 433. 439. 442. 444. 458. 468. 
 
 482.484.607.509.520. 539. 552.579.613. 
 
 C96. 779.937. A. 395.590. C. 554. 564. 
 
 721. — "^lov iriXas A.1264.— 7rvXj)<7i 
 
 C. 562. out of doors, at the gate. ttuX- 
 
 aiai Blomf. — Met. Xifxvi^g nvXaiQ 
 
 P.V. 731. the entrance of the lake. 
 
 yvi'aiKeiac TrvXag C.865. the door 
 
 leading to the women's apartments. 
 
 TlvXwfiaagaieiray, S.C.T.3S0.781 . 
 
 IIuXwpos a gate-keeper, S.c.T. 603. 
 
 rii;i'9ar£(T0ai to hear of, V.Y. 7 46. 
 
 C. 364. —to ask of. with gen. C.835. 
 
 For other tenses see irevdecrOat. 
 
 Tliip fire, P.V.7. 109. 252. 253.868. 
 583. 6 15. 948. 1 046. S.C.T. 25. 204. 47C. 
 924. A. 9. 21. 273. 286. 290. 295.302. 462. 
 476. 483. 574. 637.1027.1229.1410. C. 
 322.850.1033. E. 108. 133.983. 
 
 Ilupa sacrificial fires, dat. wvpolai 
 C.478. But here Dind. rightly adopts 
 kjx-KvpoLci from Cant. Efitrvpoicri is the 
 dat. governed by aTi/iog, h.e. not ho- 
 noured with burnt sacrifices. 
 
iivpr 
 
 ( 291 ) 
 
 niirii 
 
 Ilvpyriptladai to be besieged, S.c.T. 
 22. 160. 
 
 VLvpyivoQ belonging to towers, and 
 by synecd. belonging to a city, civil. 
 ^o£ vofiitTjiara. trvpyiva iravr kwtvQ- 
 vvov P. 844. {kwtvQvvtv Dind. with 
 Bothe, rightly). For Lwevdwov Pauw 
 and Blomf. read evdvvov, to corre- 
 spond with tho vulg. E«0' 6 yepaiog 
 in the strophe: but here yr/paios is 
 restored by Brunck, Glasg. Schiitz, 
 Herra. Pass. Dind. from Ileg. A. So 
 Aid. Rob. Turn. In this passage Well, 
 incorrectly explains vofxia^aTa irip- 
 yiva to mean the laws which regu- 
 lated the capture of towers or cities. 
 There is nothing about capture in 
 TTvpyiva. Schiitz explains it, civilia 
 inslituta quibus urbes, muris et tur- 
 ribus munitce, reguntur. This is pos- 
 sibly correct, unless Trvpywa be cor- 
 rupt, as Dind. supposes. wvpyoi 
 often by synecdoche denotes a city, 
 cf. S.c.T.403.531. etc. The other in- 
 terpretation entirely destroys the 
 meaning of the passage. The Chorus 
 contrasts the evil policy of Xerxes 
 with the blessings enjoyed under 
 Darius, in whose time the highest 
 military glory (v. 843.) was united 
 with the tranquil administration of 
 the state at home (v. 844. 5.), and at- 
 tended by no such disastrous conse- 
 quences as now (v. 846. 7.). He then 
 describes the conquests made by Da- 
 rius without, like Xerxes, leaving 
 his home (v.848. seqq.) ; and finally 
 (v. 871.) contrasts with this the confu- 
 sion which had now happened in conse- 
 quence of the latter so doing. The 
 passage means, the laws of the state 
 continued to regulate everything (sc. 
 in time of war as before in peace). 
 The plural after the neuter vofiifia 
 is explained by Herm. to be put as 
 if vofioi had preceded, but probably 
 Bothe's conj. Incvdvvev mentioned 
 above ought to be admitted. 
 
 XlvpyolciiKTOQ destroying towers, P. 
 105. 
 
 UiipyoQ a tower, S.c.T, 33. 198.216. 
 277.296.408.449.531.611.616.779. 805. 
 
 883. A. 127.348. 801. S. 187.934. f\,j\- 
 afiivai wepi irvpyov P. 852. see kXaii- 
 veiv. TTvpyoQ iv evpei S.c.T.745. a 
 tower's breadth. 
 
 HvpyovirOai lit. to be built as a 
 tower. Mot. to exalt oneself, to be- 
 have with dignity or majesty, j^^ 
 fj-kv r^S' ewvpyovTO aroXy P. 183. 
 
 IlvpyotpvXa^ the guardian of towers 
 or cities, S.c.T. 152. 
 
 Uvpyufia a tower, S.c.T. 30. 233. 
 451. 
 
 XlvpywTis having the form or na- 
 ture of a tower, bprnvr) (qu.v.) irvp- 
 y&ir(£S.c.T.318. a tower brought tip 
 to the walls of a city in order to 
 take it. 
 
 VlvpSafiQ burning with fire, C.59ii. 
 
 XlvpiytvcTriQ forged in the fire. 
 Dor. S.C.T.180. 
 
 HvplSairroe consumed by fire, burn- 
 ing, E.993. 
 
 IIvpi(l>aTOs id. S. 627. 
 
 Tlvpov)' to burn. Trvpuiaas P. V. 495. 
 pass. irvpwOiv A. 428. — Met. to warm 
 or excite. (pXoyoc irapayyiXfiauL 
 wvpoiOzvra KapSlav A. 468. 
 
 Tlvpwvooe breathing fire, P. V. 37 1 . 
 919. S.c.T.475.493. 
 
 Tlvppoc red, ruddy, P. 308. 
 
 Tlvptpopeip to carry fire, to burn, 
 S.C.T.823. 
 
 Tlvptjiopos bearing fire, S.c.T. 414. 
 — fiery, id. 428. 
 
 TlvpidTTos fiery, P.V.670. 
 
 Xlvane the hearing of news, S.c.T. 
 53. 
 
 IIw separated by tmesis from the 
 negative oh, with which it means, 
 not as yet. 6 Xbxpy'iirwv ov iri^vKe ttoj 
 P.V.27. 509. S.C.T. G47. E.560.— ou 
 rl WO) P. 175. C.736. 
 
 riw (?) how ? whither ? P. V. 577. 
 A. 1489. So the vulg. which Well, 
 retains as one of those Sicilian forms 
 (v. Pass. Lex.) which iEschylus 
 sometimes employs. Dind. rejects 
 it altogether, writing- in the former 
 passage ttoT, ttottoc,. iro'i, and in the 
 latter ttuq ■kHiq. 
 
 nuywv a beard. Met. a cone of 
 flame, A. 297. 
 
naAi 
 
 ( 292 ) 
 
 TEYM 
 
 IlwXtvoE mot. helontjinr/ to a young 
 girl, S.C.T.437. Cf. seq. 
 
 riwXoc a young horse, a colt, P.V. 
 1012. A. 1625. E.383. — Mei. a young 
 man, a son, C.783. 
 
 Hfaijua a drink, liquid, S.c.T.290. 
 E.256. S.1007. 
 
 flwe hoio, in what manner ? e. g. 
 
 P.V.41. and passim. — in indirect 
 question, E.647. S.459. 
 
 II<Oc (end.) in some way, somehow, 
 P.V. 224. S.C.T.684. A.1222.1320. C. 
 130.953. S. 94. 791. — separated from 
 the word to which it refers, S.973. 
 where see evTrirrie- 
 
 Tloirrifia a flight, pi. E.241. 
 
 'Pa an illative particle, as interr. 
 with j). ri p atei jjlov ; P. 025. does he 
 then hear me ? 
 
 'PaPSoc u rod. vulg. rr]puv icpov 
 pa/3?ov S. 245. If this be correct, paji- 
 3os seems to be used for pa^Zovy^oQ, 
 pajidoc being a badge of office. But 
 Schiitz properly corrects hpopafiSov, 
 which Dind. adopts, only writing 
 Ipopajodov. 
 
 'PadLVoe soft, P V.399. 
 
 'TPaieiv to bruise or afflict, pass. 
 paiae^ P.V. 188. 
 
 'Palviiv to sprinkle or wet, pcrf. 
 pass, ippavrai P. 563. This word 
 has been rightly introduced here by 
 Hermann from v. 573. where it in- 
 jures both the sense and the metre. 
 
 'Pa«r-)/p a hammer, P.V. 56. 
 
 'Parac a rent, P. V. 1025. 
 
 'Vavrl)piOQ. (?) sprinkling. AvSpoc 
 a<paye~iov KuX ivi^ov ^avTr]piov A. 1063. 
 This is usually translated, a blood he- 
 sprinkled floor ; but it is clear from 
 the form pavrripiog, that it must have 
 an active signification. Hence Pears, 
 conj . TTthw for ire'Sov, hut this, Blomf. 
 remarks, does not suit with the copu- 
 lative Kai. This observation appears 
 fiorrcct ; though Dind. approves Pear- 
 son's emendation. Dobree conj. av 
 Spo(r(j>aydov for dvSpoc <r(payuov, 
 after which manner Dind. remarks 
 TTcTioppavTijpi-ov may also be conjec- 
 tured. This is not at all improbable, 
 when we consider the fondness of 
 jEschylus for strange compounds, 
 many of which, as Well, observes, 
 have possibly disappeared from his 
 writings. Cf. paftloQ. 
 
 'V^ara sup. of p^Si'we. wc p^ara 
 P.V. 103. as easily as possible. 
 
 'Pa(j>evc a sewer or contriver, A. 
 1586. 
 
 'Paxta a rocky shore, P.V. 715. 
 
 'Pa)((ftiv lit. to rip up the back, 
 from pa)(t£. thence to tear or rend, 
 P. 418. 
 
 'Poxte the baek-hone, E. 181. 
 
 'Pf'a proper name, P.V. 839. 
 
 'ViyKtiv to snore, E.53. 
 
 'Vhdpov a stream, P. 489. irapdev- 
 offcpayoKTiv pecdpotQ A. 203. the blood 
 of the slaughtered virgin. 
 
 'Pi^ttv to do. pt£,eie S.c.T.lOO. C. 
 314. E.7o8. 
 
 'Pf'idpoy P.V. 792. i. qu. phQpov 
 qu. v. 
 
 'Ptic to flow, P. 732. Met. <o hurry 
 forward. peiiroXvQ oSeXewg S.c.T. 80. 
 — y\w(Teav tpyjxaTiav ixrep icrii) wvKwv 
 piovaav S.C.T.539. a tongue without 
 deeds, flowing on within the gates. 
 See 'ipyfia. — On S.486. see eZ. 
 
 "PioQ a stream, P.V. 399. 679. 814. 
 A. 875. 
 
 'Petteiv to incline, as a balance, di 
 pETTEt QioQ S.c.T. 21. is favourably 
 inclined, -o firirpog eq "i p^oi pewei 
 (TTepyrjOpov C.238. tur7is towards or 
 devolves on thee, avfjupopav KaKwy piir- 
 ovaav Iq TO. fiairaova P. 431. tending 
 to still further v)oes. — pi-KtaQai pass. 
 ti,"iaov pEvofiiviav S.400. being equally 
 balanced. 
 
 'Fev/xa a stream, P.V. 139.300. Met. 
 a stream of men, an advancing host, 
 pivfjari <j)iiirwi' P. 88. pevfia YlepaiKOv 
 cTTparov P. 404. Cf. Soph. Ant. 129. 
 where Erfiirdt quotes Eur. Iph.T. 1448. 
 
PHPN 
 
 ( 293 ) 
 
 PYSI 
 
 'Prjyvvvai to rend, P. 195. 460. — 
 Met. mid. V. intrans. tppwye has burst. 
 TviXayos ipp<i)y£V P. 425. pass. payeiirSiv 
 tXiriduv A. 4S\. frustrated hopes. 
 'Frj(Tis a speech, A. 1295. S.270.610. 
 'Pijrde that may he spoken, P.V. 
 767. oh prirnv avSdcrdat raSe 768. it 
 is not lawful to speak. Here Dind. 
 from M. and seven other MSS. pro- 
 perly corrects roSe for raSt. See 
 his note. 
 
 'Pifa a root or foundation, P.V. 
 865.1049.— Met. S.C.T.737. A.940. 
 
 'Pt'^ftj/ia a root. Met. an origin, 
 S.C.T.395. 
 
 'Ptfi(j)a swiftly, A. 395. 
 'PivrjXaTeiv to scent, to snuff out, 
 A. 1158. 
 
 'Pltti] a stroke (as of a bird's wing), 
 P.V.126. A.867. — a hlowoY onset, P.V. 
 1091. 
 
 'IHtttuv to hurl, P.V. 750. 1053. C. 
 900. — to utter, speak, P.V. 31 2. A. 
 1038. — pass, to he hurled, P.V.995. 
 1044. 
 
 'PL-^ottKoq causing to throw away 
 their arms, S.c.T.297. 
 'PtiSoc Rhodes, P. 863. 
 'Pon a stream, P. 791. A. 283. 
 'Pudidg resounding, as an oar in 
 the waves, P. 388. 
 
 'Podioi/ the singing of waves, P.V. 
 1050. S.C.T.344. 
 
 'Pvdoe lit. the noise of oars in water. 
 Cf. poBiac. Met. ei kvOQ podov P. 454. 
 with one impulse. — any sound. Tltp- 
 (TiSoQ yXwaarjQ poBoQ P. 398. 
 
 'Poi^ctiv to brandish with a hiss- 
 ing noise, E.332. 
 
 'Pooe a stream, P. 732. 
 'PoTrii the inclination of a scale. 
 Sic ai'Tiirr]Kui<Tai poir^ P.429. to be 
 more than an equivalent in the ba- 
 lance. — Met. poirij 8' kiricrKOTrel AUac 
 Ta-)(c'La rote fi^v tv (pati k.t.X. C.59. 
 the scale of justice (or retributive 
 power) makes its visitation in the 
 case of some, etc. Here Well, in- 
 correctly prefers ZiKav with Aid. Rob. 
 Vict, but Atrac is necessary to qua- 
 lify powi'i. See iiKpavTos. 
 
 'Po^tti' to gorge or swallow, E. 254. 
 
 'Puto-flai to preserve or protect, 
 S.c.T.285.806. fut. pvaofiai S.c.T.90. 
 E.223. piroiro S. 504. puirairo E. 290. 
 
 'Pv6jiitieiv to reduce to order. Met. 
 to chastise or punish . uS' ifipv6fii(7uai 
 P.V. 241. 
 
 'Pv0/xoc a regular step, order, suc- 
 cession, etc. C.78G. Here it is quite 
 impossible that (Tu)i6fitvov pvdfiov 
 can mean preserving moderation, h.e. 
 becoming moderate, as some have 
 attempted to render it. pvQfjioe and 
 fxirpov have a distinct signification 
 in this passage ; and pvQfios probably 
 refers to the constant and regular 
 series of woes in which Orestes was 
 placed, coming one after another as 
 the steps of a horse scouring the 
 plain. See an emendation of the 
 passage attempted under aiil^uv. 
 
 'Pvfia a drawing (sc. of a bow), 
 P. 143. — a protection, S. 77. 
 
 'Pv(na^eiv to seize, take by force. 
 pass, tj eSpHv pvaiaaQeiaav S.419. 
 See pvaiov. 
 
 'PvaifiuHOQ preserving altars, E. 
 880. 
 
 'PvoLov that which is carried 
 off, chiefly as a reprisal for some- 
 thing committed ; but also simply, 
 that which is carried off as a booty 
 or prize, rov pvaiov 6' iifjapre A. 521. 
 speaking of Helen, whom Paris had 
 carried away as his prize, ayeiv 
 OiXovrtQ pvaib)v efcnrropie S.709. 
 seizing our persons as their prizes. 
 Hence the verb pv(na'(eiv, and the 
 adj. appvtriaaToe inviolable, qu. v. 
 
 'PvcTioe (pvecrdai to protect) pro- 
 tecting, a protector or protectress. 
 adfirjTae aS[iiiTa pvawc yevecOo) S.141. 
 — ra piiaia the act or circumstances of 
 deliverance. ' E?ra0oc aXridwQ pvtriwv 
 twiiwixog S.310. referring to the 
 touch of Jupiter which caused his 
 deliverance, h.e. his being born in 
 human shape. " Liberationis per 
 £0ai//iv scilicet, vid. V.46." Stanl. In 
 S. 709. the reading of Rob. i^avTopaQ 
 which Well, approves, would require 
 us to understand pvaiwv as in S.141. 
 sc. laying hold on some to deliver us. 
 
prsi 
 
 ( 294 ) 
 
 2EBE 
 
 'Puo-tTrroXic preserving the city, 
 S.C.T.121. 
 'Pvrrjp a protector, S.c.T.300. 
 
 'PvTOS flowing, A. 1382. E.430. 
 'Piofit] Strength, P. 877. 
 
 Say?) a suit of armour, S.c.T. 118. 
 373. P. 236. — dress or equipment, C. 
 552.664. 
 
 Salyeip to fawn upon ox blandish, 
 to coax, P. 97. A. 707. 772. C.414. — to 
 seek to avert (prop, by flattery, met. 
 by any other means), S.c.T.365.686. — 
 pass, to he flattered or cajoled, C. 192. 
 
 Saras a shield, S.c.T.43.371.504. 
 521.624. — pi. S.C.T.145. — Met. S. 
 187. 
 
 SdiiTwp one who fills, with double 
 genitive, "^Sou aaKTopi \lep<Ta.v P.888. 
 filling Hades with the Persians. 
 
 ^oKafJUVLiiQ of Salamis. ett' cik- 
 toIq 'SioKafiiviaai P. 926. So Herm. 
 for the vulg. 'SioKa^iviai, which vio- 
 lates the metre. 
 
 XaXafiiQ Salamis, P. 265. 276. 438. — 
 Salamis in Cyprus, P. 864. 
 
 2ia\evEiv to shake, pass. (Te(ra\ev- 
 rai P.V. 1083. 
 
 SaX/zii2);o-ioc of Salmydessus, P.V. 
 728. 
 
 SaXTTiyJ a trumpet, S.c.T. 376. P. 
 387. E.538. 
 
 Sa/ioc Samos, P. 858. 
 
 'Zapyavr) the mesh of a net, S.769. 
 
 SapgfiC Sardis, P. 45.308. 
 
 ^ap^ flesh, the body, S.c.T.604. A. 
 72. pi. capKE£ id. S.c.T. 1026. A. 1068. 
 C.278. 
 
 SapTrjjSoyioc of Sarpedon. Sapirrj- 
 ioviov x^f^^ S.848. the promontory 
 of Sarpedon. 
 
 ^apwviKOS Saronie, A. 297. 
 
 ^atraeif to cram, load with. Met. 
 pass. 7rriixa.Twv crtaayfiivov (^ayyeXov) 
 A. 630. laden with ill news. Here 
 Schiitz corr. ataayfiivov for vulg. 
 aeaayfitvitiy. So Pors. Blomf. Dind. 
 
 SavTov contr. of aeavTov, thou thy- 
 self, P.V. 506. travTijc P.V.778. C. 
 225. aavTov P.V. 68. 309. 336. 344. 967. 
 CT-ai/rZ/c P.V.710. Cf. aeavTOv. 
 
 Sa0o clearly, distinctly, P.V.502. 
 P.330. A. 1341. 1599. C.567. S.721. 
 comp. aa(pi.(TTEpov C. 724. 756. S.462. 
 908. superl. aaipicTara A. 38. In C. 
 195. for the vulg. aXX' tJ aa^rjvr) tovF 
 aTroTTTvcrai ■a-XuKov Well, reads dXX' 
 ev <ra.(f ^v ij. Pors. conj. dXX' eZ <Ta(j>' 
 ySr]. Schiitz ori^' i))/ /iot which Dind. 
 adopts, with Canter's conj. i; for ev. 
 Perhaps dXX' i) tracj)' ySt} from Cant, 
 and Pors. may be better. 
 
 ^a<pfiveia distinctness, S.c.'l'.67. 
 
 Saiprjvrig clear, distinct, P. 626. 724. 
 
 ^aiprivlieii' to declare distinctly. 
 fut. (Ta(j)riviui P.V. 227. iTa<privi<7ai id. 
 624. c^KTropi'inis Kai cra(privi(Tae oSov 
 C.667. having inquired whither I ivas 
 going, and then told me the way. 
 
 "SifKprivwQ distinctly, P.V. 783. 
 
 Ua^yjj distinct, certain, S.c.T. 40. 
 85.644. P. 245. A. 1017. S.925. 
 
 Sa^&ie clearly, distinctly, P.V. 387. 
 667.819.842.969.916. P.511.770. A. 
 1619. C. 20. 904. 1050. 
 
 StavroO thou thyself, atavrov P.V. 
 "874. aeavTijv C.910. Cf. aavrov. 
 
 Sf'/Bac reverence, respect, C.241. 
 E.G60. In periph. Atoc uljiaQ C.635. 
 the majesty of Jupiter. tokIojv aifi- 
 a£ E.516. the sanctity of parents. 
 pi. Gewj/ trt/37/ S.736. lieiOove (rifiae 
 E.845. daiixdvb)v (Ttfiae S.^9. to tck- 
 6vT(x>v aijiaQ S.G83. prtrpoQ k/xriQ aifl- 
 a.Q P.V. 1093. — an object of rever- 
 ence, A. 501. C.53. 154.619. E.670. S. 
 757. aifiei roi Zevg roS' Ik v6p,(dv <ri(iaQ 
 E.92. where <rE/3ac roSt either refers 
 to the suppliants (abstr. for concr.) 
 whom Jupiter by his oion laws is 
 obliged to regard with respect, or ra- 
 ther to the office of Mercury. See ek. 
 
 ^ificiv to respect or reverence, 
 S.C.T.512.078. A. 755.807. C.628.954. 
 E.22.92. 146.413.499.502. 656.695. 857. 
 973.1005. £1/ Ttfi^ (rlpcty P, 162. to 
 
SEBI 
 
 ( 295 ) 
 
 SirA 
 
 hold in esteem. _ This expression is 
 very harsh, and possibly is corrupt. 
 If it be correct, nva is understood 
 before (Tejieiv. — to consider of im- 
 portance, ovelptiiv (paa-fiara (ripeig; 
 A. 265. — to honour, A. 899. — to use, to 
 exercise as an office, etc. v|3pi^e^l' iv 
 KaKolatv ov crijib) A. 1594. at^tarijpa 
 ■TTpayfiar oh Kaj^iiiv (TifjEig E.685. ro 
 /ui) 'SiKiiv aejiovTtQ E. 719. — to cul- 
 tivate or affect, to fir/T avapicrov 
 fxilTt ^tatrorovfitvov ai(itiv E.667. — 
 (Ttfita-Bat mid. v. to reverence, P.V. 
 542.939. S.220.899.968. — to fear. aifS- 
 ofiaL fxey irpocriSeirdai, aijjofiai 8' 
 avrla Xi^ai P. 680. 
 
 2£/3tf£tj' to honour, do homage to, 
 A.249.759. E.12. — niid.v. trtfil^etrdat 
 to reverence, S. 795.900. — to respect, 
 care for. ouSev cr^(iL!^7i yzveQXiovQ 
 apas, TtKvov ; C. 899. — to celebrate, 
 commemorate. XaoTraOij atfii^wv aXi- 
 TVira papri P. 907. 
 
 Sdeiv to shake, S.c.T.367. 
 
 ^cipa<j>6pog a horse in harness run- 
 ning on each side the chariot beside 
 those fastened to the shaft, which 
 were called ^vyioi. (TeLpa<j)6pov KpiO- 
 Hvra irSiKov A. 1624. — Met. a com- 
 panion, A. 816. The vulg. has o-Etp- 
 aiT(p6poQ. The other form is rightly 
 restored from Poll, vii.24. 
 
 "Steipioe Sirius, A. 941. 
 
 ISeiaanrig prop, name, P. 313. Here 
 M. has Sr]tTa[xrie. 
 
 SAae liffht, P.V. 7. 356. A. 272. 280. 
 E,886. 
 
 ^■eXaa^opoe brilliant, E.976. 
 
 SeXi';)'ij the moon, A. 289. 
 
 'SiiXfia a flat flank, hence, the 
 floor of a building, S.c.T.32. — the 
 cross bench of a ship, P.350. A. 1417. 
 — a seat or throne, A. 176. 
 
 St/ivdc dread, venerable, S.c.T. 
 782. A. 176.505. C.969. E.361.419. S. 
 133. 138. 1020. — solemn, important, 
 P.V.5I9. P.385. E. 351. 960.— /oDor- 
 able, goodly, C. 107. Schol. ayaQa. 
 
 'SiEfivoarofxoQ pompous in speech, 
 P.V. 955. 
 
 I^tfivoTifioc highly honoured, C. 
 352. E.797. 
 
 Se/uj'wc in a reverential manner, 
 S. 190. 
 
 SETrrdc sacred, P.V.814. 
 
 ^ecroMppovianivtoQ modestly, S.705. 
 
 2£vd\K?)£ proper name, P. 924. 
 
 StuEffSat to hasten, to rush, aor. 1. 
 pass, cvdriv P.V. 135. avOels P. 849. — 
 EK wvpoQ (TvOelg S.c.T. 924. forged in 
 the fire. — poet. avfxivaA.m. trvpi- 
 vat E.961. 
 
 ^fjpa a sign or token, P.V. 496. C. 
 257. — a device on a shield, S.c.T. 
 369.380.386.414.501.573.625. 
 
 'Srifiaivtiv to give a signal, A. 284. 
 483. — to indicate, shew, or declare, 
 P.V. 295.563.621. 685.765. P.471.805. 
 A. 943. C.656. S.242. — to direct, 
 A. 26. 
 
 SiTj ixai'Ttipiov a seal. A, 595. 
 
 "SirjpaTovpyoe a maker of devices, 
 S.c.T.473. 
 
 Jatpeiov a sign or indication, P.V. 
 844. A.1328. S.215.501. 
 
 Srjireiy to putrefy, C.987. 
 
 'S,ri<Tafir\q proper name, P. 945. 
 
 SOiveiv to be powerful, P.V. 1014. 
 A.912. E.589.856. — aOevovtra Xafjiirag 
 A. 287. burning with undiminished 
 brilliance. 
 
 SOeVoc power, strength, P.V. 55. 
 105.362. P. 163. 869.992. C.836. E.29. 
 87. S. 333. 571. — periphr. 'Adrjvaiag 
 adlvoe 'E.289. On P.V. 426. see vTrelp- 
 oxoQ. 
 
 Sjya in silence, A. 438. C.94. In 
 S.C.T.232. Elmsley (on Med. 1120.) 
 rightly places the interrog. after 
 irroXtv, the expression being, as 
 Dind. observes, a shortened form 
 for ov aiy avi^u firfit epelg firiSiv ; 
 coll. V. 234. — aiya A. 1317. silence ! 
 
 Styav to he silent, P.V. 198.434. 
 S.c.T. 214. 244. 245. 601. P. 282. A. 254. 
 575. C.263. E.541,-r6 aiydv A.534. 
 silence. — met. aiyHv oXedpoe E.895. 
 trvpiyyEQ ov tnyHxn S. 178. — aiyav ri 
 to conceal a thing. aXX' avra aiyiu 
 P.V.106.439. A.36. ovK ££ <j>06pov ariy- 
 wa a.vaa-)(i](TEi ToSe; S.c.T. 234. will 
 you not, with a mischief to you, be 
 content to hold your tongue about 
 these things ? Blomf. rightly observes 
 
SIAH 
 
 ( 296 ) 
 
 SMIK 
 
 on this passage, " Cum Attiei dice- 
 rent airayE (.£ (j>d6'pov et similia, Ms- 
 chylus Trapa irpotrSoictac dixit a i/airj^ijo-- 
 ei ertywer' tc ipdopov." Dind. observes 
 that the expression is equivalent to 
 ovK EC (pOopoy tl Kal aiySid a.va.c!yr\iTi.i 
 raSe; coll. Soph. O.T. 1146. 
 
 ^iSripofxriTup producing iron, P.V. 
 301. 
 
 IiihripovofioQ dividing hy the sword, 
 S.C.T. 770. 
 
 StSj/poTrXj/KToc struck hy the sword, 
 S.c.T.894.5. 
 
 ^L&ripoQ iron, P.V. 500. S.c.T.712. 
 799.925. — Met. the sword, S.c.T.866. 
 
 SiSijpoTeKrwv working in iron, P.V. 
 716. 
 
 2L^t]p6<j)pb)v iron-hearted, P.V. 242. 
 S.c.T.52. 
 
 SiSovios Sidonian, S. 115. 126. 
 
 StKEXt'a Sicily, P.V. 369. 
 
 SiX^i/tai a part of Salamis, P. 295. 
 
 '^moELQ the Simois, A. 680. 
 
 "Ziviga mischievous creature, A.700. 
 
 'Z'lvoQ a mischief or destruction, A . 
 378.716. — eriVoe iaGrfjiaTOJv A. 547. 
 ruining our raiment. 
 
 ^ireiaOai to feed on, A. 1653. 
 
 SicaXjuos the peg to which the oar 
 is fastened, P. 368. 
 
 SrayuavSpos the Scamander, A. 497. 
 1129. C.361. E.376. 
 
 ^Ka^OQ the hull of a vessel, a vessel, 
 P.411. A. 647. 985. S.436. 
 
 'ZKciaZeiv to scatter or disperse. 
 fut. contr. o-KtS^ P.V.2o.927. pass. 
 oKeSaadrivai P. 494. 
 
 SKfflpuic accurately, P.V. 102.486. 
 
 Sh-eXoc the leg. pi. P.V. 74. E.37. 
 
 'SiKiwreirQai to consider, regard. 
 imp. (rc£i//at P.V. 1015. C.228. 
 
 liKT/fvii a tent, E.656. — according to 
 some, a ear or hearse used by the 
 Persians at funerals, P. 961. See 
 BairTEiv. 
 
 ^Kr'ivijfia a nest, C.248. 
 
 ^KriTTTeiv to light or descend, to 
 glance (as flame), A. 293. 299. 301. 
 — TTt'So) (rdj-^aaa P.V. 751. S.C.T.411. 
 fulling on the ground. — trans, to hurl, 
 A. .357. mid.v. o-oyi^j/o-flt ?(i. E.768. 
 
 SKrjTrrde an infliction, a stroke of 
 
 misfortune. Xoifiov (jkyj-ktoq P. 701. 
 Butler cf. Soph. CEd. T.2G. h S' 6 
 TTvpc^opoQ OtOQ i7Ki]\j/ae kXavpci, Xoifjog 
 e^diiTTOc, voXiv. 
 
 XicrjiTTOvxici an office of command, 
 the badge of which was a sceptre, 
 P. 289. 
 
 ^KrJTrrpov a staff or rod, A. 75. — a 
 sceptre of authority, a badge of office, 
 P.V. 171. 763. P. 750. A. 1238. E.596. 
 
 Sk)7;//(C an allegation or excuse, A. 
 860. 
 
 Saa a shade, A. 941. — Met. one 
 wasted to a shadow, E.292. here a 
 comma should be placed with Schiitz 
 after Satfiovoiv. — the shade of one 
 departed, S.c.T.961. — a trifling or 
 light thing, A. 813. 1301. 
 
 Zciprav to leap, P.V. 1087. 
 
 ^dprrjixa a leap, P.V. 601.678. 
 
 SKXrjpdc rugged, P. 311. 
 
 SkoTrfTj' to observe, mark, S.229. 
 
 SfcoTreXoe a rock, P.V. 142. 
 
 "^KOTrif a looking out. jrarpos (TKonal 
 St fi elXoi/ S.767. — a beacon or place 
 of observation, A.280.300. S.694. 
 
 SkTOTrdfi a scout, S.c.T.36. Meta- 
 phorically applied to God who ob- 
 serves all things, S. 376. 636. — a mark, 
 A. 614. 
 
 ilTOrttrde dark, C. 284. 650. 
 
 S/cdro£ darkness, S.c.T.646. P.219. 
 A.1001.1625. C. 283. 3 17. 529. 804. E. 
 72. S.83. — (j>vy6vTa fir]Tp6Qev (TKurof 
 S.c.T. 646. thedarkness of the mother's 
 womb. Cf. ev (tkotokti vrfZvog reOpafx- 
 fiirr] E.635. fv ixarai-^fiU) (tkotov C. 
 61. in the interval between light and 
 darkness, h.e. in the twilight. 
 
 2cw9,j£ a Scythian, P.V. 7 11. Met. 
 ai'j/p 2(,u0i)c C. 158. prosop. for iron, 
 found in Scythia. Cf. S.c.T. 710. — 
 adj. Scythian, P.V. 415. S.c.T. 799. 
 E.673. 
 
 2(,-u0pw7rdc stern, C.727. 
 
 SicuXXa Scylla, A. 1206. C.605. 
 
 Ski/XXto-flat to be torn, P. 569. 
 
 Sfjiepdj'oe terrible, P.V.365. 
 
 2,fi!jvoe a swarm of bees, P. 120. 
 
 2/j((.-pd£ small, petty, €.202. 260. — 
 ov (TfxiKpbv TpoTTOv S.C.T.446. arfui;p^ 
 Xipl S,936. by the hands of a few. 
 
SOAO 
 
 ( 297 ) 
 
 snor 
 
 (TfitKpa KepSavai A. 1274. / shall gain 
 but little. Cf. fjLLKpoe. 
 
 SioXoi Soli, a town of Cyprus, P. 
 864. 
 
 2o£ thine, with the article, e.g. to 
 nov avOoe P.V.7. Cf. 38.282.288.391. 
 407. 735. 84.3. 741. 774. 968. 1021. 1029. 
 S.C.T. 101.558. P.662.941. A. 536.804. 
 881.1598. 0.135.221. 225. 473. 489.905. 
 E. 66. 87. 233. 416. 422.424. 582. 610. 638. 
 732. S.287. —without the art. e.g. o-w)' 
 VTTEp arivit) iroviiyv P.V. 66. Cf. id. 146. 
 182. 243. 387. 411. 532. 556. 631. 638. 
 830. S.C.T.214.567. P. 217.348. 683. A. 
 249.852.1130. C. 132.229.436.770. E. 
 639. S.514.802. — (ic vvv to trov Bri 
 A. 536. as you just now observed. 
 SoOo-a Susa, P. 16.527. 716.747. 
 Souirac proper name, P. 920. 
 SoOo-Sai to hurry, to speed on. crovv- 
 TUi P.25. (7ou(T0E S.C.T.31. S. 816.822. 
 ^ovaLyeyrjc born at Susa, P. 635. 
 Soi/trt^jjc an inhabitant of Susa, P. 
 549. Here the vulg. is Souo-t'Soe, but 
 the other is found in Schol. Barocc. 
 Aid. Turn. So Blomf. Well. Bind. 
 Sovcrie sc. y^ Susa, P. 118. 
 ^ov(TiiTKavj]s [d] proper name, P. 
 921. Cf. id. 34. aXKovc B' 6 fiiyas kw. 
 TToXvOpE/Xfiwy NelXoc eTrefiipEV ^ovirKT- 
 Kavr)e, TlriyaaTayotv Alyvirroyeviis. 
 Here the change of case is remark- 
 able. Corap. Find. Nem. vi. 32 
 do(So( Kal \6yot ra caXa (r(j>iv ipy 
 tKOixicrav, ^aaaitaiaiv ut ov (nravi^ef 
 Tra\ai<paTOQ yti'ta, iSia vavuToXiovTEQ 
 synwfjua. II. K. 436. tov Sfj KaWt'oroi/e 
 ^TTTTOuf 'ISov r'iSe fxeyiiTTOve' AevKorepoi 
 ■)(^i6voe, Oeiciv S' a.veixoi(Tiv Ofioloi. 
 
 Sd<pi<Tfia a device or art, P.V. 457. 
 468.1013. Comp. Pind. Ol. xiii. 16. 
 TToWo 2' iy KapSiaig avSpHv 'iftaXov 
 'Qipai TToXvavdefioi ap'^dia ■70<l)iafxaTa. 
 2o<picrTiis an artful contriver, P.V. 
 02.946. 
 
 So0oc wise, prudent, clever, P.V. 
 889.938.1040.1041. S.C.T. 364. .577. A. 
 1268. E.2'j9. S. 751. with gen. o-o0oc 
 KaKbiv S.448. skilled in bad ihinffs. — 
 TO. (T0<pa i.q. ri co<pia. twv (ro<l>S>v yap 
 oil nivr) E.409. Comp. ao(pii)TEpa E. 
 811. 
 
 STrafljj an instrument for pressing 
 close the threads in weaving, C.230. 
 
 Sttov to draw (e.g. a lot), A. 324. 
 — to suck, C.526. 
 
 XTrcifii^eiv to be in want of. with 
 gen. C.706. pass. inrarlZtaQai to be 
 deprived of. ctr-n-aviirfjcd' apwySiv P. 
 983. 
 
 "Siirapaaativ to tear, P.V. 1020. 
 ^apyava swaddling clothes, A. 
 1588. C.522.537. (see o^iq) 744.748. 
 'SiirapvoQ rare, seldom, A. 542. 
 STToproc sown, S.c.T.396.456. al- 
 luding to the fabled dragon's teeth 
 sown by Cadmus, which sprung up 
 armed men. — begotten, mortal, E.488. 
 ^wiipafxa the coil of a serpent, C. 
 246. 
 
 Snreipiiy to SOW. JMet. S.C.T. 736. 
 
 SiTrepfia seed, E.770. Met. A. 514. 
 
 C.202. E.178.869. — race, offspring, 
 
 progeny, P.V. 707. S.c.T.456. C.234. 
 
 498. S. 133.142. 272.287. 
 
 ^ir£py(ei6s the Sperchius, P. 479. 
 ^■!rep)^y6s swift, S.c.T.267. 
 ^TrevSeiv to be anxious, to do one's 
 endeavour, P.V. 192.203. P. 728. A. 
 587. — (TTrtSiTai Tt twv SovXioe <pepet d>p{]v 
 S.594. to perform anything which the 
 mind of his vassals desires. — mid. v. 
 awivZojiiva Qvaiav krepav A. 147. pre- 
 paring, wishing for. 
 
 J!iTrXayxvov any of the inward parts 
 of the body, e.g. the lungs, E.240. 
 the womb, S.c.T. 1022. — rd o-TrXdyj^^va 
 the intestines, P.V. 491. A. 1194. the 
 parts about the heart, the heart, A. 
 967. C.407. (nrXayx"w>' "e'wv E.821. 
 youthful hearts. 
 
 Siroyyoc a sponge. Iw jjpoTtia 
 Trpay/xaT' EVTV)(ovyTa fxiv ama. tiq ar 
 TpE\jjci£V £( Se SvaTV)(ij, f3oXaic vypiaa- 
 a(3)v awoyyuQ toXcatr ypa<j/yy Kul tcwt 
 eKtivbir jxaXXov otKreipai woXv A. 1301. 
 Heath absurdly explains this passage 
 as alluding to a game of dice, and 
 places the comma after poXtilg, but 
 confesses that he cannot under- 
 stand what is meant by ypu<pij. 
 Butler translates, " Eheu res homi- 
 num : quas prosperas quidem vel 
 umbra everterit, sin adversee fuerint 
 2q 
 
snor 
 
 ( 298 ) 
 
 2TAS 
 
 madens spongia iis adhihita scripiu- 
 ram delet, h. e. cum ex rebus pros- 
 peris in adversas quis ineiderit, om- 
 nis prioris felicitatis tanquam spongia 
 adhibita, memoria deletur. Atque 
 licEC multurn. prce illis doleo. Multo 
 magis deplore statum rerura huma- 
 nariiin, quam cffidem mihi imminen- 
 tem." Schutz, " Prosperiiatem enim, 
 sifuerit, vel nmbra qucelihet everte- 
 rit : sin adverscefuerint, madida quce 
 injecta fuerit, spongia scripturam de- 
 let, h. e. adversitatis adeo facile obli- 
 visci sclent homines, ut ejus memoria 
 tanquam spongia deleta prorsus eva- 
 nescat. Atque heec equidem multo 
 magis quam ilia misereor. Misera- 
 bilior igitur Cassandrae videtur in ho- 
 minibus cita malorum oblivio, quam 
 bonaj fortunes fragilitas." Blomfield 
 appears more correctly to explain 
 ypafri to mean a painting, which 
 painters used to obliterate with a 
 sponge. He translates " in adversis 
 vero rebus, sicut spongia tahulce li- 
 neas penitus delere solet, ita omnis 
 spes meliorum prorsus aboletur. At- 
 que hunc rerum adversarum statum 
 magis deploro quam instabilem pros- 
 peritatis conditionem." — Schiitz's in- 
 terpretation of the three former verses 
 is the most forcible, and the best. 
 The meaning is, " such are hu- 
 man affairs, that when prosperous a 
 mere shadow might overthrow them, 
 yet, if misfortunes come, their im- 
 pression is as easily effaced as a 
 painting by a sponge, andj this, sc. that 
 men should so soon forget the lessons 
 of adversity, J pity far more than the 
 former case." It is simpler, however, 
 to consider iKtivwv, with Butler, as 
 referring to the fate of Cassandra, 
 who deplores the misery of human 
 affairs more than her own individual 
 misfortunes. See under olKrdpw. 
 For ZvijTv)(f], with which the verb 
 substantive must be understood, Pors. 
 reads ^uoruj^tl. Abresch suggests 
 SvoTvxy as equally good with SvaTV)(ij, 
 to which the chief objection is the 
 less usual construction of el with the 
 
 subj. See u. Dind. prefers Blora- 
 field's conj. SverrvxoT. 
 
 SttoSeTv lit. to throw into the dust. 
 Hence, to beat or bruise, pass. A. 656. 
 
 Ss-oSos ashes, S.c.T.305.795. — the 
 ashes of a man, A. 424. 431. C.G7C. 
 
 Sttoi'Sj; a libation, E.996. S.960. 
 
 ^TTopa a sowing. Met. birth, origin, 
 P.V.873. 
 
 STTop/jroc the seed sown, corn, A. 
 1365. See yavdv. 
 
 Sirovhi] haste, S.c.T.356. adv. (T;rov- 
 hrj S.c.T. 353. with haste. — exertion, 
 endeavour, S.c.T. 567. 
 
 Srayjua liquid, P. 604. 
 
 Srayfiv a drop (e. g. of blood), A . 
 1093. C.394. — a tear, A. 863. C.184. 
 
 SraSaioc standing, as in close con- 
 flict, S.c.T. 495. — suited for such con- 
 flict. f.y)(r] araZaia P. 236. 
 
 Sra^Etr to drop or trickle, A. 172. 
 E.42. — trans, to drop, aral^ovaiv aTfia 
 C.1054. Met. to be fully ripe, S.979. 
 
 SraflEuroc scorched, P.V.2'2. 
 
 l^radfj-rj a carpenter's line. Met. 
 Trapa oraS/iij)' A. 1015. irregular, vio- 
 lent in conduct. 
 
 'Eradfiog a stall, where horses or 
 other animals are kept, P. V. 399.— a 
 sheep-cote, A. 870. 
 
 HiTokayfia a drop, E.769. 
 
 IiraXayfiOQ id. S.c.T.61. E.238. 
 avTivadfj araXayfiov id. 753. 780. 
 Here Dind. restores avrnrevdrj from 
 M. Guelph, Aid. Rob. Turn. Steph. 
 The Schol. has IcroTvevdrj, bfxo'ia Zpwv- 
 ra oiQ TTEwot'da. 
 
 ^Taa[ap-)(OQ the leader of a com- 
 pany, S. 12. 
 
 Urao-ic the act of standing, the foot, 
 E.36. But here Dind. rightly pre- 
 fers (iaaiv, a var. lect. in M. recorded 
 by Steph. — a company, a band, ara- 
 aiQ ClKOpiTOQ yivtL KaToXoXv^ciTw 6v- 
 IxaroQ Xtvai^ov A. 1088. let the com- 
 pany (sc. of Furies) unsated yet with 
 our family, shout a song of triumph 
 over this foul slaughter. Qvfia Xevcri- 
 fxov i.e. " caedes Agamemnonis, lapi- 
 datione Clytaamnestrae vindicanda." 
 Blomf. — dissension, faction, P.V.200. 
 1089.P.184.701.E,933,— -c^zi'pKte.rouro 
 
ST AX 
 
 ( 299 ) 
 
 STEY 
 
 y ovK ivi aTa.(TL£ P. 724. there is no 
 disputing this. 
 
 2iTa.y(yQ an ear of corn, S.742. see 
 ^■po^Ell/. — Met. the fruit or effect of 
 anything. erraxOv "Artjc P. 807. 
 
 Sreyai/dc close, A. 349. 
 
 Srt'yaoTpov a covering, C.978. 
 
 Srtytii/ to be proof against any- 
 thing, as against a spear, S.c.T.198. 
 or against water, a\a ariyitiv S.128. — 
 abs.oTt'yti irvpyoQ S.C.T.779. is a safe 
 defence. Find. Pyth. iv. 81. uses the 
 mid. V. TrapSaXeq. (rriyeTO fpi'traovTaQ 
 opPpovs. 
 
 Srt'y?) the roof of a house, A. 871. 
 Hence, a house, P.V.712. A. 3. 504. 
 1057.1159. E.56. 
 
 Srt'yoc i-qu. ariyri P. 137, A.301. 
 
 'ZTei')(eiv to walk or go, P.V. 81. C. 
 11.17.96.547. E.958. S.495. — to tra- 
 verse, to tread. TTciyl avrjporove yvac 
 P.V.7 10. KXif^aKog -Kpoaafifjair^iQ ot£(J(- 
 £1 S.C.T.449. Here Bloraf. need- 
 lessly interprets tTTeix^i in an active 
 sense, sc. admovet, referring to Pors. 
 on Orest. 1427. — with prep. oni. ardx- 
 tT EVEpKrj ttoKlv S.933. go to. with 
 i-Ki P.V. 1092. C.753. with TTOTi (i.e. 
 wpoc) S.C.T.279. A. 1642. with lia 
 S.C.T.516. S.491. with is C.664. — 
 rpi-ToSag oSovg aTd'yei A. 81. walks on 
 three feet. 
 
 "SiTiXXsLv to send, P.V. 387. — to fit 
 out, as an army, etc. P. 173. A. 773. — 
 to furl a sail, S. 704. — to make a jour- 
 ney. i^iXEvdov rrjvS' iareiXa P.601. — 
 mid. V. ariXXeirdai to set out, to go 
 away, P.V. 392. pass, to be sent, to 
 come, A. 1 1 04. — i(TTaXf.iivog C. 755. 
 equipped. 
 
 IrrtvayfiOQ groaning, P. 865. 
 ^reva^eiv to groan, P.V. 698. (see 
 TTjUOOTtm^Etv) P. 1003. E. 757. 
 
 ^reva'XEiv to groan for. with ace. 
 P.V. 99. 
 
 "Zriytiv to groan, P.V. 430. S.c.T. 
 229. 883. 951 . P. 277. 503.540.563. 669. 
 A.396. 433.694. 811. — with ace. to groan 
 for. "Itvvj'Itvv (TTtvova-a A. 1115. Cf". 
 P.V. 433. 407. P.463. A. 18. C.919. 
 orivo) ae rag ovXojxivaQ rv-^aQ P.V. 
 397. sc. Ej/tra.— with t/Trep P.V.66.G7. 
 
 — with dat. Ktl ariveiQ KaKo'tQ ofxwQ 
 P.287.— mid. V. (Trifeadat id. S.c.T. 
 854. P. 62. On A. 543. ri S' ov crrivov- 
 Tic, OV Xa-j(6vTtQ, iifiaroe jxepoi;; where 
 the substantive verb ^fiev seems un- 
 derstood, see under \ayxa>'E"'» ^^^ 
 cf. Dorvill. on Charit. p.624. 
 
 Srevov a narrow space, P. 405. 
 
 TiTEvoTTopog affording'-' a narrow 
 passage, P.V. 731. 
 
 St-eVoc groaning, sorrow, E. 495. 
 
 Itrevanrov a narrow strait, P.V. 
 363. 
 
 SrspyEii/ to like, S.c.T. 694.6.49. E. 
 871. 927. S.270. — to acquiesce in, to be 
 content ivith, P.V. 11. A. 155!.— <o 
 adopt, maintain, (jrepyciv ra wiaTa 
 riovSe roue tTnairopovc E. 643. 
 
 ^-Epytidov affection, C.239. pi. P.V. 
 490. E.183. 
 
 SrEpEtv to deprive, P.V. 864. pass. 
 icrreprifiivov E.725. <rrEpj/0£i£ P. 57 1 . 
 A. 1312. — from another form, pass. 
 oTEpEO-Oat P.363. arepofj-lvav A. 1407. 
 
 SrEptoc stern, P.V. 173. 
 
 ^ripvov the breast, pi. P.V. 65. P. 
 1011. C.735. E.76. 
 
 liTEpoirrj lightning, P.V. 1086. 
 
 ^tppoe hard, harsh. Met. P.V. 1054. 
 
 Sreveadat to profess, feel confi- 
 dent. aTEvvrai P. 49. The note of 
 Casaubon, quoted by Stanley upon 
 this word, is worth citing : " aTevw, 
 (rrevofiai. promitto, firmo, free me 
 fero, jacto. Ita vulgatiora Lexica: 
 nam apud Stephanum, quod mirum, 
 neque in Indice nee alibi reperio. 
 Est autem verbum Homero usita- 
 tissimum. Inter alios locus hie 
 notabilis: "iir-j^eaG' 'Apyziot, fxfi joaX- 
 XtTE Kovpoi 'A'xaiuiU^ OTEvrai yap ri 
 eiroQ epiuv KopvOaioXoe'^KTuip. Sunt 
 Agamemnonis de Hectore Paridis 
 ad Graecos mandata ferente verba. 
 Longa opus est periphrasi, ut vis 
 verbi arevrai exprimatur. Id enim 
 vult, Hectorem prae se ferre speciem 
 locuturi. Sed inest praeterea huic 
 verbo 7rapa(7ri/^aroc(ita vocantGrajci 
 quandam praefidentis animi orisque 
 pro re nata praesentiam et audaciara : 
 ex eodem quo oteuo/^oi illud fonte) 
 
2TE* 
 
 ( 300 ) 
 
 STPA 
 
 et confidentiae significatio : ut si uno 
 verbo uteiidum sit,nonaliud Latinum 
 melius respondeat huic loco quam 
 minatur : (quomodo Horatius, Sat. 
 ii. 3. Atqui vultus erat pulchra ei prce- 
 olara minantis, alibique : unde et 
 Gallicum mine pro vultu et exte- 
 riore specie). Hector minatur (id 
 est, ipsa praefidentis oris specie pro- 
 tnittit) se aliquid locuturum. In aliis 
 locis Homericis ubi idem verbum 
 occurrit, non eadem difficultas, quod 
 raanifestior in illis jactantiae et confi- 
 dentioe indicatio: ut cum de eodem 
 Hectore ait, crrciiTai yap vrjwv cnro- 
 K6\peiy cLKpa Kopvfxfia k.t.X. et II. /3'. 
 (TTEvro yap tv-j(6fX(;voQ viK^ae^iv k.t.X. 
 et II. ^'. artvTO S' b y a.ix(poTipti>v 
 aTroKo^tfiiet' ovara ^uXkoi. In his et 
 similibus, de aperta jactatione et 
 insolentiore gloriatione verbum usur- 
 patur. Hinc Angli finxerunt suum 
 utout, quo hominem audacem et prae- 
 fidentem indicant." 
 
 STi<peiv to crown, pass. ktTT(.jxp.ivoQ 
 crowned, E.44. S.340, — to hang round 
 after the manner of a chaplet, S.c.T.50. 
 
 T^ricfioQ a chaplet or garland, S.c.T. 
 97. A. 1238. C. 93. 1031. 
 
 STfjdog the breast, S.c.T. 545. 847. 
 
 ^TTJixoppaytiv to burst, the threads 
 being broken, P. 822. 
 
 Sr//3oc a trace or foot-mark, P.V. 
 682. C. 203.208.226.— <rrt/3oi (piXavopte 
 A. 399. the traces of a (once) loving 
 wife. 
 
 Sny/uos a pricking, S.8I9. 
 
 Sn'^ (inus. in nom.) a rank or rovi. 
 nrix^Q S.c.T. 907. 
 
 '^r'KJiog a dense body of men or 
 ships, P. 20. 358. 
 
 Srt'xoe a row, P. 358. 
 
 'SiToi\r]yopu.v to relate in order, P. 
 422. 
 
 'ZTOi-)^i'(uv to arrange, ordain, P.V. 
 482. 
 
 E-o\)'; a dress or equipment, P. 189. 
 — (/ force of troops or ships, P. 977. 
 S.745. 
 
 'Sn-oXjioQ drapery, C.29. — the cloth 
 of sails, S. C9G. 
 
 SroXoc any species of equipment. 
 
 as an armament or fleet, P. 392. 781. 
 A. 45.563. — a company of travellers 
 or voyagers, S.2, 28.184.231. 319.456. 
 482.911.922.1018. — a company en- 
 gaged in any celebration, E. 818. 981. 
 — XaXKTjpri aroXov P. 400. the brazen 
 beak of a ship, icwirripr) aroXov P. 408. 
 the oars. Butler well observes on 
 the former passage, " ariXoe pro in- 
 strumentis nauticis cujusvis generis" 
 ponitur, non a avareKXhi, ut volunt 
 grammatici, sed a simpl. ortXXw orno, 
 apparo. j^aXK^pjjc otoXoq h.l. appa- 
 ratum ceneum, h.e. rostrum aire prce- 
 fixum denotat ut mox v. 408. t:w7r- 
 hpris trroXog apparaium remigandi, 
 h.e. ipsos remos, significat." 
 
 Urofia the mouth, P.V.614. 1034. 
 S.c.T.51. 423.475.561. P.189. A.226. 
 1220.1454. C. 709.1040. E.277.929 i^. 
 623.644.677. Kara arofia C.566. face 
 to face. — the mouth of a river, P.V. 
 849. 
 
 ^TOfxapyoQ garrulous, S.c.T. 429. 
 
 UrofMiov the bit of a bridle, P.V. 
 287.1011. Met. A. 131. — themouthof 
 a cave, C.795. 
 
 l^TOfiiofia the mouth or entrance to 
 a sea. aT6fiu)fx,a ttovtov P. 855. the 
 Thracian Bosphorus. 
 
 SrocoEic mournful, P. 1010. aroyoev 
 adv. P.V. 405. mournfully. 
 
 ^Tvvoe a groan, S.c.T. 132.882. 
 
 Sroptvci/i'at to calm, aropicras P.V. 
 190. 
 
 Sro^oc conjecture, S.240. 
 
 Srparei'a a vjarlike expedition, A. 
 589. E.601. 
 
 ^Tpartveadai to go on an expedi- 
 tion, P. 776. 
 
 l^rpdrevfia an army, S.C.T.203..565. 
 1010. P. 116. 327. 415.461. 777. 784. — In 
 P. 744. i.qu. (Trpartia, an expedition. 
 Cf. Herod, iii. 49. awtXajiovTO rov 
 (TTpaTevfiaTOe rov iiri liafiov. — In P. 
 706. ZnrXovv fxirwirov i]V Zvo'iv crpar- 
 rjXarwi; which is the vulg. reading, 
 is corrupt, although Blomf. asserts 
 that it refers to Xerxes, " qui quum et 
 Tre^og et vavTr\q kaTparriXarti, speciem 
 pra3 se ferebat lvo~iv arpaTiiXaTOiv ." 
 But fiirioTToy cannot refer to the ap- 
 
STPA 
 
 ( 301 ) 
 
 riTr 
 
 pearance of the man, but to the front 
 presented by the army. Th? posi- 
 tion of the accent also indicates that 
 the vulg. is spurious. irrpaTcvfiaTOtv 
 is read by Reg. A. B. H.L. Guelph, 
 M.2. So Brunek, Schutz, Well. 
 Dind. orpaTEvfiaTbiv Rob. v. 1. ap. 
 Steph. 
 
 SrparijytTj' to lead in war, E. 25. 
 
 Srparjjyde a leader of an army, 
 S.C.T.798. A.567.1610. 
 
 2rpar»/\ar£lv to lead an army, P. 
 703. E.657. 
 
 'SiTparrikaTriQ a commander of forces, 
 E.607. On P. 706. see aTfiaTtvfia. 
 
 'S.TpaTia P. 5 55.526. 843. 882. A.773. 
 
 '2n-paTiCJTiQ fem. military, A. 47. 
 
 'SirpaTOfiavTLQ the soothsayer to an 
 army, A. 121. 
 
 'Sk-paro-KiZov a camp, S.c.T. 79. 
 
 Srparoc an army, S.c.T, 36.40.59. 
 64.79.117.132.154.166.351. P. 67. 92. 
 127. 154. 173. 231 . 232. 237. 240.251. 275. 
 277. 337. 347 . 376. 404. 431 . 444. 458. 474. 
 493.509.648.702.707.714.717.734.751. 
 759.766.783.789.963.975.1019. A.332. 
 336.503.524.531.533. (see below) 599. 
 610.613.620.625.638.929.960. S.177. 
 726. 745.752.— a multitude or people, 
 e.g. Aiyela arpaT^ E.653. the people 
 of yEgeus. Saios orparos P.V.431. a 
 warlike people. Cf. P. V. 725. 806. 
 S.C.T. 284. E. 536. 539. 638. 732. 849. 
 On A. 533. wodev to Svcr(ppov tovt 
 eirijv arvyog arpar^ ; see ovaippiav, 
 and Emper. in Zimmerm. Diar. there 
 quoted. Possibly, however, for crrpar^ 
 we ought to read tppaaov, placing the 
 interrogative after arvyoQ. Cf. P.V. 
 767. P. 703. S.459. 
 
 2rparo5(70at to be serd as an army. 
 Met. arofiiov Tpolag arpaTioQiv A. 
 132. a bridle for Troy sent in the 
 manner of a military expedition. 
 
 ^Tpi(3\ri a shipwright's implement, 
 a windlass or screw, S.434. 
 
 SrpEfeiv to turn, P.V. 710. avu) Tt 
 Kol Kara) tr-pi^tov ridrfai E.621. turns 
 up and down, h.e. arranges at his 
 pleasure. 
 
 'SiTpo^iiv to whirl round, to agitate, 
 A. 1189. C.1048. — pass. 201. 
 
 ^rpofioe a storm or whirlwind, A. 
 GAZ.— a girdle, S.452. 
 
 ^rpofifioe a whirlwind, P.V. 1086. 
 
 S^rpovOoQ a bird, A. 143. In this 
 passage ixTpovdwv is absurdly referred 
 by Pauw to the young of the hare, 
 and by Heath with equal absurdity 
 to the apparition of the sparrows 
 mentioned by Homer in II. /3. 300. 
 seqq. Schiitz refers them to the 
 eagles mentioned above. So the Scho- 
 liast. Eustathius (quoted by Schutz) 
 on the passage in the Iliad, observes 
 that (TTpovOoc is there put specifically 
 for a sparrow, but that the term 
 itself is a generic one. lariov Sti ri 
 fiEV ToiavTTi arpovQoQ eiSi/cwc oi/rw 
 XiyiraL. k(7Ti Sc aWb)£ yEvtKrj rj \e^t£. 
 Porson rejects the word altogether, 
 as an interpolation from the passage 
 in the Iliad. So Blomf. Dind. 
 
 Srpo0)) a crafty speech, S.818. 
 
 Srpo^coc proper name, A. 855. C. 
 667. 
 
 ^Tpo(polive~iadai to whirl oneself 
 about, A. 51. 
 
 "Sirpoipoe a girdle, S.c.T.853. 
 
 IirpvfiSviog of the Strymon, P. 850. 
 
 J^rpvfibtv the Strymon, P. 489. A. 
 185. S.252. 
 
 ^rpwuvri a couch, C.660. 
 
 Srpwvvui'ai to spread, A. 883. arpii- 
 aacra 895. 
 
 ^rpuxpaardai to turn oneself about, 
 A. 1197. 
 
 ^Tvyavoip [a] man-hating, P.V. 
 726. 
 
 Xrvyely to hate, regard with ab- 
 horrence, P. V.37. 46.980. S.C.T.217. 
 (see vtfitffie) 392. 1037. A. 136. C. 109. 
 604.894. E.941. S. 75. 527. — pass. 
 arvyovfievov P.V. 1006. CTvyrjdiv 
 S.C.T.673. 
 
 ^Tvyepoe odious, horrible, S.c.T. 
 317. P. 873. C. 372. 1002. E.298. S. 
 1015. 
 
 Sri/yj^roc hated, P.V. 594. 
 
 2Tvyiog Stygian, P. 656. 
 
 SruyvoE odious, P.V. 888. P. 464. 
 936. with dat. P. 278. — mournful, A. 
 695. 
 
 "SiTvyoQ a feeling of horror or sad- 
 
sn7\. 
 
 ( aoij ) 
 
 2YMB 
 
 ness, A. 633. C.387. (ppevuiy arvyoQ 
 A. 1281. C. 79. — an object of dislike 
 or abhorrence, A. 544. fltuii' crTvyos 
 C. 1024. an object of hatred to the gods. 
 Cf. S.C.T.635. E.615.— in periphr. 
 htawoTov (rrvyei C.759. our odious 
 master. — an odious act, C.981. 
 
 SrwXoe a column, A. 872. 
 
 St-u^ a horrid creature, C.525. 
 
 Sirv(j>£\os rough, P. 920. — severe, 
 stern, id. 79. 
 
 Sru^Xoc rough, P.V.750. P.296. 
 In P. 295. Brunck, Schiitz, Blomf. 
 read oru^Xoue, which Jilmsley on 
 Bacch.1135. rightly condemns. 
 
 Su thou, passim. — gen. aov passim. 
 poet. aiQev S.c.T.128, etc. — aoL pas- 
 sim. — ai passim. — dual. (T(pSiv P.V. 
 12.pl. — v^itQ P.V.1060. etc.— vyuoiv 
 id.l063.etc. — t/|U(vid.440. etc. — i//li«q 
 id. 1076. etc. poet, vjifie E.590. — In 
 E. 413. for the corrupt vulg. ai,iav 
 T kv ai,itt)V. Wakefield for ai,iav r 
 reads a.i,iav a , which Dind. approves. 
 ■ — InP.V. 340. ra jxiv a is properly 
 read in the older editions, a being 
 for cc, not for o-c'i, as some have ima- 
 gined. 
 
 'LvyytvijQ kindred, P.V.14. ro avy- 
 yeviQ P.V. 39. 289. the tie of kindred. 
 (Tvyyevfj ya.fj.ov P.V. 857. a marriage 
 with relatives. — innate, A. 806. (fiojioQ 
 avyyevi^Q E. 602. 
 
 JivyyiveaOai to assist, C. 243. 449. 
 — by tmesis, avv Se yzvov C.454. 
 
 'ZvyyivwoKEiv to have a fellow or 
 kindly feeling toivards another, to ex- 
 cuse or forgive, avyyvorq S.212. — 
 mid. avyyvdiTo id. 213. 
 
 ll,vyyovoQ kindred, S.c.T. 1025. A. 
 1163. — innate, A. 858. 
 
 1ivyt;aQtXKveiv to drag down along 
 with others, pass. avyKadtXKvaQija- 
 crai S.c.T. .596. 
 
 HvyKadevdeiv to sleep with, C.893. 
 
 Suy/ca6«rra)'ai to assist in estab- 
 lishing, P.V. 305. 
 
 SvyKaXuv to call together, S. 512. 
 
 "LvyKaXmrioc to be concealed, P.V. 
 522. 
 
 SuytaXuTrrdc covered over, P.V. 
 494. 
 
 Suy/ca/xvcic to condole, P.V.4I3. 
 1060. 
 
 I,uyKaTaj3aiveiv to come down with. 
 met. to enter the lists as an assistant 
 in a contest, C.716. E.998. 
 
 I,vyf:epavpivai to mix up with or 
 compose, pass. aXyij avyKiKpafiiya 
 C.733. mixed up with my lot, having 
 happened to me. 
 
 ZvyKoifiaadai to lie with, A. 1231. 
 
 XvyKoXXioQ consistently, agreeing 
 with, C.535. S.306. 
 
 i:.vy^<xlpeiv to rejoice with, A. 767. 
 
 '2,vy)(opTOQ adjacent, S.5. 
 
 'Xvyybjvvvvai to confuse or mingle, 
 avy^uxiUE P.V. 1051. 
 
 '2,\ihiv hurriedly , pell-mell, P. 472. 
 
 '^vivvziTi.Q prop, name, P. 318. 
 
 liv^vyoQ conjugal, C.591. 
 
 'ZvZiojxa a girdle, S. 465. 
 
 "SivXav to steal, P.V. 83. — with ace. 
 to plunder, P. 796. — pass, with ace. 
 to he deprived of. rvpavva (TKijwrpa 
 avXneiiaiTai P.V. 763. 
 
 2i/X)'/rwp a spoiler, S.905. 
 
 ^vXXafiij a band, a means of con- 
 fining arobe,S. 452. — asyllable, S.c.T. 
 450. 
 
 'ZvXXap.jjaveLy to assist. ^vXXa(ioi 
 C.799. 
 
 'ZvXXtiliBriv shortly, concisely, P.V. 
 503. 
 
 Si/XX^rrwp an assistant, A. 1489. 
 
 ^vXXvEiv lit. to unyoke horses to- 
 gether, h.e. to put up together at an 
 inn, to lodge toget]<er for the night. 
 Se'xeaOai Z',ovTe auXXveiv rii'aC.291. 
 So Pors. as recorded by Dobree, 
 " una deversari." 
 
 Svfifiaiveiy to coincide, agree, C. 
 208.573. — (Tvfjpaivei yap ov ra. fxiv, 
 rac ov F.TS8. not some things coin- 
 cide and some things do not, h. e. 
 everything coincides. 
 
 ^vfif^aXXiiy to close, A. 15. 1267. — 
 to engage in combat, C.454.. — to meet 
 with, C.G66. — mid. V. (TVfjfiuXXeaOai 
 to coincide, 0. 1007. 
 
 "SivfjifioXuv to meet, S.c.T. 336. 
 
 ^vfifioXi'i a conflict, P. 342. 
 
 ^{jfxftoXov a sign or token, A. 8. 
 306. — an omen met by the way, A.li'l. 
 
SVMB 
 
 ( 303 ) 
 
 2YN 
 
 Su/t/3o\oc id. P.V.485. — one ii'lio 
 meets, S.497. 
 
 2u/!i/3ouXoe a counsellor. alifijiovXoi 
 Xoyov TOvM fioi yivecrOi. P. 166. advise 
 me upon this subject. — with irtpi C.84. 
 — i,'ufi(iovK6Q tifjii firfSafjiijg arifiaaai 
 E.632. I advise not to, etc. 
 
 'SiVfifxayelv to assist in battle, P. 
 779. 
 
 Suyu^ax'a alliance in war, A. 206. 
 
 Sififiaxoe an assistant in battle, 
 an ally, P.V.221. S.C.T.248.5G8. C. 
 19. 490. E. 281 . 641 . — o-u^/idxw Sopi E. 
 743. 
 
 ^ufifieTpoc agreeing with, C.225. — 
 consistent, just, E.505. — contempo- 
 rary, C.602. 
 
 2v/ifXiy)]Q mixed with, S.c.T. 723. 
 
 ^vfj-fityyvvai to mingle with, A. 634. 
 met. pass. at'OtrioKn o-u/x/uiytt'e S.c.T. 
 593. mixed up with. 
 
 Iivfiwafmarartiv to stand by as an 
 assistant, P.V.218. 
 
 Sivfjnrifnreiv to send along with, S. 
 488. 
 
 l^vfiTTEvdclv to condole with, C. 197. 
 
 "SivfiTzLwTEiv to happen. i,vniTE(!ii>(!i 
 E. 322. 
 
 ^vfiTriTveiv to fall or sink, P.V. 
 430. —to coincide, C.297. See wlrveiv. 
 
 "ZvixTTvtiv to breathe with. Met. to 
 agree with or yield to, A. 130. 
 
 ^vfiwoXirris ['] a fellow-citizen, 
 S.c.T. 687. 
 
 'Zvix-wovtiv to condole with, P.V. 
 274. 
 
 'Zvuwpa.aaeiv to assist, P.V. 296. 
 
 Su/iTrptTri/c befitting, wart avixirpfn-ec 
 S.c.T. 13. — befitting, consistent with. 
 with dat. TV)(ri yvvaiKdv ravra avfi- 
 TrpcTrfj TriXei 8.453. Cf. Pind. Nem. iii. 
 67. fioa Se viKa^opia <rvy ' ApttrroKKdSa 
 ■KpiiriL i.e. (rvfiirpiirti. 
 
 Sivfj(pdvaL to assent, P.V. 40. 
 
 lluLKpipeiv to bring together, S.c.T. 
 492. — (rvfj.<j>ipen' (iovXtiifiara P.520. to 
 engage in counsel. — to bear with, to 
 forgive, opyag ^vvoiau) aoL L. 810 — to 
 suit, profit. caXwc y av iifuv ravra 
 (rvfxfipoi E.495. cvfKpipu impers. it 
 is useful, E. 495. — mid. v. o-u/^^EpeerSat 
 to engage with, S.c.T.618. — to assent 
 
 to, to conclude, fiovov ro2' 'EWac 
 ■)(0<i)v avvoiatrai aroyb) S.240. Schol. 
 (Tvix<pwv{iiTCi 
 
 2ivfi(j)6oyyog singing in concert, A. 
 1160. 
 
 SvfKpopa an event, either happy or 
 unhappy, P.V. 391. 760. 976. S.c.T. 5. 
 P.283.431. 437. 832.988. 1001. A. 18.24. 
 558. C. 12. 31.707.919. 1060. E.415.485. 
 857.974.985. — av/xipopa. iraGovs P. 428. 
 a disastrous event, av^i^opq. kukov id. 
 987. id. In A. 315. Koi riov aK6vTii)v 
 Kol KparrjaavTwy S/j^a <pdoyyae aKOv- 
 eiv tari avpupopaq ZinXriQ, the two 
 last words are in the gen. abs. oi/<rj)c 
 being understood. Cf. rifii}. In P. 
 463. TOiavii troi irpoc rrj Trapoidc trvfj,- 
 ipopav irapa trrh'cit', Colb.l. M.l. 
 Mosq. Viteb. have avfi^bpq., which 
 as regards the construction is equally 
 good. See Lobeck on Soph. Aj.277. 
 and cf. P. 430. under rux')- 
 
 l,vfx(ppo)v unanimous, A. 110. C. 
 791. 
 
 '2vfi<l>vT0Q born with, growing up 
 with, attached to anything. In A. 
 107. (TufKjivToc; aliov is the period of 
 time affixed by God to the fulfilment 
 of the omen. The Scholiast wrongly 
 explains it to mean old age. See the 
 explanation of the whole passage un- 
 der 7rti6a». In id. 145. veiKeotv reKTOva 
 <TVfi(pvTov is generally said to be put 
 by enallage for vtiiciwv riicrova avfj,- 
 (pvTiiiv h. e. a worker of family quar- 
 rels, but this is incorrect : rf-KTova 
 aviiipvTov denotes that agent of dis- 
 cord which had ever attached to the 
 family since the slaughter of the 
 children of Thyestes, to which cir- 
 cumstance the words Bvaiav krepav 
 allude. This first Ovata was the 
 TTpwrapxoe ari] or original cause of 
 quarrels in the family, and Calchas 
 fears lest another similar one may 
 become such too. The words ttoX- 
 ivoproQ and o'lKovofioQ raiev primarily 
 to the same idea as TiKTii)v (TVfi(j>vros. 
 See under TraXivoproe and oii;ov6jj.oc. 
 Sir)' with, along with, S.c.T. 31. 245. 
 264. 454. 469. 456. 643. 746. P. 127. 198. 
 763. 766. A . 1 1 1 . 15 1 . 444. 005. 642. 752. 
 
2YNA 
 
 ( 304 ) 
 
 SYNI 
 
 1194.1528. C.23. 136. 242. 254. 757. 101 8. 
 1031. E.435.905.978. S. 21. 32. 83. 150. 
 173. 1 80. 005. 726. 932. 953. 1018. - with 
 h.e. by means of, denoting the instru- 
 ment. irpayiJ.' e\ly\tiv ^vv vtoppvTif 
 ^l<pci A. 1354. Cf. S.C.T.865. P.741. 
 — denoting the manner of an act. ^vv 
 SUy S.c.T. 426. E. 580. with justice. 
 iTvy a\j)9£/'^ P.462. 761. A. 1548. C. 
 8-25. S. 184. 609.824.825. — with, that is, 
 with the aid of, S.c.T. 432. A. 887. 
 935. C. 146. 771. 8.120.1058. — with, 
 h. e. opposed to, S.c.T. 657. — redund. 
 (Tvv ^(^povtj) <7uyu/3dXX£rat C. 1007. — 
 crvv -xpovo) A. 1351. E.527. at length, 
 after a lapse of time. — separated from 
 its verb by a particle, ^vv de yevov 
 TTpOQ t^Opouf C. 453. ^vv Be TrXovrl^civ 
 cfii A. 752. 
 
 ^vvayeiy to bring together, S.c.T. 
 490.738. 
 
 Svvaiveiy to agree to, promise, A. 
 1181. — to assent to or admit, A. 471. 
 
 'Zvvaipeadai to take up with an- 
 other, trvvaipeirdai Kvirpiv P.V.653. 
 to indulge in love. 
 
 livvairioQ an accomplice, A. 1087. 
 
 'ZwaXytiv to condole, P.V.288. 
 
 ^vvaXKa.<7<Tuv to associate, S.c.T. 
 579. 
 
 "SivvafxjKEX^iv to conceal, P.V.519. 
 
 'SivvaviiTtiv to close or end with, A. 
 1094. See TrTixjifioQ. 
 
 'ZwcLTtreiv to join together. Met. 
 fia-)(r]v (Tvvnxpai P. 328. to engage in 
 battle. (TvvdtjjaQ ^r]-)(a.vi^v hvafiovXiae 
 A.1591. having contrived. — to he con- 
 tiguous, with dat. P. 859. cf. Eur. 
 Hipp. 187. and Monk's note. — avvair- 
 reaOai to take hold of with, to assist, 
 P. 729. — yvwjUTjc ^vvi'i\paTO P. 710. as- 
 sisted him in his design. 
 
 Svpapfio^eiv to join to, make ready 
 for, E.472. See ev-^iptia. 
 
 Svyapwaieiv to carry off with one- 
 self, P. 191. 
 
 Sucao-j^aXay to condole toitli, P.V. 
 161.243.303. 
 
 SurauXi'a a conflict, S.c.T. 821. 
 
 JivvSalrtop a guest at a banquet, E. 
 331. 
 
 ^vvSiicelv to defend a cause, E.549. 
 
 I,vySiKoe an advocate or defender 
 of a cause, E.731. S.707. 
 
 Sui'SiVwc in defence of a cause, 
 justly, A. 1583. 
 
 Iivvdp6fi(i)s agreeing with, A. 1157. 
 
 IivfcSpia society, P.V. 490. 
 
 SvvtiSevai to be conscious, riva aiiv- 
 oiada fjioi KaXorvfiivr) jiporiiv: C.214. 
 whom do you know me to be calling 
 upon ? 
 
 Xvveivai to assist, S.c.T 653. — to 
 be conversant with, to meet with, P. 
 173. 
 
 2i/v££0-/3atVfiv to embark with an- 
 other, ^vveitrliag S.c.T. 684. 
 
 HivvefipoXfi an united castor stroke, 
 as of an oar, P. 388. On A. 957. see 
 under iraprifiav. 
 
 "SiwejxTcopoQ a fellow-traveller, C. 
 206.702. S.917. Met. C.722. 
 
 '2ivvci,tkavve.i.v to expel along with, 
 A. 1588. 
 
 'Zweiraiveiv to advise at the same 
 time, S.c.T. 1065. 
 
 livviTteaQai to accompany, A. 929. 
 
 livviaTioQ one living along with 
 another, S.c.T.7.55. — ^uvtort'ov Aids 
 A. 687. Jupiter the protector of dom- 
 estic life. 
 
 "ZvvtvZtiv to sleep with tov £,vvivS- 
 ovTOQ ^ovov A. 868. the time occu- 
 pied in sleep. 
 
 'LvvtvvoQ the partner of a bed, P.V. 
 863. A. 1087.1417.' 
 
 Su)^£j(£(r9at to be occupied or con- 
 versant with, P.V. 659. 
 
 Sv('?;yopoc a patron, a voucher, A. 
 806. 
 
 Jivvrikd, one of the same age, P. 
 770. 
 
 livvOakireiv to soothe, P.V. 688. 
 
 l^vvdawTeiv to assist in burying, 
 S.c.T.1018. 
 
 "ZvvOeaLQ connexion, putting toge- 
 ther, P.V. 458. 
 
 ^Itivfliroc feigned, made up, P.V. 
 689. 
 
 'Svi'OrjKri an agreement, C.548. 
 
 'SivvOyijaKtiv to die along with- fut. 
 ^vvdavovfiiv-qv A. 1110. ^vvdaveitrdai 
 C . 973. ^vvdv^OKOvcra A. 793. as it dies. 
 
 ^vvtivai to understand, ov ^vvelc 
 
SYNI 
 
 ( 305 ) 
 
 S*AA 
 
 P.353. aor. 1. ^vviJKa I understand, 
 A.I083. 1216. 1226. C.874. S.462. 
 
 Suvt'oraffOat to engage in bailie, 
 S.C.T.417.491.654. 
 
 SvyliTTOjp conscious of. with ace. A. 
 1061. See TropifioQ. 
 
 'Zvvyaieiv to dwell with, S.c.T. 177. 
 
 Ilivvvoia anxiety, P.V.435. 
 
 Suvvo/ioc united or connected with, 
 C.590. — subst. a partner, S.c.T. 336. 
 P. 690. 
 
 SvvoiKeiv to dwell together, C.896. 
 
 'LvvoiKiiTup one living with, E.797. 
 
 "ZwoiKia a living with, society, P. 
 876. S.264. 
 
 'SiuvoiKOQ living with, S.c.T. 170. C. 
 999. S.410. — Met. joined with, A. 
 1626. 
 
 ^vvofiaifiuv a connexion by blood, 
 P.V.408. 
 
 'Sivvofivvvai to conspire, A. 636. avv- 
 iijxoaav Oavarov ■KO.Tpi C.972. con- 
 spired to murder my father. 
 
 SvvopOpoQ coming with the dawn, 
 A. 245. See avyri. 
 
 Swopvvadai to set out together, A. 
 418. In this passage Pears, and 
 Schiitz read avvopfiivwf, which But- 
 ler approves. This is unnecessary. 
 The dative refers to irivOeia, and as- 
 signs the cause, sc. there is everywhere 
 mourning on account of those who to- 
 gether left the land of Greece to go 
 to Troy. Cf. dawreiv sub. fin. It is 
 by some less properly referred to 
 Paris and Helen, as being the cause 
 of this grief. 
 
 Suvoupoc contiguous, closely con- 
 nected, A. 481. 
 
 'Sivvovaia a living with, connexion, 
 E.275. 
 
 'Zvvrapaaativ to confound, P.V. 
 1090. 
 
 'ZvvriXEia a society, lo ^vvTiKua 
 S.c.T. 233. said of the tutelar gods of 
 the city. 
 
 TjvvTeXric associated in the payment 
 of anything, avvTeXrjg iroXie A. 518. 
 the city upon which part of the debt 
 of crime devolved. 
 
 'SMVTEfxvtiv to cut short, to dimi- 
 nish, E.218. — to limit or define, S.255. 
 
 "SivvreTpaivtiv to bore at each end 
 so that the bore meets in the middle. 
 Met. it &T01V avvTirpaivi fivdov C. 
 444. cause my speech to enter in at 
 thy ears. 
 
 Jjvyndivai to add, S.63. 
 
 SvvTOiJios concise, P.684. 
 
 J^vvTOfibic concisely, E. 393. 555. 
 
 SvvTvy^aveiv to happen, ev i,vv- 
 TV)(6vT(ov S.c.T. 256. if things happen 
 favorably. 
 
 ^vrufiorris a conspirator, E. 123. 
 
 Imvoivvjioq called by the same 
 name, related, S.196. 
 
 ^vvupiQ a pair, as of horses, etc. 
 Met. a pair of calamities, A. 629. — a 
 fetter, C. 976. 
 
 JiipZriv lit. dragging with violence. 
 Met. impetuously, P. 54. 
 
 'Sivpia Syria, S.5. 
 
 2up(y^ the bore in the wheel in 
 which the axle turns, S. 178. S.c.T. 
 187. 
 
 ^vpi^eiv to hiss. crvpH^wv <j>6vov P.V. 
 355. hissing in a deadly manner. Cf. 
 S.C.T.445. 
 
 Swpioc Syrian, P. 84. A. 1285. 
 
 S^aytlov the vessel in which the 
 blood of a slaughtered victim is re- 
 ceived, A. 1062. Cf.pavrfipios. 
 
 'Zipayri a sacrificing or slaughter, 
 A. 1027. 1067. E. 178. 428. — pi. ir^oyai 
 the throat, (being the part in which 
 the incision is made) iv aipaydXat 
 I3a\paaa li<j)OQ F.V.S65.— the flesh of 
 one slain, airo aipayijg l/iwv A. 1581. 
 — alfiarog a<l>ayriv in A. 1362. is by 
 enallage, as Blomf. observes, for 
 alixa awo ri/c (T<payrjs, blood from the 
 slaughter. Cf. Lobeck on Aj. v. 918. 
 
 2ipayiov a sacrifice, S.c.T. 212. 361. 
 E.960. 
 
 S^aSa^tii' to struggle, P. 190. 
 
 Sipai^eiv to sacrifice, A. 1408. C. 
 891. pass. (T^ayde E.295. 
 
 S^ctKeXoc any very acute pain or 
 emotion, P.V. 880. — the violence of the 
 storm, F.V. 1041. See Blomf. Gloss. 
 
 ^(paXcpoQslipping, stumbling, E.349. 
 
 l^aXKeadai to be deceived. <r<pa.\- 
 Xerai flovXtvficiTwv E. 687. is de- 
 ceived in his counsels. 
 2 R 
 
2;<I>EN 
 
 ( 806 ) 
 
 SflTH 
 
 ^([leySovri a sling, the cast of a 
 sling. Met. any easting out, A. 983. 
 
 See 
 
 tVflETpOQ. 
 
 2(p£T£pii£(rdai to appropriate to 
 oneself, S.39. 
 
 "Sifirepoc his own, P. 868. — their 
 own, A. 738. 
 
 ^(jiriv a wedge, P.V. 64. 
 
 2<j)iyyf.iv to bind fast, P.V. 58. 
 
 S^t'y^ a Sphinx, S.c.T.523. 
 
 2i(j)oSpvv£adai to be violent or obsti- 
 nate, P.V. 1013. 
 
 2<ppayi^civ to seal up. pass. E. 792. 
 
 S^piyay to swell, P.V. 380. 
 
 Hfvpr/Xarog forged by the hammer, 
 S.C.T.798. P. 733. 
 
 S^ESta a raft, a hastily made boat, 
 P. 69. 
 
 "Zi^ihioQ fit for close conflict, C.161. 
 
 SxeMi/ to have, P.V. 16. C.819. 
 E.819. — to confine. Zvyo'iai SovXeioKTi 
 (T'xeBetv S.C.T. 75. CKTToSijv er^tdelv 
 S.c.T. 411. to keep o^tt of the way, to 
 deter. The aorist only of this verb 
 is in use. See Herm. on Soph. El. 
 744. Elmsl. on Med. 995. Blomf. on 
 C.819. for o-)(£6(!>i' needlessly writes 
 KaTa(r'xl6b>v, the aorist being used 
 precisely as in P.V. 16. and the pre- 
 sent in neither case being necessary 
 to the sense. 
 
 SxtVtc the manner of a thing, 
 S.C.T.489. 
 
 SxeVXioc wretched, P.V. 647. 
 
 2x?//xa a figure. In periphr. 'Itt- 
 irojiiiovTOQ (T^fjixa S.C.T. 470. See 
 'Iir7ro/j.idu)V. 
 
 S)(TI/j.aTt^eiv to adorn with devices. 
 pass. S.C.T. 446. 
 
 ^li^eiv to separate, pass. A. 609. 
 
 'Xi-j^irrpoQ cutting, slaying, A. 1120. 
 
 Sj^oXafttv to loiter, be idle, S.204. 
 860. 
 
 SxoX?; leisure, P.V. 820. A. 1025. — 
 delay, hindrance, A. 1029. 
 
 ^oj^eiv to preserve or save, P.V. 
 374, S.c.T. 731. P. 339. A. 589. C.500. 
 (see ^uedc) £.631.724.731. — to keep 
 or observe, as commandments, E.232. 
 — to retain, P.V. 392. — to keep con- 
 cealed, F.Y. 522. — pass. awZeadat to 
 be preserved, S.c.T.254.802. P.495. 
 
 980. A. 604. C.502. (rw^EtrOai Trpdf 
 P.703. to escape safe to. o-wStieS.c.T. 
 964. P. 210. In C.786. is commonly 
 read r«c av a<i>l6fj.evov pvOfibv tovt 
 ISelv BaTTtSov dvojjiivwv (irijxaTUiv 
 opcyjxa; where a-w^ofievoy is by some 
 supposed to be the mid. v. governing 
 pvdfiov, h.e. keeping moderation. But 
 this, as observed under puOyuoc, is 
 quite improbable. The words rie av 
 ideiv ai-e wholly unintelligible. It 
 may be suggested as a conjecture 
 to read the passage thus, rie ay 
 irwl^ol viv (sc. TOV 'Opccrrriv) pvOfiov 
 TOvB', IS&jv Sia TziZov avofiivwv (irjixa- 
 T(i)v opeyjua ; see the explanation 
 assigned to pvd/xov under the word. 
 ?(a iridoy is conjectured by Blomf. 
 for SancSov, and avoids the neces- 
 sity of an awkward ellipsis. 
 
 SdiKEiv to be strong, E.36. Cf. Soph. 
 El. 119. 
 
 Iiwjxa the human body, P.V. 461. 
 1025. S.c.T. 12.522.877.930. P.195.267. 
 821.833. A.217. 426.1451. C.713. In 
 P.V.861. <j)B6vov atajxaTtov c^ei deoe, 
 atofiariav refers to the persons of the 
 Danaidae, not to the bodies of their 
 murdered cousins. See ^Qovoe. 
 
 ^(Ofxaroipdopeiv to spoil the body 
 with indulgence, A. 922. In this pas- 
 sage Schiitz reads iujxaroAQopeiv, 
 h.e. domum fastu perdere. Aurat. 
 arpbifiaToipQopEiv, which Dind. ap- 
 proves. 
 
 Swo-6avj)c [d] prop, name, P. 32. 
 
 ^birfip a preserver, S.c.T. 502. A. 
 498. C.2.262. S.960.— of inanimate 
 things abirfjpa i/aoe Trporovov A. 871. 
 In S.c.T. 808. something is evidently 
 lost. Scholef. suggests ruxj)> which 
 Blomf. approves. Dind. tvx</.. — with 
 feminine nouns, tvxv Tiorrip A. 650. 
 Eujrpa^tac a(i>Tfjpoe S.C.T. 207. Jupiter 
 was peculiarly worshipped as Ztiic 
 awTTip, or the guardian of happiness, 
 and to him as such the third libation 
 at feasts was offered, tov irayra Kpaiv- 
 oyroQ rpiTOv aoiTrjpoe E.730. Zeve 
 o-wnjp rpiTOc S. 26. In allusion to this 
 in A. 1360. the third blow is said to be 
 given in honour of "^Sov vtKpwv 
 
SiiTH 
 
 (307 ) 
 
 TAPl 
 
 dbirijpoe. Also in C. 1069. Orestes is 
 called rplroQ autTrip. See under rplroc. 
 
 Swrijpj'a safety, S.c.T.191. P. 500. 
 C.201. E. 869. — vooTifioe (Twrripia a 
 saferelurn,F.7iiS. A.334.1211. — weia- 
 fiaroiv awTTipia S.746. the protection 
 of cables. 
 
 SwDjpioc salutary, S.cT. 165. S. 
 210.402.412. — having a preserving 
 power, C. 498. E.747. atorripitov wpay- 
 ficLTiov evayytKov A. 632. bringing 
 tidings of safety. — (nripfiarOQ atorripiov 
 a preserving or perpetuating seed, 
 C.234. 
 
 'SiuijtpovEiv to be wise or discreet, 
 P.V.984. A. 1603. E.495.954.— ro (Tw- 
 
 fpoveiv discretion, A. 1399. S.991. — 
 without the article, as the subject 
 to a verb, Trap' aKOvrag ^\de auxppov 
 eiv A. 174. wisdom comes to persons 
 against their will. Cf. aei yap f/fif 
 To'ic yipovaiv iv iiaOelv A.370. On the 
 passage in P. 815. irpde ravr iiceivov 
 (TOKppoveiv Ke-)^prifxivoi iriviiTKCTe, see 
 under y(pfj(rdai. 
 
 j:iiii<pp6vitTjxa an admonition, S.970. 
 
 Sw^povwE wisely, with discretion, 
 S.cT. 627. E.44. 
 
 'Zii^puiv wise, discreet, S.cT. 168. 
 592. A. 342. 1649. C.775. E.131. S. 
 691. — comp. <TO)tj>povi(TTepot' S.cT. 
 550. C. 138. 
 
 Tayt'ty to be commander of. with 
 gen. P. 750. 
 
 TayiVEodai to station, mid. v. ray- 
 £u<rat S.cT. 58. 
 
 Tayj'; command, abstr. for concr. 
 those in command, A. 110. 
 
 Taydc a ruler or commander, P. 
 26.316.472. Taybg fiaK&pwv P.V.96. 
 
 TaXaiVwpoe miserable, P.V.231. 
 315.598.626. 
 
 TaXavTOV a balance, P. 338. S.803. 
 
 TdXav-ovyoe holding the scales, 
 A. 425. 
 
 TaXac wretched, P.V. 108.467.595. 
 P. 705. ToKaiva S.cT. 244. 790. P. 437. 
 509. A.216. 375. 1040. 1078. 1136. 1220. 
 1247.1268. C. 697.732. raXav S.C.T. 
 969. C. 752. raXaivriQ S.C.T. 1023. Dor. 
 ToKaivaQ A. 1107. raXaivav P.V.566. 
 P.567. A. 1109.1233. TokaivaiQ A. 
 1114. ToXava S.C.T.969. — 6 rdXac 
 P.V. 157. wretch that I am. Cf. id. 
 571. S.C.T. 1055. E. 750. 777. 
 
 TairaXtSijc a descendant of Tan- 
 talus. Si<j>vioi(nv TavTaXlSaiat A.1448. 
 h.e. Agamemnon and Menelaus. 
 
 TavvSpo/jLOQ exerting the limbs in 
 running. a^aXtph. rawZpop-oiQ KbiKa 
 E. 349. Here ravvlpofioig seems to 
 be used as a verbal adjective govern- 
 ing ffwXa in the accusative, exerting 
 in running their stumbling limbs, h.e. 
 
 stumbling in the attempt to run away 
 from the fate which pursues them. 
 Dind. with Herm. writes <T(j>a\epa 
 — yap, and considers aipaXcpa. — KSiXa 
 to be put parenthetically ; but this is 
 certainly very awkward. 
 
 Ta^if a post or station, P. 290. E. 
 E. 374. — a company or party, P.V. 
 128. Ta^ig vtwc fiaKpdg P. 372. a line 
 of ships of war. 
 
 TaTTEivoQ humble, P.V.320.910. 
 
 Tapay/ioc disturbance, C. 1052. 
 
 TapaKTwp a disturber, S.c.T.554. 
 
 Tapaa-treiv to disturb or excite, 
 P.V.996. A. 1189. C. 287. — yooQ ap.- 
 (fiika<priQ Tapd-^QuQ C.328. excited, 
 stirred up. See iifi^ikai^i^Q. 
 
 Tapfieiv to fear or dread, P.V. 
 934. P. 671. E.385. S. 754.— with ace. 
 P.y.900.962. S.cT.35. E.670.684. 
 
 TapPogfear, dread, P. 682. A. 833. 
 C.540. S. 717. — fiipipvai ^wTTvpovai 
 rapfiog Tov afxtpireixn Xetov S.C.T.271. 
 Here the accusative is used irpog to 
 trrifiaivofievov, the words piptpvai 
 ^uyirvpoviri rapjiog being in sense 
 equivalent to rapjiSi. See under 
 Kkvtiv. 
 
 Tap^oavvoQ timid, S.cT. 222. 
 
 Tapi')(£viiv lit. to dry for preserv- 
 ing, hence, to wither, emaciate, pass. 
 rapi)(EvdivTa C. 294. 
 
TAPT 
 
 ( 308 ) 
 
 TE 
 
 Tdprapos Tartarus, P.V.154.219. 
 1031.1053. E.72. 
 
 Tap<j>v£ thick, S.c.T. 517. pass. P. 
 373. — to place at, against, etc. 
 
 TaaaeLv to station, or place, with 
 tic, S.C.T.266. ra^ai iv irrixoie rpiai 
 P. 358. to place in three rows, with 
 irpoQ, S.C.T.562. A. 323. with iiri, 
 S.C.T.430. to place in opposition. — 
 zTn aKTiTTTOv^lij. Tay(Od£ P. 200. placed 
 in a post of command. — to appoint 
 or order, S.964. pass. TerayfiivoQ A. 
 99G. E. 269.609. S.499. XP^^V "''"y- 
 fiivio E.906. in the appointed time. — 
 mid. V. to arrange or station oneself. 
 TCKTffecrdc, tpiXat S/j.b)'tBes S.955. 
 
 Tavpewg of bulls, S.c.T.43. 
 
 TavpoKTOvtlv to slag a bull, S.c.T 
 258. 
 
 Taipoe a bull, S.297. Met. A. 
 1097. 
 
 Tavpo<r<payiiv to slay a bull, ravp- 
 ocripayovvTEs ^S jxekavZtTov ctaKOQ 
 S.c.T.43. h.e. receiving its blood 
 into the hollow of the shield. Cf. 
 Arist. Lys. 190. 
 
 Tavpovtrdai to be fierce as a bull, 
 to be enraged at, with dat. C.272. 
 
 Tatpri burial, S.c.T. 800. 
 
 Ta^ioc a tomb, S.c.T. 1028.1037. P. 
 670.672. A. 493. 1284. C. 106. 166.333. 
 3.47.481.494.533.881. E.568. pi. S.C.T. 
 897. E.737. 
 
 Ta^a quickly, e.g. ra-)^ eifjofjiai 
 S.C.T.243. Cf. id.641. P.242. A.475. 
 1133.1145.1633. C. 303. 959. E. 392. 
 432.567. 699. S. 841. 887. — perhaps, 
 probably, joined with ixf. Ta.\ &v rig 
 e'lnoi S.C.T. 896. some one perhaps 
 may say. Cf. P.V.312. S.c.T.384. E. 
 488. S. 181. 481. — v/ith indie, rax' av 
 roS' ilii/ S.C.T.645. — superl. rcixtora. 
 P.V.961. P.499. — oo-ov rdxicrra A. 
 591. oTTWg raxicrra A. 591. 1323. C.734. 
 865. S.460. u)s raxicrra S.c.T. 243. E. 
 712. S. 188.927. as quickly as pos- 
 sible. — iirti Taxiora P. V. 199. as soon 
 as. OTTiiiQ Taxi-fra P.V.228. id. 
 
 Ta^oG swiftness, inripKOfiTroL raxtt 
 P. 334. excelling in swiftness, rie toS' 
 i^cKOiT av ayyikwv ra^oE ; A. 272. 
 what messenger could come at this 
 
 speed? iv raxei P.V.749. A. 1213. 
 1423. quickly. rdxoQ ace. S.c.T. 68. 
 A.919. 1081. E. 121.170. id. we raxos 
 S.c.T.657. A. 27. C.876. as quickly 
 as possible. 
 
 Taxvripris swiftly rowed, S.32. 
 
 TaxvfJ.opoe swiftly perishing, A. 
 474. 
 
 Taxvvuv [v] to hasten, P. 678. C. 
 649. 
 
 Taxii'TrofiTTos swiftly conducting, S. 
 1031. 
 
 TaxiiTTopos swiftly moving, A. 474. 
 
 TaxvTrrepoe swift-winged, P.V. 88. 
 
 TaxvppoBos swiftly spreading a 
 report, S.c.T. 266. 
 
 Taxis swift, P. 725. A. 1095. C.60. 
 S.745. 
 
 Tf and, used in the following con- 
 structions, passim. — 1. joining two 
 words, e.g. Kparog Bt'a re P.V. 12. — 
 2. joining more than two, e.g. apid- 
 fiov i^oxov (T0(pi(rfiaTb)v, ypafj-fiariiiv 
 TE avvQiaeiQ, [ivrjfirjv re P.V. 493. — 3. 
 followed hy Kai, both — and, e.g. ovp- 
 avov re Kal x^ovoe rtKVa P.V. 305. 
 — rlXXwfi re Kai P.V. 639. 696. P. 675. 
 E.4ol. S.749. see aXXwc znd ttcivtcjc. 
 The reverse construction sc. Kal — re 
 is very rare. It appears in S.c.T. 
 562.563. where Scholef. quotes Plat. 
 Grit. 8. sub. fin. Here Blomf. need- 
 lessly conj. ^ Oe'iov. — 4. re Kai — re, 
 e.g. Tfj re Kal 'Jippij jSairiKtv t 
 evtp(i)v P. 621. — 5. re kol — Kai, e.g. 
 i-XOpai re Kal iTTipyrjdpa Kal (TvveSpiai 
 P.V. 490. — 6. re Kal — re — re, e.g. 
 TToXei T ap{]yetv Kal deSv eyx<^pl<^v 
 foiiifxalai — TZKi'Otg re yrj re fj.rirpi 
 S.c.T. 14. — 7. re Kal — Kal re, e.g. (roi 
 Tz Kal TtKi'OiQ aedev Kal woXei <j)iXoi£ re 
 vacL S.C.T.69. Cf. P. 214. — 8. re — 
 re, e.g. o^oQ T aXeupa r tKXt'ae A. 
 313.— 9. followed by ^Se, S.c.T.844. 
 P.26.933.957. — 10. preceded by ») 
 instead of 7£ E.498. — 11. it also joins 
 periods and clauses, as well as words, 
 e.g. P.V. 25. etc. So when followed 
 by Kal, e.g. P.V. 178. — or by re, e.g. 
 P.V.289. or when preceded by a ne- 
 gative, as ov-e or ovSe, e.g. P.V. 244. 
 261. S.236. or when followed by ci, 
 
TErr 
 
 ( 309 ) 
 
 TEAE 
 
 e.g. P. 616. — 12. It also follows parti- 
 ciples redundantly, and has then the 
 sense of Jro, then. Cf. A. 99. C.550. 
 851. See Herm. on Vig. 772. It is 
 often placed before the word in the 
 sentence to which it precisely refers, 
 e.g. ££ T £7raX^£tc KCU. TTvKaQ. S.c.T. 
 
 30. for ££ ETTCtX^EtC TS. Kol TxiKaQ. Cf. 
 
 P.V. 661. etc. It is usually placed 
 second or third in the sentence, but 
 sometimes fourth, e. g. P.V. 138. E. 
 281.464. — It is joined to U in'C.490. 
 but Dind. considers this corrupt. 
 
 Tiyyeiv to moisten, P.V. 400. dis- 
 joined from Zia. by tmesis, P. 532. 
 see ZiariyyELV. — to tinge or stain, P. 
 309. — mid. v. to he moist with tears, 
 P. 1022.— pass, to he softened, to 
 yield, P.V. 1010. 
 
 Tdvtiv to stretch (as a bow), A. 
 355. — to extend, to carry on. ^iov 
 Ttivtiv P.V. 535. A. 1335. pass. (3ioTO£ 
 rjy TaOrji P. 694. — to exert the voice, 
 to deliver a speech. jxaKpav treivag A. 
 1269. sub. prjaiv. tsIve Zvaf^avKrov aii- 
 Edv P. 566. Cf.C.503. where see rifi-qjia. 
 — intrans. to extend, to stretch out, S. 
 88. P. 65. fiera^v reivci irvpyoQ kv tvpei 
 S.c.T. 745. there is but a tower's 
 hreadth between, <j>pevoJv fii<f rtivovai 
 iroixirriv S.C.T.594. pursuing their ca- 
 reer in the violence of their spirit, 
 where rtivovai wofiir^v metaphorically 
 refers to that career of wickedness 
 which these men are represented as 
 pursuing. See fiaKpog. 
 
 Tclpciv to afflict, to vex, P.V. 348. 
 582. — pass. Ik irToXifJiov rcipofiivoie S. 
 77. 
 
 TeT^oc a wall of a city, S.c.T. 87. 
 A. 440.545. C.359. S.470. 
 
 TsKfiaipuv to signify, P.V. 601. — 
 mid. V. to conjecture, P.V. 337. 
 
 TcKfiap a sign or token, P.V. 452. 
 A. 263. 306. C.656. E.2.35. 
 
 TtKuvpioy a proof or token, P.V. 
 823. A. 343. 1339. C.203. E.425.463. 
 632. — irpoQ ovSev iv fiipei TCKfiripiov 
 A. 323. according to no regular sign 
 or arrangement. 
 
 TiKvoyovoc hearing children, S.cT. 
 911. 
 
 Te'kj'ov a child, S.c.T. 668.A.201. 
 706.872. C.320.516.816. 883.897.899. 
 907. 909. pi. TtKva children, P.V. 205. 
 817. S.c.T. 16.767. P.214.218.740. A. 
 1180.1278. C.263. 345.746.986. E.394. 
 S. 720. 734. Met. TiKVOV Iweitr^tpu 
 Zijfiaai C.638. — used of the young of 
 an animal, S.c.T. 273. — of flowers, 
 the product of the soil, P. 610. 
 
 TtKvmoivoQ avenging a child, A. 
 150. See TraXlvopTOS' 
 
 TcKvovadai to beget children. Met. 
 A. 732. — pass. TCKyiDdy S.c.T. 639. 
 
 Te'koc a child, offspring, S.c.T. 
 185. 659. S. 343. — Met. E. 506. 
 
 TeKTUJv a workman, S. 280. fem. A. 
 1379. — an author, A. 148. S.589. 
 
 TsXedeiy to he, A. 100.454. S.673. 
 1024. 
 
 TeXelv to bring to an end, to ac- 
 complish, P.V. 1035. S.c.T. 609.675. 
 764.773. P. 913. A. 947. 1078.1226. E. 
 859. ei reXelv to bring to a successful 
 issue, S.c.T. 35. A. 780. — intrans. to 
 come to an end, to turn out, S.c.T. 
 641. C.1017. eS TtXc'iv P. 221. to have 
 a good issue. — pass. reXeiaOai to be 
 brought to an end, to be accomplished, 
 A. 1466. TeXovfilvov C.282. 859. TEXei- 
 (rO(i) id. 308. rtrE'XEorai S. 18. ereXirrdr) 
 C. 1063. TEXcadevTa A.731.— fut. mid. 
 in pass. -sense, reXEirai contr. for 
 TeXEo-erai P.V. 931. A.68. — todestroy, 
 pass. SstjTTOTOv TcXovfiivov C.862. 
 being slain. In C.376. seqq. ZeS, 
 Zev, Karudev afnrifiwtijv varepoTroivov 
 arav ppOT&v tXtjixovi koi wavovpyu 
 X^ipi, TOKivai 2' ofnoQ reXeiTat, if the 
 metre of the antistrophe be correct, 
 TeXelrai must be corrupt. Lachmann 
 conj. TtXei, reXei sc. as the impe- 
 rative agreeing with Zev, Zev. Well. 
 t-eXei raSe. If TeXeirai be correct, 
 the preceding words must be explain- 
 ed as an aposiopesis, afnrifxTvtov being 
 the nom. abs. and the force of o/ixwc 
 depending on the w6rd varepovoivov 
 sc. thou that sendest vengeance late 
 — yet still (although late) will it he 
 accomplished for my parent's (Aga- 
 memnon's) sake. Or if riXti rahe or 
 t-eXei Tzku be read, the construction 
 
TEAE 
 
 (310 ) 
 
 TEAE 
 
 will apparently resemble that of the 
 words fiapia S' ovy o/xw£ ippaaov 
 S.C.T.792. seeo^wc. h.e. it is against 
 a parent (sc. Clytsemnestra) indeed 
 {that I invoke thy vengeance), yet 
 still even against a parent accomplish 
 this thing. Either way, however, 
 involves much uncertainty, and the 
 passage may be considered corrupt. 
 
 TtXftoe accomplished, S.c.T.748. 
 814.833. S.804. KpavQ^ tIXewv i.e. 
 wore reXeiov flvat S.86. — -final, effec- 
 tual. reXda \liij<poe S.720. — having the 
 power of finishing or making com- 
 plete, A.946.J437. E.28.360. S.521. 
 — in allusion to the word reXilv, Ztv, 
 Zev riXeie, rag ifiixc tv^ttg riXei S.c.T. 
 151. A.947. "Hpofi 7-£X«'ac E.205. See 
 under rtXoe. In S.c.T. 677. <pi\ov yap 
 i'XPpa fioi ■KarpOQ reXd' apa \ f»/poTf 
 aKXavffToie ofifiaaiv 7rpo(n^avei, the 
 words teXeI' apa are undoubtedly cor- 
 rupt. The a in reXeia if agreeing 
 with apa cannot be elided, and reX- 
 iia as the neuter plural is without 
 sense. In the absence of better au- 
 thority from MSS. it is perhaps best 
 to read rtXetv from Turn. So Blomf. 
 This will refer to teXeIv in v, 657. 
 and the infinitive will depend upon 
 ■jrpoin^avei. The hateful curse of 
 my father rests upon my dry tear- 
 less eyes (see ^ripoc) in order that 
 I may accomplish (this murder). 
 Wordsworth conj. raXatv. 
 
 TiXeoe accomplished, final, ful- 
 filled, E.371. S. 74.791. — grown up, A. 
 1485. — having power to accomplish. 
 reXioiv TeXeioraToy uparog S.520. 
 
 TtXe<7(7t(l>p(dv accomplishing its pur- 
 pose, A. 684. 
 
 TeXea<l)6poe accomplishing, bring- 
 ing to an end, effectual, P.V.509. 
 S.c.T.637. C. 210. 534. reXtaipopoiQ 
 Sivaic A.968. agitation portending 
 something real. ■Keativ ic to firi tcXeo-- 
 <j>6pov A. 972. to come to nought. — 
 invested with authority, C.652. 
 
 TeXevra'tos last, A. 305. This pas- 
 sage is one of some difficult}'. The 
 precise nature of the contest called 
 AafiTraSri(j>opia, to which the beacon 
 
 lights are here compared, is not dis- 
 tinctly ascertained: The suggestion 
 given in the Diet, of Antiqu. (Lond. 
 1842.) appears very probable: viz. that 
 there were several chains or parties 
 of torch-bearers, each of which ran 
 in succession, and this view seems ra- 
 ther confirmed by the wording of the 
 present passage, although not noticed 
 in the article alluded to. Be this as 
 it may, however, the comparison is 
 clear, viz. that the succession of bea- 
 con fires is compared to the succes- 
 sive persons, or sets of persons, who 
 carried the lighted torch in this con- 
 test. In the present verse vik^ d' 6 
 TcpuiTOQ Ka\ TeXevraloQ Spafxwy, the 
 meaning generally assigned is, that 
 the first and last were esteemed vic- 
 torious because the one transmitted 
 the tidings first from Troy, the lat- 
 ter brought these tidings to Clytsem- 
 nestra. But it is surely strange to 
 speak of two victors in one contest, 
 to say nothing of the absence of the 
 article before reXevra^oc. It may be 
 suggested to take both irpuiroQ and 
 TeXivra'wQ as referring to one and 
 the same : the light here transmitted 
 is regarded as one and the same light, 
 all coming from the same source, ^doc 
 ovK cLTrainrov 'iSalov irvpos- Hence 
 (whereas in other contests of this 
 kind, one person or set of persons from 
 among many gained the prize), in 
 this metaphorical contest on the other 
 hand, the same light, 6 irpwroQ Ka\ 
 reXEVTa'tOQ Zpapuv, h.e. that which 
 ran from first to last, or uninter- 
 mittingly, is declared the conqueror, 
 as having successfully performed 
 its duty. 
 
 TcXtvTdv to finish, Jd'iov TeXevTricr- 
 avra A. 903. — to die, S.c.T. 599. 913. 
 — to end, to have an end, A. 621. C. 
 305. S.208.294.' 7ro7 teXcvt^; C.521. 
 at what point does it end ? So P. 
 721. Cf. Find. 01. vii.68. TtXev-a<ray 
 Se Xoywv Kopv^ai iv aXadclif WETo'iaai. 
 
 TeXevTi'i an end, S.c.T. 560.919.933. 
 P. 774. — an issue or event, P. 726. A. 
 725. 8.130.1030. 
 
TEAE 
 
 ( 311 ) 
 
 TEPM 
 
 TtXt'wc effectually, E. 310. 913. 
 
 TiWtaQaL to rise up. to. S' okotx 
 TEXKofiev ov Trapsp)(eTai S.c.T.750. 
 a metaphor from a tempest, sc. this 
 storm of calamity rises, and will not 
 pass by. Here Dind. adopts iteXo- 
 /jLEy', a reading written over the other 
 in M.2. 
 
 Tt'Xoe an end, issue, or final accom- 
 plishment, S.C.T.142. P. 712. A. 1080. 
 Aioc ivToXrj ty(€L riXoe P.V. 13. has its 
 full effect. vvKTEpov riXog S.c.T.349. 
 the end of night, i.e. death. Oavarov 
 riXoe S.c.T. 888. the end caused by 
 death, i.e. death. toS' i^cl'Trov reXog 
 A.908. this final speech, fxaxne TeXog 
 C. 861. S.470. the issue of a battle. 
 TtXog SiVjje E. 234. 699. alriag riXog 
 E.412. the decision of a cause or 
 charge. Kvpiov reXog E.515. Cf. S.598. 
 619. iroXejXOKpavTOv reXog S.C.T. 147. 
 the issue of war. — a boon, S.c.T.242. 
 — an office, A.882.H75. C.749. E. 
 713. — a body of soldiers, P. 47. — a 
 body of magistrates, S.c.T. 1016. — 
 a sacred rite, E.799. datfioa-iv <Sv riXr) 
 t6.Se p. 200. to whom these rites per- 
 tain. Sia riXovg throughout, even to 
 the end, P.V. 273. E.63. — reXoc adv. 
 at last, P.V. 664. P. 454. Perhaps in 
 id.712. — Ruhnken'snote(onTimaeus, 
 in voc. irporiXEia) on this word is 
 worth quoting: " riXog, rtXelffflat, et 
 inde derivata a latiore initiandi po- 
 testate ad nuptiarum sacra, quae raa- 
 rem feminamque, velut novse vitae 
 initiatos, conjungunt, transierunt. 
 Poetarum parens Od. v. 74. Kovptjcr 
 alr{]aovaa teXoq OaXEpolo ya.fj.oio. In 
 iEsch. Eum. v. 838. (799. ed. Well.) 
 yafiriXiov riXog Scholiastes ex- 
 ponit yajiov. Hinc riXeioi, 6i yt- 
 yafXTjicoTEQ, KoX TcXEiwOijvai, to yfj/iai. 
 Pollux iii. 38. Eust. ad II. X. p. 881. — 
 Dii, in quorum auspiciis et tutela 
 erant conjugia, OeoI teXeloi diceban- 
 tur, in quibus praecipue cultam sci- 
 mus "Upav TiXeiav, a Latinis Junonem 
 pronubam dictam. Diod. Sic. v. 73. 
 ■jrpodvovai Se wpOTcpov 6.TraVTEg tw 
 Alt 7-(u teXeii^, Koi "Hp^ teXe'k^.. ubi 
 vide Wesseling. A6fj.oQ ^yutrcX^c in 
 
 Homero II. /3.701. quoraodo capien- 
 dus sit, inter ipsos veteres dubitatum 
 est. Sed ex hac ipsa ratione com- 
 mode poterit explicari Sofxag -xripog, 
 unde maritus abierat ad bellum Troj- 
 anum. Vid. Hemsterh. Luc. Dial. 
 Mort. xix. p. 410. Satis jam intel- 
 ligi arbitror posse, cur sacra ante 
 nuptias dicta sint trpoTiXzia. (Here 
 Ruhnken quotes Plato Legg. vi. p. 623. 
 Eur. Iph. A. v. 718. etc.) Sed cumirpo- 
 riXEia etiam ante alias res sacras fie- 
 rent, vox tarn late patere coepit, ut 
 cujusvis rei gravioris primordia signi- 
 ficaret." Thus in A. 219. wporiXEia 
 vaG)v signifies sacrifices offered be- 
 forehand for the safety of the fieet. 
 EI' jSidrou ■KpoTEXEioig A. 702. means 
 the beginning of life, and in v. 65. the 
 skirmishing preceding a battle. See 
 irpoTEXEia. 
 
 TijiEvog. a temple or sacred pre- 
 cinct. Met. TEfiEvog aidipog P. 357. 
 the region of the air. Butler com- 
 pares Lucr. V. 1435. mundi magnum et 
 versatile templum, and Stanley quotes 
 from Varro vi. p.71. Unus erit quern 
 tu tolles in ccerula cceli templa. 
 
 TlfivEiv to cut (as in surgery), A. 
 823. TTpog Siprjv TEfiiiv E.562. — to cut 
 off, C. 196. 1043. — to cut, as herbs fm- 
 medicine. Hence, to prepare a re- 
 medy. Tivavopov TEfivw, S.788. what 
 remedy must I devise ? Cf. evt- 
 
 EflVElV. 
 
 Ttvaywv proper name, P. 298. 
 
 TeVwv the tendon of the foot, C. 
 207. 
 
 Teos thine, P.V. 162. S.c.T. 101. 
 
 lEpa^Eiv to utter portents, A. 
 124. 
 
 Tipag a monster, an object of won- 
 der, P.V. 532. 834. 923. C. 541. S. 
 565. 
 
 TEpaaKOTTog one that observes pro- 
 digies, a soothsayer, A. 951. 1415. C. 
 544. E.62. 
 
 TEprjv tender, S.976. 
 
 Tipfia a termination, a limit, P.V. 
 100.184.257.625.708.757.825.830.1028. 
 A. 756. 975. 11.50. E. 400. S.450. iirl 
 TcpfiaTi E.603. at the end, h.e. when 
 
TEPM 
 
 ( 312 ) 
 
 THAE 
 
 he had reached the bottom. In cir- 
 cumlocutions, e.g. ayxovVQ ripfiara 
 E.716. death by hanging. SoXixve rip- 
 fxa KeXevdov P.V.284. the space of a 
 long journey. Cf. id.825. to irav iro- 
 peiae ripfia and Find. Isthm. iii.23. 
 Siip-XpvTaL TO piov rt'Xoc. 
 
 Tepfiovioe at the extreme point. 
 Ttpfioyiov IttI irayov P.V. 117. the 
 extremity of the hill. The Schol. 
 incorrectly explains it TEXivraiov fxip- 
 OQ rrJQ yfje. ETTfiSi) tIXos rrje oikov- 
 fiivr^Q 6 KavKacofi. 
 
 Tipfj-oiv an end or issue, S. 624. 
 
 TspTreadai pass, to be delighted, E. 
 994. 
 
 Tejottvoc pleasing, A. 478. 528. C. 
 236. In. A. 142. Tepirva tovtwv airel 
 4w/i/3oXa Kpdvai, Schiitz reads a\Tu>, 
 which is unnecessary, alrei refers 
 to Minerva, who is represented as 
 entreating Jupiter to bring to a fa- 
 vourable issue the omens given by 
 the birds. The construction is aiTel 
 (sc. Tov waripa, understood from v. 
 134.) Kpdvai Ttpirva. (sc. <3<Tr£ rtpTrva 
 elvai) (TvfjjSoXa tovtwv. Well, trans- 
 lates, Diana postulat, ut tanquam 
 faustum omen interpreter avium appar- 
 itionem. alrel however would scarce- 
 ly be suitable in this case, and Well, 
 therefore prefers alyel. But Kpdvai 
 (TvfipoXa is not to interpret omens, 
 but to bring them to an issue. A 
 gloss indeed has fie after aiTel, and 
 so Schol. TO. (rvfipoXa alrei fie (pdvai, 
 whence Steph. ipavai. With respect 
 to Minerva's entreating Jupiter upon 
 such a subject, Klausen compares 
 the Oracle in Herod, vii.141. and 
 also Ag.648. — The v. A. 876. Tep-n- 
 vbv Se ravayKalov EKipvye^v airav is 
 by Schiitz placed after v. 877. and 
 by Blomfield considered as spurious, 
 but without sufficient cause. See 
 avayKalog. 
 
 Tep^ig delight, P. 536. A. 597. 
 
 Teampeefour, C.236. 
 
 Terapros fourth, S.c.T.468. P.759. 
 E.18. 
 
 TerpacTKeXiK four-legged, P.V. 395. 
 
 Tevdpae prop, name, S. 644. 
 
 TevKplg fern. l\ojan. TevKpid' in' 
 aJav A. 112. 
 
 Tevx^iv to produce, make, or do, 
 S.c.T. 817. A. 146.713.945. 1234. C.719. 
 E. 122. 769. S. 302.— rtux"'"^" <j>6fioi' 
 F.V .109'2. frightening, to aovKoXiafia 
 ical arparov reviiO) fiiyav E.6.38. I will 
 make it great. — perf. pass. TirvKtai 
 there is. XoyoQ rervKrai A. 731. ovp- 
 avov rervyfievov S.C.T.370. wrought 
 artificially. aKX-qpog erv)(8rivli.333. I 
 am. Aioc 'tfiepoQ irvxQri S.81. it is. 
 On theconstr. in P. 187. Tovno arda- 
 IV Tiv , (ic eyio 'Soicovv bpdv, Tev^eiv 
 kv aXXi]Xri(rt, see Herm. on Vig.205. 
 who remarks, " debebat, proprie si 
 loqui vellet, 'i-evyov dicere, sed nunc 
 ex verbis iiQ ISokovv bpdv pendere 
 fecit infinitivum, ut oratio carere 
 verbo videatur." He compares Ci- 
 cero de Off. i. 7.22. atque ut placet 
 Stoicis, quae in terra gignuntur, ad 
 usum hominum omnia creari, homi- 
 nes autem hominum caussa esse gene- 
 rates. Cf. also Soph. Trach. 1228. 
 avrip 63 (ig eoiKEV ov vifieiv efxoi 
 (l)divovTi fio'ipav, which is a mixture 
 of 'dvfip oh vifiei, &)c eoiKe, and 'ioiKev 
 ov vlfieiv. 
 
 Tev^eaipopoe wearing armour,C.6lS. 
 
 TevxrioTi'ip id. P. 869. 
 
 Tevxvriie id. S.c.T. 626. 
 
 Ttvxpe any vessel, C.97. — a ballot- 
 ing urn, A. 789. E.712. — a funeral 
 urn, A. 424. — tvvSpf revxei A. 1099. 
 a bathing vessel. 
 
 Te^vrj art or skill, an art, P.V. 
 47.110.254.475.495.504.512. S.C.T. 26. 
 A. 240. 1105.1183. E.17. orb) Tpoww 
 rfjarS' eKKvXiciQr]ar\ rexyriQ P.V. 87. 
 Here rvxriQ is generally read, but 
 Te^vrje is supported by the authority 
 of M. and many MSS. Butler well 
 observes, " rtj^j/jj h.l. significat corn- 
 pages artificiose fabricatas atque ad- 
 strictas, ut apud Atticum, qua miser 
 solertia transverberatus, unde et eum 
 h.l. Ttx'"ie legisse existimo." 
 
 Teuig formerly, C.987. 
 
 Tj,0i.£ Tethys, P.V.137. S.c.T.293. 
 
 IrjKeaSai to waste away, come to 
 nought. Dor. rakSfxevai E.352. 
 
THAE 
 
 (313 ) 
 
 TIGE 
 
 trjXEfar off, P. 228. 
 
 TtiXdirXavoe causing distant wan- 
 derings, P.Vi577. 
 
 TriXiirofXTroQ far sent, A. 291. 
 
 TriXtKovTOE of such an age, A. 1603. 
 
 TrjXovpoQ distant, P. V. 1.809. 
 
 Trjvog the island Tenos, P. 859. 
 
 Tjjptioc of Tereus. Tripetag aXo'xou 
 S.58. the wife of Tereus. 
 
 Tijpog a keeper, S. 245. See pajSSog. 
 
 Tiapa a cap worn by Persian kings, 
 a tiara, P. 652. 
 
 TUiv to honour, esteem, think much 
 of, S.C.T.77.757. A. 250.751.916. E.164. 
 908. S.686. pass. A.517. S.1019. TezifJ-- 
 ivai C.393. this is corrupt. — to pay, 
 to make recompense fm\ tnrXaeriimv 
 dafxapria A. 523. rvfifia TVfJ.jJ,aTi. riaai 
 A. 511. 1405. C. 275.429. — mid. v. ria- 
 aarOac to exact payment for a crime, 
 ' to avenge or punish, S.c.T.620. C.18. — 
 also, in act. v. to celebrate, to vvfKpoTi- 
 fioy fiiXog rtovrag C.689. celebrating 
 the marriage hymn. Here Schiitz pro- 
 poses riovTog, h. e.punientis, referring 
 it to Aide. This certainly ag-rees better 
 with the construction (see ei:<j>a.Tb)g), 
 but it does not appear that the active 
 form rkiv is used in this sense. — 
 From its meaning (if correctly given) 
 in this last passage, we may deduce 
 its signification in C. 620. riuiv S' (so 
 vulg.) adipfxavTOu kariav i6^ii)v k.t.X. 
 where it appears to mean to com- 
 memorate, to make notorious. Cf. the 
 useof (r£j8t4^£i)/ in P.907. This whole 
 passage from v.614. to v. 621. is cor- 
 rupt and unintelligible. We may 
 safely assert that the words ata/pwc 
 3e and drjoiariv IwiKork) aipag are cor- 
 rupt. The rest appears sound. The 
 latter words cannot possibly mean, 
 as Well, thinks, viro hostibus ob maj- 
 estatem inviso : nor is there the 
 slightest sense in attaching the mean- 
 ing intempestive veneror to aicaipwg 
 rib). It may be suggested to read 6 
 Kaipug Be for aKalpujg Be and for riwv S' 
 in V.620. to read rUiv S'. the former 
 Be will then (as Well, so far correctly 
 observes) introduce the apodosis, and 
 « Kaipbg will govern the infinitive 
 
 rieiv, as it does in v. 699. h.e. since 
 I am on the subject of cruel sufferings, 
 so is it a fitting occasion to record a 
 horrid marriage, etc. As regards the 
 corrupt words BtjoLo-iv eiriKora aijiac, 
 we would throw out as a conjecture, 
 that possibly the two latter words 
 may be wrongly divided, and that 
 eiriKOTiog ejjav may be an approxima- 
 tion to the true reading of the two 
 last words. 
 
 Tidaaog lit. tamed. Met. "ApriQ n- 
 daaog C.336. domestic fight. 
 
 TidePai to set or place (some forms 
 are derived from Ti8e~iv), S.c.T.993. 
 A.880. Oriaeiv rpoiraia S.C.T.259. C. 
 764. set up trophies. — with iirl and 
 gen. P. 188. with iwl and ace. S.478. 
 with ev, C. 143. S.32. ev jiipei TiQeig 
 E. 556. doing it in turn, with irpo, C. 
 780. — avu) re Kai kotu) Tidi](Tiv E.621. 
 arranges at will. riQiqaiv opQov rj 
 Karripe^rj iroBa E.284. stands or sits. 
 (see Karrjpe^fie and 6p66g). — to ar- 
 range or appoint, P. 275. A.887.1658. 
 E.648. — to do, perform or cause, P. 
 225.999. A.819. E.462. yu^ (SXa/^jjiTfOet 
 S.c.T. 187. do harm. t7y(pXrjv ridei 
 A. 1029. cause delay, arav rideig C. 
 823. oXedpov dijaeiid. 848. iroXei Kara- 
 crKa<j>6.e devreg S.C.T. 47. Cf. S.c.T. 
 174. P.755. A. 66.1505. 1583. C.337. E. 
 741. — with infinitive, fiadog Oivra 
 exeiv A. 171. causing to have. Cf. A. 
 1006.1147. — with adjectives, to render, 
 e.g. VTjTfiovgovTacro TrpivevvovgeOriKa 
 P.V.442. Cf.id.850. S.C.T.219.927, 
 A. 189. 453. 548. (here the constr. of 
 Bp6<T0i with the masc. ridevreg is re- 
 markable) 896. C.655. E. 313. 436. 694. 
 S. 513. — with part. E. 14. — with sub- 
 stantives, C. 569. S.295.— r(0£(70at in 
 mid. V. with various substantives, e.g. 
 opKovg defiivri A. 1551. having sworn, 
 eyyvrjv Oi^ay E.858. give me surety. 
 xpij<pov tWeaOai to vote, A. 790. S.C31. 
 634. x"P"' Oecrdai P.V.785. to confer 
 a gratification. eQeaQe kukov P. 967. 
 caused mischief . ttovovtWov E.217. 
 get yourself trouble. ippovriBa dwfxeda 
 P. 139. let us consider. — with adj. to 
 make, P. V.163.525. — Oero evrog ofifia- 
 2 s 
 
TIKT 
 
 (314 ) 
 
 TIMH 
 
 Toiy yiXbiv C.727. concealed. Here 
 idero Heath. Trap' ohSev OiaQai A. 222. 
 to set at nought. — ti/ipiXfiTav edov 
 S.C.T.103. held dear to yourself, iroaiv 
 avT^ Qefiiva S.C.T.912. having mar- 
 ried him. — to make to oneself, fiapvv 
 Q-qaoiieaQ' aXaaropa S.410. In A. 
 31. TO ^eairoTMV yap tv weaovra 6ij(7- 
 ofiai some, as Schiitz, join ei dfjcrofiai 
 sc. collapsam dominorum, h. e. Aga- 
 memnonis, fortunam restituam. This 
 is incorrect, ev ireaovra is clearly to be 
 joined, being a metaphor from dice. 
 Neither is dr\aoiiai here used in the 
 sense of faeere or reddere, as Ca- 
 saubon and Butler suppose. 6))tTo[iai 
 is simply used in the sense of / will 
 lay down, h.e. I will reckon or con- 
 sider, that my master's fortunes have 
 turned out favourably. On this use 
 ofTidctrdai see Valck. Diatrib. p.8.9. 
 TiKTuv to beget, said of the male, E. 
 630. — to bring forth, E.311. rt^nc fut. 
 P.V.853.871. tekeTj' aor.2. S.C.T.913. 
 C.520. TEKOi E.636. TtKOvaa S.C.T. 
 398. C. 900. 915. — 6 TeKbiv a father, C. 
 679. fi TCKOvaa a mother, S.c.T. 909. 
 C.531. E. 441.489. oirtKovTEQ parents, 
 S.C.T.49. P. 241. C.326.670.— Wk- 
 TtaQai mid. v. to produce, bring forth, 
 C.125. rilerai P.V.770. tSiv Teico^i- 
 vwv C.413. our mother. — pass, to be 
 born, S.659. — met. to cause, produce, 
 beget, A. 270. 737.741. C.794. S.493. 
 751. pass. S.C.T.419. — The participle 
 ol TiKovTEQ is constructed with a geni- 
 tive, as if it vfere ol tokuq. Thus 
 P. 241. Suva Xiytie lovriDV Tolg tck- 
 ovai fpovTiaai h.e. for the parents 
 of those gone. But in S.c.T. 49. /;ivi)/i- 
 eia d' avrHv to'iq TEKOvtn, the geni- 
 tive belongs to /xvjjjueTa. Upon this 
 use of the participle for a substan- 
 tive, see Lobeck on Soph. Aj. 360. 
 and Matth. Gr. Gr. 570. 
 
 TiXXciv to pluck or tear, P. 205. 
 TiX/ioe a plucking, S.819. 
 TifiaX<ptiv to honour, A. 896. E. 15. 
 — pass. E. 596. 774. 
 
 T'lfxdv id. to honour or make much 
 of, S.c.T. 218.392.698. C.253.509. E. 
 743.875.947.983. S. 396.991. — to cele- 
 
 brate, A. 2S8. — Vfith dat. of thing, to 
 honour with, ov noXie arvyei av rifi- 
 iiaeiQ ra^o); S.C.T. 1037. Cf. S, 109.— 
 pass. E. 830. 851. Tifxriacrai mid. in 
 pass, sense, A. 567. 
 
 Ttfiaopog a patron or defender, A. 
 500. — an avenger, A. 5.1 263. 1 297 .1560. 
 C.141. 
 
 Ti^uawp [a] id. S.42. 
 
 Tifjiri honour or respect, P.V.30. 
 408.948. S.C.T.16. E. 200. 854. 898. 
 990. yairorove rtfiac P. 614. libations. 
 — an office or dignity, P.748. A. 623. 
 E. 21 8. 219. — those in office (abst. for 
 concr.). Jltpaovofuru TifiriQ fieyaXriQ 
 
 P. 883. ISpOVOV Kal SKTKllTTTpOV TlfiriQ 
 
 A. 44. sc. ouo-ije, this explains the sin- 
 gular avriliKOQ as referred to two, 
 Tiixae VEfieiv E.594. to enjoy a dig- 
 nity. fiTjTpdg firiSajjiov Tifiag vifieiv 
 E.594. to have no respect for his 
 mother. ^ovQvroiai Tifialg S.687. sa- 
 crifices. tl^E avjiwevQeiv ifiol ayaXfia 
 TVjxjiov TOvSc Kal TLixr^v narpos C. 198. 
 vphere the ace. is put in apposition to 
 avfiwevQiiv ifioi. See ayaXfia. arofi- 
 aTOQTifiaQ S.623. words of respect. Ir 
 Tifiij aifteiv P. 162. to hold in esteem. 
 See ai^eiv. ^wptc h ripri OtSiv A. 623. 
 here the meaning is correctly given 
 by Scholefield, " Deorum sc. quibus 
 bona, et quibus mala nunciare curae 
 est," h.e. let the several gods have 
 their worship kept apart. — So Stanl. 
 Cf. Blomf. Gloss. In S.679. (pvXacaoi 
 S' arifiiae rifias to hrifiiop, which the 
 Schol. explains afieraKivrtToi ehv 
 avfols at Tifiai, both the sense and 
 metre indicate some corruption. 
 
 Tlfirifia price, penalty. Kal ixtfv 
 a/i£jU(^^ rovS' irtivaTriv Xoyov, Tiixrijxa 
 rvfjifiov rrje avoifiixcTOv rvxvs C.504. 
 The chorus express herein their 
 sense of the justice and propriety of 
 the words of Orestes and Electra, 
 by which sc. they demand the assist- 
 ance of Agamemnon in the prosec- 
 ution of their work of vengeance, by 
 way of punishment or requital for the 
 absence of proper respect to his me- 
 mory on the part of Clytaemnestra. 
 Ti/j-rifia is in apposition with Xoyoy, and 
 
TIMI 
 
 (315 ) 
 
 TAHN 
 
 the gen. Tvfi(iov depends on the other 
 gen. TTJs avot/JiuiKTov Tv-)(riQ, for which 
 (sc. for not honouruig him departed 
 with due respect, cf. C. 427.) the 
 vengeance demanded is regarded as 
 a proper penalty (sc. rifitifia). This 
 construction has not been properly 
 perceived, hence rijs t has been con- 
 jectured for Trie, which destroys the 
 sense. So Blomf. Moreover, rifxrifia 
 is generally taken as if it were iden- 
 tical with rt/iq sc. honour, a meaning 
 which Tifirjfia never bears in any 
 case, but only that of price, pay- 
 ment, punishment. See Thom. Ma- 
 gist, etc. Hence the explanation 
 of Wellauer and some others be- 
 comes nugatory. Perhaps on the 
 whole it is best to adopt Hermann's 
 conjecture afiEfXipij tovS" ETtivarijv 
 \6yov and to refer these last four 
 verses to the chorus, and not to 
 Electra, as is commonly done. 
 
 Tifiiog honourable, honoured, S.c.T. 
 t223. C.549. E.816. S.964. — comp. 
 Ttfiii/Tepoe TolaSe iroXirais E.815. On 
 S.968. see evirpvfivfis. — superl. E. 
 925. 
 
 Tifioe price, C.903. 
 
 Tifiwpia an avenging or punishing, 
 P. 465. 
 
 TivaKTCtpa fem. shaking, P.V.926. 
 
 Tivaaranv to brandish, P.V.919. 
 
 Tivecv to pay. irotvac riveiv to 
 pay a penalty, to suffer punishment, 
 P.V. 112. 176. 623. — SrifiOKpavTOV apde 
 Tivei -xpioe A.445. it performs the 
 business o/, h.e. it fulfils the purpose 
 of, it acts fully as, an imprecation. 
 — to pay, i.e. suffer in return, C.31I. 
 E.258. — to pay for, to expiate, A. 
 1298. See ^ovevg. C.640. — tiveiv 
 X&piv to thank, P.V. 987. A. 796. 
 
 TtVrs why? A. 949. 
 
 T(c end. some one, any one. n 
 something, any thing, abs. P.V. 166. 
 and passim. — with genitive, e.g. 
 deiov Tie E.70. etc. — repeated pleo- 
 nastically, E. 516. 519. S.56.58. — de- 
 noting obscurely some definite per- 
 son, e.g. el fit] Tig etc vavv iXaLV 
 S.879.SC.i;^£Te.Cf.S.c.T.384.A.lI96. 
 
 C.57. — joined with nouns, e.g. ko/coe 
 larpoe <!)£ Tie P.V. 471. etc. e'i ti ifKavp- 
 ov elSee P. 213. etc. — in comparisons, 
 He Tie ijXioe A, 279. like a sun. SkuX- 
 \at> nva 1206. a Scylla. — where seve- 
 ral are mentioned, any one of which 
 may be the one in question, v-Koroe 
 atwv ij Tie 'AttoXKiov, rj Tlav, rj Zeiie 
 A. 55. — with adjectives, answering to 
 the English, one. 6 arjfiaTOvpyoe ov ne 
 evreXiie ap ijv S.C.T.473. was no mean 
 one. Cf. P.V.698. S.c.T.962.977. P. 
 256.A.780.1111. C.598. In A.780.7-tc 
 is rightly omitted in Fl. — with adjec- 
 tives of number troaov Ti TrXriOoe^v; 
 P. 226. oh TToXKoi rtveeP.V.502. aTrXwc 
 Ti C. 119. merely, irae ne every one, 
 A. 765. 1178. 1636. S. 484. 950. 982. ti at 
 all, 343. etc. ov ti not at all, P.V. 
 268. S.C.T.38.263. E.216. 
 
 Tie ; interrog. who ? ti ; what ? 
 P.V. 159. and passim, ti ; why ? P.V. 
 36. etc. Ti yap ; A. 1110. 1212. C.8G0. 
 E. 202. 648. Tt fxriv ; E. 194. ti firi ; A. 
 658. n S' ovK ; P. 976. ri S' oiixi ; A. 
 264. tI ovv; S.cT. 190.P.773. S.309. 
 — in indirect interrogation, P.V. 489. 
 609.626.662.907. S.c.T.632.896. C.89. 
 
 Tirav a Titan, P.V. 205. 425. 
 
 TiTaviea Titaness, P.V. 876. E.6. 
 
 TiVj/s avenging. Dor. C.64. 
 
 tiTpixTKEiv to wound, pass. Tirpoi- 
 rai A. 843. Tirpiafiivove S.c.T. 224. 
 
 T\t]fi6fb)e patiently, C.737. 
 
 TXiifiuiv patient, suffering, with ace. 
 rXriixovEQ tvvav alxfioXuTOV S.C.T. 
 346. see iropifioe- Dind. with Herm. 
 writes rXa/iov', supposing that some- 
 thicg is lost. — wretched, P.V. 617. 
 P. 876. 939. A. 1275. 1294. 1570. E.482. 
 — bold, daring, C. 378.688. 921. 
 
 TX^vai (aor. 2.) to suffer, P.V. 706. 
 A. 869. rX^iTOjuai id. 1263. rXavros id. 
 1428. rXaari C.742. — with inf. to have 
 the heart, or courage, to do a thing. 
 firiTi rXq-e rav iKtriv tiaiZtiv S.423. 
 Cf. A. 217. C. 427.— with part. vpaB- 
 ivTa rX^vai A. 1011. suffered himself 
 to be sold — to dare, A. 396. 1523. 
 1618. S.237.322. with part, oirrc 
 airtipae — eVXa S.C.T. 738. who dared 
 to plant. 
 
TAHS 
 
 ( 31G ) 
 
 TOSO 
 
 Tki]<TiKapSioe stern-hearted, P.V, 
 159. — sad-hearted, A.419. 
 
 TXriTOQ to be endured, P.V. 1067. 
 TfiUXoe the mountain Tmolus, P. 49. 
 ToQev afterwards, A. 213. whence 
 (for o'eEv), P. 100. 
 
 Toi enclit. surely, of a truth, a par- 
 ticle increasing the force of an asse- 
 veration, e.g. P.V. 8. and passim. — 
 with negative, P.V.434.628. E.848. — 
 to strengthen an alternative, jjrot 
 Ktavree ^ TtfXoVTEQ A. 823. Cf. A. 465. 
 648. C.490. — joined with avhycrasis, 
 P.V.395. A.884. C.997. ^ t&v S.C.T. 
 534. ov rav E.848. — It is often used in 
 trite expressions, or in short yi'tijuai or 
 sayings, e.g. P.V. 39. 276. 700. S.c.T. 
 420. P. 692. 813. 873. 896. 986. 1276. S. 
 330. 
 
 Toiyap therefore, for that cause, 
 S.C.T.1024. P.599.745.799. C.881. E. 
 573.861. S. 304. 643. 
 
 TolyapToi surely therefore, S.641. 
 Toivvv therefore, P.V. 762. S.c.T. 
 978. C.898. S.454. 
 
 Tolas such, P.V. 268.922. S.c.T.562. 
 958. P.598. E.356. S.395.— for oloc 
 S.514. Compare the usage of o for 
 og. Here, however, ttoIu is written 
 over To7a in Reg. L. and is adopted 
 by Pors. Dind. 
 
 Toio'o-St such, generally with refe- 
 rence to something following, e.g. C. 
 736. and pamm. In S.9G7.for-o(<£i»'8£ 
 corr. ToiafSe. 
 
 ToiovToc id. generally with refe- 
 rence to something preceding, e.g. 
 P.V. 28. and passim. Kayio toiovtAq 
 tlfii. A. 1333. 1, too, am of this opinion. 
 ToKCvs a parent, E.629. pi. tokUq P. 
 63.572. roKfjWf Ion. gen. A.710. to- 
 KEWV E.516. TOKivHL A. 748. C.379. 
 (see t-eXeTc) E. 147.474. roKiaQ E. 261 . 
 ToKoc a son, an offspring, S.c.T. 
 354.389.486. E.380. 
 
 Tokjxa daring, C. 989. 1025. avayKri 
 TwvSi fioi Tokfiav cj^eOeTc P.V. 16. 
 courage for these things. Cf. dapaog 
 C.89. 
 
 ToX/iac to have courage, with inf. 
 P.V. 1001. S.c.T. 1050.— io dare, P.V. 
 235.299.331. (here E//ot is governed 
 
 by fiera understood also with reroX- 
 firiKoif;) 381. A.1304. C.177. 
 ToXfioQ prop, name, P. 960. 
 Tofxaioe cut off. TOfxaiov (boarpvypy 
 C. 166. — prepared, as a medicinal re- 
 medy, (see rifivii) and eyrlfivw) ukoq 
 TOixaiov C.532. S.265. 
 
 To/i^ a cutting, also the part from 
 which a thing is cut, C.277. 
 
 To^apxoe a leader of archers, P. 548. 
 
 Tolevtiv to shoot. Met. to utter, 
 
 S.441. — pass, irav rero^evTai (ieXoe 
 
 E.646. every argument has been 
 
 used. 
 
 To^evfia an arrow. Met. the glance 
 of an eye, S.983. 
 
 loliKOQ of a bow, P. 452. 
 ToJoSct/ias one fighting with a bow, 
 P.26. 30.890. 
 
 ToUlafxvoQ id. P. 86. 
 T6i,ov a bow, P.V. 713.874. S.c.T. 
 134. P. 143.270. A. 355. 469. C.683. E. 
 598. — Met. r6i,a C. 1029. by conjecture. 
 To^oTsvxvc armed with a bow, S.285. 
 To^OTrjg an archer, A. 614. 1167. 
 To^ovXkoq drawing a bow. — to^ovX- 
 kZ Xijfiari P. 55. boldness in archery. 
 to^ovXkoc alxfiri P. 235. the arrow 
 drawing the bow-string. 
 
 ToTra^Eii' to conjecture, A. 1342. 
 Toirap-xpc the master or mistress of 
 a place, C.653. 
 
 ToTTOE a place or spot, P.V. 348. 
 416.1061. P.265. E. 240. 673. 820. 901. 
 977. S.50.229.950. X'^P"£ ''' roirois 
 Ai(iv(TTiKO~i£ E.282. enall. for At/3- 
 vaTiKrjs- — in circumlocutions, ei/'EX- 
 Xa8oc TOTTOie P. 782. ev AiiXi'Soc TOiri 
 ois A. 184. Cf. P.439.776. S.234. 
 
 Topdj clear, distinct, A. 245. 602. 
 1032.1134. C.32. S.271. 
 
 Topwe clearly, distinctly, P.V.607. 
 612.701.872. P.471. A. 26.260. 618. 
 1566. C.730. S. 193. 909. 
 
 To<7oc so great, so much, P. 802. — 
 ToiToi, Toaa SO many, P. 772. A. 840. 
 rdffov so much, so greatly, S.c.T.754. 
 A. 138. E.856. 
 
 Too-oo-Se so large, so great, P. 467. 
 704.767. ToaovS' oaovirep ovrog jjv 
 Sir' 'IXiw A, 834. (sub. ■)(p6vov) so long 
 as. — pi. ToaaivSe so many, A. 1370, 
 
TOSO 
 
 ( 317 ) 
 
 TPIK 
 
 TocrovTapiOfioQ so large in number, 
 P. 424. 
 
 To(TovTOQ SO much, so great, P.V. 
 624. P. 975. E.192. pi. TotravTa so 
 much, P. 364. A. 666. C.677. 
 
 Tote then, of time to come, P.V. 
 913. C.806. E.737. S.159. — of time 
 past, S.C.T. 198. 757. P. 385.547. A.73. 
 177.690.773.1130.1439. C.969. E.658. 
 S. 560. 566. — with reference to time 
 present, A. 18. 744. 945. 
 
 Tort sometimes, tots jxtv — tote di. 
 A. 100. Cf. C.406. in loc. corr. 
 
 Torot an exclamation, P.543.553. 
 
 Tpavwc distinctly, A. 1344. E.45. 
 
 Tpcnre^a a table, A.390.685. 
 
 Tpavfia a wound, A. 840. 
 
 Tpavfiari^eiv to wound, pass, re- 
 Tpavfiaria/Jiivov E.237. 
 
 Tpa')(yveiv [u] to harden. rpax^vE 
 S.c.T. 1036. make them hard, call 
 them as severe as you please. Schol. 
 Xey£ ■KoXXaKir on Tpa')(yQ tariv 6 
 Sfjfio<;. 
 
 TpaxvQ stern, severe, P.V.35. 186. 
 311.324. S.c.T. 1035. A. 1395. — Met. 
 violent, rough, P.V. 728. 1050. 
 
 TpaxvTJie severity, P.V. 80. 
 
 TpE-iv to fear, S.c.T.418.772. S. 
 G92. with ace. S.c.T. 359. A.535. E. 
 404. S.713. 
 
 TpelQ three, P.V.797.800. rpiiov E. 
 559. rpiai P.358. rpe'te S.c.T. 366. 
 
 TpifMEiv to dread, with inf. S.c.T. 
 401. Herm. App. to Vig. iii. remarks 
 the union of two constructions in 
 this passage, viz. rpifuit vntp (plXwv 
 and rpifj-b) iSia-dai fiopove <l>iX(i)v oXo- 
 fiivup. 
 
 Tpiweiv to turn, S.c.T. 237. — to 
 overturn, A. ISOl. — mid. v. rpiireaOai 
 to turn oneself, P.451. C. 403. 1035. 
 — pass, to be put to flight, S.c.T. 936. 
 P. 986. ^ KUTT efioi TpinoiT av alriag 
 riXoe ; E.412. (by tmesis for i^vrpiir- 
 oiTt) will you commit to me ? 
 
 Tpiipeiv to bring up, to foster, nou- 
 rish. Of things animated, P. 62. A. 
 699.854. C.541.578. 743. 895.908. E.59. 
 .577.906. S.278.493.871. — of things 
 inanimate,as A. 619.933. C.126. — mid. 
 V. to bring up for oneself, S.c.T. 19. 
 
 C.915. — pass. S.cT. 736.774. A.1173. 
 1458.1589. E.294.635. 
 
 Tpixeiv to run, A. 1218. E.37. edpa- 
 fie A. 1092. Spa/iuv A. 305. 
 
 Tplaiva a trident, P.V. 927. S.215. 
 
 Tpicucas the number thirty, P. 331. 
 
 TpiaicTrip a victor, A. 166. A man 
 was said rpia^ai or aTrorpia^ai when 
 he had thrice thrown his adversary, 
 (which was requisite for victory,) 
 hence rpia^ai to conquer. Cf. arpi- 
 aicToc. 
 
 Tpifieiv to rub. Met. to wear out, 
 A. 1554. — ovroi dvpaiav rr/vS' kfxol 
 irxoXn "■"P" rpifieiv A. 1025. Here 
 Ovpalay rrivSe refers to Clytaemnestra, 
 irapa being for TrapEort and rfivSe 
 equivalent to rfjde, which Musgrave 
 actually proposes to read. For the 
 change from the dative to the accu- 
 sative, cf. P.V. 217. A.1592. Cf.also 
 Eur. Med.814. and see other instances 
 adduced by Elmsl. on Heracl. 693. 
 Blomfield observes that in all these 
 cases the accusative follows the verb, 
 and therefore rather inclines to refer 
 it to Cassandra. In this case irapa 
 must govern dvpaiav rrtvSe, and rpiji- 
 £iv be put absolutely: but it is much 
 better to explain it as above, adopt- 
 ing Musgrave's conj. So Dind. — 
 mid. V. oil xpv<^rt]piois kv roTtrSe irX-qa- 
 ioiai Tpi^eadai fiv<ros E. 186. Here 
 Dind. correctly remarks that it is 
 equivalent to ivrpifieaQai ypr) fxvaoQ 
 h.e. he inflicted on, made to enter, 
 E. 186. 
 
 Tpifiri a spending of time, a^iav 
 rpififiv 'ix^'- P.V. 642. it is spending 
 time to some purpose. — a wasting. 
 KTcavwv Tpipde C.931. vaXivrvxEt 
 Tpijiq. piov A. 452. the destruction of 
 life, reversing his fortune. — an object 
 of care, a darling, C. 738. 
 
 Tpt'jSoc delay, A.190. — attrition, A. 
 380. — a way or path. rpt/3oi ipiiriav 
 S. 1025. the ways of love. 
 Tpiycpbjv very old, C.312. 
 Tpiybjvoe triangular, P.V. 815. ^ 
 TpiKv/xia the third wave, i. e. a 
 very large wave, each third wave 
 being by the Greeks considered as 
 
TPIM 
 
 ( 318 ) 
 
 TPIX 
 
 larger than the two preceding, P.V. 
 1017. 
 
 Tpifioipos triple, A. 846. See under 
 \eyciv. 
 
 TplfjiOfH^OQ id. P.V.514. 
 
 Tpnra.-j(yiQz very great or severe, 
 A. 1455. from rptg and tra'xye, as 
 Blomf. supposes. It is absurd to 
 derive it from ■irrj-)(yc a cubit, and in 
 this case too the a would be long: 
 hence Pauw and Butl. suggest rpia- 
 irayyv. Blomfield conj. TpinaKaiov 
 i. e. very antient. This Klausen 
 adopts. 
 
 TjOiVaXroc prop, of a spear, thrice 
 brandished, so as to give strength to 
 the discharge. Met. very vehement, 
 S.c.T. 972. Herm. corr. SnrakTOJV. 
 
 TpiirXovQ triple, P.990. C.78]. 
 
 TpL-n-ovQ having three feet. rpiiroSai 
 oSovs areix^i A. 80. walks on three 
 feet. ^^^ 
 
 Tpippv/xog having three poles or 
 six horses abreast, P. 47. 
 
 Tplg thrice, S.c.T. 727.— rple e^ A. 
 33. thrice six. 
 
 TpiVicaXjuoc having three rows of 
 oars, P. 665. 1031. 
 
 TpLUfjLvpioQ thrice ten thousand, P. 
 307. 
 
 TpwiofiaroQ having three bodies, 
 A. 844. See under Xe'yw. 
 
 TpiroQ third, P.V. 9.60. S.c.T. 440. 
 726. P.300.304. A.275. C.863.1062. E.4. 
 S.689. — TpiroQ oltt av-ov P. 754. third, 
 next in order to him. rpirov reiSt C. 
 644. this third time, rpirov iriorrjpoe E. 
 729. See below, and of. C.242. S.26. 
 C. 1069. — rpiroQ yivvav wpoQ Sii: iiX- 
 XaicTtv yovals P.V. 776. thirteenth in 
 descent, rpirov iw\ liKa A. 1587. the 
 thirteenth son. rplrriv i7revSidb)fj.i (sc. 
 irXriyiiv) A. 1359. understood from 
 Trat'w. Cf. Herm. App. to Vig. ii. — 
 by rpirrjv voaiv in C. 571. we may un- 
 derstand with Schiitz, the three mur- 
 ders of Iphigenia, Agamemnon, and 
 ^gisthus, or, if we suppose the murder 
 of Clytsemnestra to be regarded as 
 closely following that of Jigisthus, 
 the third goblet may refer to her. 
 So the Schol. and Blomf. Klausen, 
 
 however, seems more correct in ex- 
 plaining the first murder to be that 
 of the children of Thyestes (cf. Ag. 
 1161. and C.1064.), the second will 
 then be that of Agamemnon, the third 
 the present one of .ffigisthus and 
 Clytsemnestra. rpiT-q irSaig is (as 
 Klausen observes) used with a pecu- 
 liar force by Orestes, as the one which 
 was to be the last, and which would 
 bring safety to his house. The 
 third in order of anything was ac- 
 counted under the protection of 
 Zeve arairrip, to whom the third liba- 
 tion in feasts was offered. Hence in 
 S.26. he is invoked in the third place 
 as ZavQ (T(it)T^p rpiroQ. Cf. E. 729. rov 
 wavra Kpaivovroq rpirov tTuirijpos. So 
 in C.242. Kparoe and AIky) are in- 
 voked (riiv rio rplr<i> iravrtav jXEyiarM 
 Tji\vi. In A. 1359. in allusion to this, 
 the third blow is struck in honour of 
 .^Sjje viKpHv ab)ri]p. So likewise in 
 C. 1062. the third and final cala- 
 mity which was to terminate the suf- 
 ferings of the house is called rpirog 
 X£ffi<iv 1062. and in v. 1069. Orestes, 
 as the agent in this, is called rpiros 
 (rbirr'ip. Cf. aii>rr]p. 
 
 TpirotTTTovSoc making the third li- 
 bation to Jupiter awriip, hence, ex- 
 tremely happy. rpirotnrovSov alSiva 
 A. 237. See aiorrip, and prec. 
 
 TpiToawopoQ third in generation. 
 fflviQ VEKpCov Ze Kw. rpiTOcrirupo) yovrj 
 a(j>(t)va (n]fj,at'ov<nv ofifia(nv j3poriiiv P. 
 804. The construction is here what 
 is called Ik irapaWriXov, the datives 
 yovy and ofifiaai both being governed 
 by crrifiavovai. Cf. Eur. El. 2. NfTXos 
 AlyvTTTOv TriZov — vypaivEi yvas, 
 where see Pfliigk's note. Cf. Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. 636.; Bernhardy Synt. Gr. 
 p. 55. 
 
 Tpcriov Triton, E.283. a river in 
 Libya. 
 
 Tpt'xfjXoe lit. three-clawed, (from 
 X»;X)';, a claw.) Dor. Kvfia rplyaXov 
 S.c.T. 742. Casaub. explains this by 
 rpiKopvipov h.e. fluctus divisus in 
 plures Kopv(j>aQ qu. dicas cacumina et 
 XijXae. Stanley more properly ex- 
 
TPIX 
 
 (319 ) 
 
 Tvrx 
 
 plains it as a third wave, i. e. the 
 same as rpiicvfiia qu. v. The wave 
 is so called in reference to the two 
 smaller ones preceding it, each third 
 wave being regarded as larger than 
 the others. 
 
 Tpt')(b)fia the hair, S.c.T.648. 
 Tpoia Troy, A. 9.131.260.307.311. 
 348.511.515.563.577.757.1432. C.301. 
 E.435. 
 
 Tpofielv to dread, rpo/ituv P.V. 541. 
 — mid. V. id. P. 64. 
 
 Tpoiraia a change of wind. (sub. 
 aiipa.) Met. S.C.T.688. A. 213. C. 
 764. 
 
 Tpojracov a trophy, S.c.T.259.937. 
 C.764. 
 
 TpoTTTi a rout, a putting to flight, 
 A. 1210. 
 
 TpoTToc a manner or way. irag 
 rpoTTog fiopfrje E. 183. the whole man- 
 ner of their form, ora rpma P.V.87. 
 J rpoira 917. in what manner, rivi 
 rpo-iru; P. 701. 779. xotw rpoTrw; P.V. 
 765. rpoTTbt (l>pEv6e C.743. according 
 to the turn of his humour. So Scholef . 
 correctly. — in ace. in the manner of. 
 rp&KOV alyvKiSiv A. 49. like vultures. 
 Cf. A. 379. jiap^apov rponov S.c.T. 
 445. oi afiiKpov rpoTrov id. 447. rov 
 avTOV TOvBt rpoTTOv id. 620. rpcnrov 
 Tov avTOv C.272. rov fieyav rpoirov 
 S.c.T.266. — pi. yvvaiKOQ tv rpcnroiQ 
 A. 89-2. Cf. C.472. E.419. — a habit of 
 mind, P.V. 11. 28.309. A. 830. 1033. 
 
 Tpoirovadai to fasten the oar to the 
 peg by a thong called TpoTrbi-ntp, P. 
 368. See KVKkovadai. 
 
 Tpo<j>eiov the money paid for bring- 
 ing up. pi. S.c.T. 459. 
 Tpo(p£ve a nurse,C. 7i9. 
 Tpofr) a bringing up, a fostering 
 or maintaining, S.c.T. 530. A. 711. 
 1131. S.871. — iy Tpo(j>a~t(n S.c.T.647. 
 in infancy, apaiae kiriKOTOVQ Tpo<paQ 
 S.C.T.768. a life of cursing and anger. 
 See cTfiKOToe. 
 
 Tpo^oc a nurse, C.720. — one who 
 
 fosters, E.629. Met. S.c.T. 16. C.64. 
 
 Tpoxv^aroc rolling on wheels, P.962. 
 
 Tpox'C a runner, a messenger, 
 
 P.V. 943. 
 
 Tpo)(odivil(Tdai to whirl about, P.V. 
 884. 
 
 Tpveiv to wear out, P.V. 27. 
 
 Tpo/ia Troy. So. vulg. in C.358. 
 but here Herm. Tpwfotc- Blomf. 
 prefers TpwtKoTe. coll. A. 325. 
 
 TpwVicoc Trojan, A. 325. 
 
 Tpdic a Trojan, pi. Tpwo-t A. 67. 
 
 TvyyfavEiv to hit upon, to meet with, 
 to get anything, to succeed in. with 
 gen. e.g. Kpori)(r/ioO rvyxavovaa S.c.T. 
 543. Cf. A. 840. C. 216. S. 379. 967. 
 See ivirpv/ivrie. fut. kw^j/ S.c.T. 
 1055. Ttiiiyirai (jipevSiv A. 168. will act 
 with wisdom. Schol. oKoa-^^tp&Q <j)p6v- 
 ifioc earai. — aor.2. rvxciv P.V.239. 
 270.662. S.C.T.235. (sub. Sore) 532. 
 P.500. A.166. 491. 1265. 1331. C.201. 
 E.455.689.707. S.65.516.769. oi yap 
 TOiovTOQ HoTf. dprjt'rjTOv rv)^eiv A. 1045. 
 he is not such a god as to have to do 
 with mourners, /zij Tvxov(Tai QtSiv 
 'OXvfiiricjv S. 152. not obtaining (the 
 favour of) thegodsabove. — something 
 is lost in E.818. See oo-oc. — with 
 ace. in the same sense, C.700. E.31. 
 In A. 1203. ola rev^erai Kaicrj Tvyrj, 
 the verb is referred, as Dind. ob- 
 serves, to the person of Clytaemnes- 
 tra, implied in v. 1201. — intrans. to 
 happen, e.g. tJ S' aiiff, o firf yivoiro, 
 avficjiopa Tvyoi S.c.T. 5. Cf. A. 338. 
 C.211.735. S. 395.786. — with dat. of 
 person, to happen to, P.V.346. P.692. 
 A. 626. — joined with participles, ore 
 Stofitvoc Tvxoi E. 696. when he might 
 happen to want, d Se rvyxavu) 
 Xeywy C.678. if I am speaking. — with 
 omission of iii/ S.cT. 502. stt aaTriios 
 Tvxiov being on the shield. — with par- 
 ticiples, signifying to succeed in, to be 
 right, ri viv KaXovira rvxoifji.' av ; A. 
 1206. what should I be right in call- 
 ing her ? ri ti-itovreQ rixpificv av ; 
 C.412. what should we be right in 
 saying ? ri pi^ae tvxoijjl av ovpiaag ; 
 C. 315. should I succeed in guiding, 
 etc. rdirS' entiKCKrag ru^oi xoixe <pcp- 
 ovaag; C.14. must I be right in con- 
 jecturing ? — tL viv irpoaeiTTW kclv ruj^u 
 fiaX' EvarofxSiv; C.991. though I should 
 use mild expressions ? See ivaTOfitlv. 
 
TYAE 
 
 ( 320 ) 
 
 rriE 
 
 AiKav viv TrpoaayopEvofiEV, rv)(6vTet 
 KaXwe C. 939. being right in so doing, 
 irCJQ SrJT av elTrihv Kcdva TaXrjdfj 
 Tv^oig ; A. 608. would that, having 
 spoken what is favourable, you might 
 also have said the truth. 
 
 Tvhiie prop, name, S.c.T. 359.362. 
 389.553. 
 
 TifijioQ a tomb or mound, S.c.T. 
 510.817.1051. C. 4. 85. 90. 104. 198. 506. 
 913. — Met. one deaf as the tomb, C.813. 
 
 Tvfx.ftox6oQ raising a tomb, rvfijio- 
 Xoa ■x^eipwfiaTa S.C.T. 1013. a tomb 
 raised by hands. 
 
 Ti/xfia a blow, A. 1405. 
 
 TvvSapecoe Tyndarus, A. 83. 
 
 Ti/TTOc a figure or shape, E.49. S. 
 279. In circumloc. S.c.T. 470. 
 
 TvTTTEiv to strike, A. 1099. E.151. 
 pass. P.V.361. S.c.T. 870. E.485. 
 
 TvpavvLKoQ regal, A, 802. C.472. 
 
 TvpavviQ royal or absolute autho- 
 rity, P.V.10.234 305.367.768.911.998. 
 A. 1328. 1338. C.399. — persons in au- 
 thority (abstr. for concr.) x<^P"£ '"'?'' 
 ZmXrfv TvpavviZa C.967. the two rulers 
 of the land. 
 
 TvpavvoQ a king or sovereign, P.V. 
 222.310.738.944.959. A.1616. C.354. — 
 a.di. regal, rvpavva aKrj-KTpa P.V. 763. 
 
 Tvptoc Tyrian, P. 924. 
 
 TvparjviKOQ Tyrrhenian, E. 537. 
 See Lobeck on Aj. 17. 
 
 TvtQo. by a little, hardly, P. 556. 
 
 Tvr9o'e little, tiny, A. 1588 
 
 Tv^Xdc blind, P.V. 250. 
 - Tv<ph)Q Typhon, P.V. 370. gen. 
 Tu^w S.c.T.5bo. ace. Tv^aicaP.V.354. 
 S.c.T. 475.493. 
 
 Tv<j)(jjc a hurricane, gen. ■)(eifiwri 
 rv^w A. 642. Cf. 8.655. 
 
 Tix?) Fortune, A. 650. — chance, 
 fortune, success, S.c.T.408.488. P. 338. 
 A. 324. 654, C. 504. 933. — any event 
 which happens, generally, bad, e.g. 
 r^v Trapovaav avrXi'/(rw TV\riv P.V. 
 375. Cf. id. 395. 771. 1095. S.e.T.454. 
 A.557.1012-1100.H37.1631. C.367.963. 
 E. 566. S. 83,322.453.518.— ruxo" mis- 
 fortunes, calamities, P.V. 106. 132.272. 
 288. 302. 347. 553. 636. 640. S.c.T. 180. 
 314.615 1107.1249. C. 81. E.916. — suc- 
 cessful events. kwiairvTovQ filov TVj(ac 
 ovrjorifiovQ E.884. — kv Tvyif A. 671. 
 successfully, rightly. ayaOdg rv^ac 
 A. 733. good fortune. KUKrj Tv)(ri A. 
 1203. with evil fortune, ari^pcie rvxac 
 A. 1462. Tvxi" k\eiv S.375. to make 
 choice of the event. <rvv rvxv ra> 
 S.c.T. 454. crw Tvxv rivi C. 136. with 
 good success. ev-KOfxirM rvxy E.93. 
 with successful conduct. — condition, 
 state, rvxy yvvaiKHv ravra (rvfjiTrpen-ij 
 ireXei S.463. rvfiPov rys avoijjiwKrov 
 rv-)(rie C.504. (povoXiPel Tvxf A. 1402. 
 TVXo-tvvpoaonrOKOir^ C.963. Cf. C.367. 
 — rfiv TV)(riv S' epb)fjieda A. 1637. by 
 Schiitz's emendation for ipovixtdah. e. 
 let us inquire of Fortune. See under 
 ipeadai. In P. 430. /cat rig yivoir av 
 Tfi(rS' ir k-)(Qio>v Tvxi; Reg. O. has 
 Tvxveas avar.lect. Both constructions 
 are equally good. See Lobeck on Soph. 
 Aj.277. In C.774.5. Bu£ rvx^Q, tv- 
 X£'»' Se fxoL KvpiwQ TO. (riKppocriv ev 
 fiaLOfxivoiQ Ideiv, the present reading 
 is hopelessly corrupt, and to attempt 
 to explain the vulg. is useless. 
 
 Tvxipog successful, A. 451. 
 
 Twe so, in such manner, S.c.T. 
 466.619. S.66.673. 
 
 'ri3pii^eiv to be insolent, P.V. 82. 
 A. 1594. S.857. — with ace. to insult, 
 P.V. 972. 
 
 "XfipiQ insolence, arrogance, S.c.T. 
 388.484. P. 794. 807. A. 741. E.666. S. 
 75.97.421.482.523.825.858. yivog'Aiy- 
 vTTTiov vfipij' dvfT(popoi' S. 797. in- 
 
 tolerable in insolence, vjipi^ovra vftpiv 
 S.858. exercising insolence. 
 
 'YPpKTTt'ig insolent, S. 31. 
 
 'Y/3pi(Tr»';e name of a river, P.V.719. 
 
 'Xyiiia health of mind or body, t'l,- 
 S' vyielag (jyptvaiv E.507. cf. Find. 
 Olymp. V.23. vyUvra S' e'i rig oXpov 
 
rrpo 
 
 ( 321 ) 
 
 YDEP 
 
 ixpSei. — Met. prosperity, rdc iroWdc 
 vyuiag aKopcarov ripfia A. 974. 
 
 'XypoQ moist, S.256. 
 
 'Yypwo-o-siv to he moist, A. 1302. 
 
 "TSajOJ/c watery. Met. not sincere, 
 A. 772. 
 
 'YSpi/Xoc watery, P.60.5. S.774. 
 "V^wpLWaier, S.c.T.85.289, E.664. 
 S. 23. 556. 835. Cf . Xtyttc on S.c.T.255, 
 
 Ytoc a son, S.c.T.591. 
 "YXayfia a harking, a cry, A.1614. 
 1G57. 
 
 'YXaaiceiv to hark or cry, S.855. 
 Cf. XvfiaariQ. 
 
 "Y\j) wood, A.483. 
 
 'XfiivaioQ a marriage hymn, A.690- 
 
 'Xfitvaiovv to sing a marriage hymn, 
 P.V.556. 
 
 'Yfiviiv to sing, vfivovaiv vfivov A. 
 1164. Cf. id. 1453. pass. S.C..T.7. to 
 he talked of, descanted upon. 
 
 "YfivoQ a hymn or song, P.613.617. 
 A. 692. 1164.1453. C.408. E. 296.318. 
 327. S. 1005. vjivov 'EpivvvoQ S.C.T. 
 849. a song of the Fury. 
 
 'Xfivw^eiv to sing a hymn, A. 963. 
 
 'Yirayy£\oc called by a messenger, 
 C.825. 
 
 'Ywai poet, for vwo. with gen. by, 
 A. 866. with anastr. C.606. — under. 
 with id. E.395. — adverhially, under- 
 neath, A.918.1136. Cf. WTTO. 
 
 'YmtiBpioe under the open air, P.V. 
 113. A. 326. 
 
 'YwavTid^eiv to meet, P. 820. 836. 
 see efj.6e. — to answer, P. 399. 
 
 "Yirap a true vision, (opposed to 
 ovap) one occurring between sleep 
 and waking, P.V. 484. 
 
 'Yirapx^i-i' to exist, to he already, 
 A.93o . 1 641 . — tobegin.v-Trrjp^av C.1064. 
 
 'YiraaTrKm'ip armed with shields, 
 S.179. 
 
 "YnaiTTpoe guided by the stars, S.389. 
 
 "Yiraroc aloft, on high, A. 55. inra- 
 TOi deoi S.34. the gods above, op- 
 posed to x^oi'iot. Cf. A. 89 — with 
 
 gen. wTraroc X^P"^ 
 
 A. 495. the su- 
 
 preme ruler of the land, viraroi Xt^- 
 e<oy id. 50. above their nests. 
 
 'Ywiyyvos hound, pledged (sc. to 
 the truth), C.38. 
 
 'Yttukciv to yield, A. 1335. 
 'Ywclvai to he beneath, P. 801. 
 'Yir£ipo)(pc pre-emine7it. But here 
 Schiitz and Herm. correctly restore 
 viripoyps, the Homeric form having 
 been, as Dind. observes, introduced 
 by the transcribers. "ArKavB' oq aUv 
 vndpo-^ov aQivoQ Kparaibv ovpavwv 
 TE Tr6\ov Vjitois vTvoaTzvaZei P.V. 426. 
 After Kparaiov Dind. inserts yac. 
 But it seems (as Well, remarks) an 
 tv dio. Svolv for adivos ovpaviov ttoXov. 
 Kparaiov belongs to noXov. Cf. viro- 
 areva^Eiv. 
 
 'YniKiriii^eiv to preserve from, P. 
 445. 
 
 'YTTtp with gen. above, over, A. 
 356.562. beyond. jSofv-nepTeix^ioyop- 
 vvrat XaoQ S.c.T.88. — on account of, 
 P.V.66.67. C.501. iKtaiov SovXoavvae 
 VTrep S.C.T. 107. supplicating to avert 
 slavery. — on behalf of, S.c.T.402. 
 P.397. E. 101. 675. — with ace. and 
 verb of motion, over, A. 293. E.77. 
 241. — beyond, vwep to (HXritTTOy A. 
 368. — adverbially. roOev ovk 'iavLv 
 virip Ovarov aXv^avra (pvyeiv P.IOO. 
 'Yirepalpeiv to exceed, inrept^pae A. 
 760. 
 
 'Yiripavxos proud, arrogant, S.c.T. 
 465. 
 
 'Yw£pl3a.XXeiy to surmount, pass be- 
 yond, P.V.724. A. 298. — to exceed, 
 P.V. 925. intrans. i/Trep/SaXXti jJSt 
 avfi(j)opa P. 283. it is excessive. 
 'Yirtppap{]e very grievous, A. 1 148. 
 'YiripfiaToe exceeding, excessive, 
 icat TU)vS' vTrepfiaTwrepa A.415. more 
 exceeding even than these. 
 
 'YwEpfiwe prop, name, S.c.T. 486. 
 494.501. 
 
 'Yirep/iopEoe Hyperborean, hence, 
 highly blessed. The fabulous happi- 
 ness of the Hyperboreans is de- 
 scribed by Pindar in Pyth. x. 15. 
 
 'Yirepyripojs extremely old. to virep- 
 yripwv A. 79. extreme old age. On 
 the accent of this word, see Gott- 
 ling's Lehre von Ace. p. 288. 
 
 'Y'TrephlSeiy to fear on account of. 
 SpaKovTa TiKViov virepdiSoiKE ireXeias 
 S.C.T.274. 
 
 2 T 
 
YHEP 
 
 ( 322 ) 
 
 rnEP 
 
 'YTrepStKcIv to defend a person's 
 cause. TTbtg yap to (j)evyetv tovS' virep- 
 SiKEtc, Spa; E. 622. why how, look 
 you, can you defend this man's cause 
 with a view to his escaping ? 
 
 'XvEpliKtaQ very justly, A. 1369. 
 
 'Xirtpiy^eiv to have the upper hand, 
 he superior, P.V.213. Here Pors. 
 vwtp(T-)(6vTag, rightly. — with ace. to 
 exceed, P. 695. — to hold over as a 
 defence, with gen. S.cT. 197. 
 
 'XTvep{i(j)avoQ haughty, P.V.403. 
 
 "YwtpGe above, S.c.T.210. A. 224. 
 
 "XTrepOeiv to pass beyond, to sur- 
 mount, E.532. 
 
 'YTTEpOpuxTKEiv to leap over, aor.2. 
 vnepdopovaa A. 288. Cf. id. 801. fut. 
 mid. VTrepdopy S.852. 
 
 "XirepOvixbie [w] very wrathfully, 
 E. 788. 
 
 'Xwepeofi'KOQ exceedingly arrogant, 
 S.c.T.373.386. P. 813.817. — excelling, 
 superior. virlpKO/nroi ra^tt P. 334. 
 In P. 780. the vulg. is Kreivovaa Xifi^ 
 Tove vTrepKOfiirove ayav h.e. hilling by 
 famine those who make too vast a 
 display (sc. of force). In Med. 
 Regg. C. H. O. Ox. vTrip-jTuiXovg is 
 read. Such also was the reading of 
 the Schol. who explains it rove toX- 
 viinrove Hipaae. So Blomf. From 
 this Hermann conj. vwEpiroXKove, 
 which Well, adopts. There can be 
 no doubt that iEschylus must have 
 employed some epithet here, expres- 
 sing or implying the vastness of the 
 Persian forces, which rendered them 
 obnoxious to famine: this is clear 
 from the following verse. Hence 
 the epithet virepTruXovg as explained 
 by the Schol. (which, moreover, as 
 Well, observes, should be ttoXvttcjX- 
 ovg) is unsuitable: vwepTroXXovQ suits 
 the meaning exactly. Nevertheless 
 the vulg. may in effect convey the 
 same idea, as denoting an army in- 
 flated with pride at the vastness of 
 its numbers. Certainly, however, the 
 addition of irXijOti, as of rax" in v. 
 334, would seem almost necessary to 
 define the idea. If vwepwoXXove be 
 correct, this must have been cor- 
 
 rupted into xnrepTri)Xovg,scai some one 
 understanding this epithet with re- 
 ference to the high spirit proverbial 
 in young horses (cf. P.V. 1012. A. 
 1625.) may have written as a gloss 
 vwepKoixTzovQ, which thus crept into 
 the text: otherwise it is difficult to 
 imagine how vTrepKOfnrove could have 
 become thus corrupted by the copyist. 
 — Wherever this word occurs, Blom- 
 field corrects vTripKOTroe, against MSS. 
 and Edd. because in all these pas- 
 sages the metre admits of vwipKoiTOQ, 
 but some, as S.c.T.437. C.134. Soph. 
 Aj. 127. do not admit of vicipKOfiwog. 
 He adds, however, at the end of his 
 note on S.c.T.387. that they may 
 possibly be different words. That 
 such is the case is shewn by Lobeck 
 on Soph. Aj. 127. who compares the 
 three adjectives vTvepKofnroQ, vwip- 
 KOTTog, and inripKorog. He observes 
 that in vTripKOfiirog each part of the 
 compound is of equal force, but 
 that in viripKowog (from kowtui) the 
 force of the verb is somewhat lost, 
 and the meaning is merely excessive, 
 enormous, so that the latter may be 
 predicated of the former, but not 
 vice versa. inrtpKorog he rightly de- 
 rives from KUTug in the same sense 
 as it appears in aXXoKOTog, TraXiy- 
 KOTog, veoKorog, and concludes, " virip- 
 KOfXTTog propriam habet gloriationis 
 significationem, undo transfertur ad 
 res splendide exaggeratas, inripKOTrog 
 vero et inrepKorog immodicum et ve- 
 hemens denotat." See TraXiyKOrog. 
 
 'YTripKOTTog violent, S.c.T.437. See 
 prec. 
 
 'YTrepKOTTwg violently, extravagant- 
 ly, C. 133. See id. 
 
 'XircpKOTog violent, severe, A. 796. 
 See id. But here Blomf. rightly 
 corrects vwepicoTrovg. 
 
 YircpKOTwg excessively. {nrepKorutg 
 KXveiv Ev A. 455. to enjoy excessive 
 fame. See id. and waXiyKorog. 
 
 'YTTEpfxriKTig very long, P.V. 593. 
 
 'YTTEptriKpog very bitter, P.V. 946. 
 
 'YTTEpirXovTog exceedingly rich, P.V. 
 464. 
 
YHEP 
 
 ( 323 ) 
 
 Yno 
 
 'YirEpToKve (?) exceedingly nume- 
 rous. virepiroWovs P. 780, See under 
 
 VTrEpKOjlTTOQ. 
 
 'Yirtpwovno^ beyond the sea, S.42. 
 A. 403. 
 
 'YtrepiTioXog (?) P. 780. See vTrip- 
 
 KOflTTOe, 
 
 'XirEparaTUv to defend, with gen. 
 S.338. 
 
 'XircpTaTOQmosthighyS.e^l . — chief, 
 most noble, P. 151. 
 
 'YTrepTclveiv to Stretch over any- 
 thing as a defence, (tkiov vTrepTEivatra 
 liEtpiov Kvvos A. 941. spreading over 
 it a shade from the influence ofSirius. 
 
 'YvepreXeiv to get over, to escape 
 from. A- 351. 
 
 'XwepTeXric rising on high, virep- 
 TcXrie Tt irovTOV Hiote vioriaai layys 
 iropEVTOv \afnraZos A. 277. the pine 
 torch rose on high. Here either there 
 is some verb lost, or kyivETo must be 
 understood with v-kepteKtiq. So Blomf. 
 who also conj . v-KEpTEkCi. But such 
 an ellipsis is very harsh. Moreover, 
 the construction •KopEvrov XafivaSog 
 Trpoc rjSovriv, h. e. \a^7raSo£ iropEvo- 
 fiEv-qQ TrpoQ tiSovfiv, is awkward in the 
 extreme, and the apposition of irEVKr/ 
 to itrxiic, as it is commonly under- 
 stood, is no less so. Schiitz's conj. 
 sc. TTEvicqQ, is better. For Trpoc h^ovrfv 
 Symmonds (not. on transl. of Ag.) 
 conj. irpoarjvvTEv, h.e. travelled on, 
 but we are almost inclined to sup- 
 pose that the corruption lies in irevKi], 
 for which we venture to suggest 
 TTEfXTTEi. This verb is properly used 
 in describing such a circumstance cf. 
 vv. 274. 296. irofivov ■Kvpoe 290. No 
 actual mention is made of the pine 
 as the means of kindling a blaze, 
 indeed from vv. 286. 292. it would 
 almost appear to have been made 
 throughout with other materials. 
 
 'YiriproXfioe very daring, C.S86. 
 
 'XirEprovoQ very powerful (of ihS 
 voice), E.539. 
 
 'YnEpro^EvmixoQ that may be over- 
 gotten, S.468. 
 
 'YirlpfEv excessively, above mea- 
 sure, P. 806. A. 367. 
 
 'Xwtp^ojiEiaOaL to fear exceedingly, 
 S.C.T.220. 
 
 'YTTEp^povE'iv to show pride, A.. 1009. 
 — to despise, P. 811. 
 
 'YirEp<j>pii)v haughty, S.c.T. 369. 
 392. 
 
 'YirEpy(E<r6ai to go beneath, E. 324. 
 
 'Y7r£ii9i;»/o£ [v] responsible, P. V.324. 
 C.704. — with dat. inrEvdwog irdXtt P. 
 209. responsible to the city. 
 
 'Ttt^kooc subject to. with gen. P. 
 230.238. C.302. 
 
 'YirtipETtie a servant, P.V.956.985. 
 
 'YTritT-xecrdai to promise, E.771. 
 
 'YjrvoSoTTje causing sleep. Dor. P. V. 
 576. 
 
 "YwvoQ sleep, S.C.T.3. A. 14. 17. 172. 
 281.414.886. C.528.612. E.68.123. 
 129.136.143. — E^ virvov C.33. in sleep. 
 — Met. TOV alei citeXevtov vttvov 
 A. 1426. death. 
 
 'YwvioaaEiv to sleep, E. 119.121. 
 Met. S.C.T.269. 
 
 'Ytto 1 . with gen. underneath, S.cT. 
 367.670. C. 79.820. E.72. — by, denot- 
 ing the cause, instrument, or author 
 of an action, with verbs of passive 
 signification, P.V. 170. 306. 835. 1044. 
 1081. S.C.T.7. 176.268.306.567. 1011. 
 1015. P. 364. 407. 476. 741. 802. 821. A. 
 460. 462. 527. 573. 1245. C. 64. 192. 525. 
 730.844.930. E. 95. 99. 174.339.774. S. 
 494.1013. — denoting something which 
 attends or accompanies an action, etc. 
 e.g. K-qpvKiav VTTO juoXeTv S.235. to 
 come attended by heralds. KaraOatp- 
 OfXEv VTTO KXavdfiSiv A. 1533. tT(payiiiiv 
 viro (TEjxvSiv Kara, yrjg avfXEvaL E.960.' 
 fnapriipiDV vivo S.912. — 2. with dat. 
 underneath, P.V. 365. 714. S.c.T.525. 
 930. P. 186. A. 824. 856.1001.1414.1432. 
 C. 341.358. E.351. 955.959. — denoting 
 the cause or instrument, S.c.T. 329. 
 370.803.914. C.28. E.356. 495.— de- 
 noting an accompaniment, jSdre vtt 
 Ev6v(j)povi iroixwq. E.907. Cf. P. 58. 
 under inroirofnrri. — 3. with accus. un- 
 der, with verbs of motion or imply- 
 ing motion, P.V. 152. 463. P. 616. 825. 
 A. 959. E. 153.167. 181. S. 590. 703. — 
 without motion, S.c.T. 543. P. 270. 
 C.986. E.373. — ^separated from its 
 
inoB 
 
 ( 324 ) 
 
 Y*IS 
 
 verb by tmesis, P.V.574.880. A.438. 
 1188. Cf. vTi-ai. 
 
 'YTroPpE/ieif to groan beneath, P. V. 
 431. 
 
 'TTroypa<f>fj the mark or outline 
 made by a thing, C.207. 
 
 'YwoSixofiai to take up, S. 1001. 
 
 'XTToSiKoe undergoing a trial, viro- 
 2(K0C yevEcrdai •)(tp!jv E.250. to take 
 his trial for murder. 
 
 'Yirioofftc a yielding, a cessation. 
 iTEvtTETai aXKos aXXoOev Xij^iv uTro- 
 ioalv T£ fiir^Qtov aKEo. t ov ^cfiaia E. 
 481 . every one will be asking for some 
 cessation and remission of their suf- 
 ferings, and for remedies which shall 
 prove unavailing. Here Heath conj. 
 inrvSvtnv h.e. an escape from. So 
 Herm. Dind. 
 
 'XTroSvt(T6ai to penetrate, E.806. 
 
 'XTToi^evyvvvai to yoke to. Met. to 
 involve in, pass. P.V.I 08. 
 
 'YTTodaXireiv to inflame, P.V. 880. 
 
 'XiroKafiTrEiv to stop short of, A. 760. 
 
 'XwoicKaleiv to weep, A. 69. 
 
 'YTToXeijieiv to pour libations, A. 69. 
 
 'YivoXd-Ktiv to leave, pass, with gen. 
 vwoXeKpOivrec A. 73. left by. 
 
 'Yirofiifxvr]crK£iv to recall to the 
 mind,V.Q?t(>. See tuyj. pass.i7r£/n)/i;<T- 
 BrivV-Zil. I have made mention. 
 
 'Xwowoiinr] conduct, P. 58. Scivaic 
 fjaaiXiuQ inrowofiwalc. But here 
 Abresch rightly reads vtto wofiTraie 
 disjunctim. See iTro and Trofini'i. 
 
 'XwoTTTepoc ivinged, light, hence tri- 
 vial, foolish, C.594. Scho\. 6 /ufl Koiiip- 
 oc ttXX' aXj/9<jJ£ fiaQtiv diXwv. 
 
 'XiroirTri(Ta-eiv to dread, P.V. 29. 
 962. 
 
 "XwoTVTOQ suspected, A. 1620. 
 
 'YTTopxticfla' to dance to music, C. 
 1021. 
 
 'XTi6(xiciog shaded, S.644. 
 
 'Y7ro(r?rav(^£o-0ai to be deprived of. 
 vTTzcnravKTfiivovQ ftopdc P. 481. want- 
 ing food. Cf. C.570. 
 
 'XirocTrf.t'a^eiv to groan beneath, 
 ovpaviov TToXov vuiToig {nro(TTevai^ei 
 P.V. 428. Here Hob. Vict. Cant. Stanl. 
 Glasg. read vwofiaaTa^iL against the 
 majority of MSS. The construc- 
 
 tion is rightly explained by Scholef. 
 " subtus gemit, i.e. gerens gemit." 
 He groans under it, supporting it 
 with his back. It is equivalent to vwr- 
 oim (jSatrrafwc) viroaTeva^ei, which 
 Butler needlessly proposes to insert 
 in the text. Dind. conj. vioroig 6x<!iv 
 orevlit^ei. Cf. meipo-f^oQ. 
 
 'XirooTpofitiv to agitate beneath, A. 
 1188. 
 
 'XiroavpiZuv to sound or hiss, P.V. 
 126. 
 
 'XvoaxeaiQ a promise, S.3G3. 
 
 'XiTOvpyeiv to assist, C.953. vwovp- 
 yrjaai xap'" P.V.638. to gratify. 
 
 'Yiroj^f/pioc subject to, S. 387. 
 
 "Ytto^oc a subject, P. 24. 
 
 'XTrria(Tfia an uplifting (sc. of the 
 hands), P.V. 1007. A. 1258. 
 
 "XvTLOQ upturnei, S.c.T.441. 
 
 'Xtttiovv to turn upside down. pass. 
 P. 410. 
 
 'XaraixiJ^rtQ prop, name, P. 934. 
 
 "XaraToe last, A. 1273. 1297. 1420. 
 E.42r. S.228.— "Eptc TTtpaivei fivdof 
 vararri Qtwv S.c.T. 1042. Discord is 
 the latest of all the gods in putting 
 an end to a discourse, i.e. as Butler 
 observes, rixando nihil absolvitur. 
 But seetpif. o'iaKoc cvdvvTtjpogvaTaTOv 
 ye&c S.698. guiding the ship at the 
 hindermosi part. 
 
 'XtrrepoTToivoe punishing in after- 
 time, A. 59. C.377. 
 
 'XartpoQ after, latter in time, A. 
 686. 1651. On S.C.T.679. see Ktploq. — 
 inferior to. oiiSey varepa v£<isE.242. 
 nowise less fleet than a ship. — v(7Tep- 
 ov adv. afterwards, S.c.T. 979. C. 
 323. 
 
 'XrpavTog wrought by the loom, A. 
 1562. 
 
 "Xipaa^a a wovengarment, C. 27.229. 
 1010. — Met. aspiders web, A. 1471. 
 
 'X^tpweiv to creep upon, A. 261. 
 C. 456. with tmesis, A. 436. 
 'X<pfi u, woven carpet, A. 923. 
 'X(l>riyciadai to lead to, to suggest or 
 instruct, E. 183. 
 
 XipiaraaQai to undertake to per- 
 form, to promise, d /jilj ti Tnarov rifV 
 vTroaTi]i7(.i OToXb) S. 456. vwicrTr]c a'l- 
 
Y^'Hl' 
 
 ( 326 ) 
 
 <1>AIN 
 
 fiarOQ SiKTbip viov, SC. tlvai E. 195. — 
 i/TTooT/ji'at to withstand or resist, P.87. 
 
 'Y^priyopoQ lofty speaking, P.V.318. 
 360. 
 
 XiptiXoKptifivog high and preci- 
 pitous, P.V.5. 
 
 'r^ijXoe lofty, P.459. A.871. 
 
 'Y^iyivyriToe grown at a great 
 height, A. 43. 
 
 'Y\l/iKprifj.yos situated on a lofty 
 precipice, P.V. 418. 
 
 'YyptTTvpyoQ having high towers, E. 
 658. — aspiring, lofty, S.90. 
 
 "Y\pierTOQ highest, P.V. 722. most 
 high, E.28. — Met. KaKdv i/^-KTra P. 
 323.793. the worst of evils. v\1/iittos 
 (fiofioQ S.474. the greatest terror. 
 
 'Y\p6dev from on high, S. 166. roy 
 vypoOey okottov S.376. he who loolts 
 from on high. 
 
 "Y^OQ a height, A. 1349. 
 
 0) 
 
 ^aytiv to eat, aor. 2. S.223. 
 
 4'a£(T0opo£ light-hearing, A. 475. 
 
 <I'aicpoi/ouc with cheerful spirits, 
 A. 1202. 
 
 <i>ailp6Q bright, A. 289. E.886. — 
 cheerful, A. 506. C.558. 
 
 <baiSpvyeiv [v] to make bright or 
 clean, A. 1080. — to cheer, A. 1091. 
 
 ^aiSpiyrpia a female washer, C. 
 748. 
 
 4>atSpwTrdc cheerful, smiling in face. 
 ipaiSpwiroQ TTOTi X^'P" A. 707. smiling 
 at the hand held out to him. 
 
 <baiveiv to show, display, point out, 
 C. 323. 987. Cf. C.802. but this verse 
 is supposed by Herm. Schiitz, and 
 Seidler to be spurious, and has no- 
 thing corresponding to it in the 
 strophe. In C. 1017. Erfurdt reads 
 aXXoc favei S^r, for the unintelli- 
 gible e'lWoc av £iSp of Guelph. Aid. 
 Rob. So Well.— Met. applied to 
 sound. (roKwtyi, yripvfia ^aiviru) 
 arpario E.54]. — with part, tote S' ek 
 duaiaiv ayava (paivova eXirle afivvEi 
 ifipoyTila A. 101. Here the constr. is 
 said to be iXTric<paiyovtraayava{ova-a) 
 h.e. showing itself with gentle as- 
 pect, the subst. verb being omitted. 
 On this construction see Wunder- 
 lich Obss. Critt. p. 100. Herm. on 
 Soph. Ant. 467. and Well. note. Dind. 
 prefers aaivova with Butler. — mid. 
 V. and pass. ^aivtaOai to appear, P.V. 
 999. P.596. A. 1085. fut. travel. A . 1615. 
 ijiavt'iTai S.54. ^ortTffflat C.411.inloc. 
 corr. Tri<l»]i'£ P.V. 111. i^arfl/y P.256. 
 
 i<^a.yr][if.y E.310. <j>ayridt P. 655. <j>ay^ 
 P.V. 1030. favrjvai C.141. fayeic 
 P.V.616. S.c.T.81. P. 346. A. 21. 115. 
 471 . 486. 873. S. 614. irpo rov (jiayiyroQ 
 A. 471. before clear proof. — with 
 infin. P.V.217.317.1038. — with part. 
 to he shown to be, to be evidently, 
 P. 772. A. 579. — perf. part, rov Tre<pa<T- 
 fiivov P.V. 845. that which appears. 
 The passage in A.364. wiipayTai S' 
 iyyovovi | a.ToXjx{]Tii)v "Apr] | iri/EOf- 
 TU)v fieii^ov ri SiKaluie is very obscure. 
 Tli(payTai, if correct, must either be 
 the third pers.sing. perf. of ^atvto-Oat, 
 or the third pi. of (jiatii to kill. Schole- 
 field prefers the latter, and translates 
 it actively, occiderunt. This seems 
 very harsh, especially since in the 
 passage from the Odyssey, where 
 the word occurs, it is used with a 
 passive signification. It maybe bet- 
 ter, therefore, with Schutz, to adopt 
 Stanley's conj. lyyoyoie, and to 
 translate, and it (viz. the existence 
 of the gods) is made manifest to the 
 descendants, etc. In the next line 
 the words aroXfiririoy "Apij are very 
 difficult. Blomf. translates, martem 
 rerum nefastarum, which is certainly 
 extremely awkward. Nor is Klausen 
 more felicitous in thinking that aroX- 
 firiTOQ means intolerabilis, which a- 
 rXj;roe might mean, hut certainly not 
 the other. If conjecture may be 
 indulged, we would suggest aroX- 
 fx,i]Tij)Q and join it with ' Aptf irvtovTuv 
 h.e. impiously breathing war. 
 
*AIO 
 
 ( 326 ) 
 
 *EYr 
 
 <baioic)(lT<i)v wearing a black robe, 
 C.1045. 
 
 ^aXapov the ornament of a head 
 dress, P. 652. See Buttm. Lexil. in 
 <j>a.\oQ. 
 
 <S>avai end. to say. <j>rifil P.V.lOl. 
 689.A.805.1196.1219.C.I023.Dor.^ap 
 E.523. ^ij'c P.217.431.438. A.259. C. 
 767. E. 852. S.328. ^riiri S.c.T.24. 
 410.628. ipaai P.227.720. A. 1010. S. 
 288.297. t'^ije A. 1596. ^at'jji/ A. 1560. 
 ipriaEU P.V.501. <pu> P.V.560. S.c.T. 
 833. C. 89. 116. S.910. — ov (pavai to 
 deny, A. 360.1598. E.212. — mid. v. 
 ^cio-eat P. 687. <j>afievoc C.3U. 
 
 ^avepSe openly, P. V. 1092. E.913. 
 
 ^avoe cheering, P.V.536. 
 
 <tavTa.^eo-Oat to appear like to. 
 with dat. A. 1481. 
 
 ^dvrafffia an appearance, S.c.T. 
 692. 
 
 *aoc light, the light, P.V.24.1023. 
 1094. P. 147. 218.291. A. 23. 291. 293. 
 302.494. 561 . 644. 1631. C. 60. 317. 452. 
 E.716. — voarijiov ^doQ P.255. the day 
 of my return. — Met. a delight, P. 292. 
 A. 496. 
 
 <bdpay^ a cleft of a rock, a ravine, 
 P.V. 15.142.621. 1019. 
 
 <bapavldKr}i [d] proper name, P. 
 31.319. 
 
 <bd.pfj.aKov a medicinal potion, A. 
 
 822.1233 a remedy, P.V. 249. 473. 
 
 478.609. 
 
 <])apfid(T(7eiv to anoint, to imbue. 
 pass. A. 94. 
 
 4>apyovxoe proper name, P. 923. 
 
 *a'poc a cloak, S.c.T.311. C. 11. 
 1006. E.604. 
 
 i'dcryavov a sword, A. 1235. 
 
 ^affyavovpyog forging swords, C. 
 637. 
 
 ^d(TKUvto say, C. 91. 275. S.383. 
 
 ^ddfia an apparition, A. 143. 265. 
 404. 
 
 4>artc a report or saying, a speech, 
 S.C.T.823. P. 223.513. A.9.267.444. 
 597.617.842.1103. C.725.826. E.358. 
 S. 290. — a language. "EXXi/va ipdri-v 
 A. 1227. 
 
 4>ai/\w£ badly, P. 512. 
 
 ^Hyyoe light, P.309. A. 1559. C. 
 
 1033. E. 976.983. ^ekoV^ <l>iyyu ru^e 
 irovz A. 490. for ZeKdrov (pcyyei tovBe 
 iTOVs. pi. (piyyq KafiirdSuv E. 976. — 
 Met. an object of delight, ri (jiiyyoe 
 ■^Siov SpaKelv A. 588. Cf.^aoc. 
 
 ^eiBecrdai to spare, with gen. S.c.T. 
 394. 
 
 <ttXX6e cork, C. 499. 
 
 ^epacnrig bearing a shield, P. 236. 
 A. 678. 
 
 ^epiyyvoQ competent to fulfil an 
 engagement, competent, S.c.T. 431.779. 
 with infin. S.c.T. 378. 542. E. 87. 
 
 ^ipeiv to bear or carry, S.c.T.334. 
 386.525.541.542.1030. ijveyKE C.986. 
 kvEyictlv S.747. — to bear, h.e. to en- 
 dure, P.V. 104.754 , S.C.T.665.751. P.285. 
 871. A. 1036. 1199. E.761. — to hear, 
 h.e. to have, to feel, to exercise, 
 S.C.T. 604. A. 860. C. 574. 804. S.594. 
 972. kfio\ cr(j3as (pipov C.241. evvoiag 
 ^ipei S.484. TrXt'ov (j>cpeiv A. 998. to 
 render aid. \lirj<pov fipeiv to pass a 
 vote or decree, E. 644. 650. Cf.A. 
 1388. — to carry away, S.c.T. 669. A. 
 1543. C.1019. E. 51.— to bring, S.c.T. 
 657. P. 602. A. 5.410. 508. 1106. 1425. C. 
 15.87.480. E.66.795.— to bring as 
 news, S.C.T.40. P. 244. A. 625. Cf. 
 S.c,T.352. A. 9. C. 648.— imp. fipe 
 come! P.V. 294.544. — m.v. ipipeadat 
 to get, to obtain, P.V. 641. E.256. — 
 pass, to be carried or borne, P.V.885. 
 P.268. S.677. (il<f <ptpotJi.evo)v C.78. 
 indulging in violent excesses. 
 
 ^£pEcraevr]Q proper name, P. 304. 
 
 ^iprjQ proper name, E.693. 
 
 <bipiaTog best, S.c.T. 39. 
 
 ^ipjjta the fruit of the womb, ipi- 
 Kv/iova fipfxari A. 118. big with young. 
 —Met. S.672. 
 
 ^Epyri a dowry or marriage gift, 
 S.957. 
 
 <biprepog better, P.V. 770. 
 
 *£ii alas! P.V. 124.690, S.c.T. 125. 
 1045. P.277. 560.568.711. 725. A. 1114. 
 1280.1423.1462. C.193.398. E.751. 
 778. 801. 803. 805. 832. 834. 836. — with 
 gen. ^£5 Tov ^vvaXKdcraovTog opviOog 
 K.T.\. S.c.T.579. 
 
 <bevyeiv to flee, to take flight. Sfiojg 
 Se iptvye S.C.T. 190. P. 201. A. 1354. 
 
*EYZ 
 
 ( 327 ) 
 
 <i>eON 
 
 £.74.117.167. S. 5. 15. 537. — (jtevytiv 
 7-1. to jlee from a thing, i^tvyovaa 
 avyyevfj ycifiov P.V. 857. Cf. C. 1034. 
 — to escape, ovk can Byarov aXv^- 
 avTa (pvyeiv P.lOl. Cf. C.475. S. 
 758. to be acquitted, E.622. — to es- 
 cape from a thing. Xevarfipa Srijiov 
 ovTi [ii] <t>vyri fiopov S.c.T. 181. Cf. 
 P.V.908.S.c!T.263.775. C.912. S.226. 
 ^£«?oiaroP.361. Tre^tuyao-iP. 470. A. 
 653. — to escape the memory. Xeyoig 
 av, ov fie fcv^erai S.451. iriipevyE 
 TOinroQ A.259. — (pevyuv an exile, A. 
 1653. C.134. E. 440. — (j)vy6vra fxriTpo' 
 6ev itkotov S.c.T. 646. having issued 
 from the darhness of the womb. — to 
 stand a trial, to make a defence. StT roi 
 <r£ ipevyeiv Kara vojxovq tovq o'lKoOtv 
 S.385. 
 
 'bevtieiv to exclaim. <pEv A. 1281. 
 
 <&£\|/a\o5v to reduce to cinders. 
 pass. P.V. 362. 
 
 $ijX^rije deceitful. 0»;X^r>je ayfjp 
 C.995. a robber. 
 
 ^rjXovv to deceive, A. 478. 
 
 ^riixr] anything said, speech or ut- 
 terance. <f>rifia <piKo^6pfiiy^ S. 678. 
 ivords accompanied by the harp. <t)ri- 
 fiTj Srifiodpovs A. 912. popular report, 
 iprifiats TTovripalc C.1041. words of 
 evil omen, irporepov ^r)jxr]Q S.c.T. 849. 
 before anything is said. — a report or 
 saying, C.730. S.741. 
 
 ^rifjiiCEiv to say or tell, C.551. mid. 
 V. A.615. 1134. 1146. id. 
 
 ^6a.vEiv to come first, tov <j>daaavTOS 
 ap-n-ayri P. 738. the prize of the first 
 comer. 
 
 miyyErrBat to speak,V.Y. 34. C.108. 
 
 ^Oiyfia speech, P.V. 590. 
 
 ^BEipEiv to ruin or destroy, P. 240. 
 A. 6.38. 923. C.1008. pass, to be de- 
 stroyed, arparov ^QapivroQ P. 275. 
 E^dapfiEVbivV.IQi. — mid. V. ^0£ip£(r0at 
 to wander away from, to leave, orav 
 VEoiv (pdapivTEQ rijaov EKaco^oiaro P. 
 444. having left the ships. 
 
 ^depaiyEvijQ destroying a race, 
 S.cT. 1046. 
 
 i'divaiTfia a waning or setting. 
 'HXiov fOivaaiiariov P.228. SeeSvcrfiT], 
 
 ^Oii'Eif iiitrans. to set. Ixartpag 
 
 orav <j)Qlvu>ai A. 7. — trans, to destroy. 
 iraXaiyEVEls Moipag <j>dl<ras E. 165. — 
 pass, irpoc <j>i\ov E(j>6i(T0 S.C.T. 954. 
 'e(j>6ito E.436. {pOlfxEvog dead, slain, 
 S.c.T.318.714. P.618. A.994. C.359. 
 397.400. 
 
 4'9iro£ dead. (jidiToi the dead, P. 
 216.515. E.97. 
 
 <bQoyyri voice, A. 35.315. 1613. S. 
 194. 
 
 <bQ6yyoQ id. A.228. S.242. 'EXXaS- 
 OQ (j>d6yyov S.C.T. 73. the Greek lan- 
 guage. 
 
 ^OovEpoQ envious, spiteful, A.457. 
 
 <^Oove'ly to begrudge, to refuse, with 
 gen. and dat. /xtiSe fioi fOovrjcris ivy- 
 fiariav P-V. 585. with inf. ovti (pdovH 
 <roi iaifiovuiv rifj-dv yivoQ S.C.T.2I8. 
 with part. Iirfii fioi ipdovei Xiyuiv 
 S.C.T.462. 
 
 <bB6voQ jealousy, spite, ill-will. 
 QrjtTEWS Kara. <p66voy E. 656. out of 
 envy towards Theseus. Cf. A.807. oiiSe. 
 aiyiiatf <pd6vo£ A. 254. if you keep si- 
 lence, I make no objection, fdovog 
 fiEV ovSeIs, irag S' okvZ Opd^at <ppEvag 
 P.V. 631. / have no objection, I do 
 not wish to refuse you. <p66vov e'x^Jv 
 to begrudge. <pd6vov Be trufiariav ii,EL 
 Qeoq P.V. 861. i.e. as Siehelis and 
 Herm. on Vig.l 43. explain itj^jroAiieSii 
 Danai filios Deus, quo minus virgin- 
 ibus cognatis potiantur. In his Obss. 
 Critt. however, and on Vig. 252. he 
 proposes a different interpretation, 
 and translates <p66voy 'ix^iy facer e 
 invidiam, in the same sense as //o/x- 
 <fav e'xe' in Find. Isthm. iv.53. fa- 
 ciei Deus invidiam filiabus Danai 
 propter ceesa sponsorum corpora, 
 eaque invidia Pelasga terra labora- 
 bit. He then comp. Hor.ii. 14. Danai 
 genus infame. The other interpretation 
 seems the simplest and best. — <p66voQ 
 is used in a peculiar sense to express 
 the jealous feeling of the gods to- 
 wards the human race, on account of 
 excess of prosperity, or otherwise; to 
 avert which feeling was, with the 
 Greeks, an object of especial care. 
 Hence we find such forms as tov <p86v- 
 oy Ie ■Kp6<TKV<Tov Soph. Phil. 776. Of 
 
*eop 
 
 ( 328 ) 
 
 *IAO 
 
 similar import were the forms wpoa- 
 Kvvui rrlv Nifieffiv. ■KpoaKvvio rrjv 'A^- 
 paaruav P.V.938. Inc. Rhes. 468. 
 avv S' 'ASpaoTEi'^ Xeyid. See Blomf. 
 Gloss. P. V.973. Thus we find Cly- 
 taemnestra, after indulging in extra- 
 vagant encomiums on her husband, 
 saying, (hdovoQ 8' aTreorw A.878. to 
 avert the jealousy of the gods. So 
 Agamemnon, referring to the magni- 
 ficent reception Clytsemnestra is giv- 
 ing him, declines it, saying, A. 921. 
 Oeiuy firi Tie TrpoaioOev dfifiariiiv j3aX- 
 oi ^9d>'oc. In the same sense he calls 
 the path strewed with costly carpets 
 iirifOoyos iropOQ v. 895. Cf. P. 354. 
 ov ^vyets doXov " EX!<r]Voc avBpoi, ouSe 
 rbv deiiv <pd6vov. 
 
 ^Qopa destruction, A.394. pi. 783. 
 
 <S>66poQ id. . 'it ts (jidopov iveaovTa 
 A. 1240. a form of execration, accord- 
 ing to which is constructed the phrase 
 ovK eg <j>d6pov aiySxs a.va.a')Q]oe.i ToZe,; 
 S.c.T. 234. See aiyav. 
 
 ^iXaiaKTos causing lamentation, S. 
 784. 
 
 ^ikaifiaTog lovinff bloodshed, S.c.T. 
 45. 
 
 4>iXa(rios prone to make accusw 
 iions, S.480. 
 
 ^iXavSpoe loving its inhabitants, 
 S.c.T. 883. 
 
 <S}iKav6p(i)Troc humane, P. V. 11.28. 
 
 <btKavo)p [a] loving a husband, 
 affectionate, P. 133. A. 399. 830. 
 
 (S>i\£~iv to love, A. 628. C.881.893. 
 — with inf. to be wont to do a thing. 
 (piXiX TiKTELV vfipie vfipiy A. 741. Cf. 
 S.c.T. 393. 601. P.592. S.750. — to 
 kiss. Trepi x^'P^ (iaXovaa ^CXiiaei A. 
 1540. 
 
 ^iXijvioQ obedient to the reins, P.V. 
 463. 
 
 i^iXriTwp a darling, a paramour, 
 A. 1421. 
 
 (biXia friendship, S.c.T. 866. But 
 this passage is clearly spurious, as 
 seen by the strophe, and is, there- 
 fore, rejected by later editors. It 
 evidently is derived from the expla- 
 nation of SijyXXaxSt crvv o-tSjjpw, given 
 by the Scholiast, sc. >; diaXXayij vjim' 
 
 OVK ttrl (piXicj. yiyovev, aXX iirX avaip- 
 i(TEl TOV (TiSfipov. 
 
 ibiXioQ friendly, P.V. 128. A. 346. 
 1470. C. 708.798. S.528. 
 
 (biXoyaQfiQ loving gaiety, S.c.T. 
 901. 
 
 <biX6lvpT0Q loving lamentation, S. 
 66. 
 
 •biXoQvTOQ observant of sacrifices, 
 S.cT. 162. 
 
 ^iXoiKTOQ exciting pity, A. 232.. 
 
 $t\djttaoTos fond of the breast, A. 
 140.701. 
 
 <^iX6ixa-)(0Q fond of battle, S.c.T. 
 121. A. 122. 
 
 iSfiXo^evoe hospitable, e'lTrep (ptXo^vri 
 'arty 'Aiyiadov (ila C,645. This is 
 Person's reading of this doubtful 
 passage (see Prajf. ad Hec. p. ix.), 
 which Elms, disapproves. Well, from 
 several MSS. prefers to read e'lnep 
 (piXo^ey' (sc. Swixara) iarXv Aiyiadov 
 Siai, siquidem hospitales sunt cedes 
 propter ,3Sgisthum. Elmsl. on Eur. 
 Med. 807. proposes Airep <piX6^£v6e 
 Tie 'AiyiaQov fiia. 
 
 ^biXoTToXie fond of the city, S.c.T. 
 159. 
 
 ^iXopyie resorted to by birds, E.23. 
 
 ^iXoe dear, friendly, beloved, S.c.T. 
 135.139.144.157.169.185.667.917.999. 
 P.549. 639. 763. 792. 818. A. 237.501 .504. 
 605. 879. 903. 966. 1634. C. 87. 129. 217. 
 539. C07. 697 . 738. 783. E. 261 .508. 953. S. 
 793.932.955. 1021. — it is applied pecu- 
 liarly to that which belongs to oneself 
 as part of oneself, e.g. rij (j)iXr] 4'^xv ^• 
 274. ^(XovMap 404. Cf.A.966. — pleas- 
 ing, with dat.P.V.663. A.156. — superl. 
 (piXraToe S.cT. 16. 659. P. 504.837. A, 
 320.493. 1391.1639. C. 191.233.233. 480. 
 880.1047. E. 100.207.442.578. S.597. 
 — (j>iXoe suhst. a friend, P.V. 225.240. 
 296.304.545.614. S.C.T.244.252.352. 
 402.732.836.857.945.946.1015. P. 158. 
 202.215. 225. 227. 266. 437. 445. 590. 61 1. 
 660. 688. 729. 755. 917. 994. A. 429. 607 . 
 807.1074.1123.1192.1209.1245.1256.1347. 
 1404. C.98. 108.340.349.449.490.545. 
 672. 684. 694. 706. 813. 820.970.987. 1022. 
 E. 118. 138.285.336. 861.953. S. 70.332. 
 494.691,699.962. 
 
*IMO 
 
 ( 329 ) 
 
 <I>ONE 
 
 *t/ide a halter, S.c.T.445. 
 ^iviiig proper name, E.60. Here, 
 from the omission of the name of the 
 Harpies, Dind. justly suspects that 
 something is lost. So Wakef. 
 
 $tr£U£t)' to plant, hence, to beget^ 
 P.V.233. S.308. 
 
 ^iTvfia an offspring, A, 1254. 
 ^iTVTToifiriv a gardener, E.871. 
 
 ^Xa^eiv to crack, to burst, aor. 2. 
 i^XaSov C.28. 
 
 <b\avpoe evil, P. 213. 
 
 ^XeyEdeiv to blaze, shine brightly, 
 S.82. 
 
 ^XiyEir to burn, P.V.583. — to 
 warm, P. 356. 496. — to brandish as 
 fire. Sia x^P^S /SeXoc (pXiywv S.c.T. 
 495. holding a flaming dart. — to blaze, 
 S.c.T. 370. 415. A. 299. mid. v. id. 
 fitofioi ^Xiyovrai A. 91 . — Met. to burn 
 or flash forth. Ovfiog avSpdg. (pXiyojv 
 S.c.T. 52. irplv Xoyove 'iKtadai Kal 
 ^Mysiv ■yptiaq vvo S.C.T. 268. 
 
 ^XeypaioQ Phlegreean, E. 285. 
 
 ^Xe'Sfcir a trifler or vagrant, A. 
 1168. 
 
 ibXeiv to abound, A.367.1390. 
 
 ^XoyfioQ a burning or inflamma- 
 tion, E.900. 
 
 ^bXayioTcoQ flery, P. V. 253. ^Xoyioirh 
 ari flora id. 496. tokens 6«/_^re, alluding 
 to the IfiTrvpofj-avTcla or divination 
 by fire. Cf. Phoen. 1072. where Valck- 
 enaer's learned note should be con- 
 sulted. 
 
 ^Xoywip id. P.V.793. 
 
 *\o£(T/3o£ the surge of the sea, P.V. 
 794. 
 
 *Xd^ flame', P.V. 32. 359.924.994. 
 1019. P.497. A.297.467.482.583. C.266. 
 
 ^Xveiv to bluster, talk vauntingly, 
 P.V. 502. S.c.T. 643. 
 
 <bojj£iv to terrify, S.c.T.244. P.2n. 
 — mid. V. <po(ieiadai to be afraid, P.V. 
 568.935. S.c.T. 458. 1052. C. 57. 1048. 
 S. 715. with ace. S. 870. with inf. C. 
 46. — pass. ^o/3))0J)G P.V. 128. ^o/3?)- 
 OdQ id. J005. S.c.T. 458. 
 
 <S>o(itp6Q formidable, dreadful, P.V. 
 127. S.c.T. 79. P. 27. 48. A. 149. E. 
 944. — arising from terror, fo^cpa 
 bn'i-)(Xri P.V. 144. a dimness of terror. 
 
 ^o^t) hair, C. 186. 
 ^ojiog Fear, personified, S.c.T.45. 
 —fear, alarm,V.Y. 181 . 698. 883. 1092. 
 S.cT. 114. 196. 222. 241. 252. 269. 368. 
 480.482.788. P. 115. 164. 202.383.595. 
 A. 14. 898. 1106. 1216. 1279. 1289. 1409. 
 C.32. 35. 100. 165.286. 916. 1020. E. 88. 
 661. S.221.374. 474. 493.508.767. pi. 
 S.cT. 124. 
 
 *oj/3j; Phcebe, E.7.8. 
 <bo~ijios Phoebus, S.c.T. 763. P.202. 
 E. 8.273. 714. 
 
 ^dl^oQ bright, glaring, P.V. 22. 
 ^oiviKopaiTTos dyed with purple, 
 E.982. 
 
 ^oivws gory, bloody, A. 628. 1136. 
 1251. 1363. C.24. 605.823. — al^ua (jyoiv- 
 lov S.c.T.719. blood shed in murder. 
 4>o(Vt(7(ra fem. Phoenician, P. 402. 
 *oira\£oe maddening, P.V. 601. 
 $oirac a mad woman, A. 1246. 
 ioTroe madness, S.cT. 643. 
 <boveveiv to slay, S.c.T. 323. 
 <S>ovevQ a murderer, A. 1632. E.120. 
 403. a murderess, A. 1204. The pas- 
 sage A.1290. fjXl^ T ETTEvxajJiai — Sou- 
 X-qQ davovcrrjQ is corrupt. Pauw's con- 
 jecture may amuse the reader, tIveiv 
 o fiov,h.e. solvant quod mihi debe- 
 tur. Blomf. conj. ro'i ifiov rifiaopovg 
 k^Qpo'tQ <l>ovEV(7L role ijuotc riveiv o/xov, 
 but this is inadmissible, because riv- 
 Eiv is said of those who pay a penalty, 
 not of those who inflict it. It ap- 
 pears that some substantive is want- 
 ing with riveiv, which would hardly 
 be thus used by itself, and this can 
 scarcely be sought elsewhere than in 
 bjiov, which, as it stands at presenti 
 is very awkward. Possibly for bfxov 
 we should read ^lopov. We would 
 also adopt Jacob's conj. ?;Xjou for 
 ijXia, and consider k^Bpo'ie as the sub- 
 ject of the imprecation or prayer. 
 Cf. S.C.T.434. A. 487. 1582. C.llO. 
 For (povevtTi we would also suggest 
 davovai, which may easily have been 
 corrupted from the similarity of da- 
 I'ovariQ in the next line, the repeti- 
 tion of which, however, is no objec- 
 tion. Seeovo^ua. The passageway 
 then be translated, and at my last 
 2 V 
 
*ONH 
 
 ( 330 ) 
 
 (J>1'0N 
 
 sunlight (h.e. in my last moments) 
 / imprecate on my enemies, that they 
 may by their own death pay to my 
 avengers the penalty of my fate, dying 
 as a slave, etc. 
 
 ^ovri murder, A. 435. 
 
 <^6vL0i murderous, deadly, P. 82. 
 C.310. S.820. — x^ipaQ (popiae E.807. 
 stained with murder, (povias arayovaq 
 C.394. shed in murder. 
 
 ^ovo\i^r)Q dropping gore, A. 1402. 
 E. 108. 
 
 <bov6ppvTOQ sprinkled with gore, 
 S.C.T.921. 
 
 <b6voe murder, bloodshed, P.V.355. 
 S.C.T.48. 116.226.556. 803. 867. (in loc. 
 dub.) P. 412. A. 1065. 1088. 1236. 1282. 
 1487.1586.1597. C.65.72. 115. 132. 570. 
 794. E. 203. 315. 439. 450. 548. 550. 573. 
 593. pi. E.461. — gore,blood, S.c.T.44. 
 C. 1007. E.17o. 
 
 ^opiiaQai to be carried or home 
 away, S.c.T.344.801. 
 
 >bopr)T6e to be borne, P.V.981. 
 
 <i>opKiZtQ the Phoreides, P.V. 796. 
 
 <bpaoii advice, C.929. E.236. 
 
 ^paZtiv to «oj/, P.V. 611. 767. 783. 
 790.827.846.997. S.c.T.792. P. 169. 
 259.325.342.703. A.223.575.1031.1080. 
 1566. C.I19. 515.619. E.583. S.315. 
 348. — to order or desire, with inf. 
 E.593. — mid. V. ippa'CeadaL to con- 
 sider, imper. (fipaaai C. 111. pass. 
 7ri<fipa(Tnai S.432. — to beware, mind. 
 (ppal^ov E. 125. In C.585. Kavefioev- 
 Ttov alyiSwv (ppaffai kotov, (jtpaaai is 
 considered by Wellauer, agreeably 
 to the Scholiast, to mean ivv6r)(jov, 
 but it is more rightly supposed to be 
 the active voice, rig being understood. 
 This accords better with what follows. 
 On the omission of av (Blomf. reads 
 KctvefioivT av in which Scholef. fol- 
 lows him), see Matth. Gr.Gr.515. Obs. 
 and Herm. oil Vig. quoted by Well. 
 4>pa(7(r£u' to hedge round, to fence 
 ov guard, P. 448. (ppu(T<Tccr6ac m. v. id. 
 (Ppa^ai S.C.T.C3. t'^pajajuto-flci id.780. 
 ■7rrifiovi)v (ipKvaTaTOV (ppa^eiev A. 1349. 
 place round him as a hedge a net of 
 destruction. Cf. Trrifiovi]. 
 ^pctariop a gtiide, S.487. 
 
 ^pa.T<op one of the same fparpia 
 or fraternity, E.626. 
 
 ^ptvodaXrie injuring the intellect, 
 E.317. 
 
 <^pc.vofiaviiQ raving, A.llll. 
 
 <bpEvoir\riyri£ maddening, P.V. 880. 
 
 OptvoTrXijKroc deranged in mind, 
 P.V. 1056. 
 
 ^pivovv to advise, to instruct, P.V. 
 336. A. 1156. C.114. 
 
 ^p£vb)\rie mad, S.c.T.739. 
 
 OprV the breast or diaphragm, the 
 seat of the feelings, P.V. 883. plur. id. 
 P.V.361. E.153. — the mind, the sense, 
 P.V. 844. S.C.T. 466. 575.855.902. 950. 
 1025. P. 115.364.366. A.103. 212.266. 
 532.779. 369. 956. 1004. 1054. 1275. 1402. 
 1470.1496. C.54. 105. 155.301.303.384. 
 505. 558. 755. 743. 761. 834. 841. 998. E. 
 17.104.265.319.328.582.941. S.508. 
 510. 594. 604. 756.830. 893. 967 . 995. 1034-. 
 1043. plur. P.V.34. 131. 181. 442.470. 
 631. G76. 791. 858. 909. 1063. S.C.T.25. 
 594.643.643.653. P. 161.464.598.689. 
 736.753.868. A. 168.268.460.478.488. 
 968, 1022. 1034.1114.1281.1529. 1605. C. 
 78.209.231. 443. 445. 588. 617. G93. 818. 
 1020.1052. E.88. 291. 467, 493.503. S. 
 100.374.732.9)8. 
 
 ^piaaeiv to he rough. x^P"'- Sf?"^''" 
 vfioic icppila' aidrip S.603. — Met. to 
 shudder, P.V.538. 'i<ppi£,a S.C.T. 472. 
 TTEi/ipera P.V. 697. S.341. with infin. 
 wi(ppLKa rav CiKialoiKov Qeov Ttkiacu 
 ras Tri-pSvfiovQ apae S.C.T. 702. I fear 
 lest she may accomplish. 
 
 ^poifiLa'((.(TQaL lit. to perform a 
 prelude, to commence, A. 1329. — to 
 address in the first place, E.20. 
 
 ^poifiwi' the prelude to a song or 
 dance, (ppoifiwv ^opeuiro/iai A. 31. — 
 the commencement of a speech, A. 803. 
 — the beginning ov prelude to anything, 
 A.1189. E.137. S.810. — a speech. 
 
 IppOlflioiQ 1TO\vpp6doiQ S.C.T. 7. 
 
 4'poctiV to feel or think, ov Kar 
 ardpojirov cj)port7 S.C.T. 407. does not 
 think as a mortal, via (jipovel P. 768. 
 thinks as a youth. See veoQ. vwepcptv 
 (j)pove~iv id. 806. io think too proudly, to 
 fii) (ppovovv C.742. an infant incapa- 
 ble of reflection, cppovei toe rapftnvaa 
 
*PON 
 
 ( 331 ) 
 
 <1>YAA 
 
 fi>j 'niKccv QtS)v S.754. he mindful 
 that you do not in terror neglect the 
 gods. — to purpose or intend, S.c.T. 
 SSa. A. 214. — to be alive, opposed to 
 Oaviiv. davovTi S' ov (jipovovpTi C. 
 510. — to be wise or prudent, (ppoveip 
 0£ Kcifiol Zeus eSu)ictv oh cacwt E. 812. 
 Cf. E. 115.943. (Here tppovovaa from 
 conj. and cvpitrKue from Rob. are 
 adopted b)' Herm. for the vulg. fpov- 
 ov(7i) S. 173. 201. Tov (ppoi/elv fSporovg 
 oZitaavra A.1C9. who led mortals into 
 wisdom. — ti ^poyeiv P.V.385. to he 
 wise. KaXde (ppoveip id. 1014. P.7n. fi^ 
 tak.(Sc fpoveiu A.901. id. — ei i^poveiv 
 to be well disposed to one, A. 262. 1411. 
 — £w fpoveiv to rejoice. aW r/ <ppov- 
 ile ei Tolai vvv iiyyekfiivoiQ ; C. 763. 
 ^povrjfxa the mind or disposition, 
 P.V.-207.376. S.c.T.420.519. P. 794. 
 814. A. 720.804. C. 189.320.587.990. 
 E.456. S.94. 889.907. — haughtiness, 
 ^poyrifiaros wXeuic P.V.955. 
 ^povovvTooQ wisely, S.201. 
 <i?povTiZeiv to consider, P.V. 1036. 
 P.241. S.413. 
 
 *poi'rt£ thought, P. 138. A. 655. 886. 
 1512. C. 595. S. 402. 412. — anxiety, P. 
 157. A. 103.160. E.431. 
 
 4>po55oc set out on a journey, S. 843, 
 <bpovpa a watch, P.V. 143. A. 2. 292. 
 ^povpelv to watch or guard, P.V. 
 31.978. pass. E.207. 
 
 ^povpr/fia a guard or watch, S.c.T. 
 431. E.676. 
 
 <i>povpiov a place where watch is 
 kept, E.879. — a guard, E.9p9. — they 
 who inhabit or keep watch over a 
 place, P.V. 803. 
 
 <i?puayfia the neighing of a horse, 
 S.c.T. 227.457. 
 
 <S>pvyia Phrygia, S.543. 
 ^pvKTOQ a beacon-fire, A. 30. 273. 
 283. 
 
 <S>pvKTO>pia the kindling of a beacon- 
 fire, A. 33. 476. 
 
 <ifpvi;ToipoQ a beacon-vjatcher, A 
 576. 
 
 4>pv^ a Phrygian, P. 756. 
 ^vyai)(jxT]g fleeing from battle, P. 
 984. 
 
 4>i/yac a fugitive or exile, A. 1265. 
 
 C.333.928. S.78. (loc. dub.) 199.211. 
 345.415.860. On S. 1027. seetTriTri'Oia. 
 <S>vyyaveLv to escape, P.V. 511. 
 ^{jyZa escaping, E.246. 
 'bvyri a flight, a rout, S.c.T. 173. 
 964. P.462.473. A. 1274. E. 400.402. 
 574. S. 70. 193. 354. 390. 7 18. — <l>vy^ in 
 flight, P.384.414. S.%\2.— exile, S.c.T. 
 620. 6K TToXtwc (pvyr/v A. 1386. ban- 
 ishment from the city, (pvyifv So/iwv 
 C.252. banishment from home. <pvy}) 
 StjfiyXaroQ S.609. public sentence of 
 banishment. — abst. for concr. r^i/S' 
 aveXvurTOV <j)vy{)v S.325. for raaZe 
 ^vyaZaQ. 
 
 ^veiv to cause to grow. &pae <pvov- 
 ariQ S.c.T. 517. — TreipvKevai to be horn. 
 with gen. airkayyvov ov ■ire<j>vKafj.ev 
 S.c.T. 1022. from which we are born. 
 — to have arisen, to exist. 6 X<M)ipri<r<i)v 
 oh 7re<pvKi irw P.V. 27. <l>vvai (aor. 2. 
 from (pifxi) to be born, aaivei Saifiovi 
 (j>vvai A. 1315. — to be by nature, to 
 be. TO ei '!vpa.a(7eiv aKopearov i(j)V A. 
 1304. deov jiiiTijp efuQ P. 163. Cf. 
 P.V. 335. 971. the aorist generally has 
 a present signification, but occurs in 
 a past sense in A. 165. oe S' eTreir 
 ifv sc. he who then arose. Cf. P.758. 
 6edc yap ohi; v-^jBtipev, ws evippoii' 'e<pv. 
 — mid. V. (pveadai to be born. fut. 
 (Tiropdc Ik Tij(T()e <pv(Terai OpaavQ P.V. 
 873. 
 
 <S>vXaKl] watching, confinement, arofi- 
 aroQ tpvXaKav KaTa<7-)(eiv A. 227. to 
 put u, gag upon the mouth. ouS' en 
 yXHtrcra ev (pvXaicaie P. 584. they no 
 longer keep a watch over their lips. 
 
 <t>vXaK-eov we must guard against. 
 TOiovde (pwTog Trelpay ei (pvXaKreov 
 
 S.C.T.4S1. 
 
 ^uXa^ one watching or guarding, 
 P.4. A. 284.888. 1427. E.64. S.299. 
 377. 
 
 ^vXacraeiv to watch or guard, 
 S.C.T.126. P.359. C.572. 777.1060. E. 
 90. — to U'atch for. ^vXcKTau) XafxiraZ- 
 OQ TO avf.iftoXov A. 8. — to watch, i. e. 
 to wait, ahrov (pvXa(T(Twv avafievu) 
 reXoe SiK)]Q E.234. — to keep close to. 
 pperag ToSe r)iica ^uXairffd)!' E.418. — 
 TrpayoQ ^vXaaaei S.c.T. 2. has charge 
 
<1)VAA 
 
 ( 332 ) 
 
 XAAI 
 
 of affairs. — with inf. tcltti ^(cpaov 
 TTpofiriBetav XajSttv alviH (pv\al,ai S. 
 176. / advise you to take care and 
 attend to. But see Xafijiaveiv. — mid. 
 V. (pvXa.(T(Teadai to guard against, P.V. 
 717.806. C.911. S. 370. 422. 744. — to 
 observe. ^vXa^ai raarZ' iiriaToXag S. 
 990. — with inf. <pv\a.^ofiai nefivrjtrdaL 
 S. 202. I will take care to remember. 
 — with/iTJ, to take care lest, P.V. 390. 
 S.493. 
 
 <&uX\ac the foliage of a tree, A.79. 
 940. 
 
 ^vXKov a leaf, P. 608. 
 <^vXov a tribe or race, P.V. 810. 
 S. 539. In E. 57. the meaning is, as 
 Schlitz observes, nusquam vidi inuli- 
 erum genus quocum hunc cceium com- 
 parare possem. 
 
 ^v^cipup [a] avoiding men. (pv^av- 
 opa yafiov S. 8. a marriage to avoid 
 which they flee from the men. 
 
 ^vpav to mingle or pollute, S.c.T. 
 48. 
 
 *upS?)v confusedly, P. 798. 
 ^vptiv to confuse or mix up, P.V. 
 448. — pass. £<pvpdri A.714. is stained 
 or polluted. 
 
 ^vaicLfia a hard breathing, E. 
 53. 
 
 <^v(7ia.v to pant or throb, E.239. 
 ^vaiZooQ life-giving, vital, S.579. 
 <bv(ng natxire, P.V. 487. In cir- 
 cumloc. -yOovoe fvtriy A.519. — a habit 
 
 or state of body, P. 433. C.279. S. 
 491. 
 
 ^variQ a crop, i.e. a multitude. 
 ^vuTig fivpias ai'BpSiv P. 890. The 
 word occurs only once, and is sus- 
 pected to be spurious. Schol. A. ex- 
 plains it by {] ■irc<pvp[itvri Kai liri yrjg 
 nea-ova-a, from which Blomf. infers 
 that he read (pvptne. He adds, how- 
 ever, the explanation f/ tKcpvine, yovr/. 
 <S>VTa.Xfiioe a parent. fvraXfxioiv 
 yepovTuiv A. 318. aged parents. 
 
 ^vTovaplant, E.901. — a creature, 
 S.278. 
 
 <bvTovpyoQ having a creative power, 
 a creator, S.586. 
 
 ^cjKEvs a Phocian, P. 477. A. 855. 
 C.6G8. 
 
 OwKt'c fem. Phocian, C.557. 
 ^itjvtLV to speak or say, P.V. 1065. 
 S.c.T. 416. A. 198.1307. 1600. C.281. 
 312.368.744. E.269. — fitya ipiavovvra 
 E. 896. boasting. 
 
 <bo)vri the voice, P.V. 21. A. 1031. 
 C.193. — language, A. 1021. C.556. 
 
 *<5£ ligfit, P. 163.622. A. 270. 283. 
 378.478.508.1297. C. 850. 955. 966. E. 
 959. Cf. <j>aoe. 
 
 *fe>c a man, S.c.T. 417.452.481.525. 
 602.653.1069. P. 80. 88.238. 243. 889. A. 
 250. 387. 423. 731. 770. 893. 1235. 1650. 
 C.607. E. 222. 575. ^wroc larpov S. 
 258. a physician, to KptarSiv yivo^ 
 P.V.548. mankind. 
 
 X 
 
 Xaipeiv to rejoice, S.c.T. 796. A. 
 525. 1367. subj. S.C.T.807. with dat. 
 A.633. 1211. 1364. with part. C.442. 
 (see KpvTTTtiv) TO ■x^alpELv joy, A. 484. 
 E, 291. 401. x«'P« hail, P. 152. A. 22. 
 494.524. 8.597. x^^'P^ f<^reweU, P. 
 826. E. 745. 950. 957.960. x^'P""'" «" 
 A. 1367. Cf. id. 525. — xP-ipCLv Kara^iw 
 A. 558. I bid farewell. 
 
 XaipofivfTi'ic- See ytpo^vaije. 
 
 XaiTi] hair, C. 178. 
 
 XaiTwfia a hairy covering, S.c.T. 
 367. 
 
 XaXdc to loosen, P.V. 58. TriiXas 
 
 fioyXo'iQ x°-Xa.Te C.866. undo the gates 
 by removing the bars. Cf. fioyXoi;. — 
 with t^. ii, aypiuy Sefffiwv x^Xairij id. 
 176. without t|. x«^? KaKwv id.'256. 
 — intrans. to abate, to cease from. tI 
 XO-Xy. fiaviwi' ; P.V. 1059. See tvTvx>K- 
 — to be easy, to indulge or forgive, el 
 to'ktlv oiiv KTtivovmv dXXjJXous vaX^f 
 E.210. — pass, vph' av xaXacrdrj Se(7fia 
 P.V. 993. 
 
 XaXiTTos severe, cruel, S.c.T. 210. 
 A. 1483. S. 157. 171. 
 
 XaXlyoe u, bridle, S.c.T. 116.189. 
 375. P. 192.— Met. P.V.675. A. 1036. 
 
XAAK 
 
 ( 333 ) 
 
 XAPI 
 
 — a chain, confinement. ^oXivoIq kv 
 ■KETpivoKjL P.V.661. — a. gag, A.219. 
 Xd\K£OE brazen, C.675. 
 XaXKEti/xa a brazen fetter, P.V. 19. 
 — a sword, C.569. 
 
 XaXic^Xaroe forged from brass, 
 S.C.T.368.52]. C.288. 
 XaXici/pijc brazen, P. 400. 
 
 XaXk't's Chalcis, A. 183. 
 
 XaXicdStT-oc clamped with brass, 
 S.C.T.145. 
 
 XaXicoc brass, P.V. 500. A.379.— 
 j^aXicou (3a<j>a.s A. 598. See (ia<j>ri. 
 
 XaXicoaTOfioe brazen-mouthed, P. 
 407. 
 
 XaX«/3££ the Chalybes, P.V.717. 
 
 XaX«/3os iron, brought from the 
 Chalybes, S.c.T.710. 
 
 XaXuvi/ id. P.V. 133. 
 
 XafxaZiQ on the ground, S.c.T.340. 
 
 Xa/zm id. A. 880. C.251. 
 
 XafianreTi'iQ fallen on the ground, 
 C.958. ■^(a.jianrtTC.Q jSoa/ia A. 894. a 
 cry accompanied with prostration. 
 
 KafievvT] a bed, A. 1521. 
 
 Xapa delight, S.c.T.424. A.261. 
 527.573.1613. C.231. 
 
 XapaKTTip a stamp or impression. 
 KvTTpioe ■)(apaKTrip iv yvvaiKeioig tvtt- 
 ote e'tKuie TTtirXjj/crat Tenroviov irpOQ 
 apatviiiv S.279. a character resembling 
 that of Cyprians has been stamped 
 upon your female persons by male 
 workmen, h.e. you seem as if you 
 might have been born of Cyprian 
 fathers. 
 
 Xapao-fTEfv to cut, to bruise, -^apaa- 
 aerai ■keZov P. 669. Schiitz observes 
 on this passage, " Solemne erat 
 manes evocantibus terram manibus 
 pulsare adeoque Darius, gemit, in- 
 quit, pulsatur ac tantum non scin- 
 ditur solum." Stanl. compares TibuU. 
 i. 2. Hcec cantu finditque solum ma- 
 nesques sepulchris Elicit et trepido 
 devocat ossa solo. 
 
 Xapi^taOai to gratify, P.686. In 
 A. 295. &Tpvvz dta^ibv fxrj yapi'CeaQai 
 TTvpoc, the vulg. is evidently corrupt. 
 Casaub. conj. ^oi ■xapiieadai. So 
 Stanley, who afterwards conj. fiijx"^p 
 'iicadai. This is adopted by Klausen, 
 
 who translates, exhortata est con- 
 stitutam catervam ut ignis paratio 
 locum haberet, ll^eadai sc. collocari. 
 This is very improbable. Heath conj . 
 ^ij ■)(a.ri^e<r6ai h. e. not to be wanting. 
 So Schiitz 1. and Pors. but in his 
 second ed. Schiitz adopts fioi xapi^- 
 taQau Wellauer has introduced an 
 extraordinary word sc. ixrjxapi^ea-- 
 6ai, which in his Lex. he translates 
 perficere. This Scholefield has 
 adopted. Blomf. adopts Heath's 
 conj. In so doubtful a case, it is 
 perhaps best to read fioi xapi^eirOai. 
 Butler observes that this is peculiarly 
 applicable, if we consider, as is evident 
 from the passage, that there was no 
 beacon between jEgiplanctus and 
 that of Arachnaeus adjoining the city, 
 so that jEgiplanctus may thus be said 
 to have conveyed the message straight 
 to Clytaemnestra. 
 
 Xapie a favor conferred, an obli- 
 gation, (pep owbie axapig )("P'£ P.V. 
 545. haw unrequited is an obliga- 
 tion, xaptv inrovpyfjaai P.V>638. 
 Xaptv QiaQai id. 784. So£ xap"'i<i-823. 
 confer a favor, tclv l/xav X"P"' ^eyu 
 E.899. pergo enim beneficia mea 
 enarrare. Schiitz. Zaifxovbiv Si xov 
 X"^p^e A. 175. it is doubtless a blessing 
 from the gods. — a mark of honour 
 or respect. ^Sou evicraiav j^apiv A. 
 1360. Kovpiiiriv x^P^^ TrarpoQ C. 178. 
 ^EiXat'a ^apic id. 510. ax^pi-e X"P'^ 
 A. 1524. C.42. an useless honour. — 
 respect or reverence. aOiKrivv x«/"c 
 A. 562. Kaipbv x"P"'0£ id. 761. the due 
 meed of respect. — requital or recom- 
 pense. 6(pEiXtiiv av Tivoi/x' aiiT^ X"P"' 
 P.V.987. X^P'" 7'po^aeA.711. Oeoliri 
 TroXv/xvriarov x"P"' rivctv id 795. 
 XapiC oiiK arifiOQ ■Koviav A. 345. — 
 grace or beauty, evfiopipuv KoXoaauiv 
 X^pi-e A. 406. — pleasure, gratification. 
 Xap(£ a<p' yjixiov okofiiviov S.C.T.685. 
 the pleasure arising from our des- 
 truction. a.px<^toTr\ovTU>v SernroTWP 
 TToXX?) x°P<s ^- 1013. 4< is a delightful 
 thing to have masters who have long 
 enjoyed riches. X"P"' licraiav A. 410. 
 Of. id. 536.1028.1276. S.938. x«P"' 
 
XAPI 
 
 ( 334 ) 
 
 xeoN 
 
 ivvaiviauL A. 471. to assent to that 
 which pleases us. — love, favour, e/xoi 
 witiiv ya-piv A. 429. X"P'£ A(0£ A. 567. 
 — pi. xapiTEE an honour or token of 
 respect, C.317. On C.822. x^V'^s 
 opyhe \vwpaQ, see under XuTrpoe. On 
 S.968. see EVTrpvfivrie. 
 
 Xapiv ace. for the sake of, on ac- 
 count of. sfiriv X"P"' C^"" ^'s) P. 1003. 
 for my sake. Trj^de (rvfi(l)opa.s xaptv 
 A. 24, 1655. ■yXiio'o'Tjc X^P"' C.264. 
 for the sake of talking, (puros larpov 
 X°^P^^ S.258. in honour of. Krriaiov 
 Aioc xapiv S.440. hy the favour of. 
 
 XapiToyXbXTorelv to curry favour by 
 speaking, P.V.294. 
 
 Xapfia joy, a cause of joy, P.991. 
 A. 257. E.939. 
 
 Xeifia winter, P.V.452. A. 9. — a 
 storm, A. 192. 613. 874. 
 
 Xeifialiecrdai to be agitated or 
 chafed, as by a storm, P.V.5G2.840. 
 
 Xeifibiy winter, A.620. — a storm, P. 
 488. A. 549. 620. 635. 642. S. 158. 172. 
 — Met. a storm of calamity, a severe 
 misfortune, P.V.644.1017. C.200.1061. 
 
 XeifiiavorvTvoe beating with a storm, 
 S.35. 
 
 Xeip to pour, C. 107. 127. S.1007. 
 TvfjL^u x^ovaa C.85. pouring on the 
 tomb, iv Tvfxlia C.90. — m.v. xeacrOai 
 P. 216. —pass. /cExu/JfVwvC.154. X"/^^" 
 vac 395. xyfxivov E. 263. — to utter. 
 'EXXaSoe (pdoyyov x^ovaav S.c.T. 73. 
 speaking the Greek language. txiKroAa 
 ■X^ovaae S.626. — to let fall. KpuKov 
 fiatpas eg irt&ov yfovaa A. 230. 
 
 Xdp the hand, P.V.55. 622.662. 
 851.919. 1007. S.c.T.44.50.415.455.495. 
 536. 599. 605. 682. 765. 787.793. 837. 915. 
 P. 190. 197. 198. 235. 451 . 529. 555. 1017. 
 A. 34.35. 111. 203.412.707.752.791. 1031. 
 1082. 1193. 1330. 1378. 1397. 1475. 1501. 
 1540. 1564. 1576. C.37.42. 103. 139. 159. 
 229.255.303.307.330.357.372.378.389. 
 420.431.936.976.1051. E. 102.228.250. 
 270.424.562.749.776. S.64.190. 308.502. 
 
 602.616.737.771.936.1052. XcuafX^'p- 
 oc P-V.716. on the lefthand. x^P"^ 
 Ik SopviraXrov A. 116. on the right 
 hand. In P. 235. worepa yap ro^ovk- 
 Kog alxjJ-ii Slci x'pt'C 7 avTolc irpiiTEi; 
 
 ye. is wanting in Med. Barocc. Regg. 
 A.B.C.K. Colb. l.M.1.2. Guelph. 
 Mosq. Aid. Rob. Hence Brunck, 
 whom Schiitz and Blomf. follow, 
 reads x^P<^^- Elmsley on Eur. Med. 
 1334. prefers x^P"'-^- '^^^ Schol. ex- 
 plains it Zia tSiv x^ipw)'. Wellauer 
 supposes the corruption to be in av- 
 To'ig (which Rob. omits), and pro- 
 poses cr(j)i(Tiy, of which avro'iQ might 
 have been an interpretation. 
 
 XeipoTovoQ accompanied with out- 
 stretched hands, S.c.T. 156. 
 
 XeipoiiaQai to subdue or conquer, 
 C.683. pass. P.V.353. part. KexeipiD- 
 fxevaq S.C.T.307. 
 
 Xeip(t>ixa a work of the hand, rvfj.- 
 j3oxoa xetpijiifJ^ara S.C.T. 1013. — aeon- 
 quest or thing conquered, A. 1299. 
 
 Xeipwva^ia a handiwork, an office, 
 P.V.45. C.750. 
 
 XeXldwv a swallow, A. 1020. 
 
 XepfJiaQ a large stone thrown by the 
 hand, S.c.T. 282. 
 
 Xtpv/jT-jjc apoorman. Dor. P. V.895. 
 
 Xepvi\f/ lustral water, used in sacri- 
 fices, A. 1007. E.626. — tised in offer- 
 ings to the dead, C. 127. 
 
 XepofivffijQ polluting the hand, -a-op- 
 01 re vavreQ Ik fxidg oSov fiaivovTeg 
 Tov xepofiv(Tfj (jiovoy KaOalpoi'Teg lov- 
 aav arav C.71. So Pors. for the cor- 
 rupt vulg. x«'pof w''?- On the two 
 last words, which leave the sense in- 
 complete, see under levai. 
 
 XepaaioQ belonging to the land. 
 Kvfia xep'^eCiov S.c.T. 04. a land wave. 
 
 XepaoQ the mainland or land, S.c.T. 
 842. P.852.939. A. 544. S.32. 174. op- 
 posed to Qakaaaa P. 693. E.J31. 
 
 Xev^a a stream, E.283. S.998. 
 1008. 
 
 X7;Xi; a claw, P. 204. 
 
 XBoviog earthly. yQovla koviqS.c.T. 
 718. the dust of the earth. — subter- 
 raneous, P.V. 996. — infernal, below 
 the earth, x^"''"" ^aijioveg S.c.T. 
 504. P. 620. x^^^'^^^ ayeuoreg P. 
 032. dedu x^""'*^" -^-SS- Cf. E. 
 354.469. x^o^'i-o^ OyKag Karexoi'reg S. 
 25. ilie deceased heroes buried in 
 the country. See di^Kt]. Mercury is 
 
xeoN 
 
 ( 335 ) 
 
 XOIP 
 
 also called yQovioQ, " utpote cui mor- 
 tui curae erant" See Stanley's note. 
 In this sense he is invoked to assist 
 Orestes in avenging the deceased 
 Agamemnon, C. 122.716. Tax^ovibiv 
 Tirifxivai\ C.393. ye (Furies) who are 
 honoured in (h.e. who preside over) 
 the affairs of those below. Probably, 
 however, this verse is corrupt. 
 
 Xdoyorpe<l)r]Q nourished in the earth, 
 A. 1381. 
 
 Xeaiv earth, personified, P.V. 205. 
 E.6.— earth, the earth, P.V.1.139.349. 
 498.683.848.1048.1083. S.C.T.713.8G0. 
 P. 227. 234. 302. 356.675. A.195. 562.619. 
 846.1359. C.64.351. 478. 820.942. E. 
 13.72.76.115.264.373.794.977. — any par- 
 ticular land or country, P.V. 282. 715. 
 815.854. S.C.T.104. 459. 569. 616.650. 
 986. 993. 998. 1006. P. 61. 75. 210. 474. 
 477.504.792.893. A. 489.492.494. 514. 
 652. C.711. E.384.681. 735.753. 772. 
 794.789.813.850.861. 862. 866.979.984. 
 S. 5. 216. 240. 250.253. 260. 266. 282. 289. 
 320. 367. 420. 549. 578. 703. 749. 759. 890. 
 XiXiapxoe the commander of a 
 thousand, P. 296. 
 
 XiXtas a thousand, P. 333. 
 XiXtovaurije having a thousand 
 ships, A. 45. 
 
 Xifiaipa a goat, A. 224. 
 XiovopoiTKOQ cherished by snows, 
 S.554. 
 
 Xi'oc Chios, P. 858. 
 Xiroiv an inner robe, S.880. 
 Xiiiv snow, A.550. S.774. 
 XXaiva a cloak, A. 846. On this 
 passage see further under Xeyeiy. 
 
 XXiMv to give oneself airs, to 
 exult, P.V.973.974. It seems to occur 
 in S.813. (iXocrvpofpova x^'S^ Sitrtpopa 
 pai KCLv y^, where the reading is 
 corrupt. 
 
 XXtSococ delicate, P. 536. 
 X\tS)'; luxury, softness, P.V. 464. 
 P.600. — delicacy, beauty. irapQivoiv 
 xXi-laiatv tvjxop^oiQ S.981. — haughti- 
 ness, P.V.434. In A. 1422. tiiol F 
 kirfiyayev exivijc Tcapoi^uivrifia rfje efitje 
 ■xXidijg, the constr. is not, as Butler 
 supposes, lfj.oi S' eTrriyaycv napo^utv- 
 Ti/ia x^'^VC '■'/£ ^H^S evyijg, but 
 
 thvrjg irapoypuvrifia is to be taken 
 strictly together, as forming one idea, 
 sc. she has broughtto me (byherdeath) 
 a nuptial addition to my luxury. Cf. a v- 
 QoQ. Heath refers kwiiyayt to Aga- 
 memnon, and considers it to mean that 
 Agamemnon, not satisfied with the 
 charms of Clytaemnestra, had brought 
 Cassandra as an additional luxury 
 for his bed. As, however, Ktirai refers 
 to Cassandra, this interpretation is 
 clearly wrong. 
 
 XXtEti' to wanton, C. 134. — to be 
 luxurious, S.233. 
 
 XXoOi'ic al. youthful vigour, al. 
 castration. (?) ou Kapavritrr^pes (corr. 
 Kapavitj-iipcQ) oipdaXfimpixoL SiKai, 
 (T<j>ayai rt, (nrepfiarog t airo^Oopai 
 TtaiSuv, KUMv r£ x^ovvig, ^S' aKpoivia, 
 XEvajJ-OV re koi fivl^ovaiv oliCTiajxov 
 TToXvv viro po-^i-V irayivree E.177. 
 seqq. Two difficulties meet us here. 
 One, the accusative Xcvafiov, where 
 Xi^vafxoQ seems to be required, and 
 is read by Casaub. Herm. Schiitz. 
 The other is KaKov te ^Xovviq which 
 is unintelligible. Herm. and Stanl. 
 conj. Kad) Tt xXoOvic. Some MSS. 
 have KaKovrai yXovvig, whence Er- 
 f urdt conj . aTrcpfiaroe t aTro(pOop^ irat- 
 S<M)v Kamvrai x^o''*''£ h.e. ubi viridis 
 puerorum cetas seminis corruptione 
 Iceditur. But this, as Well, observes, 
 besides the awkward introduction of 
 the verb KaKovrai, is rendered doubt- 
 ful by the interpretation, given to 
 yXovviQ, which is without authority. 
 The word uKpwvia also, if it be cor- 
 rectly explained by the Schol. aQpoia- 
 fjidv, irXijBog, renders the passage 
 doubtful. Dind. thinks a verse is lost 
 after aKpuivia. 
 
 XXtopog pale, S.561. 
 Xvori the extremity of the axle- 
 tree, S.c.T. 138. — Met. X'^o^C TtodSiv 
 S.C.T.353. 
 
 Xori a libation, P.215.601.611.616. 
 671. C. 15.85.107.147.154.162.479.503. 
 518.531. In V.23. Dind. prefers xoav 
 with Casaub. See TrpoTro^Troe. 
 
 Xoipag a sunhen rock, P. 413. Cf. 
 E.g. where Wieseler explains it of 
 
XOIP 
 
 ( 336 ) 
 
 XPHS 
 
 the rocky shore of Delos. Cf. Eur. 
 Tr. 89. 
 
 'X.oipoKTovoQ slaying pigs, effected 
 by the slaying of a pig, E.273. 
 
 XoXri the bile or gall, P. V. 493. — 
 wrath, A. 1345. C.182. 
 
 Xo'Xoc wrath, P.V. 29. 199.370.376. 
 In P.V. 313. Doederlein most properly 
 by transposition corrects ox^ov- 
 
 XopcveaOai mid. v. to dance, A. 30. 
 
 Xopog a company of dancers, hence 
 met. a company, A. 1159. — a dance, 
 A. 23. y(^6pov axpiiifiEv E.297. let us 
 join in the dance. 
 
 Xpaivf.iv to sprinkle, S.c.T.61. — 
 to pollute. 'i-)(pavaQ E. 163. pass. S.c.T. 
 324. -xpavBriaa S. 203. 
 
 Xpdv to give an oracle, to pro- 
 phesy. ■)(priauv A. 1053. ■ypi^aaQ E. 
 765. with inf. to direct by an oracle, 
 E.194. with lifTTe E.193. — to inform 
 by an oracle, C. 1026. 
 
 Xpsia want, with gen. (jyapfxaKcov 
 Xpfi^ P.V.479. from want of medi- 
 cines, -xpeiav 'i\tiv to have need of, 
 P.V.164. C.474. — arequest, P.V. 702. 
 — distress, necessity, P. 139. Trplv 
 ayytXovc (pXE-yeiv ■ypeiae viro S.C.T. 
 5s67. ere rumours are kindled by our 
 distress. (jiXiyeiv in this passage re- 
 fers to Xoyove only, not to ayyiXovg. 
 Stanl. less properly understands j/y^idc 
 after ipXeyeiv.—i^Krropiiaai fio'tpav iv 
 XP^^f ^^XVe S.C.T.488. wishing to en- 
 quire his fate in the distress of for- 
 tune, i. e. in circumstances of peril. 
 The Schol. well explains it, XP^'" y^p 
 KaipoQ Lan fiaBtly ti)v avToii rvxriv. 
 6 yap ■KoXtjxOQ tovq fhrvx^tQ nai roue 
 Zvarvx^i-Q i:plvei. 
 
 Xpiloe needy, poor, S. 199. — neces- 
 sary, needful, S. 191. 
 
 XpioQ a thing or biisiness, S.c.T. 
 20. P. 763. S.369. — ri XP^OQ ; A. 85. 
 what news ? drifioKpavrov apcifi rivEi 
 Xpfoc id. 445. Seeriveiv. — a request, 
 S.4G7. 
 
 XpEt'ov. See xp)/)'ai. 
 
 Xpyi^Eiv to be in need of. with gen. 
 P.V. 374. 986. C.523, — to desire or 
 will. with. inf. P.V. 233. 245. 283. 612. 
 740. erv 0)}t' & ^jjifetc. ravr ETriyXwiT- 
 
 trg. Atog P.V. 930. XPV^'^" ^- ^^^- ^f 
 it be his will. Cf.'C.802. which 
 verse Herm. rejects as an interpola- 
 tion. 
 
 Xpijfia a thing. tL XPVfJ-o- i P.V.298. 
 what is it ? ri Z' tart XP'7j"« ! -^^ 1279. 
 Cf. C. 872. ri XPW"- Xtvaaia C.IO. in 
 pi. xpVfJ-o^ra riches, wealth, S.c.T. 693. 
 925. P. 162. A.928.980.1622. C.133. 
 299. E. 378. 727. S.438. In S.438. icat 
 XpVf^aiTiv fikv tie ZofiLov iropOovfiivwv 
 — yivoiT av aXXa, there is probably 
 some corruption. xpilf^<^<^^ might be 
 governed by aXXa so. others in addi- 
 tion to or in place of, but this would 
 imply a very harsh change to the gen. 
 absolute in 7ropdovfi.iv<i)v. Perhaps 
 XprilJ-"-ro)v (so Aurat. ) is better : v. 
 439. seems more naturally to come 
 after 440. See yofiog. 
 
 XprijiaroZaLraq Dor. a divider of 
 property, S.c.T. 7\\. 
 
 Xpijvai to be right or necessary, xpv 
 pres. it behoves, is right, is necessary, 
 P.V. 3. 103. 295. 633. 643.662.717.723. 
 732.932. S.c.T. 1.10. 695. 699. 996. P. 
 215.519.787.806. A. 161.333.557.566. 
 795. 891. 902.1199.1341.1537. C.295. 
 E.C79.957. S.173.514. 705.744.916. 949. 
 XpJJvimperf. A.853. 1393.1643. C.894.- 
 918. — it is decreed, it is fated, P.V. 
 100.183.483.705.1069. S.c.T.599. A. 
 1404. C.201. In P.V.609. where ri jui) 
 XPn', is read, Elmsl. proposes a very 
 ingenious conjecture sc. ri l^iJX'^p ', 
 and places the stop after Traduv. — 
 part, xp^^v. TO fjirj xp^^v C.918. that 
 which is not seemly. xP^f^" for xp^'^v 
 iart, i.qu. XP'I- '' must be or it is 
 right,F.Y.n4:.972.998. P. 149. A. 896. 
 S.497.958. 
 
 XpTjadai (mid. v. of XP^'' V^- ^O 
 to use, P.V. 322. E.625. SovXia XP'7''«' 
 <i'uy w A. 927 . suffers the yoke. — perf. 
 (T(j}(ppovEiv Kexprif^ivov P. 815. So the 
 Schol. correctly, for the vulg. «- 
 Xpni^-i^oL. It is, however, impossible 
 that it can here govern Gw^povtlv in 
 the sense of wanting : (on this moan- 
 ing cf. Elmsl. on Heracl.801.) this 
 would require roO ixb)<i>povtlv. As little 
 can the other reading Kexpi^iivoi go- 
 
XPHS 
 
 ( 337 ) 
 
 XPON 
 
 vern aitxppovelv in the sense of using. 
 The meaning of the word has appar- 
 ently been mistaken. It is the perf. 
 pass, of 5^a>', sc. warned of God, in- 
 structed as by an oracle. That the 
 word may be used in this sense is 
 clear from the compound ttuOoxp^ott/c 
 in C. 928. which the Schol. explains 6 
 iiTTO Oeov ■)(pri<7dtis- 
 
 XpridfioQ an oracle or prediction, 
 P.V.665.875. P. 725. A. 1161. 1225. 
 1549. C. 268.295. E.592.683. 
 
 XprjiTfjiaSia id. P.V.777. 
 
 Xpri(TTiipio^ belonging to an oracle. 
 ■)(pr](!Tr)piovs opvtdac S.c.T.26. oracu- 
 lar birds. Zojjtouri ■yprjiTTrjploie A. 938. 
 the temple where the oracle is given. 
 iipETfias ■)(pri(TTrjpiovQ E.2G2. commands 
 given in an oracle, ■^rfrrnipiav iadfjra 
 A. 1243. the dress used by a pro- 
 phetess, ^rjariipia sc. Sajfiara S.C.T. 
 730. E. 185. the temple where there is 
 an oracle. — ■)^pr]cyrripi.ov sc lepov a 
 victim slain before consulting the gods, 
 S.C.T.212. Cf. S.445. 
 
 XpTjoToc good, lucky, P.224. 
 
 XpUiv to sting, P.V. 566. 600. 882. 
 pass. ■xpicrde'KTa P.V. 678. 
 
 XplfiTTTEiv to bring near, P.V. 7 15. 
 — mid. V. yplfiTTTeaQai to approach, 
 S.C.T.84. E.176. 
 
 XpicTfia oil, any unguent, A. 94. 
 where corr. ■^(pifiaTOQ from M. Rob. 
 
 XpiaroQ used as ointment, P.V. 
 478. 
 
 Xpoia colour, P.V.23.491. 
 
 Xpovitltiv to last, continue, A. 821. 
 — to delay, A. 1329. C. 62. pass, to 
 be delayed, S.c.T. 54. -xpoviaOdQ A. 
 709. grown up. In C. 941. seqq. 
 occurs a very corrupt passage, rairep 
 o Ao^iae IlapvaacnoQ (corr. TlapvcKj- 
 toc) fieyav iyijv fivxpv ■)(Oovoc ett 
 oxGei a^ev aSoXug SoXiav fiXair- 
 TOfxivav £)' ■^uvOLQ Otiaav i-aoixf-Tai. 
 Various emendations have been pro- 
 posed. Herm. and Well, suppose a 
 lacuna after ■)(Qov6q. For ett' ox^ei aUv 
 which is manifestly corrupt, Herm. 
 suggests kiT ix&poUvoiQ. Klaus, conj. 
 iiroxQioQ h.e. on mountains, referring 
 to TlapvaatrioQ. For iv xPovolq Qiiaav 
 
 Herm. corrects xpoviaHtiiTav h.e. de- 
 layed, which, if correct, must be an 
 epexegesis of (iXairTOfiivav. For 
 rcLirep also he reads ravirep, an ob- 
 vious correction, agreeing with AfVai'. 
 Without attempting to settle any- 
 thing with respect to iir' ox^et a^£f, 
 we may translate the rest of the 
 sentence, whom (sc. Justice) Apollo 
 who dwells on Parnassus in the great 
 shrine of the earth, goes for (h. e. 
 fetches, brings up against criminals) 
 stealthy, yet stealthy in a righteous 
 cause, halting, delayed. The idea 
 seems the same as that of Horace, 
 Raro antecedentem scelestura de- 
 seruit pede Poena claudo. 
 
 XpovioQ long delayed, S.c.T. 688. 
 — causing delay, A. 145. 
 
 Xpovoe time, P.V.626.933. 1022. P. 
 64.678.699. A. 596.686. C. 959. 1007. 
 E. 276. 815. 858. 906. 926. S.716. to ex- 
 press duration of time the accusative 
 is commonly used without a prepo- 
 sition, e.g. Tov ixvpicrrj yjiovov ad- 
 Xevcro) P.V. 95. tov fiaKpov xpovoi' 
 etpvpop EiKiJ TfCiVTa P.V. 447. xpovov 
 roi'^eWoj'raid.841. tovZetov (ipaxjov 
 Xpovov id. 941. TOV Zi aiSvos y^ovov 
 A. 540. TToXi/v Ixyav j^pdi/oc C.957. 
 TOV xpo TOV j^oj'ov E.440. hapov 
 Xpovov S.511. — i^riPov xpovb) S.c.T. 
 II. past the prime of youth. Sia 
 IxaKpov xpovov P. 717. at a long 
 distance of time. ttoXXw \p6vto A. 
 507. after a long absence, ic tov 
 TToXiiv xpovov A. 607. in the long run. 
 iv TToXX&p xpovio A. 537. in a long 
 period of time, woiov xpovov Treirop- 
 dTjTai ?rdXic; A. 269. since what time? 
 tov ^vvlvdovTog xP^^ov A. 868. the 
 time occupied in sleep. 6 v(TTaToc tov 
 Xpovov Trpta^evtrai A. 1273. in point 
 of time. iiQ ajiEfiirroQ d xpovov P. 
 678. that I may not be blamed in re- 
 spect of the time, avv xpoj'w A. 1351 
 E.526. in course of time, kv XP^^'V 
 id. A.831.1544. C.1036. E. 475. 954*. 
 S.131. lie TO ■Trdv XP"''"" ^-640. _/br 
 ever. Cf. E.462.542.733. e'kto-kiv xpov- 
 ov S.612. in after time, — delay. 
 iTaXiiifii}Kr] xpo''"'' ■'^- 1 "9- ovK 'iar 
 2 X 
 
xPTi; 
 
 ( 338 ) 
 
 XilPO 
 
 dXv^tc, oil, i,ivoi, "Xjiovu TrXioy A. 
 1272. Cf. vXiov. ■)(p6voQ eirei — Trcip- 
 rifir)rrt A. 956. it is a long time since. 
 — Xpo''^ (it length, in course of time, 
 A.125.450.781. C. 293.641. 923. E.868. 
 S. 713.916.971. 
 
 Xpyirafioifioe a money-changer, one 
 who exchanges anything for gold. 
 Metaphorically applied to Mars, who 
 changes the bodies of the slain into 
 ashes, A. 426. 
 
 XpvcreodfirjToe formed of gold, C. 
 608. 
 
 XpvcxeoQ golden, S.c.T.416". 
 
 Xpv<Te6(TTo\fj.oc adorned with gold, 
 P. 155. 
 
 Xpuo-tufi a native of Chrysa, P. 306. 
 Brunck and Schiitz incorrectly sup- 
 pose this word to be a proper 
 name. 
 
 XpiKTjjtc Chryseis, A. 1414. 
 
 X-pvarikaToe wrought in gold, S.c.T. 
 626. E. 173. 
 
 XpvaoyovoQ horn of gold, yjpvao- 
 yovov yeyeds P. 79. a race born of the 
 golden shower, so. of that golden 
 shower into which Jupiter trans- 
 . formed himself when he came to 
 Danae. From this connexion sprung 
 Perseus, from him and Andromeda 
 Parses, whence the Persians were de- 
 rived. So Herod, vii. 150. In this 
 passage several MSS. and Edd. have 
 ■Xpvcovofiov, which the Schol. A. ex- 
 plains irKovaiae, but prefers the read- 
 ing ■^vadyoi'OQ. Schol. B. likewise 
 has ■)(pv(70v6fiov with the explanation 
 irXoveriwrdrijc' toiovtol yap ol Xlipaai. 
 Blomf. adopts this reading. The 
 vulg. however, appears in every way 
 preferable. 
 
 XpvaoiraaroQ overlaid with gold, 
 A. 752. 
 
 Xpv(TOTri}Kr\i, wearing a golden hel- 
 met, S.c.T. 102. 
 
 XpvirnppvToe flowing withgold, P.V. 
 807. 
 
 Xpva-OQ gold, P.V.500. C.366. 
 
 XpvaoTevKToc wrought in gold, 
 S.c.T. 642. 
 
 Xpwffo^Eyyijs shining like gold, A. 
 289. 
 
 Xp&ifi the skin, P. 309. 
 
 Xi/fftc a libation, C.95. 
 
 XvToe shed. a'ifiaTOc; ■^^yrov E.652. 
 Mood-shed. 
 
 Xoifia a mound, C. 712. S.849. 
 
 Xwpa a region or country, P.V. 
 405. S.c.T. 253. 759. 1039. P. 7. 68. 263. 
 485.842.889. A. 46. 495. 1629. C.180. 
 391.967. E. 16.278.282.415.456.671.690. 
 732. 756. 783. 798. 831 . 926. 962. S. 19. 29. 
 235.237. 259.966. 1006. — iv x^-'pa flf^ai 
 to be in its right place. "Aprje ovk eyi 
 X'^pt A. 78. martial vigour is not 
 (yet) in its proper place, sc. in the 
 breast of a man. 
 
 Xwpeiv to go, proceed, P.V. 1062. 
 S.C.T.60. P. 371. 'E. 171, 187. — X"^?" 
 KoToj P.V. 74. go lower, stoop down. — 
 vvi, t)(^u)pEi p. 376. the night wore on. 
 fut. mid. £(,■ TTvXiJiv xi^pijtTETai S.C.T. 
 458. 
 
 Xwpis besides, apart from the rest, 
 P. 332. x'^pig ytVoue P.V.290. besides 
 the reason of kindred. — without, with 
 
 gen. A. 900. — x'^P'S '/ "i"*) ^^'^'' ■^■ 
 623. This is explained by Victor, 
 " liberum remotumque esse debere 
 ab omni hujuscemodi re, quicquid 
 ad Deos colendos honoreque afficien- 
 dos pertinet." Butler much the same; 
 alia (quam infausta sc) poscit honos 
 Diis debitus. Abresch's explanation 
 is absurd, Stanley explains it, " quod 
 alius sit honor eorum Deorum qui 
 bona mittant : alius eorum qui mala, 
 ut Erinnyes," So Heath and Blomf. 
 Scholefield compares Arist. Thesm. 
 11. x'^P'E y°-P O.VT0T.V eKarepov 'auv if 
 ipiimQ. The explanation of the Scho- 
 liast, Tavra Xiyovrec aTi)xa.'CojJi.ev rove 
 Ocoiig, rather favours the former in- 
 terpretation, but the latter appears on 
 the whole to be preferable. Cf. rt//»;. 
 
 Xiopirrjc [t] aninhdbitantof aplace, 
 E.988. So Herm. for vulg, x^ptTrt. 
 
 Xwpoc a place, a region, C.536. E. 
 24. S. 61. 954. 
 
*AIP 
 
 ( 339 ) 
 
 *VXIi 
 
 •\Jr 
 
 '^aiptiv to rub, to touch lightly, 
 P.V.394. 
 
 ^ak.a£ a drop, A. 1363. 
 
 '^a.Xiov u bridle. Met. a chain, 
 P.V.54. In C.956. /ut'ya t a^rfpidriv 
 xpaXiov o'lKiav (so Glasg. Herm. for 
 jiiyav t), some prefer d^jjpt'Oij, on 
 which Klaus, observes, " sibi ipsi 
 demtum dicit Chorus vinculum, quod 
 domui inditum fuit." 
 
 "^clWeiv to pluck, P. 1019. 
 
 ^afifxwg sandy, ^afifiiag aKarac 
 A. 957. See under TrapTj^av. 
 
 '^a.fifxiQ prop, name, P.921. 
 
 ■^dufioc the sand, P.V.573. 
 
 '^avEiv to touch, S.903. with gen. 
 P. 198. C.180. 
 
 'iTafapoe dry, S.c.T.305. 
 
 "iriyeiv to blame, A. 179. 137G. Ae- 
 yicrdov yap oh i^tyoi fiopor C . 983. 7 
 have no fault to find with the murder 
 ofJEgisthus, i.e. I do not think it 
 necessary to excuse it as I have done 
 that of my mother. 
 
 ^£(cas a drop. ■djiKcic Xyyei A.1516. 
 it no longer rains in drops, but in a 
 heavy shower. 
 
 iTeWoe obscure, P.V.818. 
 
 '^evSeiv to deceive. i\l/ev(Tac <j>pevuii' 
 llepa-ac P. 465. disappointed them in 
 their expectations. — mid. v. ^evZeaQai 
 id. Ao^iav expEvaafxriv E.585. — pass. 
 ^tvaQeiaa C.748. deceived. 
 
 '^tvZrjyope'w to speak lies, P. V. 
 1034. 
 
 ■*£uSi)s/a^ie. P-V.688. A. CIO. to. 
 \j/EvSrj KaXa A. 606. ftilse or pretended 
 good news. The meaning of the pas- 
 sage seemstobe,«i?i)0«W be impossible 
 for me to tell any false good news, 
 which my friends could in the long 
 run enjoy. Schlitz properly explains 
 it, " Negat praeco se falsa bona nar- 
 raturum : propterea quod etiamsi ficta 
 iiarratione senum animos lactaverit, 
 celeriter tamen, ut se res habeant, 
 audituri siiit." 
 
 ^Ptv^o/iarnc a false prophetess, A. 
 1168. 
 
 ^evifovv^OQ falsely named, P.V. 
 719. S.c.T.65i. 
 
 ^EvSbJi'viJi.bie falsely naming, P.V. 
 85. 
 
 ^fjyfj.a dust, A. 436. 
 
 '^rjipi^Eirdai to give a vote. ^pri(j>i!^- 
 ofiai Tt Spdv A. 1326. / vote for 
 doing something. 
 
 '^■ll(jii(7fia a decree, 8.096. 
 
 '^Vrjipoe a pebble, used in calculating 
 and in giving votes, hence, iv i\/r]<ji<o 
 XiyEiv A. 556. to reckon up. — a 
 vote, a decree passed by votes, A. 
 790. E. 567. 600. 718. S.7. /SaXouird 
 r oiKov i/'r7^oc HipOoio'cv fila E. 721. 
 as a single vote has overthrown, so a 
 single vote has preserved ib house. 
 xpij^OQ oXedpia S.c.T. 180. u. vote of 
 condemnation. <liipei.v ^fj<l>ov E.645. 
 650. to give a vote, ^ijipov aipeiv 679. 
 id. lit. to take it up, sc. to put it into 
 the urn. xpriiov edtvro S. 631. 034. id. 
 \Lii(pov 'Opitrrt] TTpoaQ^ooftai E.7C5. 
 / will vote in favor of Orestes. reXeia 
 ■iprj<j)oe S.720. \jjrj(j>0£ efKparrcd S.921. 
 KpaivE-ai id. 943. avBpodvrjrac 'IXiov 
 ipdopas \li>j<j)OV£ eBevto A.790.i. q. 
 f\i/ri(pi(TavTo they voted for. 
 
 ^idvpoe whispering, S. 1025. 
 
 'iToyoc blame, reproach, A. 911. E. 
 4)6. S.951. 
 
 '^vOoc a lie, a deceit, A. 464. \pvdt] 
 A. 1059. So in A. 971. \pvdi] is adopted 
 (from Steph.) by Glasg. Schiitz, and 
 others for \buSri, a word, as Stephens 
 observes, of no authority. On tl/vOri 
 he observes, " Dores ex \pEvSos detra- 
 hentes t, deinde ipsum 8 vertentes in 
 8, faciunt \pvOoe." n before EXniSoe 
 is corrupt. Pauw, Heath, Schiitz read 
 riy. Stanl. Pors. rad'. 
 
 ^i/j^aywyoc evoking spirits, P.673. 
 
 *ux£"' to chill, P.V. 695. Schiitz 
 compares the expression in Plautus, 
 Mihi quoque cedepol jamdudum ille 
 Syrus cor perfrigefacit. 
 
 'i'vxn the soul or mind, P.V. 695. 
 S.c.T. 1026. P. 28. C.738. ypvxvy Hpia- 
 Tui P. 434. great in soul, i/'uxj' S<2o>t£c 
 
*YXO 
 
 ( 340 ) 
 
 iiS 
 
 t/doviiv id. 827. enjoying yourselves, 
 airo ^v)(rj€ naKrjg A. 1627. out of cow- 
 ardice, rrj <j)i\ri 4'"X3 t!.274. in my 
 oivn soul. — the soul of one dead, P. 
 622. A. 1525. — life, A. 1432.1447. -^VX' 
 rJQ KOfxiaTpa A. 939. reward for pre- 
 
 serving life, by catachresis in E. 115. 
 tXf^a rijc E^^C T£pt ^vxijc i.e. / have 
 spoken in behalf of my life, i.e. of 
 that which is as dear to me as life is 
 to a living person. 
 
 "ifvxpe coolness, A. 945. 
 
 o 
 
 ^Q, an interjection, placed by itself, 
 P. 947. C.930. with nom. or voc. pas- 
 sim, with imperative, A. 22. S.597. 
 In A. 1473. (I) fioL fioi KOiTCtv ravh' 
 a.vt\e,v6epov, the verb /ctluat is to be 
 repeated from v. 1471. 
 
 'QiyvytoQ ancient, S.c.T.303. P. 37. 
 935. 989. " Ab Ogyge, aiunt, perve- 
 tusto vel Atticae, vel Thebarum, vel 
 (ut Schol. Hes. Theog. p.296.) Deo- 
 rum rege, antiqua omnia et veneranda 
 tbyvyia dicebantur." Blomf. Gloss. 
 in S.c.T.310. (ed. Blomf.) Thus 
 Thebes in Egypt, which had notliing 
 to do with Ogyges, was called Ogy- 
 gian. So Find. Nem. vi.71. ibXiovvTos 
 vTT iiyvyioig optui. See Stanley, 
 note on S.c.T. 303. 
 
 '^ilSt hither, S.725. — so, in this 
 manner, e.g. P.V. 159. and passim- 
 
 'ilSi'e the pains of childbirth. Met. 
 any severe pain, C. 209. S. 761. — the 
 fruit of the womb, a child, A . 1392. 
 Cf. Find. 01. vi.31. Kpui/zt Zk wapdev- 
 iav wStj'a KokTroie Eur. Iph. T.1102. 
 Aarove wSiva (piXav. 
 "Q,i^eiv to exclaim w, E. 121. 
 
 'nil an interjection, ho! E. 94. 
 
 'Q,ee~iv to thrust, P.V.668. 
 
 'Q,Keav6e Oceanus, F.V. 140.296. 
 'ClKtavo'w ■Kupov F.V. 529. the ocean. 
 
 'Q,KinroivnQ bringing swift punish- 
 ment, S.C.T.725. 
 
 'Q,KVTiopoe swiftly floioing, A. 1537. 
 
 '€licvTTTepoQ swift-winged, S.715. 
 
 'QXivr) an arm, P.V. 60. 
 
 '0,\c(TioiKOi destroying a house, 
 S.C.T.702. 
 
 'Slfir)aTiiQ eating raw flesh, A. 801. 
 
 'QfioSaKtjs cruelly biting, S.c.T. 
 674. 
 
 'ilfioSpoTTOi; plucking unripe fruit. 
 
 Met. oifioZpoTTijiv vofjiifj.<i)v irpoirapoide 
 S.c.T. 315. where ib/jLoSpoira vofiifia 
 are those rites which gather the fresh 
 flower of virginity, i.e. the rites of 
 marriage. The whole sentence means 
 therefore simply before marriage. 
 
 "CLfioi ah me! P.V. 982. S.c.T. 637. 
 P. 249. A. 1316. 1318. 1473. 1499. 
 
 'ClyLOQ cruel, S.c.T. 518. A. 1015. S. 
 184. 
 
 'Q,fioi; the shoulder, P.V.360. 
 
 'Q,fi6crlToe feeding on raw flesh, 
 S.C.T.523. 
 
 'ClfjujippovtoQ cruelly, F.875. 
 
 'Clfi6<j)pcjv cruel, S.c.T. 712. C.415. 
 
 '^veladaL to buy, S. 332. See 
 KTairdai. 
 
 'Qpa time. &pa kfiTzopovQ fiEdievai 
 ay Kvpav C.650. it is time for travel- 
 lers to rest, edvoy iSpav ovSevos Koivrlv 
 diwv sc. Kad' &pav E. 109. / sacri- 
 ficed at a time common to none other 
 of the gods. — the prime or flower of 
 youth, S.c.T.an. S. 915. In S.c.T. 
 13. it is opposed to extreme youth on 
 the one hand and the age past the 
 vigour of youth on the other. 
 
 'il£ a conjunction used, — 1 . in com- 
 parisons, as, like as. He ne ijXwQ A. 
 279. So passim. It is often placed 
 after the word to which it refers, 
 e.g. ToloTTtQ Tie (Ss A.11C7. Cf. S.c.T. 
 
 480. P. 731. A. 268. 1167. C. 104.499. 
 S. 464. 864. 873. — preceded by rowvSe, 
 such as, P. 176. by a comparative, 
 equivalent to T/ lic- p^ii fJ-ov Trpoaidov 
 fiarraov u>s Ifjioi yXvKv P.V. 632. See 
 Herm. on Vig. p. 720. also Elmsl. on 
 Hec.544. Cf. C.837. ohSev ayyeXojv 
 (rdivoc, die avTov avTiiv avSpa ireuOstr- 
 Oai irepi, h.e. it is nothing as com- 
 pared with, etc. See ayytXof. — 2. 
 
iiS 
 
 (341 ) 
 
 12*EA 
 
 wiih verbs, how, in what manner, 
 e.g. Eiropac fi i>Q tKSiKa Traaj^io P.V. 
 1095, etc. — 3. in allegations, asser- 
 tions, etc. b)Q 6 fiavTiQ ib-qalv S.c.T. 
 24. as the seer says, etc. Ciq av ov 
 (JiiXri S.699. sc. kXvoi. with two con- 
 structions united, P. 557. See Matth. 
 Gr. Gr. 539. Obs. 2. — 4. increasing 
 the force of an adjective or adverb, 
 cie trvfiwe E.506. in very truth. — 
 with superl. <ic p^ora P.V. 104. as 
 easily as possible. Cf. cic irXeiaTOieri 
 P.V.346. btr aptfrra S.C.T.175. P. 775. 
 A. 660. C.771. the -axt-CTa S.c.T.243. 
 E.712. S.188.927. Cf. (is raxoc S.c.T. 
 657. A. 27. C.876.— 5. denoting the 
 view taken of a thing, case, or per- 
 son, e.g. ov yap i}Q (pvyrj waiav 
 e(j)vfivovv P. 384. jjaid y Cog airo ttoX- 
 Xuiv 982. Treipdade fiov yvvaiKog oig a- 
 <j>pa<TiJ0)'0£ A. 1374. Cf. P.V.357.956. 
 988. S.c.T. 1006. A. 600. 658.1028.1293. 
 1340.1396. C. 222.703.704. E. 191.797. 
 S. 75. 244.319.743. fpovei (is rapfioiiaa 
 fir) 'fiikeiv Oeuiv S.754. do not, be- 
 cause in terror, neglect the gods. — 
 with gen. absol. wc JS' e')(^6vtu)v A. 
 1366. these things being so. Cf. P.V. 
 762. S.c.T. 229. P. 166. E.64.5. — 6. 
 equivalent to on that. P.V. 296. and 
 passim. — 7. denoting a purpose, in 
 order that, that, with optat. e.g. 
 P.V. 202. etc. with subj. e.g. P.V. 
 53. etc. subj . with av P.V. 10. etc. — 8. 
 with infin. in the sense of iSote so that, 
 S.C.T.526. etc. — with infin. put absol. 
 ihc elirt'iv evoQ P. 700. SO to speak. 
 (ie TopwQ (ppaaai A. 1566. to speak 
 plainly. Cf. iig aw\oi Xoyw sc. elweii' 
 
 P.V.46. — 9. with indie, denoting a 
 possible case which was not realized, 
 in which case, P.V. 155. see ottus, 
 and Matth. Gr. Gr. 519.— with indie. 
 so that, P. 712. (ij XiyoiQ woKlv A. 
 310. so that I wish you would speak 
 again. Dind. prefers Bothe's eonj.oSc 
 XiyuQ, iraXiv. — ellipt. Trpoc raS' loc 
 ^v<Tb)v fiEV acTTVirdy KEvavSpiav tTrivti 
 P. 716. sc. 'iadi. — 10. denoting a cause, 
 since, seeing that, P.V. 77. etc. — ii. 
 denoting time past, when, as soon as, 
 after that, S.c.T. 965. P.353.405. 446. 
 588. A.U85. — 12. in exclamations, 
 how ! P. 247. etc. — i)Q lit ironical, as 
 though forsooth, A. 1616. 
 
 "Qq thus, A. 904. So Well, in A. 
 1327. supposing that lie cannot occur 
 in the end of a senarius. 
 
 'Slaei as it were, S.763. 
 
 "iio-TTtp as, P.V.614. S.c.T. 239. 740. 
 1064. A. 255. 1174.1210. 1284.1355.1401. 
 C. 94. 106. 665. 875. 1018. E. 306.581. 
 
 'SlffTTtptt as if, A. 1192. 1389. C.742. 
 
 "iioT£ like, even as, P. V.450. S.c.T. 
 13.62. P.416. A.614.858. C.415. E. 
 598. placed after the subst. A. 1656. 
 S.732. — with infin. to the end that, 
 so that, P.V. 313. 339. 997. S.c.T. 890. 
 P.240.327. 450. 708. 709. 711. A. 195. 
 277. 369. 527.618.1045.1154.1368. C. 
 519.526.535.560.834. E. 83.193. 219. 
 290.856. 
 
 'O^cXeIv to profit, P.V. 44. with 
 dative, P.V. 342. P. 828.— with accus. 
 P.V.505. — pass, to be benefitted. roiaS' 
 ii, ifiov wtpeXrjjih'oe P.\.222. 
 
 'Q.(j)iXrifia an advantage, P.V. 251. 
 499.616. 
 
INDEX I. 
 
 Exhibens lectionum memorabiliorum delectum, quas subinde in hoc Lexico 
 vulgatis, quas vocant, anteferendas monui. Quae incertiores videntur 
 interrogandi notula distinxi. 
 
 *^* Paucas quasdam meas. Uteris f.l. signatas, eruditiorum veniae commendo. 
 
 Pro. 
 
 S.c.T 
 
 V. 182. 
 187. 
 2]3. 
 240. 
 246. 
 313. 
 353. 
 
 354. 
 365. 
 426. 
 
 577. 
 
 713. 
 
 729. 
 
 767. 
 
 903. 
 
 1015. 
 
 1059. 
 
 29. 
 
 34. 
 
 71,1048. 
 
 83. 
 
 98. 
 189. 
 207. 
 217. 
 264. 
 273. 
 
 pro SiSia yap leg. SeSia 8* 
 
 o'io) ex ofib)Q gloss, in 'ifiirac natum ejicit 
 pro viTzpiyovrae leg. virepa'xoyrac 
 
 — dXX' avriXaoJe — dXXa vrjXsws 
 
 — iXefti'oc — eXeivoe 
 
 — 'X^oXov — o'xXov - - - - 
 
 — tKaTOi'raKaprjVOV — kicaToyKap-qvov 
 
 eKUTOyKapavov 
 
 — 8c avTecTT] — oe avi<7Tt) 
 
 — invovfiivOQ — iTTOvfievos 
 
 — TrpoaeKovfievov- — TrpovaeXovfievov 
 virtipo^ov — iiirepo^ov 
 virotTTeva^ci — ox*''' ortvct^ti [.'] 
 
 TTW TTW TTW irfj TTOi^ TTOTTOt, Toi - - " 
 
 — i^TjpTrifiivoi — l£,rjpTVficvoi [.'] 
 
 — vavTTiai — vavTaiai 
 
 — raZe — ToZt - - - 
 a<j)o^oe pro gloss, in o/iaXoe ejicit [?] 
 
 pro fiei^ov leg. fieiov - - 
 
 — ti S' evTVxij — J] Tovde TVXV 
 
 — KaTTifiovXivcreiv — KcnripovXeveiv 
 
 — ivdapaelre — tii dapaelre 
 
 — TrpvfivoOep — irpenvodey 
 
 — EXeSefivag — eXiSefiag [?] 
 
 cXe F ifiae (ppivae SeoC oirXuv 
 kTVTTOg ■iroTf)(ptfJ-'!rTCTai, Sia -jri- 
 Soy jioii noTarai, (3pcfi€i S' [?] 
 
 — Xirav — Xirav . . - 
 
 — Sia (TTOfia — Ziaarofiia [?] 
 
 — yvvq — yvvai [?] 
 
 — Ti raSe — n'e raSt - - - 
 
 — lyii) S' sir' — eyi) St y _ . _ 
 
 — dpaKoi'Tci S' — BpaKoyrar 
 
 Pors. 
 
 Dind. 
 
 Pors. 
 
 Elmsl. 
 
 Pors. 
 
 Doederlein 
 
 Pauw 
 
 Blomf. 
 
 Wunderlich 
 
 Steph. 
 
 Pors. 
 
 Dind. 
 
 Dind. 
 
 Dind. 
 
 Dind. 
 
 Blomf. 
 
 Dind. 
 
 Dind. 
 
 Stanl. 
 
 Dind. 
 
 Blomf. ex MS. 
 
 Turn. 
 
 Voss 
 
 Herm. 
 
 Dind. 
 
 Seidl. 
 
 Schiitz 
 
 Blomf. 
 
 Heath 
 
 Marg. Aid. 
 
 Burn. 
 
844 INDEX I. 
 
 S.c.T. 275. i^ro Sv(revvriTeipa leg. SvcrevvciTopae Blomf. ex MSS. 
 
 355. — £eo'' apTiKoXkov — cle cipriKoWoy Pors. 
 
 364. — divti — deivei - - Blomf. cx MSS. 
 
 558. — /cat rbv trbv avQiQ irpoafxopov aSfX^fO)' — /cat 
 
 Tov abv avT aZek<pbv Iq irarpbe fiopov [.''[] Dobree 
 566. — fxrjTpOQ re (melius St) wriyqv tlq KaraafiitTEi 
 
 SiKri ; — Trrjyri rtg. . . Siicriv ; [?] - - Scniitz 
 
 585. — vavrrjUL — vavraiin - - Blomf. 
 
 595. — TToXiv ixoKClv — ttoXlv - MSS. 
 
 677. — reXel' apa — raXatv' [?] - Wordsworth 
 
 TEXriv [?] Turn. 
 
 808. Post (Ttii)rfjpt addeud. rux? - " Scholef. Dind. 
 
 898. pro Sofjuov fiaX ax"^ ^'"^ avroiiQ leg. a^'" /^«^' 
 
 aiiTOvQ Zojitov [?] - MS. 
 
 901. — Sa'i<ppii)v — Sdi6<ppo)v - - Herm. 
 
 932. — tTravO^iravTee — EiravdiaavTEe - - Butl. 
 
 941. • — KaraKTavoiv — /cara/crae - Lachra. 
 
 942. — sKTavee — sKaveg - - Schiitz, Herni. 
 968. — Koi TO. TovS' ivoircpitTE — /cat roS' ivodipLac [?] Well. 
 
 1025. — KaK(o — KaKtiv - ... MSS. 
 
 1029. — avTid — avrr] - - Pierson 
 
 1042. "Epic . . . Qtuiv versus interpolatus judicc - Blomf. 
 
 1058. pro Iparo) ttoXiq leg. Sparco ri ttoXis - Elmsl. 
 
 Pers. 17. — Kicra-ivov — Kiorcnov - . - Blomf. 
 
 35. — AlyvTrrioyEvije — AlyvTvroyfvric- - MSS. 
 
 43.- — o'lT — o'l T OTa.TovQ- - - - Schutz 
 
 58. — vwoTrojX'KaLQ—vTrb TrofnraiQ - Abresch 
 
 71. — xEipojivari — )(^Epofiv(Trj - - Pors. 
 
 142. rb TrarpdyvvfiLov delet - Schutz 
 
 158. pro oia aZEifxavTOQ leg. oiS' ahtifiavTOQ [?] - Lange et Pinzg. 
 
 163. — iiaov adivoQ wapa — orav vel oaov aOlvoe 
 
 Trapri - - - f. 1. sed vide 
 
 notata 
 
 243. — I'TJUepTrj — va/XEpTrj - - - Glasg. 
 
 263. — Siav—S(/.ay - - Ex MS. Blomf. 
 
 299. — daXaacroirXrjKTOV — daXacraoTrXayKTOV - MSS. 
 
 321. leg.rotoij'S' apy(^6vTb)v vvv - plerlque MSS. 
 
 toiwvSe y apy(b)V vvv [?] - Cant. 
 
 32G. proTTctro)' St leg. ttoo-ov rt • Turn. 
 
 410. — davovTUQ — flttVoj'rac MSS. 
 
 473. — alpovvTai — a'ipovrai - Elmsl. 
 
 503. — ■ EvriXov — EviiXXov MSS. 
 
 524. . — vvv IlEptTuiv — vvv Sri Tltpcruiv - f. 1. 
 
 532. — Sm fjivdaXeoic • • • TEyyovai — Jia^uSoXt'otc [?] Pors. 
 
 549. — I,ovmSoQ — Souo-t'Satc - MSS. 
 
 563. ippavrai recta hue ex v. 573. reduxit - Herm. 
 
 590. pro k'/tTTopos leg. f/iTTttpoc [?] - MSS. 
 
 594. . — rv-)(ric — Tvyag - Blomf. 
 
 663. — iiayoiEV — St' avotav [?] - Blomf. 
 
 684. — ^aKE(7Tijpa — fxaKiarrjpa - M. 
 
 686. — Ziofiai — Ziofxai - Dind. 
 
 696. — iXtvtjaQ — IXEvarTES - M. 
 
345 
 
 Pers. 
 
 706. 
 717. 
 722. 
 760, 
 780. 
 815. 
 820. 
 836. 
 840. 
 844. 
 854. 
 
 861. 
 888. 
 896. 
 903,906. 
 922. 
 934. 
 
 962. 
 
 Agam. 10. 
 
 87. 
 
 103. 
 
 139. 
 
 143. 
 
 243. 
 
 pro iTTpari]\aTU)v leg. OTpaTevfiaToiv - MSS. 
 
 — KEvriQ — keZvtiq - - . . _ ]yr, 
 
 — iv Svoiv — yaiv Svolv [?] - Marg. Ask. 
 
 — JJfiipZiQ — Mt'pStc - - Rutgers 
 
 — vTrepKOfinove — virepTroWovg - Herra. 
 
 — i.Expj//iEVot — Ki-xpTjixu'oi' - Scholiast 
 
 — iravTU — TravTi - - Cant. 
 
 — Trai'S' i/xw — ttcuS' kfiov [?] Lobeck 
 
 — yzpawQ — yj/potds - MSS. 
 
 — ewevOvvov — EirEvOvvev - Botha 
 
 — "EXXae— "EXXac r - - MSS. 
 ep^djUEvai — tvy(6jj.Evai - - MSS. 
 
 — fXEdaKTOVQ — fj.eo'aKTiovc: - Heath 
 
 — aySa/3arai— ifdoftarai - Passow 
 
 — irarpiq. — Trarpwy Blomf. 
 
 — TravohvpTov — wavSvpTov Blomf. 
 
 — Xi7ru)V — vpo\Lnu>v - - MSS. 
 
 — kiravipofxai — iwavspofiav [.'] Well. 
 
 Etravipitifiai [?] Dind. 
 
 — oTTiaOev S' — oTTidev - Well. 
 
 Se deleverat - Blomf. 
 
 kTrojxivovQ vel cirofiivoie - f. 1. 
 
 — Kpareiv . . . kXiril^to — Kparti . . . iKiri^oy - MSS. 
 
 — OvoaKivaiQ — OvotTKeis - Turn. 
 TTJs Bvfio^opov (ppcva \v7rric - Herm. 
 
 pro dp6<roi£ cLZTTTOiQ leg. Zpoaoisi Xejtto^c [.''] - Well. 
 arpovdaJv ejicit tanquam Interpol, ex II. jS'. 
 
 300. - - Pors. 
 pro TO Sk TrpoKXveiv kirei ykvoiT av fiXvaiQ npo- 
 
 ■^aiplro) leg. TO fikXKov S', kirii ykvoiT av 
 
 245. 
 279. 
 295. 
 303. 
 329. 
 331. 
 332. 
 334. 
 364. 
 365. 
 376. 
 400. 
 
 410. 
 411. - 
 432. - 
 
 497. - 
 
 r;Xii<ric, irpoyanpiTbt [?] 
 leg. (Tvvopdpov ai/yajf 
 pro irevKri leg. irifnrEi 
 
 — fiij ■)(api^E<T6ai — fioi ■)(apil^Eadai [?]] 
 
 — TOioiB' ETVfioi — roioi'St Toi flOl 
 
 — b/s SvaSai/jioVEs — i>e Sc Saifioreg [?] 
 
 — oi/K ay yE — ye om. [?] 
 
 — kfiTriiiTT] — EfiTrlirTOi 
 
 TToQe'iV TTOpdElv 
 
 — kyyovovc — kyyovoie 
 
 — aToXfiijTWV — a.To\fii}Tt}>Q - 
 
 — irafxixaTaLOV — ttolv fiaraiov 
 
 — wapEaTi aiyair aTifiOQ, aXoiSopoQ, aStoroe 
 
 a^Efiivioy iSeTv — triy' arifios aXX' dXoi- 
 Sopos [?] 
 aTTiaroe 
 aipEfikvav - 
 h6i,at — ioKai (Dind. corr. loKai) 
 SoKoiv bpav — ioicS>v bpq. [?] 
 yEfil^iov Toiic XkjorjTdE evQetov — Tovg om. 
 
 evOetovq 
 ^X0£C avapaioQ — ^(rfl avapcrwc 
 2 y 
 
 Vide notata 
 
 Well. 
 -f.I. 
 -Cas. 
 
 - Schiitz 
 
 - Herm. 
 
 - Dind. 
 
 - Dind. 
 ex 2 MSS. Dind. 
 
 - Stanl. 
 -f.I. 
 
 - Musgr. 
 
 Schiitz 
 
 Herm. 
 
 Schiitz 
 
 Herm. 
 
 Scholef. 
 
 Blomf. 
 
 Stanl. 
 
 Marg. Ask. 
 
346 
 
 Agam. 498. ^vo KairayuivioQ leg. Kai Traiwi'iof - Anon.ap.Scholef. 
 
 533. — arpar^ — (j>peyuip [?] - - Emper. 
 
 (ppaaoi' - - f. 1. 
 
 543. — \a)(^6vTee — XarrKovree - f. 1- 
 
 597. — ovS' — ovK - - ScliiJtz 
 
 630. — aeaayfjiivtov — aiaayjxivov - SchUtz 
 
 650. — vavv OiKova — vavoToKova - Casavib. 
 
 656. — QappGiv — QapaCiv - - Pors. 
 
 658. — Ti fxf] : — tL fiijv ; - f. 1. 
 
 696. — TrafiTrpotrdr) — Tra/xTrpocrd' jy - Herrn. 
 
 705. — £o-(C£ — £<TK£ - - Casaub, 
 
 tjot' [?] - Dind. 
 
 745. — veapa. (paovc kotov — yeap'a (j>ve.i skotov - f. 1. 
 
 780. — ev(j)p(jiv ri£ — rts om. - Fl. 
 
 796. — Kal Ti-ayae — -xapirayag - - Tyrwh. 
 
 virepKOTOvs — vTrapKoii-ovg - Blomf. 
 824. — Trfifiaroe rpii^iai voao)' — Trij/ii' niroaTplipai 
 
 votrov - - Pors. 
 
 920. — avv To'ie St — avy raiaSe Heath 
 
 922. — (TwfiaTO(pdopelv — (rTpwfiaro<p6opt7v - Aurat. 
 924. — TovTwv ficv — Tovjxbi' fxtv Emper. 
 
 933. • — elr apyvpoi' — laapyvpov - Salm. 
 
 956. — ^vt'enP6Xoi£ — ^vi'zf.ij3o\(uq - Schneid. 
 
 i/za^i^iaj ciKu-ae — i//o/xyuiaic okTait - Blomf. 
 
 971. — \pvSr] — xjjvdri - Steph. 
 
 994. av inser. ante 'l-rravaev - Seal. Herm. 
 iiT tvXafiei^ vel Itt' iijiXajitia pro gloss, 
 ejicit Dind. 
 
 pro Ovpaiav riifO leg. Ovpaiav rrjS' - Musgr. 
 
 — Kara KapravaL — Kana Kai;, apravaQ [?] - Dind. 
 
 — avSpos <7<j)ayeloi' — ai'Spoaipayclo}' - Dobree 
 xeSov pavTTipiov — ireSoppavriipioj' - Dind. 
 
 — vpeyofiiva — Spiynara Herm. 
 
 — Kal Sipia — Katpia - Dind. 
 i,vvavTii — i^vvavvTiL - Glasg. 
 TO fj.' elSivai — rovfx cloevai - Dind. 
 opKOS, Trfiyfxa — opKOv Trrtyfia Aurat. 
 ijXdeTOi' vojJ-o) — fiXderijv ofiov [.'] Butl. 
 
 i/X0eV»)>' - Elmsl. 
 
 ^poijxioLi t<piiiJ,iois — del efrif-tioig 
 ■ leff. 
 
 1025. 
 1062. 
 1063. 
 
 1081-2. 
 1093. 
 
 1169. 
 1172. 
 1180. 
 
 1189. 
 1222. 
 1225. 
 
 1234. 
 1235. 
 1240. 
 1241. 
 1259. 
 1272. 
 1290. 
 1292. 
 1293. 
 
 pro ei napiarai y leg. tiTrep earai y 
 
 — >; Kapr dp ai' iraptuKutreic; j^pijc/iwc ifiuii'- 
 
 ly Kapra ■^prjafxiav ilpov l/xcov irapeaKOTrfic 
 
 — Koru) — TTorw [.'] 
 
 - — iTTev)(ETai — raTrevj^frcK 
 
 — ayaOii S' afj.ei\l>oiJ.ai — kyui S' aft e^oixai 
 
 — ciXX?;)' tip' aTrjV — oWi;)/ rci'', c'i Til' 
 
 KaTOtKOg KaTOKl'OC [?] 
 
 — Xpovo) ttXe'w — ^puvi/i TrXt'wi' 
 
 >(XtW T fjXloV 
 
 — nfiov — fxopov - 
 
 — (l>oi'tv<Ti — Oai'ovm 
 
 Schiitz 
 
 Dind. from Musgr. 
 
 Casaub. 
 
 Dind. 
 
 Anon.ap.Scholef. 
 
 f. 1. 
 
 Wakef. 
 
 Pears. 
 
 ■ Jacob 
 
 ■ f. 1. 
 
 ■ f. 1. 
 
347 
 
 1458. 
 
 1489. 
 1493. 
 1502. 
 1507. - 
 
 1547. 
 1548. 
 1614. 
 
 1638. 
 
 Agam,1313. pr0 7ro(vae davarojv ayav inriicpavci leg. voiyae 
 
 Oavarwj' iiriKpaivai [?] - - _ Pauw 
 
 1314. — Tcs av eii^aiTO — n'c av ovv ev^airo [?] - Pors. 
 
 1316. — TrXrjyfli' iaiD — itKrjyftv 'i-^io - - Blomf. 
 
 1320. — KOivbxjujXiQ' dv irwQ — Kowwaaifj.iQ'' av ttcjq Pors. 
 1348. — tviqfiovfiv apKixTTUTOV — Trrjfiovije apKiKTrar av Elms. 
 1365. — Atoe voTb) yav ei airopriToe — SioaSo-a yavei Pors. 
 1368. — irpeirovToiv — TrpETroiroic - - Stanl. 
 
 1403. — tvtrpiwEiav cltUtov — kfiTrpeTreiv [?] - Herm. 
 
 ariTOv [?] - Dind. 
 
 1417. — vavTiXwv — vav-iKdv - Casaub. 
 
 vcipn — veipi^ - - Casaub. 
 
 melius vdp<f Well. 
 
 TTW TTW TTWC ot5c - Dind. 
 
 OTToi Se Kai — oiroi BIkuv Butler 
 
 ovrs — ovK - ... Schiitz 
 
 riiv no\vK\avTi}v ^Lcfiiyeveiav ava^ia Spao-ay 
 — r^C 'ToXvKXavrric 'l(l>iyeveia£ a^ia Spdir- 
 ac [?] - - Herm. 
 
 TTpoadxpai—rrpde "r^ [?] - Blomf. 
 
 evefir] — evijSrfc - - Cant. 
 
 ijTrtoiE — vriwioig [?] - - Jacob 
 
 r/wiovs [?] - Pauw 
 
 ipoiifieQa — kpijfttda • - Schiitz 
 
 Kaipov — ep^cxyrag alvtiv {alvelv 
 
 - f. 1. Vide notata 
 (,ho. 4. — ToZe yt — rftiSf 
 
 15. — fXiiXlyfjiain — n^iXiyfxaTa 
 59. — SUav — SiKat; 
 69. — ovTi — oiirc 
 
 72. post liunc versum lacuna indicanda 
 122. ante hunc versum recte ponit versum qui 
 vulgo 163. legitur et ante 'Epfirj supplet 
 Akovitov (f. iiprj^ov) 
 124. pro 3' ofifiaruv leg. Swyuarwc 
 
 142. — ciVTiKaTdavilv SiKiiv — aiTitara/cartTi' SUi] 
 
 KUKTavelv 
 
 143. — KUK^e — KaXijt; 
 187. — TrXfjv kfiov — 7rX>)i^ tj'oc 
 193. — ei(j)pov — kfi(j)poy' 
 195. — aXX' Ev rTUfrjvij — aXX' ?) 
 
 aa.(p' }]Sr] 
 277. — -as Se — tcktBc 
 292. — ii-)(E(T9ai — Se\£(Tdai S' 
 317. — ofxoitoQ — OfiwQ 
 358. — Tpwtac — Tpwioii; 
 
 Tp(i)iKo7g 
 364. — T£da\pai — Teda<l>6ai 
 
 ante BavaTri<p6pov excidit verbuni judice 
 368. pro oSvya<Tai yap leg. Zvyacrai yap 
 
 1642-3. — ep^avTU 
 
 Heath) 
 
 Arist. Cod. Rav. 
 
 Casaub. 
 
 Turn. 
 
 Bothe 
 
 Well. 
 
 Herm. 
 
 . Stanl. 
 
 - Herm. 
 Well. 
 
 - Scliiitz 
 
 - Dobree 
 
 - Aurat. 
 Cant. 
 
 - Pors. 
 Turn. 
 
 - Herm. 
 Arnald. 
 
 - Herm. 
 Blomf. 
 Ahrens 
 
 - Dind. 
 Herm. 
 
 Mull, conjecerat oh Bvimirai 
 yap 
 
348 
 
 Cho. 376. pro reXelrai leg. tcXu riXti [?] 
 
 teXei rctSe [?] 
 Oetov — o'tov 
 
 Xoiyov 'Eptvvvc — Xoiyoe 'Epivvvv 
 . — e'irc KiaiTiae vofioiai TroXefXiiTTpiae — iv re 
 (Herm.) Kitraiae vojxoiq iriXejiiaTpiaq 
 e'l re — i'l' re - - 
 
 Krelvai — Krityai - - 
 
 KeKpvfifiiva — KeKpyixfiivov [?] 
 opya — opfJ.a 
 leg. Sw/xao-iv efiixorov raivd' clkoq (Med. ubi vulg. 
 Iicae) ohS' av UiXXwv eKroOev, aXX' air av- 
 
 384. 
 398. 
 417. 
 
 435. 
 
 442. 
 
 447. 
 
 464- seqq. 
 
 467. pro aiSiy' ayaipelv aifxartipav deiovleg. duoKeivkpiv 
 
 alixarripdv 
 478. — ev TTvpoiai — ifnrvpoiai 
 490. Si re pro corrupto habet 
 495. pro yocoj' leg. yoov [?] 
 500. — X'lvov — Xivov 
 503. ■ — a.fi6jX(jir)rov Be riva rbv Xoyov — a.fie)i<pfi rovh' 
 
 ereivarov irriv Bl.) Xoyov 
 527. avSpoe corruptum judice 
 537. leg. 6V <j>ri<Tt ■n-die ev vel ov ^ij(7i iraiZa 
 540. pro afxipirapprjc leg. a/J^t rapfiei [?] 
 582. — vedafj.apoi — Tvedaopoi 
 609. — ■Kiidi]a!aaa — wSyiaaaa 
 615. — a.Kaipii)Q SI — o Kaipoe Se 
 
 619. — eiriKorui aePac — eTriKorwc 'ijiav 
 
 620. — riuv S' — rUiv S' 
 680. — tyOud^ wg — eliraf: utc 
 
 Lachm. 
 Well. 
 Herm. 
 Herm. 
 
 Ahrens 
 
 Herm. 
 
 Stanl. 
 
 Dind. 
 
 Bamberger 
 
 Vide notata 
 
 Anon. ap. Erf. 
 
 Rob. 
 
 Cant. 
 
 Dind. 
 
 Bamberger 
 
 Rob. 
 
 Herm. 
 
 Dind. 
 
 f.l. 
 
 Pors. 
 
 Stanl. 
 
 Abresch 
 
 f.l. 
 
 f.l. 
 
 f.l. 
 
 Anon, in Ch. of 
 
 Engl. Quart. 
 
 Rev. 
 Pors. 
 Buttm. 
 Bust. 
 Heath 
 
 685. — £i//JouXwf — ev^oXwg 
 
 745. — 17 Si^r] -IS — t) 8t>//' e'i ric 
 
 762. — opdovrrr] (ppevi — opOovrai Xoyof 
 
 785. — ev Spojiu — om. ev 
 
 786. leg. rt'c ?"' Ttoi^oi viv pvOfXOv rovS', ISiov Sia rreSov 
 
 (sic Hlomf.pro ScnreSov')avoiJiiv(iiv l3r)fj.a.T0JV 
 opeyjxa - - - f . 1. 
 
 798. proS)'o0£f)act:aXii7rrpacleg.S»'o<j!>£pacKaXv7rrpac[?] Herm. qui prae- 
 
 figit Ik 
 
 828. — afKpepeii — av (pepeiv Turn. 
 
 838. — <is aiiroQ avroiv — wj avrov avrwv - Schiitz 
 
 841. — (ppeva (.Xti/zEiav — ij>pev av KXeypeiev [?] - Blomf. 
 
 887. — irov Sfi rh Xonra — ttou SrjTcL aoi ra [?] - Blomf. 
 
 914. — (T opl^ei — (Tovpl^ei - Blomf. 
 
 (Tovpi'CeL [?] - Pors. 
 
 917. — KaveQ y — eKaves y - Pors. 
 
 927. — eXaKt — tXaye - Schiitz 
 
 941. — rawep — Tiivwep Herm. 
 
 ■)(p6voi<; Oelaav — ^povitrdilcrav Herm. 
 
 956. — jxiyav r — fiiya r - Glasg. 
 
 962. — Airav iXarrjpwv — arav iXarrjploii - Schiitz 
 
INDEX I. .349 
 
 Cho. 963. pro Tv^a S' tiiTrpoffwjry Ko/ry leg. Tvxf ^' tinrpoaiii- 
 
 woKoiT^ ------ Herm. 
 
 964. — aKOvaat dfiEOfxivote — cLKovaai 6' iEjjAvoi.s [?] Stanl. 
 
 965. — fXETOiKoZofiiiiv — fXETOiKoi Sofiiitv - - Seal. 
 1005. — ei(TO) KadapfjiOQ — elalv Kadapfioi- - - Schiitz 
 
 1017. — aWoe a.v a2y tovt ap' — ciWoe rtavt* SrJT, 
 
 ov yap - - . - .. Erfurdt 
 
 1018. — fiviocrTp6<pov — TiPioaTpo<j)ii - - - Stanl. 
 1040. — Evre irpa^ae — evy tVpa^os - . - Tyrwh. 
 1065. re Qvitrrov pro gloss, ej. - - - Herm. 
 
 Eum. 36. pro araaiv leg. jiaaiv ex v. 1. in M. - Dind. 
 
 54. — fiiav — X(/3a - - - Burgess 
 
 77. — av aiei — avarei [?] - - Edd. 
 
 92. — £K vofimv — EKvo/xiits - - - Herm. 
 
 118. — ovKEjxoiQ — ovK kfioL - Schiitz 
 
 140. — ZvaaydtQ — Suiraj^ee Rob. 
 
 161. — alpovfjiivov — apafiEvov - Heath 
 
 169. EKEIVOV £K KEIVOV - - Bothc 
 
 177. — KapavriarrjpeQ — KapavnTrrjpee - Turn. 
 
 180. — Xevafiov — Xevothos [?] * " - Casaub. 
 
 204. — iipKtaii) — i^pKcaev [?] - . . Well, 
 
 aliam ejusdemconj.sc.iJSEO'w probat Dind. 
 "211. — TO jiri ycviadai — to y^rjS' eTrcadai - - Petersen 
 
 216. — XeiTTii) — Xiiru) - - - - Pors. 
 
 246. — XevaarcTov — Xevaci toi - - - Schiitz 
 
 \eOo-o-e t£ [?] - - Herm. 
 
 302. — EvBvStKai — EvOvSlKaioi - Herm. 
 
 303. — roue fjtcv KaOapag xclpac ■n-poavi/J.ovTag — tov 
 
 . . . irpovijxovT 
 
 305. — XafiTrif — Xajry - - Wieseler 
 
 306. — aXiTpujv — aXiTpuiV [?] - Well, 
 
 melius aXiTuiy - - Dind. 
 
 346. — aXXofiiva — aXofiiva - - Herm. 
 376. — Trlv KaTaipdaTOVfiiv-qv — yrjv KuTatpdarovfiivri Bent. 
 
 389. — bpbifiivaiQ — opwfxivac - - - Stanl. 
 
 407. — oil Sovvai OiXei — el Sovvai OiXrie - - Stanl. 
 
 OiXote - Herm. 
 
 413. — a^iav t — a^iav a - - Wakef. 
 
 416. — eKOipe — 'iKOXpa - M. 
 
 450. — o^vfirjviTOv — 6i,vfiriviT0VQ - - Stanl. 
 
 o^vprjVtTixii - - f. 1. 
 
 459. — SvaTrfi/jLaT — ZvawrtfjiavT - - Bent. Stanl. 
 
 461. — bpKlwv alpovfiivovQ — opKWVQ aipovfiivr) - Piers. 
 
 481. — vTzoioaiv — vwoivaiv [?] - . _ Heath 
 
 493. — Seifiavti — lei fiivtiv - - - Anon.ap.Dobr. 
 524. — iraVTO^vpT avev — iravTO^vpr ayovT Ixvev [?] Pauw 
 
 iravTO^vpTOv ovt avev [?2 Well. 
 
 532. — XivaSvoy — XaTraSvoj' - Herm. 
 
 551. — ciVwc — OTTwe T - - - Herm. 
 
 Kvpixriav — KvpiiXTOV - - MSS. 
 
 601. — fity — viv - - Pors. 
 
 602. — afieivop' evtfipotnv — afieivov ... Herm. 
 
 ri (ppaaai - Bothe 
 
 Herm. 
 
350 
 
 Eum. 663. 
 717. 
 7-27. 
 753,780. 
 811. 
 819. 
 863. 
 904. ■ 
 943. 
 
 968. 
 
 986. 
 
 988. 
 
 Supp. 3. 
 
 6. 
 
 39. 
 
 40. 
 
 66. 
 
 90. 
 Ill, 122. 
 
 117. 
 153. 
 196. 
 225. 
 245. 
 263. 
 
 290.. 
 
 293. 
 
 304. 
 
 313. 
 
 332. 
 347. 
 358. . 
 
 364. 
 439. 
 
 481. 
 486. 
 514. 
 542. 
 647. 
 671. 
 728. 
 
 pro emKaivoPTiov leg, kviKaivovvruiv - Steph. 
 
 — vifieiv — fiivuv [?] - Wakef. 
 
 — avijp — 'avrip - - Pors. 
 
 — avrnradrj — avTLTCivdri [?] MSS. 
 
 — Kai Tol yi iXTjv <7v — kol rw fiiv ti av - Wiesel. 
 versus praec. excidit judice Dind. 
 
 pro >/t(C))c leg. vEiKrie [?] - Herm. 
 
 — eiidevovvr ayav — evdevovvra ya - Dobree 
 — ■ (pfjovovai — <ppovov(ra [?] - - Herm. 
 
 EvpitTKEi — tvpliTKzie [?] Heriu. 
 
 — £7riS(7rXo('^w — om. [?] - Pors. c. Piers. 
 'iwog SiwXoll^bJ [?] - Dind. 
 
 jSdre S6fiu> — Sofiov [i"] - Herm. 
 
 •)(ii)piiTe—)(i>)p~iTai - Herm. 
 
 XeTTTOfJiadtav — \eirTO\pafj.ado)i' - - Pauw 
 
 Srifj.rj\a<7i<f — SrjfxriXatTiav - - - Tyrwhitt 
 
 •KarpaZiKipiav — TraTpaZeK<peiav - Pauw 
 
 iTriKeKK6fj.tvai — kirtKEKkoiiiva - - Turn. 
 
 — 'iaovioiai — arjSovioitri mem. ex codd. - Spanh. 
 id. conj. - Stanl. 
 
 — TO BaWoQ — redaXwg - - - Bothe 
 
 — EvaKOEis — eia Kovveif; [?] - Well. 
 Ev, ya, Kovvilc [?] - - Boissonade 
 
 — IwiBpoiiuxT odi — iTTiSpoii oTTodi [?] - Herm. 
 leg. a Zav, 'love lo> - - - - Bamberger 
 pro juEroiTTW)' iTwippoviiiv leg. fxeTO>7fO>Tw<pp6vwv - Pors. 
 
 — jxaraiov airiaQ — fiaraiog alriav - - f. 1. 
 
 — upov pafiSov — lepopafSSov - Schiitz 
 
 — yujji/tTrai S' a/cij — jxrjVLTr) SaKr] [?] Pors. 
 firiviai UKT) [?] - Dind. 
 
 — KaX (jiartg — ^r] (j>aTig - - 1. 1. 
 KpvTVra. 'y — Kpvfjha y - Stanl. 
 
 pro glossemate habet Well, 
 
 vers, prsec. excidisse putat Dind. 
 pro ficyiarov rrjaSe yiJ£leg.ju£yt(rr?)C ovofia yi7i,'[?] Pors. 
 sed versus praec. excidit 
 
 — ui'oIto — ovoiTO - - Boissonade 
 ri\i(MiTOi<nv — ^XtjiaToiij 'iv Valck. 
 
 — oiiTTcp — tiTTtp [?] - Faehse 
 
 ov TTEvei [.?] - Herm. 
 
 XiififxciTa — Xijfxara - - Aid. Rob. 
 
 — aarCtv . . . rottroe — aaTo7g . . . rwyde - Stanl. 
 
 — ifnrXij(TaQ — ifXTrXrimu [?] - Butl. 
 
 (vv. 439. 440. forte transpon.) 
 
 ■^rijxaaiv — ■)^pi^fia.TU>v - Aurat. 
 
 OIKTOQ slffloijV TCtde OlKTltTaQ, t3wj' T(t^t - 1.1. 
 
 — ell piovra — tvpedevra ■• - Pors. 
 
 — To\a — TToTa - supersc. in Reg. L. 
 
 — /3a(7tSo£ Zi a'lae — S' 'AfftSoe Si' niafj [?] - Turn, 
 post kirixoipioie supplet 'epic [?] Heath 
 
 pro KopTTortXti leg. KapTTOTeXrj - - Stanl. 
 
 — KaTeppwrjixevovg — KaTeppivu>jjievovg [.''] Well. 
 
INDEX I. 351 
 
 Supp. 776. pro epjj/iac leg. KpE/ids [?] - - Rob. 
 
 oid^jotui' — olowpiiiv [?] - - Burg- 
 
 853. leg./3da Kal TTiKporipov oli^voe ^iiov vofiov - f. 1. 
 
 882. pro iTpofivoi leg. trpofioi - - Stanl. 
 
 917. — to-Pi y — eiati. erv t - - - Bothe 
 928. — (<r6t rdS', f(S>j ■woKifxov alpriar] viov — ^ orai 
 
 rdS', ri del noXcfxov a'ipttrdai viov [?] - Pors. 
 
 967. — TOiUvit — roidvSe - - - f. 1. 
 
 968. — aiiitaOe—cyifiEadai - - MSS. 
 977. — fxiv — viv - - . . - Pors. 
 980. — /caXwpa — K&topa - - - Stanl. 
 985. — ovv EKXripudri — ovvck r)p6dr) - - Heath 
 
 1027. — (jivyaZac S' — tpvyaZeaaiv 2' - - Burgess 
 
 forte etiam 'in Troivag pro emnvoiae - - Burgess 
 
INDEX II. 
 
 The numerals denote the page of the Lexicon in which each passage is explained, 
 the letters a and 6 the first and second columns respectively. 
 
 PROMETHEUS VINCTUS. 
 
 Line 
 
 Well. 
 
 Blomf. 
 
 
 Well. 
 
 Blomf. 
 
 
 14 - 
 
 14 
 
 Page 52 h. 
 
 Line 484 
 
 496 Page 321 a. 
 
 22 - 
 
 22 
 
 - 
 
 242 b. 
 
 496 
 
 507 - 
 
 329 a. 
 
 23 
 
 23 
 
 - 
 
 50 a. 
 
 554 
 
 570 
 
 84 6. 
 
 49 - 
 
 49 
 
 
 280 a. 
 
 609 
 
 626 - 
 
 336 6. 
 
 59 
 
 59 
 
 - 
 
 109 b. 
 
 639 - 
 
 657 
 
 256 a. 
 
 85 - 
 
 85 
 
 - 
 
 282 6. 
 
 680 - 
 
 698 
 
 17 6. 
 
 87 
 
 87 
 
 - 
 
 312 b. 
 
 685 
 
 703 - 
 
 281 a. 
 
 122 
 
 122 
 
 - 
 
 109 ffl. 
 
 713 
 
 736 - 
 
 12 6. 
 
 213 - 
 
 221 
 
 
 322 a. 
 
 714 - 
 
 737 
 
 27 a. 
 
 218 - 
 
 226 
 
 
 286 a. 
 
 729 - 
 
 752 - 
 
 72 6. 
 
 285 - 
 
 293 
 
 - 
 
 84 6. 
 
 767 
 
 790 
 
 293 a. 
 
 313 - 
 
 321 
 
 - 
 
 336 a. 
 
 837 - 
 
 860 - 
 
 286 6. 
 
 340 - 
 
 348 
 
 
 302 a. 
 
 861 - 
 
 884 - 
 
 306 6. 327 6 
 
 354 - 
 
 362 
 
 - 
 
 36 a. b. 
 
 892 - 
 
 916 - 
 
 101a. 
 
 365 - 
 
 373 
 
 
 11 i a. 
 
 902 - 
 
 933 
 
 19 a. 
 
 387 - 
 
 395 
 
 
 66 b. 
 
 906 
 
 939 - 
 
 278 6. 
 
 388 - 
 
 396 
 
 - 
 
 120 6. 
 
 938 
 
 972 
 
 7 6. 
 
 409 - 
 
 418 
 
 - 
 
 137 b. 
 
 939 
 
 973 
 
 8 a. 
 
 426 - 
 
 436 
 
 
 321 b. 
 
 943 
 
 977 - 
 
 67 6. 
 
 431 - 
 
 442 
 
 - 
 
 71 a. 
 
 1015 - 
 
 1049 - 
 
 247 a. 
 
 436 - 
 456 
 
 447 
 467 
 
 
 288 6. 
 97 a. 
 
 1059 
 
 1093 
 
 150 6. 
 
 SEPTEM CONTRA THEBAS. 
 
 Well. 
 
 Blomf. 
 
 
 8 
 
 8 
 
 Page 
 
 138 6. 
 
 24 
 
 24 
 
 - 
 
 62 6. 
 
 43 - 
 
 43 
 
 
 108 a. 
 
 49 
 
 49 
 
 
 108 a. 
 
 61 - 
 
 61 
 
 
 109 6. 
 
 83 - 
 
 83 
 
 - 
 
 116 6. 
 
 99 
 
 100 
 
 
 57 a. 
 
 118 - 
 
 119 
 
 - 
 
 101 a. 
 
 Line 
 
 Well. 
 
 Blomf. 
 
 
 140 
 
 143 Page 128 6. 
 
 143 - 
 
 146 
 
 18 a. 
 
 200 - 
 
 204 
 
 112 6. 
 
 203 - 
 
 207 
 
 51a. 
 
 204 
 
 208 - 
 
 45 6. 
 
 207 - 
 
 211 
 
 74 6. 
 
 255 
 
 259 - 
 
 204 6. 
 
 264 - 
 
 268 
 2 z 
 
 132 6. 
 
354 
 
 4 
 
 
 INDEX II 
 
 
 
 
 Well. 
 
 Blomf 
 
 , 
 
 
 Well. 
 
 Blomf 
 
 
 e 26(3 
 
 270 
 
 Page 138 a. 241 b. 
 
 Line 
 
 m9-20 
 
 634-5 
 
 Page 35 a. 
 
 2S7 
 
 271 
 
 336 a. 
 
 
 660 
 
 675 
 
 53 6. 
 
 269 
 
 273 
 
 94 6. 
 
 
 667 
 
 682 
 
 15 a. 139 6 
 
 273 
 
 278 
 
 96 6. 
 
 
 685 
 
 700 
 
 42 6. 
 
 275 
 
 280 
 
 96 6. 
 
 
 710 
 
 725 
 
 43 a. 
 
 293 
 
 304 
 
 14 6. 
 
 
 732 
 
 747 
 
 78 6. 109 6 
 
 315 
 
 323 
 
 49 a. 
 
 
 745 
 
 760 
 
 123 o. 
 
 318 
 
 327 
 
 340 6. 
 
 
 749 
 
 764 
 
 59 6. 
 
 330 
 
 340 
 
 12 a. 
 
 
 767-8 
 
 - 785-6 
 
 - 134 a. 
 
 356 
 
 367 
 
 40 b. 41 a. 
 
 
 824 
 
 842 
 
 42 a. 
 
 384 
 
 398 
 
 37 a. 
 
 
 838 
 
 855 
 
 24 a. 6. 
 
 411 
 
 425 
 
 140 6. 141 a. 
 
 
 854 
 
 870 
 
 92 6. 
 
 485 
 
 499 
 
 - 100 6. 
 
 
 866 
 
 om. 
 
 84 6. 
 
 488 
 
 - 502 
 
 - 127 6. 336 a. 
 
 
 867 
 
 om. 
 
 84 6. 
 
 512 
 
 526 
 
 - 239 6. 
 
 
 868 
 
 884 
 
 134 6. 
 
 533 
 
 546 
 
 67 6. 
 
 
 869 
 
 885 
 
 - 134 6. 
 
 536 
 
 550 
 
 57 a. 
 
 
 892 
 
 903 
 
 25 a. 
 
 538 
 
 562 
 
 139 a. 
 
 
 964 
 
 979 
 
 79 a. 
 
 548 
 
 562 
 
 67 6. 
 
 
 978 - 
 
 992 
 
 85 a. 
 
 559 
 
 574 
 
 128 a. 
 
 
 1010 
 
 1021 
 
 13 6. 
 
 560 
 
 575 
 
 123 a. h. 
 
 
 1019 
 
 1030 
 
 32 a. 
 
 566 
 
 581 
 
 87 6. 
 
 
 1038 
 
 1049 
 
 85 6. 
 
 575 
 
 690 
 
 22 6. 
 
 
 1041 
 
 1062 
 
 38 a. 
 
 589 
 
 603 
 
 - 124 a. 
 
 
 1042 
 
 1063 
 
 140 6. 
 
 594 
 
 008 
 
 61 6. 
 
 
 1058 
 
 1069 
 
 95 a. 
 
 606 
 
 620 
 
 48 a. h. 
 
 PERS^. 
 
 
 
 
 Well. 
 
 Blomf 
 
 
 
 Well. 
 
 Blomf. 
 
 
 13 
 
 13 
 
 Page 60 a. h. 
 
 Line 
 
 154 
 
 163 Page 216 a. 
 
 42-3 
 
 - 42-3 
 
 135 6. 
 
 
 159 - 
 
 168 
 
 - 193 6. 
 
 51 
 
 51 
 
 16 6. 
 
 
 161 
 
 170 
 
 56 6. 
 
 59 
 
 69 
 
 36 6. 
 
 
 170 
 
 179 
 
 158 a. 6. 
 
 79 
 
 80 
 
 338 a. 
 
 
 189 
 
 198 
 
 160 6. 
 
 81 
 
 83 
 
 198 6. 
 
 
 195 
 
 204 
 
 84 a. 
 
 9G 
 
 99 
 
 32a.6. 148 a. 
 
 
 205 
 
 214 
 
 21 6. 
 
 101 
 
 104 
 
 23 a. 
 
 
 212 - 
 
 221 
 
 112 6. 
 
 111 
 
 115 
 
 109 a. 
 
 
 228 
 
 237 
 
 97 6. 
 
 114-23 
 
 119-29 
 
 106 6. 
 
 
 230 
 
 239 
 
 30 a. 
 
 122 
 
 128 
 
 45 6. 
 
 
 235 
 
 244 
 
 334 a. h. 
 
 126 
 
 133 
 
 112 6. 
 
 
 254 
 
 265 
 
 - 113 a. 
 
 132 
 
 140 
 
 Ill a. 
 
 
 257 
 
 269 
 
 17 a. 
 
Line 
 
 
 
 INDKX 11 
 
 Well. 
 
 Blomf. 
 
 
 
 263 
 
 276 Page 89 b. 
 
 Line 
 
 269 
 
 282 - 
 
 89 h. 90 a. 
 
 
 290 
 
 303 
 
 33 a. b. 
 
 
 299 
 
 312 
 
 162 a. 
 
 
 319 
 
 333 - 
 
 107 b. 
 
 
 321 
 
 335 
 
 49 i. 
 
 
 349 
 
 363 
 
 103 6. 
 
 
 374 
 
 388 
 
 85 a. 
 
 
 330 
 
 394 
 
 161 b. 
 
 
 387 
 
 401 - 
 
 112 a. 
 
 
 405-7 
 
 - 419-21 
 
 78 a. 
 
 
 406 
 
 420 
 
 50 a. 
 
 
 407 
 
 421 
 
 118 b. 
 
 
 411 
 
 425 - 
 
 106 a. 
 
 
 420 
 
 434 - 
 
 55 b. 
 
 
 422 
 
 436 
 
 113 b. 
 
 
 440 
 
 454 
 
 97 b. 
 
 
 441 
 
 455 
 
 18 b. 118 b. 
 
 
 497 
 
 511 
 
 87 a. 
 
 
 498 
 
 - 512 
 
 179 a. 
 
 
 508 
 
 522 
 
 123 b. 
 
 
 510 
 
 624 - 
 
 36 b. 
 
 
 517 
 
 531 
 
 127 a. 
 
 
 532 
 
 546 - 
 
 82 b. 
 
 
 556 
 
 570 
 
 289 a. 
 
 
 560 
 
 574 
 
 289 b. 
 
 
 569 
 
 583 
 
 34 b. 
 
 
 570 
 
 584 
 
 25 b. 
 
 
 576 
 
 590 - 
 
 82 b. 
 
 
 586 
 
 600 
 
 167 a. 
 
 
 590 
 
 604 - 
 
 121 a. 
 
 
 594 
 
 608 
 
 248 b. 
 
 
 596 
 
 610 - 
 
 37 b. 
 
 
 604 
 
 618 - 
 
 25 b. 
 
 
 608 
 
 622 
 
 163 b. 
 
 
 623 
 
 637 
 
 271 b. 
 
 
 355 
 
 Well. 
 
 Blomf. 
 
 
 643 
 
 657 Page 76 b. 
 
 648 - 
 
 662 - 
 
 153 b. 
 
 651 
 
 665 - 
 
 109 b. 
 
 653 - 
 
 669 
 
 76 b. 
 
 655 
 
 672 - 
 
 80 a. b. 
 
 663 
 
 683 - 
 
 83 b. 
 
 669 - 
 
 689 
 
 333 a. 
 
 674 
 
 694 - 
 
 145 6. 
 
 685 
 
 705 - 
 
 120 b. 
 
 686 
 
 706 
 
 86 b. 
 
 706 
 
 726 - 
 
 28 b. 
 
 717 
 
 737 
 
 186 a. 
 
 722 
 
 742 
 
 46 a. 156 «. 
 
 742 
 
 762 - 
 
 15 b. 
 
 777 
 
 796 
 
 103 a. 
 
 801 
 
 820 
 
 190 a. 
 
 802 
 
 821 
 
 12 b. 
 
 805 
 
 824 
 
 56 a. 
 
 815 
 
 834 
 
 336 b. 337 a. 
 
 836 
 
 855 
 
 120 a. 
 
 843 
 
 864 
 
 44 b. 
 
 850 
 
 874 
 
 57 a. 
 
 852 
 
 877 
 
 U6 b. 206 b. 
 
 854 
 
 880 - 
 
 152 a. 
 
 877 
 
 910 
 
 191 a. 
 
 878 
 
 911 
 
 159 a. 
 
 890 
 
 923 - 
 
 332 b. 
 
 907 
 
 939 - 
 
 20 a. 
 
 916 
 
 946 - 
 
 113 a. b. 
 
 934 - 
 
 965 - 
 
 129 a. 
 
 941 
 
 973 
 
 250 b. 
 
 949 - 
 
 981 
 
 176 a. 
 
 961 
 
 994 
 
 164 a. b. 
 
 1011 
 
 1055 
 
 133 a. 
 
 1026 
 
 1070 
 
 96 a. b. 
 
 1030 - 
 
 1074 - 
 
 96 a. b. 
 
 AGAMEMNON. 
 
 Well. Blomf. 
 
 Line 6 6 Page 95 b. 
 
 7 - marg. 39 a. 
 
 Well. 
 
 Blomf. 
 
 Line 10 
 
 9 Page 118 a 
 
 12-16 
 
 - 11-15 78 6 
 
356 
 
 
 
 INDEX 11. 
 
 
 
 Well. 
 
 Blomf. 
 
 1 
 
 Well. 
 
 Blomf 
 
 
 33 
 
 32 Page 125 b. j 
 
 Line 485 
 
 482 
 
 Page 44 a. 
 
 36 - 
 
 35 
 
 63 a. b. 
 
 497 
 
 494 
 
 142 a. 
 
 44 
 
 43 
 
 86 6.314 6. 
 
 524 
 
 521 
 
 42 a. 
 
 49 
 
 48 
 
 113 a. 
 
 533 
 
 530 
 
 99 6. 100 a 
 
 77 
 
 76 
 
 34 a. 
 
 545-6 
 
 542 
 
 66 a. 
 
 105 
 
 104 
 
 114 6. 
 
 560 
 
 562 
 
 65 6. 93 a. 
 
 107 - 
 
 106 
 
 303 6. 
 
 598 
 
 595 
 
 60 6. 
 
 116 
 
 115 
 
 94 a. 
 
 602 
 
 699 
 
 - 141 a. 
 
 118 - 
 
 117 
 
 70 a. 
 
 606 
 
 - 603 
 
 - 339 a. 
 
 119 
 
 118 - 
 
 61 6. 
 
 608 
 
 - 605 
 
 19 6. 
 
 121 
 
 120 
 
 90 6. 
 
 623 
 
 620 
 
 - 314 6. 338 6. 
 
 122 
 
 121 
 
 74 6. 
 
 627 
 
 624 
 
 125 6. 126 a. 
 
 125 - 
 
 124 
 
 5 6. 
 
 628 
 
 625 
 
 90 6. 
 
 139 
 
 138 
 
 9 6.95 6. 
 
 629 
 
 - 626 
 
 89 a. 
 
 175 
 
 175 
 
 61 a. 
 
 674 
 
 671 
 
 116 a. 
 
 181 
 
 181 
 
 187 a. 
 
 688 
 
 685 
 
 116 a. 6. 
 
 183 
 
 183 
 
 155 a. 
 
 690 
 
 687 
 
 - 115 a. 6. 
 
 192 - 
 
 192 
 
 21 6. 
 
 700 
 
 697 
 
 2 a. 
 
 215 - 
 
 215 
 
 63 a. 6. 
 
 705 
 
 702 
 
 - 106 a. 
 
 230 
 
 230 
 
 197 a. 
 
 712 
 
 709 
 
 4 6. 
 
 248 
 
 248 
 
 6 6. 
 
 715 
 
 712 
 
 19 a. 
 
 274 - 
 
 274 
 
 141 a. 
 
 720 
 
 717 
 
 - 257 a. 
 
 295 
 
 295 
 
 333 a. 6. 
 
 729 
 
 726 
 
 140 6. 
 
 302 
 
 302 
 
 203 6. 
 
 736 
 
 733 
 
 66 a. 
 
 303 
 
 303 
 
 143 6. 
 
 739 seqq. 736 
 
 66 a. 77 6. 
 
 310 
 
 310 
 
 3416. 
 
 745 
 
 742 
 
 - 228 a. 
 
 329 - 
 
 329 
 
 96 6. 
 
 752 
 
 749 
 
 142 6. 
 
 335 - 
 
 335 
 
 85 6. 
 
 779 
 
 778 
 
 18 a. 
 
 336 
 
 336 
 
 33 a. 
 
 787 
 
 786 
 
 72 6. 
 
 337 
 
 337 
 
 101 6. 
 
 790 
 
 789 
 
 - 339 6. 
 
 341 - 
 
 341 
 
 13 6. 
 
 800 
 
 799 
 
 97 a. 
 
 355 
 
 355 
 
 30 a. 
 
 812-4 
 
 - 811-3 
 
 104 6. 105 a. 
 
 356 - 
 
 356 
 
 60 6. 
 
 842 
 
 841 
 
 89 a. 
 
 364 
 
 3G5 
 
 325 6. 
 
 849 
 
 848 
 
 - 39 6. 
 
 365 
 
 366 
 
 52 6. 
 
 856-7 
 
 855-6 
 
 104 a. 
 
 368 
 
 369 
 
 105 6. 
 
 858 
 
 857 
 
 63 a. 
 
 369 
 
 370 
 
 40 6. 
 
 865 
 
 864 
 
 203 6. 204 a. 
 
 374 
 
 375 
 
 56 6. 
 
 876 
 
 875 
 
 32 a. 
 
 376 
 
 377 
 
 281 6. 
 
 895 
 
 894 
 
 66 6. 
 
 397 
 
 399 
 
 288 6. 
 
 904 
 
 903 
 
 29 6. 
 
 400 
 
 402 
 
 55 6. 56 a. 
 
 909 
 
 908 
 
 31 a. 
 
 426 
 
 426 
 
 338 a. 
 
 919 
 
 918 
 
 118 6. 
 
 429 
 
 428 
 
 59 6. 
 
 920 
 
 919 
 
 - 22 6. 
 
 445 
 
 444 
 
 82 a. 6. 
 
 953 
 
 952 
 
 43 6. 
 
INDEX II. 
 
 357 
 
 Well. 
 
 Line 956 
 1006 
 1025 
 1031 
 1062 
 1067 
 1092 
 1153 
 1172 
 1227 
 1234 
 1235 
 1240 
 1241 
 1248 
 1287 
 1290 
 1293 
 1296 
 1301 
 1303 
 1313 
 1316 
 1339 
 
 Blomf. 
 
 955 Page 
 1003 
 1022 - 
 1028 - 
 1059 - 
 1065 - 
 1090 - 
 1151 
 1170 
 1225 - 
 1232 - 
 1233 
 1238 - 
 1239 
 1246 - 
 1285 
 1288 
 1291 
 1294 - 
 1299 
 1301 - 
 1311 - 
 1314 - 
 1337 - 
 
 
 Well. 
 
 Blomf. 
 
 
 258 b. 259 a. 
 
 Line 1348 
 
 1346 
 
 Page 268 b. 
 
 25 a. 
 
 1350 
 
 1348 
 
 6 b. 
 
 171 b. 
 
 1352 
 
 1350 
 
 - 127 a. 
 
 38 a. 78 a. 
 
 1362 
 
 - 1360 
 
 - 305 b. 
 
 48 b. 
 
 1365 
 
 - 1363 
 
 65 a. b. 
 
 189 b. 
 
 1368 
 
 - 1366 
 
 80 b. 
 
 196 b. 197 a. 
 
 1383 
 
 1381 
 
 - 137 a. 
 
 203 b. 
 
 1386 
 
 1385 
 
 109 b. 
 
 252 b. 
 
 1396 
 
 - 1395 
 
 41 a. 
 
 117 b. 
 
 1422 
 
 1422 
 
 36 b. 335a.b 
 
 125 b. 
 
 1431 
 
 1431 
 
 107 b. 
 
 131 a. 
 
 1433-40 
 
 1433-37 
 
 129 b. 
 
 2 a. 
 
 1440 
 
 - 1437 
 
 140 b. 
 
 272 b. 
 
 1446 
 
 - 1443 
 
 40 a. 
 
 114 a. 
 
 1462 
 
 1459 
 
 13 a. 
 
 61 b. 
 
 1507 
 
 - 1503 
 
 - 33 b. 
 
 329 b. 330 a. 
 
 1548 
 
 1556 
 
 118 a. b. 
 
 135 a. 
 
 1577 
 
 - 1585 
 
 34 a. 35 b. 
 
 120 6. [298 a. 
 
 1581 
 
 1589 
 
 - 118 b. 
 
 99 b. 297 b. 
 
 1604-5 
 
 1611-12 
 
 86 a. 
 
 237 a. 
 
 1624 
 
 - 1639 
 
 59 b. 
 
 2 b. 
 
 1638 
 
 - 1643 
 
 - 140 a. 
 
 143 a. 
 
 1642-3 
 
 - 1647-8 
 
 - 139 a. b. 
 
 109 6. 
 
 1644 
 
 1649 
 
 19 b. 20 a. 
 
 CHOEPHORCE. 
 
 Line 
 
 Well. 
 
 Blomf. 
 
 
 1 ■ 
 
 1 Page 141 b. 195 a 
 
 7 - 
 
 6 
 
 170 a. 
 
 15 
 
 13 
 
 216 6. 
 
 23 
 
 21 - 
 
 241 b. 
 
 59 
 
 55 
 
 88 b. 293 fl 
 
 63 
 
 59 - 
 
 17 6. 
 
 67 
 
 63 - 
 
 64 a. 
 
 69 
 
 64 - 
 
 236 6. 
 
 72 
 
 66 
 
 172 6. 
 
 75 
 
 70 
 
 108 6. 
 
 77 
 
 72 
 
 49 6. 
 
 93 
 
 89 
 
 94 a. 
 
 120 
 
 116 - 
 
 149 6. 
 
 121 
 
 117 
 
 37 6. 188 6 
 
 Well. 
 
 Blomf 
 
 
 
 122 
 
 118 
 
 Page 335 a. 
 
 124 - 
 
 120 
 
 - 
 
 136 a. 6. 
 
 136-7 
 
 132-3 
 
 
 213 b. 214 a 
 
 143 
 
 139 
 
 - 
 
 45 6. 
 
 152 
 
 148 
 
 - 
 
 44 6. 
 
 154 
 
 150 
 
 
 191 a. 
 
 157 
 
 154 
 
 - 
 
 36 a. 
 
 160 
 
 156 
 
 - 
 
 60 6. 
 
 161 
 
 157 
 
 - 
 
 54 a. 6. 
 
 163 
 
 159 
 
 - 
 
 39 6. 
 
 170 
 
 166 
 
 
 186 6. 
 
 181 
 
 177 
 
 
 36 6. 
 
 193 
 
 189 
 
 
 121a. 
 
 195 
 
 191 
 
 . 
 
 204 6. 
 
338 
 
 
 
 INDEX II. 
 
 
 
 Well. 
 
 Blomf 
 
 > 
 
 1 Well. 
 
 Blomf. 
 
 
 198 - 
 
 194 
 
 Page 2 o. 314 h. 
 
 Line 527 - 
 
 527 Page 251 6. 
 
 230 - 
 
 226 
 
 74 a. 
 
 537 
 
 537 - 
 
 250 6. 
 
 231 - 
 
 227 
 
 72 a. 
 
 562 - 
 
 561 - 
 
 41 6. 
 
 236 
 
 232 
 
 - 224 b. 
 
 585 - 
 
 584 
 
 330 a. 
 
 249 - 
 
 245 
 
 - 262 a. 
 
 598 
 
 597 - 
 
 282 6. 
 
 271 - 
 
 ■ 267 
 
 15 6. 
 
 615 
 
 614 
 
 78 6. 
 
 273 - 
 
 269 
 
 44 i. 
 
 619 
 
 618 
 
 82 a. 
 
 276 
 
 272 
 
 100 a. b. 
 
 620 
 
 619 
 
 313 a. 6. 
 
 283 - 
 
 279 
 
 243 a. 
 
 631 
 
 630 - 
 
 85 a. 
 
 285 
 
 281 
 
 70 i. 
 
 633 
 
 632 
 
 261 a. 
 
 291 - 
 
 287 
 
 302 6. 
 
 644 
 
 643 - 
 
 113 a. 179 6. 
 
 292 - 
 
 288 
 
 - 249 6. 
 
 645 
 
 644 - 
 
 328 6. 
 
 303 - 
 
 299 
 
 104 a. 
 
 653 - 
 
 652 
 
 74 6. 
 
 304 - 
 
 300 
 
 20 6. 
 
 680 
 
 679 - 
 
 17 6. 124 6. 
 
 305 - 
 
 301 
 
 86 6. 219 a. 
 
 685 
 
 684 - 
 
 145 a. 
 
 311 - 
 
 307 
 
 95 a. 
 
 687 
 
 686 
 
 78 6. 180 a. 
 
 328 
 
 325 
 
 - 28 a. 
 
 696 
 
 695 
 
 40 a. 
 
 340 - 
 
 338 
 
 229 6. 
 
 699 
 
 698 
 
 160 a. 
 
 345 
 
 343 
 
 - 187 a. 
 
 716 
 
 715 
 
 233 a. 6.335 a 
 
 356 - 
 
 355 
 
 - 269 a. 
 
 721 - 
 
 720 
 
 188 6. 
 
 357 - 
 
 356 
 
 - 264 a. 
 
 740 
 
 739 
 
 231 6. 
 
 364 
 
 364 
 
 - 287 6, 
 
 745 
 
 744 - 
 
 91 a. 
 
 368 - 
 
 368 
 
 236 a. 
 
 751 
 
 750 - 
 
 Ill 6. 
 
 369 
 
 369 
 
 67 6. 
 
 762 
 
 761 - 
 
 197 a. 6. 
 
 373 
 
 373 
 
 72 a. 90 6. 
 
 783 
 
 781 - 
 
 243 6. 
 
 376 - 
 
 376 
 
 - 309 6. 310 a. 
 
 785 - 
 
 783 - 
 
 121 6. 
 
 384 
 
 384 
 
 237 6. 
 
 786 
 
 784 
 
 293 6. 306 6. 
 
 385 - 
 
 385 
 
 - 289 6. 
 
 797-8 
 
 795-6 
 
 91 6. 92 a. 
 
 388 - 
 
 388 
 
 - 28 a. 
 
 809 
 
 808 
 
 72 6. 
 
 390 
 
 390 
 
 181 a. 
 
 822 - 
 
 821 - 
 
 210 6. 211 a. 
 
 396-8 - 
 
 396-8 
 
 128 6. 
 
 830 
 
 830 
 
 76 a. 
 
 404 
 
 404 
 
 - 191 6. 
 
 831 - 
 
 831 
 
 62 a. 
 
 408 
 
 408 
 
 - 138 a. 191 a. 
 
 837 
 
 837 - 
 
 3 a. 
 
 416 - 
 
 416 
 
 - 109 6. no a. 
 
 841 
 
 841 - 
 
 190 a. 
 
 447 - 
 
 447 
 
 243 a. 
 
 844 
 
 844 
 
 133 6. 134 a. 
 
 453 
 
 453 
 
 72 a. 
 
 845 
 
 845 - 
 
 39 6. 
 
 464 
 
 464 
 
 - 118 0. 119 6. 
 
 853 
 
 853 
 
 152 a. 6. 
 
 468 
 
 468 
 
 118 a. 119 6. 
 
 870 
 
 870 - 
 
 264 6. 
 
 477 
 
 477 
 
 145 6. 
 
 887 
 
 887 
 
 210a. 
 
 478 
 
 478 
 
 290 6. 
 
 838 - 
 
 888 - 
 
 290 6. 
 
 495 
 
 495 
 
 168 a. 6. 
 
 901 - 
 
 901 
 
 43 6. 
 
 500 
 
 500 
 
 64 6. 208 6. 
 
 902 
 
 902 - 
 
 269 6. 
 
 504 
 
 504 
 
 315 a. 
 
 912 - 
 
 912 - 
 
 256 a. [249 a 
 
 .322 
 
 622 
 
 - 244 6. 
 
 014 - 
 
 914 - 
 
 244 a. 248 6. 
 
Line 
 
 
 
 INDEX II 
 
 
 
 
 
 Well. 
 
 Blomf. 
 
 
 
 Well. 
 
 Blomf 
 
 
 
 917 
 
 917 Page 
 
 178 a. 
 
 lane 
 
 984 
 
 977 
 
 Page 15 a. 
 
 921 
 
 920 - 
 
 14 a. 
 
 
 988 
 
 981 
 
 - 
 
 226 b. 
 
 927 
 
 926 
 
 202 a. 
 
 
 989 
 
 - 982 
 
 
 31 a. 
 
 941 
 
 940 - 
 
 337 a. b. 
 
 
 991 
 
 984 
 
 
 149 b. 
 
 956 
 
 948 
 
 339 a. 
 
 
 1018 
 
 1009 
 
 - 
 
 160 b. 
 
 960-2 
 
 - 953-4 
 
 116 a. 
 
 
 1055-6 
 
 - 1046-7 
 
 - 
 
 109 a. 
 
 963 
 
 955 
 
 146 b. 149 a. 
 
 
 1062 
 
 1053 
 
 - 
 
 318 i. 
 
 976 
 
 969 - 
 
 137 b. 
 
 
 1065 
 
 - 1056 
 
 
 170 b. 
 
 983 
 
 976 - 
 
 339 a. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 359 
 
 EUMENIDES. 
 
 Well. 
 
 
 
 Well. 
 
 
 8 
 
 Page 260 a. 
 
 
 Line 257 
 
 Page 62 6. 
 
 9 
 
 385 6. 
 
 336 a. 
 
 262 
 
 87 6. 
 
 17 
 
 125 a. 
 
 
 284 
 
 185 6. 
 
 21 
 
 282 6. 
 
 
 292 
 
 296 6. 
 
 50 
 
 329 a. 
 
 
 297 
 
 80 0. 
 
 54 
 
 61 a. 
 
 
 303 
 
 286 a. 
 
 57 
 
 332 o. 
 
 
 305 
 
 203 6. 
 
 68 
 
 270 a. 
 
 
 319 
 
 80 a. 
 
 76 
 
 31 a. 
 
 
 341 
 
 50 6. 
 
 92 
 
 no a. 
 
 294 6. 
 
 349 
 
 307 a. 6. 
 
 105 
 
 224 b. 
 
 
 376 
 
 185 a. 
 
 109 
 
 340 6. 
 
 
 392 
 
 87 a. 
 
 116 
 
 241 a. 
 
 
 407 
 
 89 a. 6. 
 
 118 
 
 120 a. 
 
 
 428 
 
 176 a. 
 
 153 
 
 214 a. 
 
 
 431 
 
 114 a. 
 
 159 
 
 181 a. 
 
 
 432 
 
 4 6. 5 a. 
 
 168 
 
 181a. 
 
 
 448-60 
 
 98 a. — 99 a 
 
 168-9 
 
 112 a. 
 
 
 451 
 
 184 a. 6. 
 
 177 
 
 335 6. 
 
 
 461 
 
 244 a. 
 
 203 
 
 329 a. 
 
 
 467 
 
 266 a. 
 
 204 
 
 48 a. 
 
 
 468 seqq. 
 
 88 6. 
 
 211 
 
 131 a. 
 
 
 471 
 
 1516. 
 
 221 
 
 88 6. 
 
 
 481 
 
 324 a. 
 
 225 
 
 103 a. 
 
 
 493-4 
 
 136 6. 
 
 229 
 
 283 6. 
 
 
 494 
 
 79 a. 
 
 230 
 
 277 6. 
 
 
 504 
 
 154 a. 
 
 238 
 
 12 a. 
 
 
 518 
 
 137 a. 
 
 246 
 
 207 a. 
 
 
 524 
 
 255 6. 
 
 253 
 
 86 6. 
 
 
 531 
 
 55 a. 
 
360 
 
 Line 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 INDEX 11. 
 
 
 
 
 
 Well. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Well. 
 
 
 
 
 532 
 
 
 Page 
 
 206 6. 
 
 
 
 Line 
 
 764 
 
 - 
 
 Page 
 
 67 6. 
 
 551 
 
 
 _ 
 
 136 6. 
 
 201 
 
 a. 
 
 
 780 
 
 - 
 
 
 38 6. 215 6. 
 
 566 
 
 . 
 
 . 
 
 80 6. 
 
 
 
 
 784 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 97 6. 
 
 573 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 117 a. 
 
 
 1 
 
 811 
 
 
 - 
 
 223 6. 
 
 576 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 122 6. 
 
 
 
 
 819 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 245 6. 
 
 589 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 87 a. 
 
 
 
 
 823 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 126 a. 
 
 602 
 
 
 
 24 6. 
 
 
 
 
 828 
 
 
 - 
 
 205 6. 
 
 604 
 
 
 . 
 
 257 a. 
 
 
 
 
 847 
 
 
 - 
 
 78 6. 
 
 622 
 
 - 
 
 
 67 a. 
 
 
 
 
 870 
 
 
 - 
 
 115 6. 
 
 631 
 
 
 - 
 
 61 5. 
 
 
 
 
 904 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 2 6. 
 
 667 
 
 - 
 
 
 267 a. 
 
 
 
 
 943 
 
 
 - 
 
 331a. 
 
 698 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 237 6. 
 
 
 
 
 949 
 
 
 - 
 
 83 6. 
 
 721 
 
 
 - 
 
 239 6. 
 
 
 
 
 967 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 85 a. 
 
 722 
 
 - 
 
 
 115 6. 
 
 
 
 
 970 
 
 
 - 
 
 15 6. 
 
 736 
 
 - 
 
 
 186 6. 
 
 
 
 
 982 
 
 
 - 
 
 124 6. 
 
 742 
 
 - 
 
 
 244 a. 
 
 
 
 
 986 
 
 - 
 
 
 58 6. 
 
 753 
 
 - 
 
 - 
 
 38 6. 
 
 2K 
 
 6. 
 
 
 996 
 
 
 
 123 6. 
 
 757 
 
 . 
 
 
 72 a. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 SUPPLICES. 
 
 
 Well. 
 
 
 
 
 Well. 
 
 
 Line 3 
 
 Page 206 6. 
 
 
 Line 
 
 153 
 
 Page 150 6. 
 
 7 
 
 72 a. 
 
 
 
 155 
 
 51 6. 65 a. 
 
 10 
 
 2416. 
 
 
 
 156 
 
 248 a. 
 
 20 
 
 56 a. 
 
 
 
 169 
 
 516. 65 a. 
 
 37 
 
 13 a. 
 
 
 
 175 
 
 203 a. 
 
 40 
 
 134 a. 
 
 
 
 221 
 
 240a. 
 
 45 
 
 , 153 a. 
 
 
 
 224 
 
 64 6. 65 a. 
 
 53 
 
 37 a. 
 
 
 
 225 
 
 214 b. 
 
 66 
 
 171a. 
 
 
 
 226 
 
 15 6. 
 
 69 
 
 72 6. 
 
 
 
 227-8 
 
 88 6. 
 
 86 
 
 103 a. 
 
 194 a. 
 
 
 228 
 
 22 a. 180 6 
 
 93 
 
 75 a. 
 
 
 
 245 
 
 292 a. 
 
 98 
 
 93 a. 
 
 290 6. 
 
 
 272 
 
 127 a. 
 
 99 
 
 163 6. 
 
 
 
 279 
 
 200 6. 333 a 
 
 102 
 
 41a. 
 
 
 
 282 
 
 52 6. 
 
 111-22 
 
 193 6. 
 
 
 
 285 
 
 327 a. 
 
 116-17 
 
 122 a. 
 
 6. 
 
 
 290 
 
 212 6. 
 
 117 
 
 133 6. 
 
 
 
 310 
 
 293 6. 
 
 128 
 
 93 6. 
 
 
 
 313 
 
 181 6. 
 
 140 
 
 91 6. 
 
 
 
 324 
 
 289 6. 
 
 149 
 
 180 6. 
 
 
 
 332 
 
 198 a. 
 
Line 
 
 Well. 
 346 
 352 
 355 
 358 
 364 
 380 
 395 
 397 
 430 
 438 
 439 
 461 
 471 
 480-1 
 486 
 506-10 
 529 
 532 
 539 
 542 
 571 
 . 578 
 584 
 590 
 594 
 605 
 613 
 629 
 638 
 647 
 663 
 
 INDEX II 
 
 
 
 
 Well 
 
 Page 268 0. 
 
 Line 
 
 671 
 
 llOi. Ill a. 
 
 
 695 
 
 189 b. 
 
 
 701 
 
 208 a. 
 
 i 
 
 727 
 
 50 a. 
 
 
 728 
 
 97 b. 
 
 
 765 
 
 103 a. 
 
 
 776 
 
 28 b. 
 
 
 788 
 
 166 a. 
 
 
 792 
 
 336 b. 
 
 
 806 
 
 73 a. 
 
 
 826 
 
 211 6. 
 
 
 832 
 
 21 b. 
 
 
 838 
 
 66 a. 237 b. 
 
 
 853 
 
 144 ft. 
 
 
 859 
 
 126 a. 
 
 
 861 
 
 13 a. 
 
 
 888 
 
 125 a. 
 
 
 917 
 
 90 a. 
 
 
 955-7 
 
 171 6. 
 
 
 967 
 
 61 a. 
 
 
 980 
 
 62 a. 
 
 
 985 
 
 124 a. 
 
 
 989 
 
 169 a. 6. 
 
 
 997 
 
 94 b. 
 
 
 1000 
 
 48 ft. 
 
 
 1007 
 
 262 a. ft. 
 
 
 1027 
 
 22 a. 
 
 
 1053 
 
 223 ft. 
 
 
 1056 
 
 137 ft. 
 
 
 1057 
 
 70 6. 71 a. 
 
 
 
 361 
 
 Page 134 ft. 
 149 6. 
 Ill a. 
 122 a. 
 183 ft. 
 56 ft. 
 140 a. b. 
 211 a. 
 215 a. 
 
 64 ft. 
 
 12 6. 93 6. 
 
 51 6. 
 
 4 a. 
 
 269 a. 
 
 38 ft. 39 a. 
 
 76 a. ft. 
 
 34 a. 
 175 a. 
 132 a. 
 149 a. 
 201 ft. 
 
 93 ft. 
 204 a. 
 
 65 a. 
 267 a. 
 165 6. 
 
 135 ft. 136 a. 
 198 6. 
 
 89 a. 
 
 88 a. 
 
 ;j A 
 
INDEX III. 
 
 riya\f.ta Ruhnkeii's note on, 2 a. b. 
 Accusative after dative, 191 a. h. 
 ayvp-pia Ruhnken's note on, 6 a. 
 'AlpasTcia forms used in addressing, 
 
 7 ft. 
 Adverbs in el or (, 26 6. 
 oLEt dialectic varieties of, 11 «. 
 
 — construction of, with participles, 
 etc. 8 a. 
 
 at elided in Iambics, 193 a. ft. 
 alavi'ig, alavoc whence derived, 10 a. 
 A'iXivoQ origin of the terra, 11 ft. 
 ataativ whether always a dissyllable 
 
 in Attic, 14 6. 
 aXaa-b)p derivation of, 18 ft. 19 a. 
 iiWoe stram/e, 22 a. 
 aX/xr] meaning of in Attic, 22 ft. 
 ujuifiety usage of, 24 u. 
 anEfiTTTog meaning in Attic, 2.5 a. 
 cifios and aj.t6c distinction between, 
 
 26 ft. 
 cifjiwXaKelv or a7rXa«()' orthography 
 
 of, 27 a, 
 av with fut. 29 ft. 
 
 — omitted in apodosis, 13 ft. 
 
 — whether used with a participle and 
 conditional force, 31 6. 
 
 avafiaKKtiv av^vvov, 32 a. 
 Anapaest in lyrical iambics, 84 a. 
 
 133 a. 
 hworpowalm titiH Stanley's note on, 
 
 44 a. 
 awpiyla Lobeck's note on, 44 ft. 45 a. 
 apa and apa distinction between, 46 6. 
 Augment omitted in Iambics, 199 
 
 a. — 200 a. 
 
 'A)(£\<u'ic applied only to rivers, 57 a. 
 
 aiiiTOQ and aiorov usage of, 57 ft. 
 
 ftap(iapoQ usage of the word, 59 a. ft. 
 
 yap construction of, 65 a. 67 ft. 
 
 y£ usage of, 67 6. — 69 ft. 
 
 Aa for ya, 74 a. 
 
 dciios and h'fioQ different usage of, 75 ft. 
 
 Dative ek TrapaWyjXov, 318 ft. 
 
 Dative, with verbs of obtaining, 14 6. 
 
 de use of, 77 a. — 78 ft. 
 ! — for yap, 77 6. 
 [ — following Kai, 77 a. 
 ' — in the apodosis, 78 a. 
 \ Descriptive epithets, 25 ft. 
 
 Sevpo used of time, 80 ft. 
 
 ATo£ etymology of, 89 ft. 
 
 hufxoie for iv SofioiQ, 93 a. 
 
 Doric forms used by the Tragics, 9 a. 
 
 copvauoc and ZopvaaooQ, 94 a. 
 ' Double genitive, 36 ft. 
 
 Dual, usage of, 207 a. 
 
 Svoiy with plur. subst. 95 ft. 96 a. 
 : el usage of, 102 a. — 104 6. 
 
 —with subj. 103 a. 
 
 — with opt. answering to a noun 
 preceding, 104 a. 
 
 elfjii always with fut. signification, 
 172 ft. 
 
 iKXd-n-dv to go away, 112 ft. 
 
 "EXX)))' with fem. nouns, 117 ft. 
 
 Ellipsis of verb substantive, 150 a. 
 270 a. 299 ft. 323 a. 
 
 kfijiaTcvtii', Ifiliaifeiv, pecuhar use of, 
 118 ft. 
 
 ifiTTopog metaphorical use of, J 21 a. 
 
 k^ayii^cii', iiayi(TTO<:, 125 ft. 126 a. 
 
364 
 
 INDEX III. 
 
 iiriTrag as an adj. 135 b. 
 
 epyf/a meaning of, 139 a. 
 
 itrToi expressing a wish, 105 b. 
 
 evayrjg whence derived, 145 a. 
 
 Zev£ awTJip rptTOC, 306 b. 307 a. 318 
 
 a. b. 
 
 Fut. mid. used passively, 3 6. 4 a. 
 Tjaav for rjSticrai' k.t.X, 104 b. 
 OeoTTpowos meaning of, 166 b. 
 doa^etv meaning of, 133 b. 134 a. 
 doa^b) meaning of, 169 a. b. 
 I in dat. sing, elided, 120 a. 
 iayeiv quantity of, in Attic, 172 a. 
 'I^Vos origin of the word, 173 a. 
 Imperfect, use of, 13 b. 
 10 how used in crasis, 10 a. b. 
 lonisms in Attic writers, 38 a, 152 
 
 b. 153 6. 
 
 "iTnrwe explained, 174 a. b. 
 
 Kai Zri usage of, 81 b. 
 
 KokelcrOai to be, 179 6. 
 
 KEKaer^tj'oe meanings of, 186 b. 
 
 drXdpioe explained, 189 b. 
 
 XanTTaSr](j)opia, 310 a. b. 
 
 Xewpyog explained, 207 b. 
 
 fjiaKiarrtp derivation of, 211 b. 
 
 fxaXa with aZ, aZQie, force of, 212 Zi. 
 
 Masculine adj. with fern, nouns, 
 
 265 b. 
 ixaaauiv formation of, 214 a. 
 fi{] lest, with fut. indie. 106 b. 
 Neuter plur. from sing. masc. or 
 
 fem. 80 a. 
 Nom. absolute, 43 b. 45 b. 
 Nominative after accusative, 297 a- 
 Nouns of first declension in j; for a, 
 
 91 a. 
 "Oy/ca explained, 235 b. 
 OL dissyllable in the Attic writers, 
 
 90 a. 
 
 01 KUfiovTCQ the dead, 180 b. 
 
 ofjLjxa denoting anything precious, 
 239 b. 
 
 dfi(paX6e used of Delphi, 240 b. 
 
 opKov &'j^£(r9at,opKo»'SoC)'at explained, 
 31 a. 
 
 opaoXowtXadai whence derived, 245 a. 
 
 orav with opt. 246 a. 
 
 ov fioXtg meaning of, 225 a. 
 
 TToXlyKOTOs explained, 253 a. b. 
 
 Passive verbals in active sense, 227 a, 
 
 iriXavoQ explained, 264 a. 
 
 ■trefnra.'(uv explained, 265 a. 
 
 iriTvetv and -LTViiv, 270 a. b. 
 
 irXayKToe meaning of, in composition, 
 162 b. 163 a. 
 
 7rXc.vjx6v(i)v and Trvevfiovwv, 273 a. 
 
 Preposition at the end of a verse, 
 283 6. 
 
 Present for future, 5 6. 
 
 irpiv quantity of, 281 a, 
 
 irpovoia and Trpdcaia, 282 b. 
 
 TTvpyoi by synecd. a city, 291 a. 
 
 Repetition of same word in succeed- 
 ing lines, 241 a. 
 
 Schema Colophonium, 93 a. 
 
 Schema Sicelicum, 111 i. 
 
 a-revEcrdat explained, 299 b. 300 a. 
 
 aroXoc explained, 300 b. 
 
 cr^xtdeii' aorist only used, 306 a. 
 
 re'Xoc, TrporeXcia explained, 311 a. b. 
 
 r);s meaning of adjectives in, 52 a.b. 
 
 Trochee in first part of senarius, 174 
 b. 175 a. 
 
 ViripKOHTTOQ, VTvipiCOITOQ, VTTEpKOTOSt 322 
 
 a. b. 
 Vowel lengthened before mute and 
 
 Uquid, 229 b. 
 (j>66vo£ illustrated, 327 b. ;!-Ji! (/. 
 }pudoi: formation of, 339 b.